《The Billionaire's Kick Ass Wife》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Late at night, all sounds were drowned in the heavy downpour.


    A tall and slender figure stumbled through the thick, dark curtain of rain, tripping and falling beside a ck car by the curb.


    The freezing rainshing against her body drenched her to the skin, revealing her


    curves. However, it couldn''t quench the burning desire she was feeling.


    Unable to think straight at that moment, Isabe Thompson followed her instincts to stagger to her feet and grope for the car door handle. She pulled the door open and desperately crawled into the car.


    She realized that if she didn''t get in the car, she would be found frozen to death in the rain by the morning.


    She mmed the door shut with a bang. Being in a stupor numbed her senses, and she didn''t notice the strong smell of blood


    in the air.


    In the dark, a pair of dark eyes with a bluish tint snapped open and darted to the intruder with a sharp light in them.


    A trace of killing intent shed across those eyes like the reflection dancing on the sharp de of a knife.


    Isabe didn''t sense the danger. Instead, she just felt a source of warmth in the dark and couldn''t help moving closer to it.


    The owner of those dark blue eyes made attempts to push her away, but he was too severely injured to throw her off him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The body pressed against his was very soft but kept wriggling.


    Those dark blue eyes were now murderous and alight with wrath. As a man who stood at the very top of the socialdder, no one had ever had the balls toe on to him like that.


    Never ever!


    The urge to kill was so strong that his


    chest heaved with every breath.


    Isabe had no idea what she had got herself into. She opened her enchanting


    eyes and stared at the warm thing beneath.


    her with confusion.


    She looked dazzling at the moment. Her beauty could make anyone hold their


    breath, and the innocent look on her face


    was alluring.


    Instinctively, she lowered her head and pressed her body against the man''s toned body again.


    "Get off me!"


    The man growled at her, struggling weakly.


    "Don''t...move."


    Isabe grumpily raised her small hands and pinned the badly injured man to the


    back of the seat.


    In the dark, the roiling rage and killing


    intent in those midnight blue eyes became almost tangible.


    Isabe didn''t know how to do it and just


    felt the man up clumsily. The man was infuriated but was too weak to stop her.


    The violent rain blurred the shape of the car and drowned the noises in it, making it look like a mystical beast lurking in the


    darkness.


    The downpour finally subsided into a drizzle, and it quieted down in the car again. Unfortunately, the first light at dawn didn''t bring any warmth to the chilly


    morning.


    In the car, Isabe slowly opened her tired eyes, her brain addled, her mind nk, trying to recall how she ended up here.


    She moved slightly and felt something cool and smooth.


    Turning her head around with a jerk, she saw an unconscious man whose eyes were tightly shut.


    His face was ashen, but the lines of it were chiseled and exquisite.


    Isabe couldn''t help but stare at him. She had never seen someone so good-looking


    in her 20 years of life.


    His eyes were tightly shut, and the pallor on his face told Isabe that he was not


    feeling well.


    She looked at him and noticed the nasty cut on his stomach, which had dried blood around it and was still oozing fresh blood.


    Isabe froze. He was so severely injured, butst night...


    What happenedst night flooded Isabe''s mind. She couldn''t believe she


    had done that.


    A chill passed down her spine.


    She nched and then blushed. Isabe


    tidied her clothes and returned her gaze to


    the man''s wound. It must be treated immediately, or his life would be in danger.


    Her ck eyes looked around the luxurious car and lit up when she spotted a medical


    kit.


    Moving to get the medical kit, she felt sore all over but opened it and carefully dressed


    his wound.


    She was not experienced, and it took her a long time, but she did it anyway.


    She was sweating profusely when she was finished.


    The man didn''t wake up, but he had a sense of authority even when in a slumber. Judging from his expensive clothes and other belongings scattered around, she could tell that he was of high status.


    She couldn''t afford to offend a man like him.


    After giving him a long look, Isabe pushed the door open and got out of the car, running forward in the drizzle.


    "So it wasn''t just me who was injuredst night. There was also that man who got badly injured and then harassed by me," she thought.


    Shaking her head, she tried not to think about why that man had ended up in that car all alone when he needed treatment


    immediately. However, she couldn''t


    convince herself to leave like that and turned back before she ran too far away.


    She couldn''t bring herself to leave a badly


    wounded man alone.


    Walking behind the bushes by the street, she squatted down and wrapped her arms


    around her knees.


    She pondered over what had happened yesterday with her eyes fixed on the ck


    car.


    "If no one finds his car and helps him in half an hour, I''ll call 911 and send him to the hospital," she said to herself.


    The thought of keeping him alive shut down all the other messy thoughts in her mind, and she waited quietly.


    Fortunately, half an hourter, a few ck cars arrived, and a dozen men in ck suits who looked like bodyguards got out, surrounding the man''s car in a hurry.


    "Is Mr. Lockwood in the car?" one of them


    asked worriedly.


    Another man carefully opened the door and reverently climbed into the car. He then said, "Mr. Lockwood is here. He''s fine but needs treatment immediately. We need to hurry back to the mansion.


    A momentter, all the cars left together.


    Seeing that the man was safe now, Isabe heaved a sigh of relief.


    She stood up from behind the bushes and dragged her feet down the street.


    Only then did tears stream down her face and mix with the rain.


    She walked in the drizzle like a wounded and lonely animal.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    What had happened yesterday kept


    ying on a loop in Isabe''s mind. When she finally gathered her thoughts, she was already outside her parents'' house.


    The door was left ajar, and the waves of delightedughter from inside made


    Isabe''s heart throb.


    "That bitch Isabe should be waking up in that old man''s bed now!" said a young woman smugly in an excited voice. Isabe couldn''t be more familiar with that voice. The girl speaking was Samantha Lang, who studied at the National University of Lucsia and had started her career in showbiz two years ago after gaining poprity in a TV show. Before all that happened, Isabe was her


    fan.


    Isabe liked Samantha very much, and so did her parents. Samantha''s posters were


    pasted on all the walls of their house.


    Isabe had been overjoyed that her


    parents liked the same celebrity as her, which was not the typical case in most families.


    She had even thought that because of their shared love for Samantha, she had be much closer to her parents, who


    had always been distant and stern with


    her.


    However, yesterday, she was told a jaw-dropping fact.


    She and Samantha had been swapped after they were born.


    The odd atmosphere at home in the past week now made sense to Isabe. Everyone had known the truth, but as someone whose whole life would be changed by it, she had been kept in the dark all this time.


    Her biological parents, Mr. and Mrs. Lang, did note to take her back.


    A few bodyguards showed up yesterday and informed the Thompson family to


    bring Isabe to the most famous five-star hotel in Dawton City.


    Last night, Isabe had gone there and then escaped.


    The abnormal heat rushing through her


    body made her realize that she had been


    set up.


    As for who did it to her...


    Isabe recalled Mrs. Thompson''s unusual


    tenderness before they set off and the cup


    of warm milk. She had taken it as Mrs. Thompson''s way of expressing reluctance


    to let her go.


    Isabe felt so wistful at that moment and


    made up her mind that Mr. and Mrs.


    Thompson would always be her parents no matter what happened in the future.


    She did not care that they had taken the wrong baby back then and that she was not rted to them. She would still love them as her parents.


    However, the cruel reality struck her too


    hard and too soon.


    A voice floated out from the house again. and interrupted her train of thought.


    It was Mrs. Thompson''s voice this time.


    "Haha, Isabe is a cheap girl. She is not in Sammy''s league at all!


    "Sammy, you go to the National University of Lucsia and are a big star. Even if she''s the true daughter of the Lang family, she doesn''t deserve to be your servant.


    "Mom and Dad have raised her to be a loser, which is why she just got admitted into a third-ss university. I don''t think that the Lang family would recognize a girl like her as their daughter. "No one from the Lang family has shown up yet. Their attitude to her can''t be more


    obvious.


    "Mom and Dad are foresighted and have been belittling her since she was young in case this would happen one day.


    "Twenty years have passed, and we thought that the Lang family would never discover this secret, but unexpectedly, they found it out.


    "However, we got nothing to worry about. After we release the photos of Isabe


    sleeping with that old man, she will never stand a chance to return to the Lang family and snatch what belongs to you, Sammy."


    Mrs. Thompson''s voice was shrill and cocky without the indifference that Isabe had grown used to.


    What she said sent a chill down Isabe''s


    spine.


    "She raised me and spent 20 years with me. Even if I were just a pet, there should have been a deep bond between us,'' Isabe thought in disbelief. Mrs. Thompson''s words were full of venom and cut Isabe deep as if a knife had


    stabbed her heart. She felt all her blood


    freezing in her veins.


    Samantha held Mrs. Thompson''s arm


    affectionately and sat down next to her. "You''re the best, Mom. Only my true mom would treat me so selflessly. I love you,


    Mom."


    "Silly, I gave birth to you. Of course, all my love is reserved for you instead of Isabe. She is just an outsider."


    Mrs. Thompson tapped Samantha''s forehead with her finger. Isabe had never seen such a tender and loving expression on her face before.


    It urred to Isabe that her mother


    could be tender and loving. She just didn''t want to be tender and loving to her.


    Mrs. Thompson then said with a sigh, "Sammy, Mom and Dad should apologize to you. If we weren''t just an ordinary family, we would not have secretly swapped you


    with Isabe.


    "I was a maid in the Lang family when I was young and had a glimpse of how rich people lived their lives. So therefore, when I became a mother, I wanted my daughter


    to grow up in a family like that.


    "Sammy, do you me me for leaving your in the care of the Lang family for so many years?"


    Mrs. Thompson caressed Samantha''s soft


    curly brown hair with guilt and otherplicated feelings in her eyes.


    Samantha cast her eyes down to conceal the emotions in them and answered softly, "No. I know every choice you made was in my best interest.


    "I don''t me you. I love you, Mom and Dad. I''m actually d that the Lang family found out my true identity. I cane back to visit you often now."


    Both Mr. and Mrs. Thompson were reduced to tears by her words. Mrs. Thompson said emotionally, "Good girl. Sammy, get along well with the Lang family. They can give you what Mom and Dad can not.


    "But keep this in mind. We will always


    stand behind you and protect you no


    matter what happens.


    "We will never let Isabe return to take your ce in the Lang family. What belongs to the eldest daughter of the Lang family will eventually be yours." Samantha''s eyes gleamed with


    satisfaction, and she tightened her arms around Mrs. Thompson''s arm. "Thank you, Mom. Sammy loves you. Dad, I love you too," she said in a girlish voice.


    Mr. and Mrs. Thompson looked at Sammy with adoring smiles. She was the daughter who had their blood.


    As for Isabe, they had never given a fig


    about her.


    Isabe was sad at first. Then she felt it was ironic. At that moment, she only had a nk look in her eyes.


    In the end, she did not walk through that door to interrupt the loving moment of the parents and their daughter. Unfortunately, they did not just break her heart; they also


    made her feel sick.


    She believed that even the air around them was filthy, and the thought of getting close to them repulsed her.


    Isabe turned around and walked


    outward. After she left the neighborhood, a silvery-gray Rolls-Royce drove past her.


    Isabe paid no attention to it, but that car slowly pulled over in front of her.


    She stopped in her tracks and saw a handsome face after the window wasContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    lowered.


    "Are you Isabe Thompson?" Isabe heard the young man in the car ask in a


    cool voice.


    Isabe looked at that man and suddenly found that he had features that resembled hers. Their almond-shaped eyes were


    almost identical.


    The only difference was that the contour of her face was soft, while the man had


    sharper facial lines.


    She looked down at her feet and replied


    with a nod, "Yes, I am."


    The man knitted his brows in irritation and asked with a sneer, "We asked to see you and the Thompsons in the hotel yesterday. So why didn''t you show up?


    "Were you throwing a tantrum because no one from the Lang family came to pick you up in person?


    "I''m here to pick you up. Are you happy


    now? Get in the car."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Isabe jerked her head up and looked fixedly at the handsome young man who was rted to her. He had at mocking smile hovering around his lips.


    For some reason, she found the whole situation very absurd and hrious.


    She let out loose augh.


    With a slight nod, she pulled open the door and got into the car. There were indeed things that she needed to make clear to the Lang family.


    A trace of bewilderment shed across the young man''s face, but the next second, he took on a derisive expression again and didn''t say anything.


    The driver took out his phone and called the Thompson family. Before long, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson and Samantha walked out together.


    When the three of them got into the car, they were surprised


    to see Isabe there too. Mrs. Thompson gaped and asked,


    "Be, what are you doing here?"


    Isabe closed her eyes tiredly and replied, "I was on my


    way back and ran into Mr. Lang."


    Mrs. Thompson frowned a little. She had expected Isabe to be on that old man''s bed now. "It doesn''t matter. She hasExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    slept with him. That is all that matters," she thought.


    Mrs. Thompson then moved her eyes to Jason and said ingratiatingly, "Mr. Lang, we dote on Be a lot. Please don''t me her if she said or did anything improper."


    Before any preliminaries, she implied that Be was a spoiled girl who didn''t know how to act appropriately.


    Isabe''s long, thick eyshes fluttered, and her pale lips. curled into a sarcastic tilt. The emotions in her eyes were


    unreadable.


    She never knew that Mr. and Mrs. Thompson had ever doted


    on her.


    "I won''t," Jason answered.


    He was cold by nature, but he tried to be nice because it was Samantha''s biological mother he was speaking to.


    Mrs. Thompson said nothing more. She did not pay attention to Isabe and naturally did not take in her mocking smile.


    But Samantha was different. She had been stealing nces


    at Isabe since she got into the car.


    When she saw Isabe''s face, which looked very simr to Mrs. Lang''s, she felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured over her head and chilled her to the bone. Mrs. Lang had not met Isabe yet. Samantha wondered whether Mrs. Lang would waver after seeing Isabe''s face, which closely resembled hers.


    Samantha silently clenched her fists. "Why? Why am I not my mother''s biological daughter?" she asked inside.


    If she were the real daughter of the Lang family, she wouldn''t be so ill at ease at that moment.


    She had thought that Isabe was just a stupid ordinary girl, but that mocking smile on Isabe''s face just now proved her wrong and inexplicably disturbed her.


    The car headed to where the Lang family lived. In the hall of the Lang family''s mansion, the atmosphere was somber.


    Ethan Lang was the head of the Lang family and the chairman of the Lang Group. He was over 50 years old, but his healthy lifestyle made him look in his early forties.


    Mrs. Lang looked even younger than him. She was in good shape and had an elegant air about her. People who didn''t know her wouldn''t be able to tell that she was a mother of two. Ethan said, "No matter what, she is our flesh and blood. So it''s just a matter of having one more person living with us."


    Mrs. Lang was apparently having a tough time epting her new daughter. "What about Sammy? What will Sammy think if we take that girl in?" she shouted.


    She had taken Sammy as her own daughter all the time and loved her with her whole heart. Sammy had been brilliant since young and Mrs. Lang didn''t know any girl sweeter than her.


    To Mrs. Lang, Isabe was just a girl she had never met. She wouldn''t be able to treat Isabe and Samantha equally.


    Moreover, she still considered Samantha as her daughter.


    Ethan was quiet for a moment. Deep down, he shared his wife''s feelings.


    However...


    "She has the Lang family''s bloodline, after all. We can''t just


    ignore her existence."


    Mrs. Lang replied quickly, "That''s easy.


    "Give her some money to buy property in the most prosperous area of the city. We can also give her a dowry in the future. She won''t be able to earn so much money in her whole life. That can be ourpensation to her.


    "In short, I won''t let her take anything away from Sammy!


    "If she dares to harm Sammy, she won''t get a single dime!" Mrs. Lang said fiercely, her pretty face contorted a little by at protective expression.


    Ethan was about to say something when Jason and the


    others walked in.


    "Dad. Mom."


    Jason called out to remind them of their arrival.


    They had walked in on Mrs. Lang saying those words.


    Mr. and Mrs. Thompson''s eyes glinted with slyness, and they heaved a sigh of relief. They could tell that Mrs. Lang cared for their daughter very much.


    They were relieved to know that Isabe wouldn''t be able to


    rece Sammy in the Lang family.


    Isabe looked utterly unperturbed.


    She had anticipated the attitude of her biological parents


    and was thus not disappointed at all.


    She just wanted to see how far the Lang family and the Thompson family would go for Samantha.


    Isabe lowered her gaze with an indifferent expression.


    Mrs. Lang was stunned at the sight of her.


    She stared at Isabe''s face, speechless from shock. "She looks so much like me!" she thought.


    However, when she thought that Isabe had been raised in an ordinary family and grown into an ordinary girl with a sullen and reserved personality, she felt so exasperated.


    Like now, she expected isabe to do more than just stand


    there in silence.


    "She should at least say hi. She has no manners!" she remarked in her heart.


    Mrs. Lang took a deep breath to calm herself down and noticed that Isabe''s mood wasn''t any better than hers.


    Ethan also felt mixed feelings when he saw Isabe''s face, which bore a 70 percent resemnce to her wife''s face and 30 percent to his.


    He couldn''t help but feel disappointed when Isabe remained silent.


    Samantha was way more tactful than her.


    "Mom!"


    At that moment, Samantha called out softly.


    Mrs. Lang came back to her senses after hearing her daughter''s gentle voice and immediately cast her a loving look. Seeing Samantha''s graceful posture and thinking. about how she excelled in every aspect of her life, Mrs. Lang. finally looked less glum.


    When she detected sorrow in Samantha''s eyes, her heart throbbed for her.


    "Sammy,e here. You don''t look well."


    Mrs. Lang waved at Samantha, and thetter obediently walked over to her. Mrs. Lang grabbed her hands with at concerned face and was surprised by their coldness. "Sammy, why are your hands so cold?" "Mom..." Samantha buried her face in her mother''s shoulder like she had done as a child and continued with a choked voice, "I came back to say goodbye to you and Dad. I..."


    "Sammy!" Mrs. Lang''s expression changed dramatically, and she interrupted Samantha in a panic.


    Ethan got flustered too.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Mrs. Lang looked daggers at Mr. and Mrs. Thompson. "Didn''t we strike a deal when we met in the hotel yesterday?


    "Sammy will still be our daughter, and we agree to let her visit you from time to time. So why did Sammy say that she was going to leave us? What did you say to her?"


    To Mrs. Lang, Samantha was an excellent girl, and she thought that the Thompson family hade to take


    Samantha away from her.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of leaving Samantha and


    would not allow that to happen.


    Mr. Thompson was at a loss for words. Mrs. Thompson waved her hand and said, "Nothing. We didn''t say anything to her. Please don''t get us wrong, madam.¡±


    As she spoke, she cast a pointed nce at Isabe from the


    corners of her eyes.


    Mrs. Lang followed her gaze and saw the wordless Isabe. She was instantly gripped by a wave of annoyance.


    Knitting her brows impatiently, Mrs. Lang gave Isabe a scathing look and asked in a steely voice, "It''s you, right? What did you say to Sammy?"


    Isabe didn''t reply and just stared at Mrs. Lang in silence.


    Samantha choked, "It has nothing to do with Miss Thompson. She didn''t say anything to me. I just think it''s the right thing to do."


    She looked so sad, but her eyes were clear, and her voice was firm when she continued, "Mom, thest thing I want to


    do is leave you and Dad, but Miss Thompson is your biological daughter, after all. So I think I''d better move in with the Thompson family.


    "I would be grateful if Miss Thompson could allow me toe back to see you and Dad when I miss you."


    Mrs. Lang couldn''t believe her ears and looked at Samantha


    nervously.


    Ethan said in a disapproving tone, "That''s nonsense, Sammy. We have agreed on this matter. You will be the daughter of the Lang family forever. Anyone who has the nerve to force you to leave will be making enemies with us!"


    As he spoke, his eyes flicked to Isabe, and he gave her a


    warning re.


    Mrs. Lang gathered her thoughts and said, "Sammy, in our hearts, you are our only daughter. We don''t want anyone


    else but you!"


    Mrs. Lang''s eyes glinted with determination. She would rather not have given birth to Isabe so that she wouldn''t be able to harm Samantha and force her to leave.


    Mr. and Mrs. Thompson kept quiet but were gloating inside.


    They then carried on with the charade.


    Mrs. Thompson said, "Sir, madam, I know Sammy is the apple of your eye, but she is our daughter too. Maybe we should correct this mistake and switch the two girls back. We can stay in touch in the future.¡± "How can you go back on your word?"


    Those words made Mrs. Lang''s blood boil. She glowered at Mrs. Thompson and swung Samantha behind her, fearing. that Samantha would be taken away the next second.


    She looked like a hen protecting her chick. Anyone would be touched by the great maternal love she was manifesting.


    However, Isabe still looked indifferent.


    Her eyes were pitch-dark, and she wanted to engrave everything they said and did on her mind so that she would never forget this day.


    "T-That''s not what I meant," Mrs. Thompson stuttered and shook her head while shooting Isabe concerned nces. She made it look as though she was doing all this for


    Isabe.


    Mrs. Lang took the hint and red up. "I''ve got the wrong idea? If you didn''t mean those words, why did you say them? "Listen carefully, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson. The daughter of the Lang family will only be Sammy. We won''t let anyone


    take her ce!"


    Mrs. Thompson made a show of looking helpless and lowered her head to conceal her triumphant expression.


    Isabe''s lips broke into an ironic smile, and she suddenly. cut in, "Mrs. Lang, there''s no need to freak out. Samantha wouldn''t leave the Lang family even if you beat her with a


    stick.


    "You think we were swapped by ident? It was all the


    Thompsons'' scheme to make their daughter grow up as the


    lady of the Lang family. They would do anything to keep Samantha under the wings of the Lang family.


    "Everything they said and did was just a gambit to ensure.


    you don''t kick Samantha out."


    "Be!"


    Mrs. Thompson opened her eyes wide and looked at Isabe in disbelief. Her astonishment was not feigned because she


    had never expected Isabe to see through her.


    Besides Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, Samantha was startled too.


    They all looked at Isabe in shock and confusion, trying to figure out whether she had discovered the truth or was. sowing discord.


    But Isabe''s aloof face revealed no emotions at all.


    Mrs. Thompson looked heartbroken and nced at Isabe with tears swimming in her eyes. "Be, I''m sorry that we are not as rich as the Lang family, but Mom and Dad have tried our best to give you everything you need.


    "I know it''s too much for you to take, but you have to believe


    that Mom and Dad sincerely hope we could have given you aExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    better life. How could you say something so hurtful..."


    Mrs. Thompson choked and couldn''t finish her words.


    "Honey." Mr. Thompson held his wife''s shaking shoulders.


    and looked heavy-hearted too.


    Samantha failed to suppress her anger and snapped her head up from Mrs. Lang''s arms, her eyes red and her face


    taut with anger.


    "Isabe Thompson! Your parents have been through so many hardships to raise you. How could you say that to


    them?


    "I know you want to return to the Lang family, and I never said I would contend with you for anything. I''ve agreed to fix this mistake. Why do you have to be so harsh on them? "You think it''s not a blow to them when they realized they


    took the wrong baby back then?


    "This is a tough time for both families.


    "Do you have to be so selfish? Can''t you think about how to


    make things easier for our parents?"


    Her eyes fixed on Isabe were sharp, and every word she spat out was forceful.


    She appeared so righteous and caring when she defended


    her Lang and Thompson parents, who seemed to have been.


    hurt by Isabe without hesitation.


    She was generous, tactful, kind, and sweet. Compared with


    her, Isabe was so heartless and self-centered.


    Sure enough, the Lang family looked at Isabe with more aversion in their eyes.


    "She is indeed a girl raised bymoners, short-sighted and narrow-minded," they thought.


    They believed that if they epted Isabe to be a member


    of the Lang family, she would keep picking on Samantha and


    cause endless trouble for them.


    Isabe didn''t care what the Lang family thought of her. They were just strangers to her.


    Ignoring all the gazes at her, she said airily, "When I went.


    back this morning, I heard Dana Shane say that she was


    once a maid working for the Lang family and got a glimpse


    of how rich people lived their lives.


    "She swapped me with Samantha because she wanted her daughter to grow up in the upper-crust circle."


    Dana Shane was Mrs. Thompson''s maiden name.


    Isabe would never call her "Mom" again. She didn''t


    deserve to be her mother.


    "Be, how could you? How..." Mrs. Thompson looked at Isabe with a pained expression and trembled as if devastated. Then her knees gave way, and she fainted.


    "Honey!" Mr. Thompson hurried to catch her.


    Samantha gasped and dashed over. "Mom!"


    Mrs. Lang and Ethan saw that instead of showing


    apprehension, Isabe just stayed put with an apathetic


    face.


    Both of them felt even more disappointed.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    It seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Thompson had raised Isabe


    and treated her as their own daughter, but once Isabe saw how wealthy the Lang family was, she turned her back on


    them and began to treat them like strangers. It was hard to


    imagine how deeply Mr. and Mrs. Thompson were hurt.


    In sharp contrast to Isabe, Samantha was so kind and


    gentle. "That ingrate doesn''t even deserve to be Sammy''s servant," Ethan and Mrs. Lang thought.


    Samantha and Isabe were so different that they didn''t


    even need to think before choosing between them.


    "I''ll send Mrs. Thompson to the hospital," Jason said to his parents and headed to the front door.


    When passing by Isabe, he shot her an icy re and said,


    "Catch up."


    With the help of Samantha, Mr. Thompson carried his wife on his back and walked out behind Jason.


    Isabe had no intention of staying with the Lang family any longer and strode out as well.


    Just before she walked through the door, Samantha


    suddenly tripped on her high heels and fell sideways with a sly gleam in her eyes.


    "Sammy, watch out!"


    Mrs. Lang saw her falling and let out a scream.


    Samantha iled her arms in the air to regain her bnce.


    Suddenly, a ripping sound was heard.


    Isabe''s dress was torn open.


    Samantha held arge piece of cloth torn off the dress and stared open-mouthed at Isabe''s exposed skin.


    Suggestive marks were all over the fair and smooth skin, making it not hard to guess what happenedst night.


    "Miss Thompson, you... Did you..."


    Samantha appeared scared and muttered in a daze.


    "Sammy, are you okay?"


    Mrs. Lang and Ethan scurried to Samantha''s side. Jason, who was walking to the door, stopped and turned around to see what had happened.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m fine. But Miss Thompson..."


    Following Samantha''s gaze, everyone from the Lang family


    saw the indecent marks on Isabe''s skin.


    They all opened their eyes wide in disbelief.


    Ethan and Mrs. Lang''s faces darkened immediately. Mrs. Lang pped a hand over Samantha''s eyes and said, "Don''t


    look, Sammy. She''s dirty."


    Samantha buried her head in Mrs. Lang''s chest and replied in an embarrassed voice, "Mom, it''s all my fault. I sprained my ankle and tore open Miss Thompson''s dress.


    Otherwise..."


    "Sammy, how can you me her dissolution on yourself? God, she hasn''t even graduated from college. How couldBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she behave like a...''


    Mrs. Lang bit back the mean word on the tip of her tongue, but disgust crept over her face when her eyes moved to


    Isabe.


    Ethan averted his eyes while Jason wrinkled his nose with palpable disgust in his eyes.


    Samantha looked up from Mrs. Lang''s arms and said, "Mom, let me go upstairs and fetch some clothes for Miss


    Thompson. No matter what, I ruined her dress."


    After saying that, she turned and walked upstairs.


    At this moment, Isabe suddenly opened her mouth. "Wait."


    Samantha spun around and looked at Isabe, putting on a confused expression. She expected to see dread and humiliation on Isabe''s face after such an embarrassing


    incident.


    However, Isabe appeared perfectly poised, as if the girl


    caught with racy bruises on her body wasn''t her.


    Samantha slightly widened her eyes and couldn''t make head


    or tail of Isabe.


    "Does she not feel embarrassed and humiliated at all?


    "What is she thinking about? Why is she so calm?


    "She isn''t supposed to look soposed!" Samantha thought.


    "Did you just sprain your ankle?" Isabe asked quietly, her


    voice a little cold.


    "I... I''m fine. I''m so sorry I destroyed your dress, Miss Thompson. Why don''t you go upstairs with me and..."


    "No need."


    Isabe interrupted her and came to a stop in front of her, lifting one foot and stomping it hard on Samantha''s foot.


    Samantha instantly gave a piercing shriek.


    A sharp pain shot up her leg.


    Ethan and Mrs. Lang were stunned.


    With Mrs. Thompson on his back, Mr. Thompson was


    shocked too.


    Even Mrs. Thompson, who was in a fake faint, almost. jumped off her husband''s back in astonishment.


    Jason returned to his senses first and stormed forward, grabbing Isabe by the back of her cor and yanking her backward fiercely.


    However, Isabe wouldn''t let Samantha go so easily and gripped her sleeve. A battle of pushing and pulling began, and before long, another ripping sound was heard, and Samantha''s sleeve was torn off. Being stomped on and then pulled this way and that, Samantha lost her footing and fell down the stairs.


    "Ahh!"


    She screamed in pain again.


    The back of her foot, which Isabe had stepped on with


    brutal force, was now swollen.


    And she had really sprained her ankle when she fell.


    Samantha was in so much pain that she cried on the ground


    in an ungainly manner.


    "Sammy!"


    Mrs. Lang yelped and flung herself at Samantha.


    Beside them, Isabe was dragged and thrown aside violently by Jason.


    Isabe stumbled a few steps back before narrowly regaining her bnce.


    She slowly lifted her head, and her lips outlined a surly and


    wicked smile.


    Her lips tilted up at the corners, and her eyes flickered, giving her both a dangerous and enchanting air.


    "I just did you a favor. Now you don''t need to make a show


    of spraining your ankle!" Isabe said, looking at Samantha''s. tear-streaked face.


    "You are a lunatic!"


    Exasperated, Mrs. Lang cursed in an acerbic voice and


    pounced upon Isabe, pping her hard in the face.


    The loud and clear p echoed in the hall. Mrs. Lang had always been a demure woman and it was the first time she''d hit someone in such a frenzy.


    She saw tears welling up in Isabe''s eyes when she dropped her hand.


    But when she looked again, only apathy was left in those eyes.


    Ethan approached Mrs. Lang and gathered her in his arms, whispering something soothing in her ear. Then he looked up at Isabe and said, "If Sammy''s foot can''t recover fully, you will never be able to live in peace for the rest of your life."


    Unfazed, Isabe stared back at Ethan and said calmly, "Really? We''ll see about that."


    After finishing her words, she swung around on her heel and walked out the door.


    No one stopped her.


    "You have a reason to be so mad. I exposed your secret, after all. Did you not show up at the hotel yesterday because you were busy gettingid?


    "I caught a glimpse of you in the hotel lobbyst night. You


    were with a man in his fifties, right?" Samantha shouted


    from behind.


    Isabe''s steps faltered, but she didn''t turn around.


    The Lang family''s mansion was up on a hill. To get back. downtown, Isabe had to walk down the meandering road for at least five kilometers.


    She strode forward in the torn dress and squared her thin shoulders, not allowing herself to look vulnerable.


    Two cars soon appeared behind her. One was driven by


    Jason, and the other by the driver to send Samantha and Mr. and Mrs. Thompson to the hospital.


    The two cars passed her. The second car stopped and


    reversed, and Jason lowered the window, leveling a hard


    stare at Isabe.


    "The Lang family will never recognize an ingrate like you. I''ll only have one sister, and she is Sammy. So if you''ve ever coveted something that doesn''t belong to you, I advise your to give up now. If you dare harm Sammy again, I''ll ensure it


    ends badly for you."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The car sped away, leaving Isabe standing in exhaust fumes.


    She didn''t move for a while and then slowly began to walk down the hill.


    She had lost her phone the night before, and besides that, she was also penniless.


    She was wearing a pair of t sandals. It was fortunate that she rarely wore high heels, or she would have to suffer a lot on her walk downtown.


    The road back was irritatingly long. Isabe walked for so long that when she reached the foot of the hill, it was already noon, and the cars that had left in the morning were. on their way back.


    Jason was surprised to see the slim figure through the car. window. Thinking that his sister Samantha was severely


    injured, he averted his eyes indifferently.


    Isabe couldn''t feel her legs in the end.


    She had stayed up all nightst night and spent the whole morning walking down the hill. Once she got to the main road, she hailed a taxi and returned to the Thompson couple''s apartment.


    The Thompson couple lived in an oldmunity in Dawton. City, which was poorly administered and where cars came. and went unchecked. The taxi pulled over downstairs, and Isabe went up to get the money for the fare.


    The door was locked. Isabe pulled out the key hanging. from her neck and opened the door.


    She took her ID card, passport, bank card, and about a hundred dors worth of cash.


    She would not stay here anymore. This was not her home.


    Before leaving, she took onest look around the ce


    where she grew up. No good memories but only hurtful ones.


    had been made here.


    It was a small apartment of less than 650 square feet with


    Samantha''s posters everywhere. Isabe let loose a self-


    mockingugh.


    She didn''t belong here. She didn''t belong with the Lang family. She had no home in the world.


    She cared about nobody, and nobody cared about her.


    She took the key off her neck and casually threw it on the shoe cab in the hallway before locking the door behind.


    her.


    She would never set foot in this ce again.


    Rushing downstairs, she got into the taxi that had been


    waiting for her in the same ce and said to the driver, "Go to the airport."


    The driver cast her a surprised look. He had worried that the


    disheveled girl would run away without paying him, but not


    only had shee back with money, but she had also asked for another ride to the airport.


    He found the girl a bit strange.


    However, it meant more money for him, so he had no reason to refuse her.


    At the same time, in the most mysterious estate in Dawton City, a man slowly opened his eyes.


    His midnight blue pupils were like frozen sapphire.


    Seeing him waking up, the two men standing beside the bed tensed up and held their breath.


    They both looked a bit pale with a thin sheen of cold sweat.


    on their foreheads.


    They had always been scrupulous around this man but never had they ever felt such fright.


    They were on tenterhooks because of the serious incident yesterday.


    The man slowly propped himself up on the bed and felt a


    dull pain in his stomach which was now wrapped in bandages.


    However, his first concern was not the cut on his stomach.


    "Find that woman and do away with her. She can''t bear


    children with my blood and genes."


    He enunciated every syble in an icy voice full of killing. intent, making people think of the snow on the tops of high mountains that persisted throughout thousands of years.


    What had happenedst night was thest thing he wanted to recall. Just thinking about it made him see red.


    He still couldn''t believe that someone had the guts to set him up and swore to make that girl rue the day she was


    born.


    The two men standing next to the bed were Draxton Lockwood''s trusted subordinates.


    The good-looking one replied, "Mr. Lockwood, we''ve sent. people to search for her, but there are no surveince cameras around that ce, so I''m afraid it will take more time than we thought to locate her." Draxton gave him a sidelong nce and said in a smoldering


    voice, "Kill her where you find her. The thought that she is still breathing in the world disgusts me."


    A glint of exasperation shed across his prating eyes.


    He was a man and had to admit that he had been turned onst night.


    However, letting a woman take the lead in sex humiliated him.


    Isabe arrived at the airport and boarded the earliest flight out of the country.


    She didn''t care where it would take her. She just wanted to leave the ce immediately.


    She had no idea that someone had begun a frantic search for her.


    She had no idea either that she was saving herself from getting killed.


    However, it seemed that fate wasn''t done ying tricks on her yet. She was exhausted and fell asleep right after getting on board.


    She was woken up by the violent jolts of the ne and the frightened wails and screams of the passengers around her.


    Instead of freaking out, Isabe was feeling a little dazed.


    Death didn''t terrify her. Perhaps it was because there was no one she felt attached to in the world.


    Soon, she felt the ne falling at a rapid speed.


    Horrified screams around her were deafening.


    Isabe cked out with a crash and drifted intoplete darkness.


    Back in Dawton City, a man''s voice said, "Mr. Lockwood,


    we''ve found her, but..."


    Draxton''s deep blue eyes flicked over.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "She''s already dead in a ne crash."


    Draxton''s face remained impassive as he said, "Then find.


    her body."


    "Yes, sir."


    Meanwhile, every one of the Lang family was staggered.


    "Did she leave because she was afraid of us getting back at


    her after she hurt Sammy? Was she that scared?" Mrs. Lang


    mumbled with mixed feelings.


    Ethan kept silent and didn''t know how to respond. Then, he thought of what he had said that day to warn Isabe.


    Jason looked grave too.


    Recalling what he had said to Isabe before leaving that day, he sneered.


    "Dad, Mom, don''t think too much about it. I bet she just wanted to make a fuss by running away after seeing that we


    wouldn''t ept her.


    "Unfortunately, she was down on her luck and got killed in a ne crash."


    The news soon reached Samantha and the Thompson couple in the hospital. The Thompson couple was ted to see Isabe''s name on the list of passengers on that flight. Samantha stared at that news page on her phone, and her lips tilted in a faint smile.


    Five yearster.


    In a courtyard in Lotus Vige, Godsville City, a woman with her ebony hair down was sittingzily on a swing. She was in


    a long green dress that brought out the fairness of her skin.


    The swing swayed, and so did her long hair and the hem of


    her dress.


    Colorful flowers surrounded her, and not far away, two kids. around four years old were ying with a plump white puppy and a strong ck panther.


    Silvery giggles were carried away by the breeze. The woman


    looked at them quietly with a serene and gentle smile


    hovering upon her lips.


    They seemed to be living in a beautiful painting.


    The little girl in a billowing pink dress lifted the shaking. puppy and put it before the ck panther.


    "Witty-Whitey, Biggy-cky won''t bite you. So don''t be


    afraid of him."


    The ck panther looked at the little girl dotingly and didn''t move. Then, when the chubby puppy nced up at the big


    mouth above its head, its watery eyes rolled back, and it


    passed out.


    The little boy beside her saw it and sighed helplessly. Then, in his baby voice, he said, "Betty, stop bullying Whitey!"

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 Two Sweeties


    The little girl tilted her head to one side with an aggrieved expression on her rosy face. Then she turned around and ran toward the woman with the puppy in her arms.


    "Mom, Witty-Whitey is just chicken-hearted. I didn''t bully him. I''m a kind girl!"


    The woman gently pinched the little girl''s nose and said, "Sure. Betty is a kind and pretty little girl. Witty-Whitey is such a coward!"


    Amused, Isabe took the chubby puppy from her daughter''s arms. The puppy was ying dead and cracked open one eye, breathing a huge sigh of relief when realizing that he was finally in the clear. "But my little brother said I bullied Witty Whitey."


    The girlined, blinking her big, dark blue eyes.


    The boy heard her words and walked over. Then, looking at the girl with a straight face, he said, "Betty, I''m not your little brother. I''m older than you."


    The girl pouted her pink lips and lifted her chin. Then, with a snort, she retorted, "Maybe Mom was wrong about which of us she gave birth to first, and I came out before you."


    The little boy''s brows wrinkled. The resigned look in his eyes was at odds with his young age.


    "Betty, be a good girl and admit I''m the older one of us." The boy doted on his sister on everything but this


    matter.


    "No way," the little girl replied firmly.


    Isabe looked at them resignedly. Both of her children were just as obstinate as that man.


    She had told them that Betty was the younger sister, but the little girl never epted it and insisted that she was the older one of the twins.


    Ever since she learned to speak, she had called the boy her little brother.


    In the ne crash five years ago, Isabe had fallen into the ocean and been saved by a passing cruise ship.


    The cruise ship''s owner who had saved her was a mysterious and powerful woman.


    Without her, Isabe wouldn''t have survived and given birth to the two cute kids.


    It was out of Isabe''s expectation that she''d gotten pregnant on that rainy night with a baby boy and a girl.


    It was a monthter when the cruise ship returned to Lotus Vige, and Isabe had been in aa all this time.


    In Lotus Vige, Grandmaster checked on her body and surprisingly found that she was pregnant.


    Recalling how she had ended up there, Isabe smiled a little. She had almost died back then, but she had made it to leave that sad ce and start afresh. Now, besides her two kids, who were the most important people in her life, she also had several masters. They were all her family.


    With them around her, she finally knew what it felt like to have a home.


    A whiff of sweet fragrance interrupted her train of thought, and a sexy woman came into sight.


    The woman was wearing a bright red fishtail dress that was tight around her hips, looking striking with exquisite makeup and the ck waves of her hair swaying in the wind.


    She moved confidently, and her presence immediately made the courtyard a stage where there seemed to be limelight from every direction.


    "Sweeties, have you missed your grandma?" Hearing the woman''s sultry voice, Isabe rubbed her forehead. The beautiful woman calling herself grandma looked only in her thirties. Although Isabe had heard her refer to herself that way numerous times, she still hadn''t gotten used to it, thanks to that young and alluring face.


    "Grandma Grey!"


    The two kids spun around when they heard the woman''s voice and dashed toward her like two merry butterflies.


    The woman crouched down and wrapped both her arms around the two kids. She dropped kisses on their


    cheeks before looking up at Isabe with a grin.


    She was the mysterious woman who had saved Isabe on the cruise ship back then.


    "Be, I came to pick up the little ones to have sses at my ce."


    The thought of what Master Grey taught in her sses made Isabe''s lips twitch, and she replied unwillingly, "Okay."


    Jocelyn cocked an eyebrow and looked at her yfully. "The kids are very interested in what I teach them in my sses. They have inherited your talent!"


    Betty pped her hands and chirped, "Yes, Mom. We love ying with little bugs."


    The boy was more reserved but didn''t look resistant in the slightest way.


    Isabe was rendered speechless.


    Jocelyn held the hands of the two excited kids and walked out of the courtyard.


    Once Betty left, the puppy in Isabe''s arms returned to life and jumped off the swing, running into the flowers and rolling gaily.


    At that moment, a short old man ran in from outside with a prescription in his hand, yelling, "Be, I need your help. I got a new prescription here. There seems to be something wrong with it, but I can''t tell how." Isabe''s eyes lit up. She hurried to take the prescription over and perused it. Then, after thinking for a while, she said, "There''s indeed something wrong. Grandmaster, the dose of thest medicine is 0.1 milligrams more than the standard."


    "Oh, yeah!" The old man patted his forehead and ran away in haste.


    Isabe stared after the old man and couldn''t imagine how bad she would feel if she had to leave one day.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her two kids were now four years old. Isabe didn''t know how long she could stay in this beautiful small vige.


    When thinking about the future, she didn''t expect the change to happen so soon.


    "What? They''ve found Lotus Vige?"


    One night a few dayster, Isabe stared in astonishment at theputer screen in front of her.


    "We got the news ten minutes ago. It''s so hard to get rid of Draxton Lockwood."


    Mr. Langley sat before theputer with a deadpan face, and his voice was lifeless.


    Jocelyn and the short old man were standing next to them, both with grave expressions.


    "That man is so obsessed with finding you. He has been after you for five years. It was just a one-night stand. Does he have to go to so much trouble to hunt you down?" Jocelyn snarled angrily. Isabe gave her a bitter smile. She couldn''t understand why that man was still looking for her after five years either.


    After the ne crash, that man had put the word out that she must be found, dead or alive.


    He''d even had an arrest warrant issued.


    For the past five years, Isabe''s name had been at the top of the "most wanted" list.


    To prevent that man from discovering her, Isabe had never taken one step out of Lotus Vige all these years. Hiding for her life was just part of the reason. She had stayed in Lotus Vige also because she had taken it


    as her home.


    "I''ll leave Lotus Vige with the kids." She knew that if she stayed any longer, her master and other teachers would be implicated.


    Lotus Vige was a mysterious vige where hotshots from all walks of life gathered. In the past five years, Isabe learned a lot from her master and other teachers and gained status and a new identity. She was confident that she could protect herself and her children after leaving Lotus Vige.


    Mr. Langley, who was still facing theputer, said in a disapproving tone, "Where can you go? You know how powerful the Lockwood Group is. He will find you wherever you go."


    Isabe''s eyes turned a bit brooding. "The best ce to hide is in in sight. I will go right under his nose."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 Evil Doctors


    "I won''t let you leave!" Jocelyn objected immediately. "You''ll get yourself killed."


    Isabe sighed. "But I''ll be sitting duck if I stay in Lotus Vige."


    That man''s determination to kill her couldn''t be more obvious.


    Isabe worried that he would even kill her kids if he found out about their existence.


    "You can go abroad," Mr. Langley advised.


    "You think I can get that man off my back by going overseas? It''ll only expose me sooner," Isabe said with a wry smile.


    "Shit. He''s the pettiest man I''ve ever known No woman would ever want to marry him!" Jocelyn was fuming. with anger.


    They knew how hard it had been for Isabe to muster up the courage to give birth to the kids and how many hardships she had endured to raise them.


    She had spared no effort to excel in every skill she learned and even surpassed her master.


    She made such achievements partially because she was talented, but more importantly, she was also hard-working.


    In the past few years, she slept an average of fewer than five hours every night.


    She kept learning unceasingly.


    What kept her driven was the wish to be more capable to provide her kids with a better life.


    But that man was obnoxiously intent on making it impossible for her to live peacefully.


    Isabe looked down to hide the mncholy in her eyes.


    "Going to Dawton City is my best choice. His attention is elsewhere now, so it may not ur to him that I''ll be right there in Dawton City. Even if he finds me one day, he may only do away with me and spare the kids."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Bullshit. What are you talking about? You''re our beloved student. Who is he to do away with you as he pleases?"


    The short and thin old man red up.


    Seeing him so angry that even his beard curled up, Isabe quickly said in a soothing tone, "Grandmaster, don''t get mad. I''m just making a guess. Perhaps he won''t be able to find me in his whole life. "Besides, even if he finds me, as able as I am now, I''ll find a way to escape from him."


    Isabe did not doubt that she could do it.


    She just felt sorry for her kids that they would have to live in hiding with her.


    The thought of that was distressing.


    Jocelyn gazed at Isabe, her appealing eyes reddened, and snapped, "Men are all douchebags!"


    The old man and Mr. Langley both quietly moved their eyes to her.


    Jocelyn darted them a re. "Don''t look at me, you douchebags!"


    After saying that, she walked away sensually.


    The old man and Mr. Langley, whom she had taken it out on, moved their eyes back and ignored her.


    The old man said, "You''re one of the Holy Doctors. No one can trifle with you. You can go to Dawton City, but promise me that you''ll watch out for yourself and take good care of the kids." isabe nodded. "Grandmaster, don''t worry. Do I look like someone who will let him mess with me?"


    The old man lowered his head and wiped his eyes. "It''s all that douchebag''s fault. I hate him!"


    Isabe felt both amused and wistful.


    Mr. Langley said, "I''ll get Jackson Vaughn to send people to protect you in secret."


    Isabe nodded.


    At that moment, the room door was shoved open with a thud. Jocelyn bolted back in with a terrified face.


    "Something has happened to Betty. Old Greg, why didn''t you lock that cab? Betty opened it and..." Jocelyn was so anxious that her voice cracked.


    Isabe was sent reeling and almost fainted, but she quickly collected herself and managed to keep her bnce.


    The old man shrieked and stormed out.


    Mr. Langley shot to his feet so abruptly that the chair under him was knocked down with a bang. The next second, he had already run out of the room.


    All of them seemed more panicked than Isabelle, the girl''s mom.


    It was already after 11 p.m., and the two kids were supposed to have gone to bed.


    "Why is Betty still up? How did she open Grandmaster''s cab?" Isabelle wondered.


    As Betty''s mother, Isabe knew her better than anyone else and was aware that Betty had more than once shown interest in that cab of Grandmaster''s. Betty seemed to believe that treasures were hiding in it.


    Betty had always been curious about what was inside that cab.


    Isabe had good reason to suspect that Betty had been nning this day for a long time.


    Thinking of her fearless and shrewd daughter, Isabe couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on.


    But Betty was just a little girl, after all. Isabe was worried sick at that moment.


    Her mind was busy with thoughts as she walked to Grandmaster''s ce.


    She expected to see Betty unconscious, but the little girl was sitting on Grandmaster''s bed, safe and sound.


    She was surrounded by adults who were all looking at her worriedly as if she were a precious princess.


    "Betty, my love, do you hurt anywhere?" Jocelyn asked in a voice full of concern.


    Betty slightly shook her head. "No."


    "Little Betty, tell me, how many poison... candies did you eat?" Grandmaster sounded like he was about to cry.


    The little girl thought about it and raised her chubby hand, showing the old man two fingers. "Grandpa, I ate two candies."


    Grandmaster''s knees gave way, and he slumped down on the floor.


    Mr. Langley asked calmly, "How did you open Grandpa''s cab?"


    Betty looked at him with innocent eyes and answered, "Uncle Jake taught me the other day."


    "He taught you how to open locks?" Mr. Langley''s voice turned peevish.


    Betty looked at him with fear in her eyes and cowered a bit. "Grandpa Langley, please don''t me Uncle Jake. He is a very nice man."


    The little girl stared at Mr. Langley with misty eyes and looked pitiful.


    But Mr. Langley appeared even angrier.


    Isabe gawked at Betty, who now had dark circles under her eyes and looked like a panda.


    Betty had been poisoned.


    Isabe was shaking from dread and immediately gave Betty a check-up, confirming that she had eaten something poisonous.


    However, she noticed that the poison seemed to have gathered in a particr ce instead of spreading all over Betty''s body, which was very weird. Isabe turned to face the old man and asked, "Grandmaster, now you have to tell me about the secret you have locked in that cab."


    Isabe knew that the elders in Lotus Vige all had their secrets.


    She''d learned most of them in the past five years.


    But what Grandmaster had locked away in that cab had always been unknown, and he had never told her about it.


    The old man''s features were contorted with apprehension. "Sure. The secret is now in your daughter''s belly." Mr. Langley scowled at him.


    Jocelyn was incensed too. "If you had told us about it earlier, Betty wouldn''t have been so curious!"


    The old man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Be, you know that the Sanctum of Holy Doctors originally had two branches. One isposed of us Holy Doctors. The other was made up of Evil Doctors.


    "Five hundred years ago, the leader of Evil Doctors was unscrupulous and did something atrocious that led to the doom of all Evil Doctors.


    "Their medical skills have never been practiced since then.


    "In the cab are the Legacy of Evil Doctors. To be an Evil Doctor, one must take a kind of poisonous pill, which is what little Betty took just now.


    "Therefore, to stay alive, little Betty has to practice the skills passed down by Evil Doctors."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Arrived in Dawton City


    Speaking of that, the old man feltplicated feelings.


    "Then hurry up. Tell Betty what she needs to learn before it''s toote!" Jocelyn roared testily.


    "Grandma Grey, don''t be angry. I don''t feel any pain at all."


    Betty realized that she had done something wrong and looked guilt-ridden.


    "Grandma Grey, Grandpa, Grandpa Langley, I''ll be careful with what I eat in the future."


    The little girl looked at them with teary eyes in a pacifying manner.


    Isabe caressed her head, knowing it wasn''t time to scold her.


    "It''s good that you know you are wrong. But don''t do something so dangerous again, okay?" Isabe said.


    Betty nodded obediently.


    Isabe stroked her soft curly hair and then turned to the old man. ¡°Grandmaster, what has been done can''t be undone. Please save Betty.


    "I''ll keep an eye on her to ensure she won''t use the Legacy of Evil Doctors to cause any trouble."


    The old man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead again. "No. She doesn''t need me to teach her anything. What do you think those poisonous pills can do?


    "They are lethal and can end the life of those who consume them instantly. A long time has passed since little Betty took them, but she''s still fine. The only exnation is that little Betty has already learned the Rhythm of Evil Doctors."


    1sabe was dumbstruck.


    So were the others.


    Betty''s eyes fell on each one of them, and she said meekly, ¡°Mom, I found some human-shaped toys in the cab, and they are very interesting. I followed the patterns on them and yed a game. It was so much fun. Look, Mom."


    Betty took out a figurine made of jade from her pajama pocket. The figure''s surface was covered withplex marks of organs and veins.


    The whole thing looked like a geometric riddle.


    Isabe opened her eyes wide.


    "Mom, I''m fine, and I like this game. Can you let me y it every day?"


    The little girl looked at Isabe pleadingly.


    For a moment, Isabe and the others were all at a loss for words.


    "It''s a blessing! No one has shown such talents in thousands of years."


    Grandmaster couldn''t help but marvel at what he saw.


    He said to Isabe, "Be, I''m afraid little Betty can''t leave with you for now. She has to stay with me so I can give her guidance."


    The old man rubbed his hands together excitedly.


    Isabe''s heart tightened. At this point, she was left with only one choice. Leaving Betty seemed inevitable. "Betty, Mom intended to take you and your brother away from Lotus Vige and start a new life somewhere else.


    "But now, you have to stay here with your grandpa. So you will be separated from your brother and me for


    some time."


    Isabe touched Betty''s cheek and felt terrible about leaving her behind.


    It took Betty some time to understand her words, and then she nodded in an amenable way. "Mom, don''t be sad about leaving without me. After I finish learning here, I''ll go meet you and Ricky." Betty didn''t ask her to stay.


    It made Isabe more reluctant to leave.


    She stared at Betty without blinking.


    Betty looked back at her, spread her little arms, and threw herself at Isabe. "Mom, I caused you trouble. Sorry."


    She buried her face in Isabe''s chest and sobbed.


    Isabe felt so heavy-hearted that, for one moment she had the impulse to stay in Lotus Vige or take Betty away with her. But rationality soon got the better of her, and she knew that she had no choice.


    "Be, Betty is a big girl now. She has the right to choose her path.


    "She has made her decision, and we should support her. With us around her, she will be taken good care of.


    "You have no idea how much we wish little Ricky could stay too," said the old man as he dabbed at the tears in his eyes.


    Isabe''s eyes flicked between the old man and the little girl as she hesitated about whom she should soothe first.


    The stir Betty caused kept everyone up until midnight. Isabe carried her home and found that Ricky had woken up when they were gone.


    He was waiting patiently on the bed, staring at the door with wide-open eyes.


    At the sight of Isabe and Betty, he gave a slight smile.


    Isabe bent down and nted a kiss on his cheek. "Hey, Ricky. Did you wake up because Mom and Betty were not around?"


    Ricky nodded and took in the dark circles under Betty''s eyes. "Mom, what''s wrong with Betty?" he asked.


    Isabe never answered their questions perfunctorily just because they were kids.


    Therefore, she seriously told Ricky what had happened and that they would soon leave Lotus Vige.


    Ricky might not understand what was happening, but she had to tell him everything.


    "Is it because... he has found us?" Ricky looked at her with starry eyes.


    Those eyes made Isabe feel a lump in her throat, and she almost cried.


    Although she was in deep water now, she never had for one second regretted bringing her kids into the world.


    Instead of giving him an evasive answer, Isabe nodded and said, "Yes. Mom made a mistake back then. So it makes sense that he wants to punish me.


    "But Ricky, Betty, you are the most adorable angels in the world. Mom loves you so much."


    Ricky nodded in earnest. "Mom, let''s go to sleep."


    Isabe kissed him and Betty lovingly before falling asleep with them.


    Two dayster, Isabe left Lotus Vige with Ricky.


    Betty and the teachers stood at the vige entrance, waving them off.


    At the airport of Dawton City, a tall and slender woman with long hair in a beige coat strolled out. She was wearing sunsses and holding the hand of a four-or-five-year-old boy in one hand and a suitcase in the other.


    She was eye-catching, with fair and smooth skin. Even though the sunsses hid arge part of her face, her well-formed jawline and sensual lips said that she was a knockout.


    The little boy beside her was wearing a blue beret, a cute white hoodie under denim overalls, and a pair of brown leather shoes. He looked adorable and smart.


    He was wearing the kid version of the same sunsses as the woman''s, which concealed his midnight blueThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    As they walked out of the airport, passers-by kept ncing back at them with impressed looks, wondering if they were celebrities.


    Returning to the familiar ce made Isabe feel soposed.


    She was full of confidence now and had moved on from the excruciating past.


    Her source of confidence was her two kids.


    They kept her driven and happy.


    Isabe squeezed the boy''s chubby hand and dipped her head to sh a smile at him.


    "Baby, Mom can finally take to have fun in the amusement parks that you have only seen on TV. Are you happy?"


    Ricky''s eyes behind those sunsses lit up. He barely got carried away, but anticipation colored his tone when he replied, "Yes!"


    Isabe involuntarily let out a sweet giggle


    The boy was delighted too, but he expressed his feelings with a quiet smile curling his rosy lips.


    A man passed them with his assistant and was drawn by their conversation.


    The woman''s voice was clear and silvery, while the boy''s baby voice was so endearing.


    Even if he''d only heard their voices, he felt the heartwarming vibes between mother and son


    He couldn''t help but turn his head to look in their direction.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 They Were Found


    However, when he spun around, he only glimpsed the sides of the woman and kid.


    The boy was little and walked closely next to the woman with his short legs. The woman had slowed her pace, so it wasn''t hard for him to catch up with her.


    The woman looked slim, even a little bit fragile. Most of her small face was covered by her oversized sunsses, but the uncovered lower part of her face was exquisite and pleasing to the eye.


    Draxton somehow found the woman familiar.


    He didn''t rudely stare at them and averted his eyes


    But inexplicably, he kept seeing that woman and boy in his mind''s eye, especially that woman and her delicate jawline.


    Out of the blue, Draxton pulled up short, and the expression on his face changed.


    James Beck, his assistant, gave a start and almost collided with his back. The silver-brimmed sses James wore jerked with his movements and almost fell off his face.


    James pushed his sses up hastily and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Lockwood, what''s wrong? Are we being stalked?"


    James was not being paranoid. It was just that Draxton''s safety took the top priority, and so many people were lurking out there waiting for a chance to take Draxton''s life. Although bodyguards were protecting Draxton in secret, James automatically became on edge.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Draxton whirled abruptly. His tall and sturdy body was mountain-like, and his dark blue eyes were prating as he looked around like the alpha of a wolf pack. The two figures were bing smaller and smaller in the crowd, but he caught sight of them nheless.


    James followed his gaze in bemusement but saw nothing.


    Draxton lifted his wiry, long leg again and strode forward.


    James quickly caught up with him. "Mr. Lockwood, did you notice anything suspicious?"


    "We are not going to Lotus Vige," Draxton replied tonelessly.


    James was surprised, but after working as Draxton''s assistant for many years, he knew better than to question Draxton''s decisions.


    James knew that his boss must have noticed something that made him change his n.


    Seeing that Draxton had no intention of filling him in on more details, James didn''t pry into it and just walked behind Draxton wordlessly.


    Draxton would tell him what to do when it was time.


    Isabe and Ricky came to a newly built high-end apartmentplex in Dawton City, which was called Orchid Residences.


    The buildings in Orchid Residences were all built in the European style. Apartments had lots of light and scenic views of mountains,kes, and woods.


    Mr. Langley had recently bought an apartment there, and before they left Lotus Vige, he had given Isabe the key.


    "Do you like this ce, Ricky?" Isabe soon found Mr. Langley''s apartment. It was on the third floor of Building A, which was the closest building to the entrance of theplex. Standing at the entrance, they looked up and could see the wall-sized window of that apartment.


    Ricky looked around and tilted his face up with a smile. "Yes. How about you, Mom?"


    Isabe slightly tousled his hair and answered, "I do too. Let''s go upstairs."


    There were two elevators in each building and only one apartment on each floor. They opened the door. The house was 3,000 square feet, and its minimalist interior made it look very spacious. No one had ever lived there, so everything in the house was covered in a thinyer of dust.


    "Mom, this house is so much like Grandpa Langley," Ricky remarked in a soft voice.


    Isabe nodded in agreement. "Grandpa Langley is always cold-faced. The interior of his house is cold too." Ricky lifted his sweet face and asked, "Mom, do we need to do the cleaning?" Isabe gave him a bitter smile "Looks like we have to. Would you help Mom clean?"


    Ricky straightened his thin shoulders. "Of course."


    "That''ll be great. You''re the best, Ricky." Isabe crouched down to give the boy a big hug.


    Ricky quietly stayed in her arms for a moment. Then they looked into each other''s eyes and said in unison, "Let''s get started."


    After saying that, they both smiled and started cleaning


    Isabe found a mop and started mopping the floor.


    Ricky took a rag and wiped the table meticulously.


    Both of them soon got sweaty. Before long, they gave the cold house a cozy air.


    After Draxton got home, he mused for a moment before saying to James and another two men, "Today at the airport, I saw Isabe. As we expected, she''s still alive. "She had a boy in tow. He''s about four years old."


    James raised his hand and gave his silver-brimmed sses a push to hide the astonishment in his eyes. Draxton sounded so sure.


    The two men beside James opened their eyes wide. n Drennon, the genteel one of them, asked, "Mr. Lockwood, are you sure?"


    Draxton remained silent for a while. "No, but I did see someone who looked like her very much."


    Martin Gates, one of the two men who looked tough and brawny, cut in, "Mr. Lockwood, we''ll look into it immediately."


    Draxton half closed his eyes and parted his beautifully shaped lips.


    He sounded pensive when he said, "Someone looking like Isabe appeared in Dawton City right after we discovered Lotus Vige. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Martin said, "We''ll know whether it''s a coincidence or not after we look into it."


    n frowned. "Mr. Lockwood, you said she was with a boy. Is he..."


    The scene Draxton had seen in the airport crossed his mind again. His impassive face didn''t give away any emotions, but the silence dragged on.


    Martin''s eyes gleamed, and he said with a ferocious look, "Mr. Lockwood, if our guess is true, it will mean that the boy has your blood. There were many cases in ancient imperial families where the children were left, but the mothers were killed."


    n listened intently and nodded his silent agreement.


    James nced quietly at n and Martin, who were Draxton''s right-hand men. n was the chief of the Executive Department, while Martin was the general of the Department of War. They helped Draxton handle matters in grey areas and the criminal world, which had given them a surly and murderous aura. James bet that Draxton would disagree with their brutal way of dealing with the matter this time. As he expected, Draxton said, "Do an investigation first. Report to me after you sort things out." Both n and Martin were taken aback and then nodded.


    After James walked them out, n stopped him and asked, "Mr. Beck, today at the airport, did you see that


    woman too?"


    James shook his head. "No. Mr. Lockwood noticed her and gave up leaving for Lotus Vige. Then we came back.


    "But since Mr. Lockwood has given his word, just conduct an investigation first. If she''s really in Dawton City, it won''t be hard to track her down.


    "However..."


    James looked at the two dangerous guys and reminded them, "Chief Drennon, General Gates, Mr. Lockwood has only asked you to look into this matter. As for what to do next, it''s Mr. Lockwood''s decision." n and Martin went still as they weighed those words. "Thank you for reminding us of that, Mr. Beck. Mr. Lockwood trusts us, but it doesn''t mean we will make any decision for him."


    James slightly inclined his head and gave the frame of his sses a nudge.


    If n and Martin had been moving around in the dark, he had been walking beside Draxton in daylight.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Go Home With Me


    Isabe had no idea that she had been discovered by that man right after she came back to Dawton City.


    n and Martin were unbelievably efficient. Within less than half a day, Isabe and Ricky''s profiles appeared on Draxton''s desk


    "Mr. Lockwood, it''s really Isabe. That boy is Isabe''s son, n reported, seeming ambivalent.


    Isabe had tormented them for five years.


    They had looked for her for five years and had almost been driven insane.


    n gritted his teeth in anger.


    Draxton lowered his head and carefully read the profiles in his hands.


    In the profile photos, the woman and the boy were smiling brightly.


    Draxton pressed his lips together, and his eyes fell on the address where they were living now: Orchid Residences.


    "Mr. Lockwood, that boy looks so much like you... n was sure that he was Draxton''s son.


    Although he harbored resentment against Isabe, that boy called Eric Thompson, with the nickname Ricky was a miniature version of his boss. n had to admit that the boy was adorable.


    He and Martin couldn''t bring themselves to kill both Isabe and the boy and preferred to do away with just the mother.


    Despite what they thought, Draxton got the final say.


    ff Draxton decided to do away with both Isabe and her son, they would plead for mercy for that little boy. They waited for a long while, but in the end, Draxton just said briefly, "Leave them alone for now." n and Martin couldn''t believe their ears. They had gone to so much trouble to find Isabe, but Draxton had asked them to back off at that moment.


    "Then... should we send people to keep an eye on them?" Martin asked tentatively.


    "No need." Draxton took a nce at them.


    Isabe and Ricky had been receiving parcels every day recently.


    In less than a week, all kinds of toys had piled everywhere in the initially empty house. Isabe also bought some books and aputer. She even got a car delivered downstairs that afternoon. Now that the house had finally had a lived-in vibe, Isabe and Ricky felt slightly resigned but very happy.


    It waste summer, and it started to drizzle at dusk. Before long, the rain was pouring down.


    Isabe was in an apron and busy preparing dinner in the kitchen, while Ricky was in the living room on a video call with Betty and the elders in Lotus Vige.


    After ending the call, Ricky looked around the big house where only he and his mother lived and suddenly felt slightly lonely.


    Although his toys were everywhere in the house, and Isabe took him out to have fun and eat delicious food every day, he still missed Lotus Vige very much when he was quiet.


    He sat on the sofa brooding like a little adult, watching the violent rainsh against the picture window. Under the dark curtain of rain, the car at the entrance of theplex caught Ricky''s eyes. Its dazzling headlights were very conspicuous.


    A man was standing next to the car. The contour of his tall figure was blurred by the rain.


    Ricky pressed his face against the window and looked out. The man seemed to be looking at him too, and their eyes seemed to meet through the rain.


    The man was standing in the rain without an umbre.


    Ricky stared out of the window quietly. Then, after about five minutes, he suddenly turned around and ran away. He took a look at the kitchen and saw Isabe still bustling around.


    He then ran to the hallway, took a big ck umbre, and bolted out the door.


    The man downstairs didn''t leave after the boy left the window. Instead, he kept standing in the rain with his gaze locked on the brightly lit window.


    Suddenly, he saw a small figure running out of the building.


    He was gripping an umbre that was toorge for him to hold steadily. It looked as though the heavy rain could sweep him off his feet together with the big umbre any second. Unsurprisingly, the boy lost his bnce and fell to the ground, knocking the umbre upside down.


    He wrestled to get up in the rain.


    Without thinking, the man sprinted to him and lifted him to his feet. Then he picked up the big umbre that the boy had difficulty holding and raised it above the boy''s head. Ricky tilted his head back and looked up at the tall man.


    Both were looking at a face that was simr to theirs.


    They both had curly hair and midnight blue eyes.


    They stared into each other''s eyes, but neither said anything.


    After a while, the man bent down and leveled his eyes with Ricky''s. "Did youe to send me the umbre?"


    Ricky kept looking at the man and nodded. He then asked, "Sir, you can go home with me and stay until the rain stops.


    The man hesitated for a little while before nodding. "Okay."


    Isabe made four dishes. In the past five years, she''d picked up excellent cooking skills.


    She prepared Cobb sd, steamed shrimp, pan-fried pork chops, catfish stew, and whole grains. It was just an everyday dinner, but Isabe used fresh ingredients to make each dish look and taste good. The food she prepared for her kids had always been nd and healthy, which had now be their eating habit.


    Isabe walked out of the kitchen with the stew pot in her hands. Then, with a smile, she gently said, "Ricky, dinner is ready."


    The atmosphere was a bit strange. Isabe lifted her head and looked around. Instead of seeing Ricky on the sofa, she saw him standing next to a tall man in the hallway, both of them drenched.


    Isabe froze.


    Smash!


    The pot fell out of her shaking hands, and the stew spilled all over the apron and her trousers.


    Isabe''s eyes couldn''t focus, and she stormed to Ricky frantically.


    Ricky nched instantly and flung himself at Isabe.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Isabe swept Ricky behind her without saying anything.


    "Mom..." Ricky was scared and clutched Isabe''s shirt, his voice trembling.


    The man''s face sank.


    "Am I a scary monster or what?" he thought.


    "Mom, you''re hurt." Ricky noticed that Isabe''s trousers were still dripping with steaming soup.


    Isabe moved her eyes from the man to Ricky. It was not until she saw Ricky''s pale face and worried eyes that she felt a sharp pain in her legs.


    The stew had been boiling hot, and half of it had spilled on her.


    Isabe endured the acute pain and felt so embarrassed. She had never imagined that man would appear at her door just a few days after she arrived in Dawton City. Either because of the physical pain or the mental anguish, tears formed in her eyes, and she failed to hold


    them back.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 He Scooped Her Up


    She curled up into a ball and shook slightly.


    Being vulnerable for a fleeting moment, she dried her tears in a hurry and turned to say to Ricky, "Mom got burned, but it was not serious. Can you go fetch me some ice from the fridge, Ricky?" Looking at Isabe, Ricky scrambled to his feet and hurried to the fridge.


    Once Ricky left, Isabe''s eyes darted to the man opposite her.


    His sharp gaze raked over her, and he said, "You should go to the hospital now."


    Isabe stared at him warily.


    In her eyes, Draxton was no different than a ferocious monster.


    He was disguised as an elegant man, and maybe the next second, he would show his ws and strike, eating her and her son alive.


    She was not overreacting, given that Draxton had been after her blood for five years.


    Draxton narrowed his eyes and took one step forward.


    That made Isabe''s face paler, and her slender fingers quivered.


    Draxton frowned at the woman who was wrapping her arms around her knees. She looked so terrified that Draxton wondered how she had gotten the guts to do that to him back then.


    He then looked up at the boy running in their direction. "She somehow also had the guts to give birth to my child," he thought.


    "Mom, let me help you."


    Ricky went near Isabe and squatted down, putting the ice bag where she had gotten hurt.


    Isabe held his small hand and said, "Let me do it. Thank you, Ricky."


    Her shins and ankles were burned. Despite being stared at by Draxton, Isabe lifted her trousers and put the ice bag on the burned skin.


    Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, either because of the pain or because Draxton''s sudden appearance had frightened her.


    Isabe felt mixed feelings. Apparently, it was Ricky who had let Draxton in.


    She and Ricky might be safe for now.


    Isabe cast her eyes down to conceal the emotions in them.


    She was thinking about what to do next.


    She wouldn''t have been so worried if she were alone, but she had children and had to find a way out for them so they wouldn''t have to live in hiding anymore.


    "Ice can only temporarily ease the pain. You need to go to the hospital," Draxton said.


    Isabe lifted her head. Perhaps because of the pain, her ck eyes were now misty.


    Together with her pale face, she looked so brittle and pitiful.


    "Sir, can you send my mom to the hospital?" Ricky asked with concern and fear written all over his face.


    Isabe turned her head sideways to look at Ricky.


    Ricky was looking at Draxton with a pleading expression.


    Isabe ducked her head. She wanted to stop Ricky but held her tongue.


    She could tell that Ricky was putting on a helpless look deliberately.


    Isabe knew Ricky very well. He looked amenable but actually had a strong mind of his own. Undoubtedly, he was more intelligent than typical kids. He was just four years old but very clever. Isabe had good reason to suspect that Ricky was doing so on purpose.


    It couldn''t be that he instinctively relied on Draxton just because they were father and son.


    Draxton was indeed Ricky''s father, but Isabe was sure that after hiding from Draxton for five years, Ricky wouldn''t feel attached to him so quickly.


    Ricky had his own n. But, no matter what it was, Isabe wouldn''t get in his way at that moment. Draxton met Ricky''s pleading eyes and then nced around at the spacious house.


    He would leave her and the boy helpless if he refused to send Isabe to the hospital.


    Isabe seemed timid and weak to him, and the boy was too young to help with anything.


    Draxton''s stomach dropped. Without saying anything, he bent down and scooped Isabe up


    He moved so suddenly that both Isabe and Ricky were startled.


    Isabe went very stiff in the man''s toned arms. His chest was broad and warm, and his masculine air enveloped her immediately.


    Isabe''s hair bristled, and she felt the whole world spinning.


    She curled her stiff fingers into fists and tensed up in the air, trying to avoid touching Draxton.


    "Ricky, catch up," Draxton said to Ricky, whipping around and striding out with Isabe in his arms.


    Ricky stared after him, his small hands slowly clenching into fists as he retracted the red spot hanging between his fingers.


    His eyes were calm and clear, without any trace of the helplessness earlier. On the contrary, they somehow were even exuding coldness.


    The rain was as heavy as it had been that night five years ago. The three of them climbed into the car, and all got drenched.


    Draxton threw a nket to Ricky. "Wrap it around yourself. Don''t catch a cold," he said swiftly as he started


    the car.


    Isabe was surprised to see Draxton driving himself with no bodyguards around him.


    To be honest, she was a bit baffled.


    She had thought that once Draxton found her, he would have her arrested, interrogated, and then killed.


    She couldn''t figure out why Draxton had appeared in her house all alone and was now sending her to the hospital.


    A guess stroke Isabe and her eyes widened.


    "Is sending me to the hospital just an excuse to take Ricky and me somewhere he can finish us off without anyone knowing?


    "On such a rainy night, no one would notice that a mother and her son have quietly vanished from the world," she thought in horror.


    "Are we...going to the hospital?" Isabe asked tentatively.


    Draxton shed a bemused nce at her in the rearview mirror. "Where else could it be?"


    Isabe mped her lips shut.


    She reached out and grabbed Ricky''s hand.


    Fortunately, it was not too cold. As a result, Isabe''s nerves were slightly less strained.


    Ricky curled his fingers around Isabe''s palm.


    "Mom, does it hurt?"


    He sounded apprehensive.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His baby voice melted Isabe''s heart.


    Draxton subconsciously took a nce at the boy in the rearview mirror, who was far too considerate for his


    age


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. The burn is not serious." Isabeforted Ricky in a soft voice.


    Ricky nodded, but his brows were still furrowed. He knew that it must hurt a lot.


    He was only four years old but already had enoughmon sense to know that the boiling hot stew must


    have severely burned Isabe.


    Ricky med it on himself. Isabe had gotten frightened because of the man he had brought home.


    His head lolled with sadness, and he felt so ashamed.


    Taking in his guilty expression, Isabe gave his small hand a gentle squeeze and asked with a calm smile, "Are you sleepy? You can lean on me and sleep for a while." Ricky shook his head. He was not sleepy at all and just wanted to stay by Isabe''s side.


    Isabe moved closer to Ricky and gathered him in her arms.


    They nestled up against each other and appeared so defenseless.


    Isabe raised her head to look at the man in the driver''s seat, unexpectedly finding him gazing at them in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Call Me Dad


    Their eyes locked for a moment. Isabe looked away first, and her thickshes lowered halfway. She was not stared down. It was just that gazing at Draxton while he looked at her was weird.


    But Draxton believed that she had averted her eyes because she was scared.


    "I expected you to be bolder."


    All of a sudden, his voice sounded, breaking the dead silence.


    Isabe gave a start and didn''t know how to respond.


    She was not talkative and was introverted, barely opening her mouth around people she didn''t know well


    However, since the man was trying to strike up a conversation, she might as well shoot straight. Therefore, she said frankly, "Sorry."


    She did owe him an apology for taking advantage of him five years ago.


    Draxton remained impassive and didn''t say anything. Isabe couldn''t tell whether he had epted her apology or not.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking and said nothing more.


    They arrived at the hospital very soon. It was a private hospital owned by the Lockwood Group. The bright neon sign reading "Lockwood" was very conspicuous in the rain.


    The man in charge of the hospital hurried out to receive them after being informed that Draxton was sending someone over in person.


    Greyson Lockwood widened his eyes in surprise when he saw Draxton carrying a woman in his arms.


    And when his eyes fell on the boy behind Draxton, his jaw dropped in shock.


    He had heard that the woman had been found and she was with a boy.


    Greyson gasped. He thought it must be that Draxton hated the woman so much that only maiming her once was not enough, so he decided to get her cured in the hospital for further torment. "What are you waiting for?" Draxton asked coldly.


    Greyson shuddered and was snapped out of the trance. He then shouted for help, "Get me a bed! Push her into the emergency room!"


    Draxton felt speechless.


    His face darkened, and he stared at Greyson with lowered eyes. "She just got burned."


    Greyson pulled up her pant leg.


    The next second, he broke out in a cold sweat. "Just burned?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "My goodness! Mr. Lockwood used boiling water to torment this woman!


    "Brutal torture.


    "But it seems that her life is not in danger," Greyson thought.


    Fifteen minuteste, he was done tending to Isabe''s wounds.


    Greyson was staggered to know it was just an ident that Isabe had gotten burned and Draxton hadn''t riddled her body with holes and cuts as he had imagined.


    Ricky stayed close to Isabe throughout and didn''t stop frowning until Isabe''s wounds were taken care of.


    Draxton approached them and said in a deep voice, "The dressing needs changing regrly. You need to stay in the hospital for a few days."


    Isabe flicked a look at him and replied slowly, "Okay. Hope it isn''t too much of an imposition."


    Draxton then said to Ricky, "I have some dry clothes prepared for you. Go with Greyson to get changed, or you may catch a cold."


    Ricky didn''t respond and just stared at Isabe.


    Isabe kept silent for a while before meeting Ricky''s stare and giving him a slight nod.


    Ricky then turned around and walked out with Greyson.


    Isabe and Draxton were left alone in the ward.


    The room fell heart-stoppingly silent.


    Isabe sat on the bed with an ashen face and broke the silence after a long while. "Five years ago, I didn''t mean to offend you. I regretted it very much after I woke up."


    Draxton slightly moved his cial eyes. He had a regal bearing, and his expression was imprable.


    Without getting his reply, Isabe clenched her teeth and continued, "Mr. Lockwood, can you tell me what you n to do with me?"


    After throwing out that question, Isabe looked up at Draxton in earnest.


    She met his unreadable eyes.


    Draxton stayed quiet


    Isabe''s brows wrinkled. "Why is he giving me the silent treatment?


    "I''m now fish in the barrel! Can''t he just tell me whether he will cut me into pieces or give me a quick death?" Isabe roared inside.


    Draxton''s gaze was so aggressive that Isabe looked away and ducked her head again.


    Draxton cocked an eyebrow. In his eyes, Isabe was a weak and vulnerable woman who had burned herself in fright just because of his appearance and didn''t even have the nerve to hold his gaze. He suddenly got on his feet and strode to Isabe.


    With his long arm braced on the headboard, he leaned forward and pulled his striking face close to Isabe''s.


    They were so close that Isabe could feel his breath on her face.


    Isabe was caught unaware. She leaned backward, trying to draw away from him.


    Her ck eyes were filled with confusion.


    Draxton fixed his dark blue eyes on Isabe and forced her to give him her full attention.


    Contented that they were looking into each other''s eyes, he said, "Ricky is my son."


    It wasn''t a question. He was stating a fact.


    The fact was as in as day, given that Ricky had features so simr to his. It could even be said that Ricky was the boy version of him.


    Isabe couldn''t deny it.


    "Yes," she admitted under her breath.


    Then she added, "He''s very considerate and smart."


    "I can see that." Draxton kept staring at Isabe intensely and perceived uneasiness in her eyes.


    "Do you know that people who once offended me have disappeared from this world?" Draxton drawled.


    In an instant, his words chilled Isabe to the bone.


    She stiffened and pressed her lips into a tight line.


    Draxton eyed her up and down with unreadable eyes and straightened himself abruptly. Then, looking condescendingly at Isabe, he said, "I''m 29 years old now. It''s time for me to get married." His words didn''t sink in with Isabe immediately.


    Amused by her bewildered expression, Draxton slightly curled up the corners of his lips and said, "I was mad at you for what you did and intended to punish you, but I''ve changed my mind now. I need a wife, also an heir.


    "Why should I bother to find someone new when my son''s mother is right here in front of me?"


    Hearing those words, Isabe couldn''t help but curse a blue streak in her heart.


    She blurted out, "Mr. Lockwood, you shouldn''t be so willful regarding marriage.


    "You should marry a woman who is your perfect match and have children with her. I''ll take Ricky away and never appear in front of you again.


    "I promise that we won''t be a nuisance in your life."


    "So remove my name from the most wanted list!" These words she kept to herself.


    Isabe tried her best to show Draxton that she meant her words. A glint of sincerity filled her eyes.


    Draxton looked at Isabe with emotions she couldn''t decipher and cracked a faint smile. "Miss Thompson, you are my perfect match."


    Isabe was captivated by that smile. He looked like an intimidating king when he kept a straight face, but once he smiled, he became Prince Charming. "He''s cheating!" Isabe shouted inside.


    It took her some time to tear her eyes from Draxton''s face and understand what he had just said.


    "Mr. Lockwood, stop kidding me. I''m just a normal girl. I''m not good enough for you."


    Isabe looked flustered.


    Draxton had expected to see her cheer up more or less after he offered to marry her.


    However, her face went white with dread.


    Draxtonpsed into pensive silence. After a while, he thought he had figured something out.


    He said, "Don''t worry. I won''t be an abusive husband. Instead, as Mrs. Lockwood, you''ll get everything that


    title deserves.


    "Ricky will get the best education and be my sole heir.


    "Do you have any other worries?


    "Tell me if you do. I can solve all of them for you."


    He looked at Isabe with a glimmer in his eyes.


    Isabe opened her mouth but said nothing after realizing that Draxton was serious.


    Seeing that she didn''t object, Draxton nodded contentedly and said, "I''ll take your silence as a yes."


    At that moment, Greyson returned with Ricky.


    Draxton looked over his shoulder at the boy walking in.


    His eyes automatically turned soft.


    Ricky was looking at him too. He looked so sweet and adorable with exquisite features and said in a cute voice, "Sir, thank you for sending my mom to the hospital." Draxton turned to face him and stared at the small face which looked so much like his. Then, a smile broke across his face again as he said, "Call me Dad."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 Marry Isabe?


    Greyson suddenly tripped in the doorway and almost fell to the ground.


    He grabbed the door frame in time and gaped at Draxton as if thetter were a ghost.


    Besides Greyson, Ricky and Isabe opened their eyes wide too.


    Ricky gawked at Draxton with clear eyes and looked like a small frightened animal.


    Draxton found Ricky in a daze even cuter.


    He thought that Ricky would call him Dad with crity.


    However, the next second, Ricky pressed his lips together and ran toward Isabe with a grave face.


    He burrowed his face into Isabe''s chest, and when Draxton looked over his shoulder, he only saw Ricky''s curly hair. Draxton raised an eyebrow and thought Ricky was just shy.


    Isabe wrapped her arms around Ricky, and her wary and confused gazended on Draxton. "What on earth. is he up to? "He spent five years hunting us down, but when we finally meet, he behaves so weirdly. Is he pulling my leg?" she wondered. Draxton knew what he had done might be too much for them. But, to be honest, he couldn''t understand himself very well either. Perhaps he was doing so because when he first saw Isabe and Ricky at the airport, he had found them very pleasing to the eye. Therefore, when he realized that they were a part of his life that he couldn''t ignore, he couldn''t help but want to own them. "I''ll take my leave ande back to see you tomorrow. Have a good rest."


    Draxton decided to give them some time to ept him.


    His presence there only meant more pressure on them.


    Draxton walked out.


    Dumbfounded, Greyson was still where he had been and couldn''te back to his senses until a long while


    later.


    "What did Mr. Lockwood just say?


    "Call... call him Dad?


    "Mr. Lockwood has recognized that kid as his son?" Greyson thought.


    "Greyson, catch up."


    Seeing Greyson still staying put, Draxton called out from behind him.


    Greyson shuddered and collected himself. Then he closed the door and caught up with Draxton.


    The room became quiet again. Ricky lifted his head in Isabe''s arms and looked up at her with big perplexed eyes, calling out softly, "Mom."


    Isabe gently stroked his soft hair and had a confused look in her eyes too.


    They looked at each other in confusion before Isabe said, "Ricky, if he''s nice to you, you can call him Dad."


    Ricky thought for a while and nodded thoughtfully.


    "But Mom can''t figure out what he is thinking."


    Draxton was so hard to understand.


    However, no matter why Draxton behaved that way, it was a good sign that he didn''t threaten to kill them once he had found them.


    Although Draxton had behaved oddly, Isabe thought she might stand a chance to ease the tensions between them and put an end to that incident five years ago.


    For the sake of her children, she couldn''t antagonize that man.


    Isabe slightly narrowed her eyes and decided to appear weak in front of Draxton.


    Outside the ward, Greyson caught up with Draxton and asked inquisitively, "Mr. Lockwood, were you serious back there?"


    He continued uncertainly, "You''ve changed your mind and decided to be easy on them?"


    It made sense, given that the boy had Draxton''s blood and was very endearing. Greyson thought that perhaps as the boy''s father, Draxton couldn''t harden his heart against him. Draxton shot Greyson a nce and said, "Take good care of them. I''lle back tomorrow."


    After speaking, he strode away, leaving Greyson numb with shock.


    After taking a few steps, Draxton turned around and said, "That woman gets frightened easily. Don''t scare her!"


    Greyson nodded in shock, wondering whether he had really heard those words or was hallucinating.


    After seeing him nod, Draxton stalked out.


    When Draxton got home, his butler, Cooper, n, and Martin, were waiting anxiously for him at the gate of the big estate.


    At the sight of his car, all three of them looked relieved.


    Draxton looked at them and said, "Come with me."


    The three men then reverently followed him into the living room.


    "Remove Isabe''s name from the most wanted list," Draxton said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    n was in charge of this matter, so he replied with a nod. "Okay, Mr. Lockwood."


    Since Isabe had been found, there was no need to put a price on her head on the dark web anymore.


    Draxton then said to Cooper, "Prepare two rooms. My wife and son will move in in a few days.


    Cooper replied dutifully, "Yes, Mr. Lockwood. I''ll do it first thing in the morning."


    After saying that, Cooper suddenly went still, and a gleam of bewilderment filled his always shrewd eyes.


    He asked hesitantly, "Mr. Lockwood, who... who did you say will move in?"


    Besides them, n and Martin were both staring open-mouthed at Draxton too.


    After quite a while, n nudged Martin''s arm and asked in a hushed voice, "I can''t understand what Mr. Lockwood just said. Can you?" Ignoring n, Martin looked at Draxton unblinkingly and asked, "Mr. Lockwood, did you just say your wife and son will move in?"


    n also had fixed his eyes on Draxton, ready to perceive even the least noticeable emotions.


    "It can''t be what I''m thinking!" thought both n and Martin.


    Draxton nced around them and said, "I mean Isabe and Ricky. If everything goes smoothly, Isabe will soon be the mistress here." "I-Isabe Thompson?" n stuttered, thunderstruck.


    "You''re going to marry Isabe?" Martin asked incredulously.


    They wouldn''t have been so shocked if it were Ricky was the only one moving in. He was Draxton''s son after all, but Isabe... Draxton turned to face them and said, "She''s my son''s mother. I won''t allow my son to be excluded from the Lockwood family."


    n said hastily, "But Mr. Lockwood, what did Isabe do to deserve such treatment?


    "So many highborndies dream of marrying you. But Isabe... Is it just because she gave you a son?"


    Neither n nor Martin considered Isabe good enough for Draxton.


    "It''s decided," Draxton said fiatly and didn''t care what they had to say.


    n and Martin fell silent.


    They knew Draxton too well to try changing his mind.


    Cooper finally gathered his wits and asked with a puzzled tone, "Mr. Lockwood, you have a son?"


    What had happened five years ago was known to few but several of Draxton''s most trusted subordinates.


    Draxton trusted Cooper too. It was just that Cooper was the retainer of the previous chieftain, and Draxton didn''t want the whole family to know he had been taken advantage of by a woman. That would be too humiliating.


    Cooper''s wrinkled face beamed with tion after finally understanding what had happened.


    "The whole family will be blissed out if they know the chieftain has a wife and a son!" Cooper thought excitedly.


    Draxton took in Cooper''s thrilled expression and said calmly, "Keep this matter from my family for now. That woman is pigeon-hearted. She''d be scared."


    n''s lips twitched. "Did I hear you right, Mr. Lockwood? Pigeon-hearted? That Isabe Thompson?"


    "Only someone lion-hearted would have the audacity to do things she did!" n grumbled in his heart.


    Draxton gave n a cool look.


    Cooper said excitedly, "Mr. Lockwood, I''ll prepare the rooms right now."


    Cooper didn''t give a fig about n or Martin''s opinions and ran upstairs without dy.


    He couldn''t stop imagining what Draxton''s son looked like.


    The autumn rain made it a cool night. In the warm and quiet ward of the hospital, Isabe was holding Ricky in her arms. Surprisingly, both of them were sound asleep.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Other Options


    The following morning, soon after Isabe''s dressing was changed, Greyson sent her breakfast.


    When Isabe and Ricky thanked him, Greyson waved his hand in response. He knew how to be nice and friendly in afortable way without going overboard.


    "Miss Thompson, I''ll leave you and Ricky to enjoy the food. Call me if you need anything," he said with a grin


    and then left.


    Isabe''s expression turned pensive. Greyson was Draxton''s subordinate and was of high status. The fact that Greyson was so considerate to her and Ricky implied Draxton''s attitude toward them. Halfway through the meal, Draxton showed up.


    Isabe put down her fork and fixed her beautiful eyes on him.


    The hospital gown she was wearing didn''t make her any less appealing.


    There seemed to be something ethereal and pure about her temperament that made her beauty stunning but not at all aggressive.


    She''d grown into a woman now but still looked like a girl.


    Draxton gathered that her adoptive parents had abandoned her, and they had set her up and drugged her, which led to their unpleasant encounter five years ago.


    After that, she met her birth parents, who wouldn''t take her in. Then, when she left Dawton City, her flight crashed.


    Draxton wondered how such a weak and timid girl had survived all those hardships, given birth to Ricky, and managed to raise him.


    It must have been so hard for her.


    It was an undeniable fact that he had been offended five years ago.


    However, she hadn''t meant it to happen because she was the victim too.


    During the five years of searching for her, Draxton had been infuriated at first but gradually calmed down. The passage of time had pacified him better than anything and anyone.


    His wrath and the impulse to kill her had ebbed away in the past five years, which made it possible for him to consider this matter in a more reasonable way.


    After the itch to kill her subsided, he just wanted to find her and properly deal with her to put an end to this


    matter.


    Of course, if she wouldn''t y nice, he would consider doing away with her.


    Draxton had never expected her to be so fragile and chicken-hearted like a harmless bunny.


    And that boy Ricky was surprisingly adorable.


    "Go on eating. Don''t mind me," Draxton said in a tender voice.


    He then sat down on the sofa next to them.


    Isabe and Ricky exchanged nces and resumed eating.


    Draxton didn''t stare at them. Instead, he turned on hisptop and started reading files.


    Isabe stole a nce at him from the corner of her eye. Draxton should be very busy and wasn''t supposed to be able to take time off to visit them in the hospital. Ricky was peeking at Draxton too. Draxton''s serious expression made him look unapproachable.


    The ward was quiet, but the atmosphere turned odd before long.


    "Ricky, you peeked at me 15 times in seven minutes and thirty-two seconds. So that would be one peek every half a minute on average."


    Ricky stiffened.


    Being caught stealing nces at Draxton, he blushed crimson with embarrassment, and his lips tightened. The corners of Draxton''s eyes slightly crinkled in amusement.


    He was not finished yet. Moving his eyes to Isabe, he continued, "You peeked at me from the corner of your eye eight times. That would be a little more than one peek per minute."


    Isabe was at a loss for words.


    She choked on the porridge she had just put into her mouth.


    Seeing her coughing violently, Draxton frowned. Then, after a few seconds of hesitation, he reached out his long arm and gently patted Isabe on her back.


    When Isabe stopped coughing, her eyes had turned red, and crystal tears were hanging on her long, thick eyshes.


    Isabe suspected that Draxton meant to take revenge on her by making her choke to death. Draxton''s gaze locked on her face for a second. He found her endearing but also alluring. Isabe lost her appetite after this minor incident.


    Seeing her put down her fork, Draxton furrowed his brows and said, ''Have some more." Isabe flicked a gaze at him in silence. Then, meeting his grim eyes, she lifted her fork again. She continued to eat with Ricky quietly, neither of them stealing nces at Draxton this time. Draxton then focused his attention on theptop screen, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    The rain had stopped by the morning. Leaves were dewy, and the sky was azure.


    While Isabe and Ricky were eating, Draxton was working quietly beside them. A shaft of morning sunlight through the window shone on them and gilded their faces, making it a loving and beautiful moment. When Greyson walked in and saw that, he was dazed. "They just look like a family of three," he thought.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For some reason, he turned around and left without bothering them.


    After Isabe and Ricky finished their breakfast without being interrupted again, a nurse went in and cleaned the table for them. Then Isabe sat face to face with Draxton.


    "I''ve asked the butler to prepare rooms for you and Ricky. After your wounds heal, you will move in with me. We can bond before getting married or get married first, and feelings wille in time," said Draxton without any sort of preamble.


    Isabe didn''t know how to react.


    "Can I say no?


    "Looks like I can''t," she thought.


    "Mr. Lockwood, do I have other options?" Isabe asked carefully.


    The gingerly way she asked that question made Draxton frown slightly, and he cast Ricky a nce.


    In a firm voice, he said, "I won''t allow my son to be excluded from the Lockwood family. Do you understand?


    "If you don''t want to marry me, you''ll have to part with Ricky."


    Draxton was sure that Isabe wouldn''t leave Ricky no matter what.


    When he saw them at the airport, he found them as beautiful as a painting. It had never urred to him that they actually belonged to him.


    Ricky was ying by himself at the side and snapped his head up when he heard that Isabe might have to part with him. He looked at Draxton unblinkingly with an unnoticeable trace of coldness in his eyes. Isabe parted her lips but couldn''t get any words out.


    It was actually good news that Draxton wanted to include Ricky in his family.


    H


    "You will not do any harm to Ricky, will you?" Isabe asked the question that concerned her the most.


    Draxton''s gaze fell on Ricky. With a loving light in his eyes, he answered, "Of course not. He''s my son.


    Although the birth of Ricky was never part of his n, now that Ricky was already a lively boy in front of him, he had no choice but to ept him and watch out for him for the rest of his life. Isabe replied, "I believe you.¡±


    She believed that a man of Draxton''s background and status wouldn''t lie to her about something like that.


    Draxton gazed at Isabe with unreadable eyes. ¡°What do you think? You want to part with Ricky?"


    "1..."


    Isabe took a deep breath. The man in front of her was handsome and exalted, the dreamboat of numerous women, but...


    Isabe lifted her gaze to Ricky. There was nothing she wouldn''t do to stay with Ricky.


    Therefore, she met Draxton''s gaze with a solemn face and asked, ¡°Do you mean it that you want to marry me?"


    Draxton found her grave tone intriguing and suppressed a smile. Then, with a nod, he said, "Yes."


    Isabe fell silent for a moment. Then she responded, "Okay. I''ll marry you."


    After a pause, she added, "I hope you can promise me one thing."


    Draxton stared at Isabe and waited quietly for her to finish her words.


    Isabe continued, "I want you to promise me that if you meet someone you truly love one day and have children with her, you can let me and Ricky go. "Ricky and I won''t get between you and the woman you love."


    Draxton''s face darkened instantly.


    "We''re not even married yet, but you''re already nning to divorce me and take my son away from me?" he asked in a voice thick with gloominess. Isabe''s face turned pale. "Don''t be angry. I just don''t want you to me me when you meet someone you love


    "My point is that Ricky and I won''t hold you back when that happens."


    "That scenario will never happen." Draxton''s eyes flicked to Ricky. "I just need one heir."


    Isabe had already made herself clear enough and said nothing more.


    No one should jump to conclusions about things that haven''t happened.


    Isabe touched her cheeks and felt inexplicable feelings.


    She had actually agreed to marry Draxton.


    She decided not to shut this matter out of her mind for now. Three dayster, she recovered enough to be discharged from the hospital.


    Draxton went to pick her and Ricky up in person. n and Martin were with him, and it was the first time they had met Isabe.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Chieftain''s Woman


    This woman looked more beautiful than the picture in the documents. A smile lit up n''s handsome face. "Miss Thompson, nice to meet you. My name is n Drennon. We''ve been looking for you for five years. Boy, we put in so much effort searching for you. Where have you been?"


    Isabe was a bit surprised. She did not expect n to be so direct when they had just met.


    After all, even Draxton did not ask her this question this whole time.


    Isabe cast a nce at Draxton, wondering what his reaction was.


    However, Draxton misunderstood Isabe''s intention. He thought there was something that she would rather not talk about. For this reason, Draxton said, "Let''s talk about thister. Right now, we got to hurry back." n fell into silence immediately. He cast a quick look at Isabe and silently opened the car door. Martin shot a nce at Isabe and frowned slightly. "How did she pull it off? How did she make Mr. Lockwood stick up for her in such a short time?" he thought.


    Hand in hand, Isabe and Ricky silently got into the car. Following them, Draxton climbed into the car.


    Then, the car started.


    Not far away, a ck limousine slowly pulled up at the parking lot. The car window pulled down, revealing a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man said, "That''s Mr. Lockwood''s car. It looks like the guy who just got into the car is Mr. Lockwood. n and Martin were with him too.


    "What puzzled me was that I saw a woman and a child follow him into the car."


    This middle-aged man wore a suit, giving off a cunning businessman''s vibe.


    Beside him sat a young man who did not notice the scene that the middle-aged man mentioned. "Dad, are you sure you were not seeing things?" the young man asked. "Why would Mr. Lockwood be with a woman? "Don''t you remember once a rtive of Mr. Lockwood tried to use a woman to y up to Mr. Lockwood? Well, I guess that branch right now has all be beggars."


    Thinking of Draxton''s ruthlessness, the young man could not help but click his tongue.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. "No, I''m sure I saw Mr. Lockwood sit in the same row with a woman and a child."


    At that point, the middle-aged man said to the chauffeur in front of him, "Gabriel, go back home. Skip the check-up for now."


    Hearing the order, Gabriel, too afraid to disagree, turned the car around and pulled out of the hospital. "Dad, are you sure you''re going to give up the check-up? Making an appointment isn''t easy. We were put on the waiting list for a week!"


    The young man, with dyed blond hair, was not bad-looking. But, at that moment, he looked at the middle-aged man in disapproval.


    The middle-aged man shot a sharp nce at the young man. "That doesn''t matter right now! I got to discover that woman''s true identity before anyone else!


    "If that woman and Mr. Lockwood are in a rtionship as I expect, then we could use that woman. Don''t you understand how important that is?"


    Although this young man often goofed around, he was not aplete idiot. His eyes lit up. "Dad, are you talking about the corp party in two months?"


    The Lockwood Group was a huge corporation that consisted of countlesspanies.


    The middle-aged man and the young man belonged to one of thosepanies.


    All thesepanies wanted to get near the head office.


    Everyone wanted to be close to the core of power.


    Like everyone else, this middle-aged man and his son wanted to hobnob with the chieftain, but they were in no position to do that.


    However, if Mr Lockwood was in a rtionship with a woman, then through sucking up to this woman, they might catch the attention of the chieftain. Since ancient times, pillow talk has been a powerful tool.


    The young man got excited too He said, "Dad, we have to dig up what we can on this woman and do it secretly. We can''t let others know about this." The middle-aged man shot a nce at his son. "You''re not too stupid after all.¡±


    Draxton had no idea that Isabe had been in someone''s crosshairs


    Inside the car, n was driving, and Martin was sitting in the passenger seat.


    Isabe, Ricky, and Draxton were sitting in the backseat


    Ricky was sitting in the middle between Isabe and Draxton. Isabe was sitting on the left, with Draxton on the right


    In the beginning, the atmosphere inside the car was a bit weird. No one spoke for a long time.


    In the end, n was the one that broke the silence first. He looked at Ricky in the rearview mirror and said, "Hello, Ricky."


    Ricky nced at him and pressed his mouth into a hardline. "Hello, mister," he answered like an adult.


    n eyed Ricky in the rearview mirror, amused by his mature manners.


    "Mr. Lockwood, he sure takes after you."


    This was what n actually thought of. He heard that when Mr. Lockwood was a little kid, he used to act like a mature adult.


    Besides, Ricky''s expression was almost the same as Mr. Lockwood''s. Anyone could tell that Ricky was like a mini version of Mr. Lockwood.


    Martin could not help but look at Ricky in the rearview mirror.


    Draxton''s mouth pulled to one side. His eyes traveled from Ricky to Isabe.


    Cocking her head, Isabe gazed at Ricky quietly, paying attention to his every action. Anyone could tell that she was a gentle and detail-oriented mother.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As Draxton looked at Isabe''s beautiful face and a strand of hair hanging around her ear, tenderness entered his gaze.


    "Mr. Lockwood, are we heading straight to your ce?" Noticing that Draxton was looking at her, Isabe opened her mouth and asked.


    Draxton remained silent for a while and asked, "Is there anything you need to pick up?"


    Isabe shook her head. "I mean, yes, I need to take something with me, but I can do thatter.¡±


    "Great,e to my ce first. I''ll have someone pick it up for youter."


    "Alright, thank you," Isabe said in a gentle voice.


    "No need to thank me. We''re going to get married, after all," Draxton corrected her.


    Isabe did not say anything further, and silence descended once again.


    No one said another word before they got to Draxton''s estate. It was a good thing that there was not much traffic on the roads, so their journey didn''t take too long,


    The car drove into the mountain road. When they were halfway up the mountain, a golden red maple forest could be seen.


    Surrounded by these golden trees, a vast estate came into view.


    Cnce Isabe set her eyes on the estate, she could not help but think, "He''s freaking rich!"


    However,pared to the estate, those golden red maples looked more attractive to Isabe.


    "Look, Ricky, that''s a maple forest! Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Isabe turned her head to look at Ricky, sharing this new-found surprise.


    Her eyes danced, and there was a cheerful note in her speech. Compared to Ricky, who was mature and calm, at that moment, she looked more like a curious child. n cast a nce at Isabe. It was obvious that he looked down on her a little.


    At the edge of his vision, Draxton saw Isabe''s expression and was mesmerized by her tender and brisk face.


    As the car drove into the maple forest, Ricky answered his mother''s question very seriously, "Yes, it is beautiful.¡±


    Ricky still acted like a mature adult, but one could quickly realize that he loved his mother very much. A gleam of happiness flickered in Isabe''s eyes.


    Atst, the car was at the gate of the estate. The name of the estate, "Northernville Manor," could be seen above the gate.


    After the car drove into the estate, Isabe saw an elderly man wearing a white suit standing in front of the door, waiting for the car.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 TeasingMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Lockwood, wee back." Seeing Draxton turn off the car, Cooper hurried to greet him.


    Draxton raised his eyebrow. Usually, Cooper would note out of the house to greet him with such enthusiasm.


    As Draxton expected, though Cooper was greeting Draxton, he craned his neck to see who was inside the car surreptitiously.


    Isabe squeezed Ricky''s small hands gently. Ricky looked back at Cooper, a bright gleam in his eyes.


    Isabe felt relieved a bit.


    She was worried that Ricky, going to a strange ce for the first time, might feel insecure.


    Seeing his eyes sh and look as they usually did, Isabe drew a breath of relief.


    Draxton turned around, held Ricky in his arms, and then took him out of the car.


    Cooper''s eyes opened wide. When Draxton was a child, he looked exactly like Ricky.


    Cooper ced his hand over his chest at once and excitedly looked at the mini version of Draxton. His eyes were full of love and excitement.


    Cooper wanted to take a step forward excitedly, but he had to stay calm. As a butler, he had to remainposed.


    He knew that Draxton''s wife was still inside the car.


    "Be careful."


    Draxton held out his hand to hold the car door. Though his face was impassive, his voice was very tender.


    Isabe was surprised. She looked at Draxton quickly and then got out of the car.


    Draxton''s mouth pulled to one side. As he expected, Isabe was a scaredy-cat. His helping her hold the door was not a big deal, yet she looked frightened. Draxton found her very cute in that department.


    "Cooper, this is Isabe Thompson. She''s my future wife. She''s sort of a scaredy-cat, so don''t frighten her " Isabe was speechless.


    At this, Ricky raised his head and gazed at Draxton silently. He seemed to be puzzled.


    He did not know before that a woman who could carry a panther home and make it a pet would be considered a scaredy-cat.


    This was something new to him.


    Cooper gave Isabe a once-over without anyone noticing it. His first impression of Isabe was that she was a quiet and friendly girl. As an old man who had known countless people throughout his life, he was sure that Isabe was a pretty good girl.


    He was d that Draxton had made a good choice.


    Facing an elderly man like Cooper, Isabe could not help but feel slightly shy.


    "Be, this is Cooper. He''s our butler. If you need anything, just ask for him."


    Draxton introduced Cooper to Isabe.


    Isabe cast a surprised look at Draxton. She could not believe that Draxton would casually call her Be. People who did not know them very well would think that they had known each other for a long time. isabe suddenly realized that she should greet Cooper. "Cooper, nice to meet you. My name is Isabe Thompson. I hope we can get along."


    "You''re too polite, Miss Thompson. From now on, we''re all a big family. Alright, please don''t stand here anymore. Go inside with Ricky.


    "I''ve had the chef prepare the lunch. You and Ricky go see your rooms first. If there''s anything you''re not happy with, just let me know. I''ll have it fixed."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 Thanks Dad


    Ricky''s mouth pressed into a hard line. Then, looking at Draxton, Ricky remained silent.


    And then, Draxton took Ricky''s small hand and led him to another room. "Let''s see your room."


    Following Draxton, Ricky made for his room.


    Isabe gazed at the father and the son, a big guy and a little man, with a dreamy look in her eyes.


    From behind, they looked so alike. The only difference was their height.


    When Draxton and Ricky approached the door, they suddenly stopped at the same time. Turning around, they looked at isabe.


    Isabe was dumbstruck.


    Draxton and Ricky looked at her silently. They had gotten the same look in their eyes.


    "Aren''t youing with us?"


    "Mom,e!"


    Those words were what Isabe found in their eyes. She could not believe that she could read their thoughts in their eyes. Nevertheless, she could not help but smile and walk toward them. Draxton cast one more nce at Isabe because of the smile on Isabe''s face. The corners of his mouth. curled slightly.


    The three of them entered Ricky''s room. The room was spacious, and the decoration was very suitable for kids. Various toys were on the floor, one of them a little car. Ricky''s eyes fell on that little red car.


    Anyone could tell that Ricky liked that car from his eyes. But Ricky did not run toward it. On the contrary, his mouth set in a grim line.


    Isabe read the thought on Ricky''s face and stroked Ricky''s hair. "Ricky," she said, "do you like that little car?"


    Ricky nodded sheepishly. He looked at Draxton with embarrassment.


    Draxton''s eyes softened. "Ricky, if you like it, go y with it. Mom and Dad will stand here looking after you." After getting permission, Ricky briskly ran toward the little car and sat in the driver''s seat in no particr hurry. Happiness shed in his eyes. Draxton''s words, "Mom and Dad," touched off a delightful explosion in his mind. Suddenly, the word "Dad" became more intriguing and endearing to Ricky.


    The little car ran up and down on the vast room floor. Isabe and Draxton stood shoulder-to-shoulder, looking at him without saying a word.


    Ricky drove the car to the far side of the room and then turn it around, charging at Draxton and Isabe.


    A happy smile lit up the child''s face. He had never looked cuter.


    A smile appeared on Isabe and Draxton''s faces without them realizing it. Gentle looks were in their eyes.


    For some reason, their eyes suddenly met, which stunned them both.


    Isabe turned her head first, and her eyes fell on Ricky, Staying nonchnt, Draxton also turned to look at Ricky.


    They looked like such a happy family.


    At that moment, Cooper approached the room. Once inside, he found that Ricky was driving the little car. His heart melted at Ricky''s lovely smile. He clutched his chest and gazed at Ricky for a long moment. "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Thompson, morning tea is ready. Are you going to have it with Ricky?" Cooper was very polite when he was talking. However, his eyes uncontrobly fell on Ricky. Draxton did not care about Cooper and said to Isabe, "Let''s go downstairs with Ricky, alright?"


    1 "Okay Isabe nodded.


    Though this manor was huge, there was not a lot of staff. Apart from the butler, Cooper, and two chefs, no other staff was around.


    n and Martin lived there temporarily. They did not often live in Northernville Manor.


    They enjoyed the tea on a terrace next to the living room on the first floor. This terrace was very big. Some bonsai were ced around the terrace as decoration. White curtains hung from the ceiling and swayed when the wind went through the half-open window


    There was a little round table on the terrace with three chairs around.


    Isabe thought that Cooper would take those teas to them. But, to her surprise, it was a maid. Both her. make-up and figure were perfect.


    Dressed in a maid''s uniform, she walked toward them carrying a tray.


    Isabe was taken aback because the maid''s eyes did not have the focal length that a normal person should. Nevertheless, Isabe could not help but look at the skin on her face and hands.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were very alike, but when Isabe looked at them carefully, she could find some differences, though very subtle.


    The maid sensed that Isabe was studying her, so she turned to face Isabe. She gave Isabe a bigger smile-a standard smile with only eight teeth showing.


    She handed a white round button to Isabe..


    Isabe took the button and smiled. "Alright, thank you, Lily."


    "You''re wee."


    Lily smiled politely and then looked at Ricky. "Ricky, these animal-shaped desserts are for you. I hope you like them."


    A te of colorful animal-shaped desserts was put before Ricky.


    There were rabbits, ducks, and snakes.


    Ricky''s eyes danced. He looked at Lily and said, "Thank you, Aunt Lily."


    His voice was cute and soft. Lily used one hand to cover her chest. Two red hearts appeared in her dark eyes. She ran away at once.


    Ricky''s eyes opened wide, looking after Lily in bewilderment.


    Isabe was struck dumb too.


    The Lockwood Group was called the bestpany in Lucsia for a reason. It was also the most uniquepany.


    It was the onlypany that could make something like Lily.


    "That''s thetest Al robot developed by the Lockwood Group. She''s up for any sort of maid work.


    "Apart from Lily, Lucy and Oliver are robots too. They''re responsible for cleaning the estate."


    Isabe could not help but be in awe.


    Isabe thought Lily and Lucy were good names, but she had mixed feelings about the name Oliver.


    Draxton suddenly looked at Ricky and said, "Next time, I''ll have them make a robot looking exactly like Ricky, then you and that robot can y together!"


    Ricky''s eyes lit up immediately.


    He looked at Draxton, bright sparkles in his eyes. Draxtonughed and said, "If you call me Dad, just for once, then I''ll call them right now and have them work on it. I can even let you design the robot''s appearance in person, and you can also give that robot a name."


    Ricky''s eyes widened. This was such a big temptation for him.


    He blushed, looking at Draxton, unable to make a decision.


    In the end, he looked appealingly at Isabe.


    Casting a nce at Draxton, who was smiling, Isabe remained silent and stroked Ricky''s head with a


    smile.


    Ricky understood her mother''s intention and felt that he had gotten her silent support.


    Isabe once told Ricky that if Draxton was nice to them, Ricky could call him Dad.


    Sheepishly, Ricky met Draxton''s eyes and pressed his mouth into a hard line. Then, after hesitating for a while, he said atst, "Thanks, Dad."


    His voice was so touching and tender. The sound of Dad was like a feather falling from the sky into Draxton''s heart. A weird feeling went through Draxton''s stomach. He was moved inexpressibly.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 The Happy Family


    Up to this point, Draxton, for the first time in his life, really felt that he had be a father.


    Ricky, who looked like a mini version of him, was his child.


    If nothing went wrong, Ricky would be his heir too.


    "Good boy."


    His smile broadened, and he reached out to ruffle Ricky''s curly hair.


    He did it gently, but Ricky felt that Draxton''s big hand was powerful and warm.


    With a bemused look in Ricky''s eyes, he quietly gazed at Draxton and wondered if every father was like this.


    His eyes lit up.


    The atmosphere was perfect.


    Cooper stood in the corner, quietly looking at the cozy scene on the terrace.


    Up to that point, he had never known that Draxton could be that tender.


    He took a picture with the phone and sent the image to a chat group called The Happy Family.


    Messages flooded the chat group immediately.


    At the same time, the cell phone inside Draxton''s pocket rang non-stop, indicating that he had received a lot of new messages.


    Sir Graham Lockwood sent a message. [So this is my great-grandson and granddaughter-inw?]


    Madame Emma Lockwood sent a message. [That girl is so pretty, like me when I was younger.]


    Draxton and Olivia''s Dad sent a message. [Hey, Draxton, remember, this is your dad! Just because you''re the chieftain now does not mean you can ignore your family! Howe you never take my grandson to my ce? You didn''t even tell us! You''re so ungrateful!]


    Draxton and Olivia''s Mom sent a message. [Draxton''s wife is sure pretty, and that little boy, oh gosh! I have to steal him home! Oh, how I hate Draxton! How dare he not let me see my grandson! I want to punch him!]


    I''m Olivia sent a message. [Boy, is this for real? Does my big brother have a wife and son? Since when? Don''t tell me he stole them!]


    Madame Emma Lockwood sent a message. [Nonsense! That little boy looked exactly like your brother when he was a kid!]


    I''m Olivia sent a message. [I want a niece! That kid looked exactly like Draxton when he was young. I don''t want a mini version of my big brother!]


    The Second Son sent a message. [The Lockwood family has an heir now!]


    The Third Son sent a message. [When are you going to let us see them? @Draxton Lockwood]


    Ben Is Late sent a message. [I think we should all congratte brother for being able to find a wife?] Little Balsam sent an emoji of congrattions.


    Madame Emma Lockwood sent a message. [When are they going to take their son to meet us? @Cooper] Cooper sent a message. [Madame Emma Lockwood, Mr. Lockwood said Miss Thompson gets frightened easily. He''s worried it may scare her if he suddenly takes her to your ce, so I guess you all have to wait a while.]


    Draxton nced at the cell phone and then put it to the side. However, he did not spare it an extra look. People were still chatting in the group, but Draxton had no intention of replying. Draxton did not intend to call Cooper on that picture in the group too. From the beginning, he did not n to hide Isabe and Ricky from his family.


    He could take Isabe and Ricky to see his family but was afraid it might frighten Isabe.


    After the morning tea, Draxton showed Isabe and Ricky around.


    The estate was vast and even had a little flower field at the far end of the estate.


    Apart from the flower field, there was arge kitchen garden too.


    "That''s Cooper''s kitchen garden. Like lots of old men, he likes that stuff," exined Draxton to Isabe and Ricky.


    "I think it''s a pretty good hobby," said Isabe.


    Ricky stayed silent. He and Isabe had gotten a kitchen garden in Lotus Vige too. Apart from the kitchen garden, they also had a herb field containing all sorts of herbs, such as poisonous weeds. Then Draxton led them to see other facilities, such as a swimming pool and golf course, and in the end, they arrived at argewn.


    Draxton looked at Ricky. "Dad''s going to build an amusement park around this area. That is for you. We cane here and hang out in the future."


    Ricky broke into a smile.


    Silently, Isabe cast a few nces at Draxton.


    Isabe could not believe that a busy man like Draxton would waste his time hanging out with Ricky and her like right now.


    She thought that he should be focusing on his job.


    Lowering her eyes, she had mixed feelings about what Draxton was doing now.


    In the end, they went into the maple forest.


    Ricky was a four-year-old little kid, after all. In the end, he was tired and had no strength to walk.


    But Ricky had never shown his tiredness in front of his mother, so he decided to clench his teeth and soldier


    on.


    All of a sudden, he was being held in someone''s arms. A pair of strong arms were looping around him. Ricky''s eyes widened, and then he heard Draxton''s hoarse chuckle. "Are you tired? Dad''s going to carry you." In Draxton''s arms, Ricky appreciated the beautiful scenery along the road and listened to his father and mother''s conversation.


    He looked serious, and there was a tinge of pink on his cheeks.


    Ricky felt that Draxton''s arms were a bit different from Isabe''s.


    Isabe''s embrace was soft and warm, but Draxton''s was solid and strong, making Ricky feel very safe.


    When they returned from the maple forest, it was already noon, and lunch was ready.


    When they were having lunch, Isabe caught sight of another robot maid, Lucy.


    Up to that point, she had not seen the robot called Oliver.


    After lunch, Ricky got sleepy. Isabe took a nap with Ricky. When she woke up, she did not see Draxton.


    Cooper told her that Draxton had something to attend to.


    This made Isabe feel relieved.


    She returned to her room and shut the door, lolling about on her bed.


    She narrowed her beautiful slim eyes and let her guard down, looking like azy girl.


    She sent a text message to Jocelyn on Whatsapp and exined her and Ricky''s current circumstances.


    Jocelyn did not reply to her message immediately, presumably because she was attending to something.


    Isabe dropped her phone andy on the bed again. She looked at Ricky, who was still asleep, and leaned forward to kiss his cheek, and then shey on her back again.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The next day morning, Isabe still did not see Draxton.


    This pleased Isabe. She strolled around the garden with Ricky.


    In the afternoon, however, Draxton once again showed up in front of Isabe.


    Though Isabe looked careless and casual before, her face hardened again once she caught sight of Draxton.


    This change of expression was very subtle to the point that people usually would not notice it, but Draxton''s


    blue eyes darkened a bit.


    Isabe was told that Draxton worked at home in the afternoon. So she went to the garden and yed with Ricky because both Ricky and she had nothing to do.


    There was a swing in the garden. Because Isabe liked sitting on the swing, she sat on it and watched Ricky y games in the park.


    Draxton sat on the terrace of the living room. Once he turned his head, he could see Isabe and Ricky in the garden.


    At that moment, Cooper walked over and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Amelia Hart is here."


    Cooper was expressionless, his tone t.


    Draxton was stunned for a second, seemingly thinking of who Amelia was.


    "The daughter of Nathan Lockwood," Cooper reminded Draxton.


    Draxton remained silent for a moment and said, "Bring her in."


    And at the same time, outside the main gate of Northernville Manor, a middle-aged woman and a young girl were standing shoulder-to-shoulder in front of the face scanner at the main entrance. After checking Amelia''s face, the gate opened. Amelia walked in, and the young girl behind her was also going to go through, but the gate shut again.


    "Mom, I''m shut out!"


    The young girl outside the door panicked.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Taken For A Maid


    Amelia furrowed her brow. Then, she took out her cell phone and gave Cooper a call.


    Once the call got through, Amelia snapped. "Cooper, what''s the big idea? Why did you shut my daughter out? Are you getting too old to do the butler job?"


    On the other end of the phone, Cooper''s face hardened after his working abilities were doubted.


    "Mrs. Hart, Mr. Lockwood has never suspected my working abilities," he said, still in a polite tone, though with a tinge of caution.


    Amelia threw a tantrum. "As expected, you''re frail! You should call me Madame Lockwood! Don''t forget I''m Mr. Lockwood''s aunt!"


    When she was shouting, she emphasized the word "Lockwood."


    Cooper stayed calm.


    Amelia''s husband''s surname was Hart, so it was only natural to call her Mrs. Hart.


    The problem was that everyone wanted to be rted to the Lockwood family. So even if they had absolutely nothing to do with the Lockwood family, they still wanted to make up a connection between them, let alone Amelia was indeed rted to the Lockwood family.


    She was a very distant rtive, though. She almost had no blood connection with the Lockwood family.


    Cooper stayed silent.


    Cooper''s silence made Amelia think that Cooper finally understood Amelia''s standing.


    She took a long breath. Then, looking at Sophia, who was outside the gate, she shouted in a fury, "My daughter was shut out, didn''t you hear? This is how you work? Do you think I dare not report this to Mr. Lockwood?"


    Cooper exined in a calm tone, "Madame Lockwood, you just said that you came here to say hi to Mr. Lockwood. You didn''t mention anything about your daughter being with you. "Therefore, your daughter has no right to enter Northernville Manor."


    After Amelia heard this, her face contorted. Then, in a fury, she vehemently thundered, "Cooper, you''re just a servant! How dare you talk to me like this!


    "Do you know my father, Nathan Lockwood? Do you know how he died back then?


    "He died saving thest chieftain!


    "How is it that you, a servant, dare to talk to a savior of the Lockwood family this way?


    "Does Mr. Lockwood know you talk to me like this? Aren''t you afraid Mr. Lockwood will chase you out of the Lockwood family?"


    Amelia''s shrill voice oozed through the phone into Draxton''s ears. Draxton frowned and said to Cooper, "Let them in."


    After receiving the order, Cooper nodded slightly and said, "Madame Lockwood, you can take your daughter in now." Cooper hung up the phone, and his face hardened.


    Draxton''s eyes cast down. No one could read his expression.


    Before Draxton knew it, n and Martin had entered the room.


    "Amelia and the Hart family have skimmed a lot off you. I guess even they themselves don''t know how much money they''ve gotten from you.


    "I mean, sure, Nathan saved thest chieftain in the past, but I think we''ve repaid them for that. "Andst time we saved Sophia, so we''re even now.


    "But Amelia harps on the whole saving thest chieftain thing and does whatever she wants. It''s ridiculous!"


    On the other side of the manor, Amelia, followed by Sophia,cently walked into Northernville Manor and strode toward the living room.


    Along the way, Amelia looked at her beautifully-dressed daughter and nodded in satisfaction.


    ''Sophie, you''re gorgeous! I bet Mr. Lockwood will be swept off his feet by you!


    "Remember, if you can manage to be his secretary, you''ll get a chance to be close to him. That way, you have time to work your magic, alright? "You got to seize this opportunity!"


    Sophiabed her hair with her hand and narrowed her eyes in a quirky smile.


    "I know, Mom, you''ve said so many times! Mr. Lockwood saved me, and now we fall in love. How romantic!"


    "What a silly girl!"


    Amelia pretended to scold Sophia, but she was confident about her daughter''s charm.


    Isabe''s throat was a bit dry. She decided to go into the house for two cups of water in case Ricky wanted


    water too.


    As Isabe came in, n and Martin cast an impassive nce at her.


    Isabe ignored them and went right into the kitchen.


    Amelia and Sophia walked into the living room. Amelia did not cramp her wings at all and started tough. once she entered the room.


    "Hello, Draxton, long time no see! Now you look so like a big boss!"


    Amelia acted like an elder rtive.


    The corners of n and Martin''s mouths twitched. They could not believe that Amelia dared to call Draxton by his first name. Only Draxton''s close family has the right to call him that.


    Amelia had crossed the line.


    Looking at Draxton, Sophia blushed immediately. She sheepishly stood behind Amelia and peeked at Draxton.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened, and he did not say anything. Seeing herself as Draxton''s elder rtive, Amelia sat on the sofa without anyone asking her to.


    She even dragged Sophia to sit with her and pushed her toward Draxton.


    "Draxton, this is Sophie. Thank you for saving her lifest time. I guess you two young people must have a lot to talk about.


    "Sophie, hustle, say hi to your brother."


    "Hello, Drax, I''m Sophie." She looked at Draxton with a quirky expression on her face.


    Draxton was speechless.


    The corner of Cooper''s mouth twitched.


    Now Cooper had understood Amelia''s intention. After all these years, taking money from Draxton did not satisfy her anymore. Cooper could not believe that she had the guts to pull this lousy trick. At that moment, Isabe walked out of the kitchen with two cups of hot juice in her hands.


    Noticing that they had guests in the living room, Isabe did not say anything to Draxton and went outside. To her surprise, someone suddenly called out to her before she took more than a few steps. "Hey, that maid, who told you to give us hot juice? We only drink cold juice! How dare you not ask us before choosing any juice?


    "How did a stupid maid like you get into Northernville Manor?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe looked down at her clothes. Casual-style clothes were usually her favorite, and luxury brands were not that appealing to her. But, be that as it may, she still could not believe that Amelia would take her for a maid.


    She nced at Amelia and took her for a fool based on her arrogant expression. Isabe turned her head to go out.


    Amelia''s face fell a bit when she saw Isabe going out without sending juice to her or answering her


    questions.


    Amelia jumped to her feet and ran after Isabe.


    "You, stop right there!


    "How can you, such small fry, be this rude to me? Do you know who I am?"


    Isabe had to stop and take a look at Amelia. "I''ve just been here for a few days, so I have no idea who you


    are."


    Sophia, who was obsessed with Draxton before, cast a curious look at her mother and Isabe as she heard the argument between Amelia and Isabe.


    With just one nce, Sophia knew from her feminine intuition that Isabe was by no means an average


    maid.


    "Mom, she''s just a new maid. No need to argue with her."


    Sophia acted like she decided to be the bigger man.


    Though she said that, she turned to smile at Draxton and asked, "Drax, don''t you think so? And I hope you won''t punish her too. After all, she''s new here."


    She had two big watery eyes, a small delicate nose, and small red lips. When she smiled, she looked mesmerizing. And the dimples in her cheeks added more charm to her. She was no doubt a cute and good-looking girl.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Isabe pped Sophia


    Isabe stared at the two women weirdly and turned to Draxton with a confused look.


    Even without a word, her eyes showed obvious doubt. "Are those two nuts?"


    Draxton was initially in a bad mood, yet seeing Isabe''s confused look, he grinned with joy.


    *Just leave them alone and take your time," said Draxton.


    Realizing that the two women were nuts, Isabe held the juice and walked passed Amelia.


    Before speaking, Amelia froze for a while and turned to sit on the couch.


    "Draxton, as the chieftain, you are not supposed to spoil and indulge a maid in this way. Otherwise, she would grow even more ambitious and go too far someday!"


    Draxton looked down without ncing at Amelia. Soon after, he said indifferently, "That''s true. She might want to go too far."


    "That''s precisely what I am saying, Draxton. Look at that maid. She is high off her ass upon her prettiness and even forgets her status!


    "I have seen so many of her kind. She only wants to move to the higher sses, doesn''t she? You cannot keep someone like this, Draxton. It''s better to send her away soon!" Amelia was about to keep grumbling endlessly.


    On the other side, Cooper, n, and Martin all looked at Amelia with sympathy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Lockwood must have cklisted Amelia Hart. But, unfortunately, thetter had no clue about the fact at all.


    Draxton stared at Amelia reticently without uttering a word.


    Instead, Amelia took it as consent and changed the topic, not bothering to care about a trivial maid.


    She began to say nice things about Sophia.


    "Draxton, Sophia had already got her doctorate at the young age of only 25. She can master four foreignnguages and specializes in Financial Management. How about this? Why don''t you recruit her as you assistant? By the way, she needs some discipline as well.


    "She is way too stubborn, though. Considering that you saved her life, she turned down her father''s offer of a position in ourpany and insisted on joining your team, iming to repay you in this way. But, of course, ! have nothing to do with her..."


    "Mom, feel free to continue talking with Drax. As for me, I am going to get a drink from the kitchen to quench my thirst."


    With that said, Sophia got to her feet.


    Cooper and the other guys, who were all rubbernecking, could not help but sneer.


    How could a stranger enter the kitchen?


    However, Cooper did not reach out to stop Sophia. Instead, n, who was worried, followed Sophia into the kitchen and watched her discreetly.


    Even though n did not think that Sophia might not dare poison them, he would never allow himself to let his guard down.


    Seeing n follow her in, Sophia knew this guy was a right-hand man of Draxton''s. She thought for a second, deciding to please him.


    "Dear Bro, do you know Drax''s favorite drink?"


    Tilting her head, Sophia winked at n and asked in a joyful tone.


    n looked at her with a deadpan expression. "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?"


    Sophia was shocked for the moment.


    "No, of course not! Dear Bro, you must be kidding me."


    Sophia was annoyed deep down. But since n was Draxton''s right-hand man, she did not want to turn on


    him at that point.


    "Why do you keep blinking your eyes, then?"


    Sophia went speechless.


    The smile on her face stiffened, and she started to resent n on the sly.


    She would have to wait till Drax fell for her one day and let n regret having said these rude words to her.


    "In addition to what I have just said, stop calling me ''Dear Bro.'' I do not have a younger sister." n''s handsome face was covered with indifference.


    This woman seemed even more disgusting than Isabe Thompson.


    Nevertheless, Isabe possessed more tact than Sophia.


    Looking at n''s deadpan face, Sophia get really furious. And yet, she just pouted her lips with a sense of resignation


    "Alright. I will not pursue it anymore. What is your name, then? What would you like me to call you?"


    n stared at Sophia in dead silence.


    Sophia was not a good cook, but she could make certain beverages.


    She intended to make Draxton a drink in person to show off her virtuousness and excellent skills.


    She opened the refrigerator to look for fruit, veggies, and milk.


    "What about making Drax a ss of apple and veggie juice? Does it sound great?"


    Sophia kept talking regardless of n''s unresponsiveness and took the food out, cutting the apple in a lively and happy manner.


    "How is it? I even cut all of them into small cubes. Great knife skills, isn''t it?"


    She smiled while looking up at n with glorious eyes, inclined to make a good impression on others.


    However, that was just for the general public. To a seasoned man like n, Sophia''s trick was too bad and


    naive.


    n could not help but sneer. He almost failed to take it anymore.


    "I am sure Mr. Lockwood will not have your drink. Stop it at once and leave the kitchen unless you are going to drink it yourself," replied n, gritting his teeth. Since n was in such an unfriendly mood, Sophia widened her eyes in surprise.


    She winked and looked at n innocently as if at her wits'' end.


    She put so much effort into behaving herself without noticing that she was merely acting like a clown.


    In her mind, Draxton would like her drink and get obsessed over that vor.


    And yet, n''s facial expression was incredibly gloomy.


    Sophia had always been indulged and spoiled by her family unconditionally. No one had ever denounced her as n did just now.


    In an instant, she felt wronged, dropping all the food and running out of the kitchen.


    She rushed out with a pair of reddened eyes. In the living room, Amelia was still endlesslyplimenting Sophia to Draxton. Seeing Sophia show up, Amelia froze.


    Sophia nced at n and then turned to Amelia and Draxton. "I would like to stroll in Drax''s garden," she said.


    Once Sophia stepped into the garden, she saw Isabe sitting on the swings and Ricky crouching on the grass.


    Especially when Sophia spotted those mediocre clothes worn by Ricky, she could not hide the trace of contempt in her eyes.


    Who was this maid? How dare she bring a kid to work. Such an inferior and uneducated woman did not deserve a job at Northenville Manor!


    Blinking, Sophia realized that few people dare to bring a kid to work under normal circumstances. Hence, this kid must belong to that woman named Be! Aha. Even as a mother, Be dared to seduce the chieftain. She was so shameless and delusional!


    Sophia nced at Isabe with a smile on her face and walked toward Ricky, still smiling.


    She squatted in front of Ricky and spoke to thetter softly in a foreignnguage. "Little mutt, is that woman over there your mom?"


    Isabe, who initially sat casually on the swings with a tender look, suddenly sharpened her gaze.


    If Isabe could not understand Italian, she must be unaware of Sophia''s malicious intention, thinking that the woman was being friendly to Ricky instead. However, she had no problem understanding every word.


    Isabe got off the swings and approached Sophia step by step, looking down at her with a dreadful gaze. Ricky was all she cared about. No one was allowed to hurt her son. How dare this woman insult Ricky This improper act undoubtedly enraged her to a great extent.


    Initially, Sophia intended to mock andugh at the mother and son. Then, all of a sudden, she felt a shadow above, enveloping her. Being unwilling to bear such a dire gaze, Sophia got on her feet immediately. p!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Sophia stood up, she got a heavy p on the cheek.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 21 Isabe pped Sophia


    Isabe stared at the two women weirdly and turned to Draxton with a confused look.


    Even without a word, her eyes showed obvious doubt. "Are those two nuts?"


    Draxton was initially in a bad mood, yet seeing Isabe''s confused look, he grinned with joy.


    *Just leave them alone and take your time," said Draxton.


    Realizing that the two women were nuts, Isabe held the juice and walked passed Amelia.


    Before speaking, Amelia froze for a while and turned to sit on the couch.


    "Draxton, as the chieftain, you are not supposed to spoil and indulge a maid in this way. Otherwise, she would grow even more ambitious and go too far someday!"


    Draxton looked down without ncing at Amelia. Soon after, he said indifferently, "That''s true. She might want to go too far."


    "That''s precisely what I am saying, Draxton. Look at that maid. She is high off her ass upon her prettiness and even forgets her status!


    "I have seen so many of her kind. She only wants to move to the higher sses, doesn''t she? You cannot keep someone like this, Draxton. It''s better to send her away soon!" Amelia was about to keep grumbling endlessly.


    On the other side, Cooper, n, and Martin all looked at Amelia with sympathy.


    Mr. Lockwood must have cklisted Amelia Hart. But, unfortunately, thetter had no clue about the fact at all.


    Draxton stared at Amelia reticently without uttering a word.


    Instead, Amelia took it as consent and changed the topic, not bothering to care about a trivial maid.


    She began to say nice things about Sophia.


    "Draxton, Sophia had already got her doctorate at the young age of only 25. She can master four foreignnguages and specializes in Financial Management. How about this? Why don''t you recruit her as you assistant? By the way, she needs some discipline as well.


    "She is way too stubborn, though. Considering that you saved her life, she turned down her father''s offer of a position in ourpany and insisted on joining your team, iming to repay you in this way. But, of course, ! have nothing to do with her..."


    "Mom, feel free to continue talking with Drax. As for me, I am going to get a drink from the kitchen to quench my thirst."


    With that said, Sophia got to her feet.


    Cooper and the other guys, who were all rubbernecking, could not help but sneer.


    How could a stranger enter the kitchen?


    However, Cooper did not reach out to stop Sophia. Instead, n, who was worried, followed Sophia into the kitchen and watched her discreetly.


    Even though n did not think that Sophia might not dare poison them, he would never allow himself to let his guard down.


    Seeing n follow her in, Sophia knew this guy was a right-hand man of Draxton''s. She thought for a second, deciding to please him.


    "Dear Bro, do you know Drax''s favorite drink?"


    Tilting her head, Sophia winked at n and asked in a joyful tone.


    n looked at her with a deadpan expression. "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?"


    Sophia was shocked for the moment.


    "No, of course not! Dear Bro, you must be kidding me."


    Sophia was annoyed deep down. But since n was Draxton''s right-hand man, she did not want to turn on


    him at that point.


    "Why do you keep blinking your eyes, then?"


    Sophia went speechless.


    The smile on her face stiffened, and she started to resent n on the sly.


    She would have to wait till Drax fell for her one day and let n regret having said these rude words to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "In addition to what I have just said, stop calling me ''Dear Bro.'' I do not have a younger sister." n''s handsome face was covered with indifference.


    This woman seemed even more disgusting than Isabe Thompson.


    Nevertheless, Isabe possessed more tact than Sophia.


    Looking at n''s deadpan face, Sophia get really furious. And yet, she just pouted her lips with a sense of resignation


    "Alright. I will not pursue it anymore. What is your name, then? What would you like me to call you?"


    n stared at Sophia in dead silence.


    Sophia was not a good cook, but she could make certain beverages.


    She intended to make Draxton a drink in person to show off her virtuousness and excellent skills.


    She opened the refrigerator to look for fruit, veggies, and milk.


    "What about making Drax a ss of apple and veggie juice? Does it sound great?"


    Sophia kept talking regardless of n''s unresponsiveness and took the food out, cutting the apple in a lively and happy manner.


    "How is it? I even cut all of them into small cubes. Great knife skills, isn''t it?"


    She smiled while looking up at n with glorious eyes, inclined to make a good impression on others.


    However, that was just for the general public. To a seasoned man like n, Sophia''s trick was too bad and


    naive.


    n could not help but sneer. He almost failed to take it anymore.


    "I am sure Mr. Lockwood will not have your drink. Stop it at once and leave the kitchen unless you are going to drink it yourself," replied n, gritting his teeth. Since n was in such an unfriendly mood, Sophia widened her eyes in surprise.


    She winked and looked at n innocently as if at her wits'' end.


    She put so much effort into behaving herself without noticing that she was merely acting like a clown.


    In her mind, Draxton would like her drink and get obsessed over that vor.


    And yet, n''s facial expression was incredibly gloomy.


    Sophia had always been indulged and spoiled by her family unconditionally. No one had ever denounced her as n did just now.


    In an instant, she felt wronged, dropping all the food and running out of the kitchen.


    She rushed out with a pair of reddened eyes. In the living room, Amelia was still endlesslyplimenting Sophia to Draxton. Seeing Sophia show up, Amelia froze.


    Sophia nced at n and then turned to Amelia and Draxton. "I would like to stroll in Drax''s garden," she said.


    Once Sophia stepped into the garden, she saw Isabe sitting on the swings and Ricky crouching on the grass.


    Especially when Sophia spotted those mediocre clothes worn by Ricky, she could not hide the trace of contempt in her eyes.


    Who was this maid? How dare she bring a kid to work. Such an inferior and uneducated woman did not deserve a job at Northenville Manor!


    Blinking, Sophia realized that few people dare to bring a kid to work under normal circumstances. Hence, this kid must belong to that woman named Be! Aha. Even as a mother, Be dared to seduce the chieftain. She was so shameless and delusional!


    Sophia nced at Isabe with a smile on her face and walked toward Ricky, still smiling.


    She squatted in front of Ricky and spoke to thetter softly in a foreignnguage. "Little mutt, is that woman over there your mom?"


    Isabe, who initially sat casually on the swings with a tender look, suddenly sharpened her gaze.


    If Isabe could not understand Italian, she must be unaware of Sophia''s malicious intention, thinking that the woman was being friendly to Ricky instead. However, she had no problem understanding every word.


    Isabe got off the swings and approached Sophia step by step, looking down at her with a dreadful gaze. Ricky was all she cared about. No one was allowed to hurt her son. How dare this woman insult Ricky This improper act undoubtedly enraged her to a great extent.


    Initially, Sophia intended to mock andugh at the mother and son. Then, all of a sudden, she felt a shadow above, enveloping her. Being unwilling to bear such a dire gaze, Sophia got on her feet immediately. p!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Sophia stood up, she got a heavy p on the cheek.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 They Came Again


    Sophia blinked her eyes. "That maid already has a kid. Mom, don''t you think he is..."


    Amelia sneered, "Impossible. If he is Mr. Lockwood''s son, he should have been sent back to the Lockwood family''s residence long before; however, we have never heard of the news.


    "Humph. That''s not the end. We will not forget about it."


    Unfortunately, the arrogant mother and daughter did not have a clear look at Ricky''s appearance.


    In other words, they never cared about Ricky''s appearance. They were only concentrating on giving Isabe a


    lesson.


    Sophia also resented Isabe to a great extent. Touching her swollen face, a gloomy look took over her eyes. Thinking that Isabe and Ricky had both been freaked out, Draxton stayed with them for the rest


    of the day. The following day, a siren went off from outside and echoed within the estate. "Attention! An attack ising.


    With Cooper''s alert, all the defense system was activated. n and Martin held Draxton in the center to protect him.


    In the monitoring room, Cooper watched the so-called "attack".


    Amelia and Sophia, along with an elderly from the Lockwood family''s branch, sat in a car and broke into the Northernville Mannor.


    However, they apparently broke into a pathway that was not supposed to enter by ident.


    It fed to the ongoing siren.


    "I do remember. It must be the correct way, but why everything looks different?¡±


    Amelia murmured to herself while driving. She struggled to ask an elderly from the Lockwood family''s branch to act on her behalf. And yet, even if she came in, they got lost.


    Following the piercing siren, more than a dozen dark muzzles were aiming at them.


    Amelia, dressed like a first-ssdy with a garishly made-up face, moved her bloody lips and eximed.


    "Mr. Freddie, see what Mr. Lockwood has done to us. He bites the hands that feed him!


    "He even dared to point the riffles at us. Oh my goodness! Back then, my dad saved the former chieftain''s life by risking his own. How could Mr. Lockwood be so mean to us?" The elderly named Freddie frowned and replied, "Mr. Lockwood is really unfair to you all."


    Freddie was a brother to Amelia''s father, Nathan Lockwood. Although they were not biological siblings, they had a close rtionship and got along well.


    This time, Amelia asked him to be a mediator between her and the chieftain, so Freddie came with her.


    Unexpectedly, they ran into such an incident.


    Freddie got pissed off. Nevertheless, those ruthless robots with riffles were not just scaring them. Seemingly, they were to be shot once they moved a little.


    "Leave within ten seconds or be shot to death," said a robot in a monotone voice.


    The three people in the car all gritted their teeth.


    "I don''t buy it! How dare Mr. Lockwood shoot us for real!" Amelia was not going to give in without a fight.


    While they were talking in the car, the robots were counting quietly. As time went by, the car was still staying put.


    Sophia even sat tight with a pair of puppy eyes in the car.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew there was a surveince camera in the estate. She came up with an idea, thinking it was a great opportunity.


    She was supposed to present herself bravely and uniquely so that Drax would see her merits.


    Drax''s background and social status were worth her giving a try. How could she let go of such a perfect man?


    No man could stand the temptation from a woman. Sophia did not believe that Drax could really resist her charm and ignore her.


    With this thought in mind, Sophia started to present herself as an adorable, brave, stubborn, yet charming woman who was withholding the tears in her eyes.


    She straightened her back and eximed, "Drax, I knew you could see us!


    "We are visiting to talk everything through. How could you send us away for no reason yesterday? Now, you even let them point at us with a bunch of riffles. Did we do anything wrong? "How could you be so mean to me? I don''t understand!"


    Cooper had nothing to say.


    Looking at what was going on via the monitor, he only felt amused.


    Unfortunately, Sophia did not know Draxton was not in the monitoring room. Her performance was doomed to be of no avail.


    Draxton was staying with Isabe and Ricky at that time.


    None of them noticed the chaos outside, ignoring Sophia''s grouppletely.


    n said, "Mr. Lockwood, Freddie is also with them."


    "Freddie?" Draxton raised his eyebrows. "That arrogant Freddie has been pulling strings to benefit himself on the sly over the years. It is time to give him a lesson."


    n had hated that old fellow long before, so he smiled at Draxton''s words. "Certainly, Mr. Lockwood." Isabe was ying games with Ricky without looking up for a second. Hence, she did not hear what they said.


    On the other hand, Sophia could not stop performing as a strong and brave angel, as if she would not cry even though she was injured.


    "Well, she is so original. I have met various people, even including the same as her kind. However, it is rare to see. It is hard to believe the Hart family would go that far."


    Cooper released a signal in the monitoring room.


    Seemingly, it was time to give the Hart family a lesson. Otherwise, no one knew what kind of crazy things mighte up based on their irresponsible acts.


    Also, was the Northernville Manor that easy to break into?


    In the surveince camera, Sophia was still performing. "Drax, I, Sophie, only want to return your favor!


    "All I want is to eet you once more to talk everything through. Since you sent my mom and me away for no reason, I don''t buy


    With tears in her bright eyes, Sophia revealed a sorrowful look.


    Cooper inhaled deeply and put on an indifferent expression.


    Over the years, the Hart family was merely showing their ignorance.


    Since they did not behave themselves, they did not deserve any respect from him.


    Cooper exited the monitoring room and walked outside.


    On his way, Cooper controlled the robots to step aside. Seeing Cooper show up, the three in the car showed a relieved look.


    "Cooper, where is Mr. Lockwood?"


    Freddie wore a solemn face as he asked.


    Cooper nced at them indifferently and said, "Freddie, are you sure to go against Mr. Lockwood?"


    Freddie froze.


    Let''s talk in person."


    "What did you mean, Cooper? I heard Mr. Lockwood is obsessed with a maid. Because of it, he kicked Amelia and Sophia out. Don''t you think he is going too far?" "Freddie, are you questioning Mr. Lockwood''s acts?"


    L."


    Freddie hesitated at the moment.


    Cooper gave him a meaningful look. "Freddie, as mature as a grandpa, you''d better learn to mind your own business."


    Freddie fell into silence.


    "Cooper!"


    Sitting aside, Amelia screamed, "What did you mean, Cooper?


    "Didn''t you see how that maid treated us yesterday? If you did not stop her, that was fine. But how dare you mess up with us with Mr. Lockwood?


    "As a young man, Mr. Lockwood could be allured by that maid. But how could an old man like you also lose your mind?"


    Cooper suddenly switched to a stern look.


    "Leave at once if you don''t want to piss Mr. Lockwood off."


    Cooper''s voice sounded pretty cold.


    "What if we don''t?" Amelia straightened her neck.


    Cooper was speechless.


    He had met someone who looked for trouble, but it was his first time seeing such an impossible woman.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 A Lesson


    Cooper lowered his eyelids and stopped talking for a while.


    He was waiting.


    Amelia sneered while looking at Cooper from inside the car.


    At that moment, n walked over with two envelopes in his hands.


    His lips curved into a sneer.


    n looked inside the car, ncing at Amelia''s and Freddie''s faces. Then, he waved the two envelopes at


    them


    Seeing n''s movement, Amelia and Freddie both froze.


    "Come and get it yourselves."


    n raised his eyebrows at them.


    "What the hell are you up to?" Amelia murmured unpleasantly. However, seeing Freddie getting off the car, she had to follow.


    They took the envelopes one by one from n.


    "Please take a look. And go ahead messing up with us as long as you finish reading them."


    n held his arms across his chest, looking at the two with a sneer.


    Freddie had a change of look. He already sensed something ominous.


    Although Amelia was unsatisfied with n''s tone, the two opened the envelopes as they were told.


    There were merely a few pieces of paper.


    Nevertheless, their faces turned as white as a sheet after ncing at the papers.


    Freddie''s hands were shaking badly as if the pieces of paper weighed like stones.


    He got cold sweats all over his forehead with a frightened look in his eyes.


    The next second, Freddie knelt, with tears or sweats emerging out of fear.


    He begged, "Chief Drennon, I am sorry. I know it is all my fault. It''s thest time. I promise!


    "Please plead with Mr. Lockwood on my behalf and let me off. From now on, I will definitely behave myself!" n looked down upon Freddie and said, "Let you off this time?"


    He sneered, "Freddie, read the pages carefully. How many times did you make mistakes? Is any of your crime trivial?


    "An easy one like embezzlement and hash one like manughter. People from your branch did surprise me. "Considering your seniority, Mr. Lockwood intended to save one of your sons. Unfortunately, you don''t seem to appreciate his favor. Freddie, how dare you speak up on Amelia''s behalf?


    "How dare you assume Mr. Lockwood owes you that favor?"


    With a smile on his lips, n''s eyes were full of hatred and coldness instead.


    Freddie fell to the ground on his ass and regretted it terribly. Amelia was the one at fault. Because of this woman, he wouldn''t have...


    Thinking of this, Freddie stared at Amelia resentfully.


    At this time, it was hard to protect himself. As a result, Freddie had no intention of speaking for Amelia.


    As for Amelia, she also tensed up after reading the pages.


    The content was all about the wrongdoings of her and the Hart family over the years, including those that hurt the Lockwood family''s benefits for their own good.


    Those crimes were either immoral or illegal.


    All came with irrefutable evidence.


    A random piece of them was enough to put them in jail for lifelong.


    Amelia also felt panic in her heart.


    Mr. Lockwood now had a basis for using them. Thinking of this, Amelia looked guilty.


    However, Amelia would not be as timid and useless as Freddie. She started to cry and wiped off her tears. She whined, "Chief Drennon, I knew I shouldn''t havemitted those crimes. But we really had no choices. "I had to keep the business running and take care of lots of stuff at the price of sacrificing justice, even though we were unwilling to."


    n sneered, "By sacrificing quality and leading more than ten people to injury and death?


    "Or forcing someone that made him jump off a building to kill himself?


    "Or taking the bribe for your own good and taking advantage of your power to bully people?


    "Or forcing young men into prostitution? For all of these, you call it ast resort?"


    n looked at Amelia with contempt. "Madame Lockwood, if I were you, I would return home and do what Mrs. Hart is supposed to do instead of approaching Mr. Lockwood."


    Finishing his words, n gave them the freeze and left.


    Cooper also said indifferently, "Bye, fellows."


    Cooper then walked away.


    The robots raised their riffles again, with the dark muzzles pointing at the three in defense.


    This time, Amelia and Freddiepletely lost their arrogance.


    Cooper watched the three going away through the surveince camera before relieving his stern look.


    "Cooper, how did they get in?" n asked.


    Cooper looked gloomy. "Freddie used to be authorized to enter the Northernville Manor. But he is banned. from now on," he said.


    n thought for a while and brought more documents to Cooper. "These people are all guilty. Cooper, please filter them and cancel their permits to Northernville Manor if they were previously authorized." Cooper took the documents and nodded in a solemn manner. "Roger that. I will handle it right now."


    When n was back in the living room, Isabe was about to go upstairs with Ricky while Draxton sat alone on the couch.


    "Mr. Lockwood, what should I do with those guys?" n was referring to those members from branches.


    Draxton watched Isabe and Ricky enter the bedroom on the second floor. Then, he replied, "Do what you are supposed to do. Hand over the evidence and get rid of them.


    "The Lockwood Group does not have to be wless, but we never hold greedy people."


    "Yes, Mr. Lockwood." n seemed excited. "That''s what you always want to do, and now you can take advantage of Freddie and Amelia.


    "From now on, people would hate the two families.


    "Mr. Lockwood, even though Amelia bears the surname Lockwood, she belongs to the Hart family. We have no problem dealing with our members, but for Amelia Lockwood..."


    Draxton replied, "Leave Amelia alone as long as they stop messing up with us. If not, it is still none of our business. Just tell those coborating with the Hart family that Amelia has nothing to do with the Lockwood family anymore."


    n smiled at once. "Great idea. Over the years, Amelia hasmitted those wrongdoings in the name of the Lockwood family. Now, she is over."


    After the discussion, n thought of Isabe again.


    "Mr. Lockwood, I was about to say it yesterday. Miss Thompson pped Sophia really hard, acting even more powerful than a man.


    "As far as I am concerned, Miss Thompson is not as gentle and innocent as she looks. She was actually bold!"


    Draxton nced at n and asked, "You got a problem with her?"


    n turned into a solemn look. "Why would I? Mr. Lockwood, I am only telling the truth."


    "n''s opinion makes sense to me." Standing aside, Martin spoke up as well.


    Draxton nced at them. "I knew you guys could not understand why I kept her."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    n and Martin froze. Indeed, they did not understand.


    Apparently, Mr. Lockwood used to resent Isabe as well.


    Feeling the serious gazes from his subordinates, Draxton suddenly smiled. "It''s simple. As I saw her in person, I stopped hating her that much," he said.


    "We thought it was because of Ricky," n said hesitantly.


    Draxton went silent for a second. "Of course. Ricky is also cute," he said.


    After these words, Draxton''s lips curled up, and he revealed a gentle smile.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 Isabel Was Still Alive


    "Mr. Lockwood, are you really going to marry Miss Thompson?" asked n curiously. n and Martin had always been curious about that matter. Draxton nced at them and replied nonchntly, "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Mr. Lockwood certainly looked serious about it.


    Since n and Martin knew that Mr. Lockwood always meant what he said, they could not help but feel astonished at his decision to marry the woman. Draxton looked at them and said, "Isabe is not as bad as you think."


    "Mr. Lockwood, please forgive me for being frank. But very few women in the world are worthy of you, and Isabe certainly is not one of those women." Draxton shook his head in response as he said, "That''s just your opinion. It isn''t mine."


    Seeing that they wanted to continue with the topic, Draxton cut the conversation short and said, "Enough. You may get back to work."


    n and Martin looked at each other and turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Isabe was chatting with Jocelyn.


    In the video call, Jocelyn''s face was filled withplete shock.


    "Be, can you say that again? Where are you now?"


    Jocelyn could not believe her ears at all.


    Isabe said again, "Master Grey, you heard me right. I''m really at Draxton''s ce at Northernville Manor."


    "This is such mind-blowing news, Be."


    Jocelyn could not hold back her shock.


    "He wants to marry me and make Ricky his heir," said Isabe, with a slightugh, dropping yet another bomb on Jocelyn.


    Jocelyn went quiet for a couple of seconds. Then, she asked, "Did you use artificially-cultured poisonous bugs on him?"


    Isabe replied, "I would never dare to do that to him. The man can''t be controlled in that way."


    "Does this mean he fell for your charm? Well done! Before he met you, he hated you to the core. But the moment he sees you, he wants to marry you and take you home for himself." Isabe narrowed her eyes. "Perhaps he was really smitten by my charm."


    Once again, Jocelyn went quiet before she continued, "Be, you know that this is noughing matter, right? Have you made up your mind? Are you sure about this?"


    Isabe sighed and replied in a solemn tone, "Master Grey, I have no choice either. Rather than taking him on by using brute force, this situation is already much better than I could ever imagine." Jocelyn didn''t say anything for a moment, but then, she sneered, "Well, you certainly make a good point."


    She continued, "I don''t want you or Ricky to get bullied. If anyone tries to touch you, you can alwayse back.


    We might not want trouble in Lotus Vige, but it doesn''t mean that we are cowards. If anyone touches you and crosses the line, they are not going to like what they see." Isabe narrowed her eyes. "Uh-huh. I know."


    After ending the video call with Jocelyn, Isabe hugged Ricky and kissed his cute little face. She asked, "Ricky Baby, did you have fun recently?"


    Ricky blinked his cute big eyes and looked at his mother helplessly as if he had no strength. "Uh-huh. I sure


    did."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Isabe hugged Ricky as they curled up in bed together. Soon, they were sound asleep.


    When Draxton entered the roorn, he saw Isabe and Ricky sleeping together.


    He walked up to the bedside and sat down. As he quietly looked at their sleeping faces, the expression on his face softened gradually..


    Since Freddie Lockwood offended the chieftain, he was surely handled by him.


    Freddie and his son were already sent to jail.


    In fact, Freddie was the key personnel at Lockwood Group, but unexpectedly, his days were over.


    His deedsbined with his son''s had brought widespread indignation. Also, they were the scourge of the


    company.


    Their imprisonment was a signal of more toe The next day after putting them in jail, people from several upper management of Lockwood Group were taken care of one after another. Those empty positions were quickly filled up by neers who were selected by Draxton.


    The changes took ce swiftly and quietly, so the daily operation of Lockwood Group wasn''t affected by it at all.


    Benjamin Lockwood wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "I''m d that I wasn''t stupid and followed in Freddie''s footsteps."


    Daniel Lockwood nced at him smugly and said, "Dad, I warned you about it, right?"


    Benjamin looked at his son. He seemed exceptionally impressed by his son for once. "Son, I have to admit that you did well."


    The father and son happened to see Draxton and Isabe together when they went for a checkup at the hospital.


    When they got back from the hospital, they kept trying to investigate Isabe''s identity, but to no avail.


    They did not dare to do it tantly because they were afraid to attract Draxton''s attention.


    For the past few days, they suppressed their urge to investigate the woman. After all, it was impossible for the chieftain''s woman to stay home without going out at all.


    Sure enough, they finally seeded in getting what they wanted.


    Ever since Isabe moved into Northernville Manor, she had not gone out.


    Whenever they were free, she would bring Ricky to the maple forest.


    Isabel and Ricky were definitely homebodies.


    As time passed, the maple leaves slowly turned into a reddish color. Isabe and Ricky took pleasure in observing their changes.


    Draxton could not take it any longer. The weather outside happened to be good as he said to Isabe, "I''ve made reservations at Savour. I will take you both to have some food there tomorrow night." Isabe had heard about Savour as well, so she could not help feeling excited.


    She agreed to go with him the moment he brought it up.


    The next day, Isabe, Ricky, and Draxton headed to Savour.


    He had booked a private room so they could eat without any distractions.


    As they waited for the food to be served, Isabe said to Ricky, "Ricky, can you wait with Daddy? I''m going to the bathroom. I''ll be back in a minute, okay?"


    Ricky nodded obediently. He retrieved a packet of tissue from his bag and handed it to Isabe.


    Isabe smiled brightly. She touched Ricky''s curly hair and praised him. "Thank you. You''re such a thoughtful boy."


    Draxton raised his brow and looked sideways at Ricky. "A thoughtful boy, huh?"


    Ricky nced at him with his lips pursed but did not say a word.


    Draxton could not helpughing. He reached out hisrge hand and rubbed the boy''s head hard.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Isabe washed her hands. Suddenly, she heard footstepsing in from outside. At the same time, the voices of two women could be heard. The moment Isabe heard one of the voices, her hands froze over the sink.


    Within a second, two women had already walked into the bathroom.


    "Sam, isn''t this awesome? From now on, you''re my sister-inw."


    The girl with short red hair was holding Samantha''s arm intimately. She had a big smile on her face, looking


    mischievous.


    "Sam, let me tell you a secret. My older brother was so happy that he didn''t sleep a winkst night."


    Samantha blushed slightly and retorted, "Gina, cut it out. There are people around us."


    Regina Rivera stopped walking and turned to look in the direction of the basin area. Samantha did the same. They saw a woman washing her hands with her back facing them. After turning off the tap, the woman raised her head.


    In an instant, they saw the reflection of her beautiful face in the mirror.


    Her eyes were the most beautiful features of her entire face. It felt as though her eyes were capable of pulling people in and no one could turn their eyes away from them. Regina could not help feeling blown away by her beauty.


    Meanwhile, Samantha''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The moment Isabe saw the look of shock on Samantha''s face, she was delighted.


    Isabe''s lips curved upwards as she smiled at Samantha in disdain.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Who Said You Could Leave?


    Samantha was stunned when she saw the mocking smile on Isabe''s face.


    Her face immediately turned as white as a sheet. A voice kept echoing in her head. Isabe did not die. She was well and alive!


    "How could the woman still be alive?"


    "Why didn''t she die in the ne crash 5 years ago?"


    Over the past 5 years, Samantha enjoyed her life as the little princess of the Thompson and Lang families. Besides, she was a top female celebrity in the industry. She even had a very indulgent fianc¨¦.


    Everything had gone exceptionally well in her life, and she got everything she wanted.


    Isabe''s existence was nothing less than a wisp of smoke. After appearing briefly in her life, she disappeared for good without leaving any traces.


    However, Isabe had shown up in front of her alive and well.


    Samantha wanted to lunge at her and ask why she was still alive.


    However, thest bits of her rationality kept telling her not to do it.


    Regina was right beside her. She could not let Regina find out that Isabe was still alive and that she was the biological daughter of the Lang family.


    Even though the Lang family refused to acknowledge Isabe, Samantha did not want her to show her face in front of the Rivera family. After all, the blood of the Lang family ran through Isabe''s veins.


    The engagement between the Lang and Rivera families was arranged before the children were even born. In reality, this meant Samantha''s fianc¨¦ belonged to Isabe.


    Samantha did not like to admit it, but she knew it inside. Everything she possessed now belonged to Isabe.


    Samantha could feel her body turning very cold. Despite the thick foundation she was wearing, it could do nothing to conceal her pale face.


    "Sam, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Regina went into a daze when she looked at Isabe. After snapping out of her thoughts, she noticed that something was wrong with Samantha. Samantha nced at Isabe. She then put on a vulnerable and miserable look. She shook her head and said, "I''m not feeling well. Gina, can we go?" Regina took a nce at Isabe warily. She noticed that Samantha''s reaction seemed to have something to do with the woman in front of them.


    "Has this woman done something to Sam when I was not looking?" Regina thought.


    Samantha was a top celebrity with a great number of followers. It was unsurprising if people wanted to do bad things to her out of jealousy.


    In an instant, Regina could no longer be bothered by Isabe''s beautiful face. She helped Samantha as they walked out.


    When they turned in the corner, a vicious look took ce in Samantha''s eyes. Since Isabe did not die as she nned 5 years ago, she simply had to die one more time. Isabe had only herself to me foring back to annoy her.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind. "Samantha Lang, are you leaving because you saw me?"


    The voice sounded unrestrained, casual, and arrogant. "Did I say you could leave?"


    Samantha''s face looked livid. Isabe would resort to anything. She never did as people expected and could hit her without hesitation.


    Samantha could not help thinking about the incident which happened 5 years ago.


    Thest thing she wanted now was to talk to Isabe. After her footsteps paused briefly, she did not stop


    and walked even more quickly.


    Meanwhile, Regina waspletely infuriated by Isabe''s actions.


    She hastily turned around and red at Isabe agitatedly. "Who are you? What are you trying to do?" Isabe did not look at her at all Instead, she looked at Samantha, her face turning green. The disdainful smile on her face slowly changed into a viinous smirk.


    "Samantha Lang, daughter of the Lang family. I heard you''ve done well for yourself in thest 5 years.


    "No I made a mistake Since 25 years ago, you''ve always done well."


    Isabe looked at Samantha Even the makeup on her face was unable to conceal the resemnce she shared with her biological parents from the Thompson family.


    A look of condescension swept across Isabe''s eyes.


    Isabe resembled Mrs. Lang a lot. The moment Samantha saw the contempt in her eyes, she was startled.


    Isabe felt deeply satisfied after seeing Samantha''s reaction.


    The smile on her face deepened as she continued, "Then again, your happy days are numbered, Miss Lang. From now on, I will make you pay back many times for what your family has done to me. Whatever you want, I will take it from you."


    Isabe smiled brightly. She looked like a mischievous child who had found an interesting toy.


    Samantha opened her eyes wide in shock upon hearing her words.


    "Are you crazy?" Regina scolded sharply as she red at Isabe in rage.


    A mocking expression suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Are you thinking of using Sam to get famous just because you''re pretty? Are you that desperate to get famous?"


    Samantha pulled Regina''s hand. She cast a pitiful look at Regina and indirectly tried to agree that she was right. "Gina, everyone wants to get famous, right? We should be more forgiving about it. After all, she hasn''t done any real harm to me. Let''s just forget it and not make a big deal of it. Why don''t we just go?" Samantha subtly hinted that Isabe was desperate to get famous and tried to use her poprity. At the same time, she pulled Regina along and made an attempt to leave.


    She did not want to make a big deal out of it right now since it would serve her no good.


    She was a superstar now. Also, she did not want the Lang family to find out that Isabe was still alive.


    She just wanted to handle Isabe quietly, without letting anyone find out.


    Regina bought what Samantha said. She red at Isabe indignantly. Even though she did not want to let Isabe off easy, she had to do it because Samantha said so.


    The two of them proceeded to leave.


    However, the annoying voice came from behind. "What if I hurt you?"


    "Huh?" Regina could no longer bear it.


    She instantly turned around and red at Isabe with her big round eyes. She looked quite furious.


    A look of resentment swept across Samantha''s eyes as her eyes turned dark.


    The moment Isabe caught the look in Samantha''s eyes, she felt intrigued.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a group of people happened to walk past the bathroom.


    They were a group of men. Some of them were dressed in suits, while others were dressed in luxury casual outfits. Every single one of them looked rich.


    A middle-aged man among them happened to look over from the corner of his eyes. His eyes froze before they brightened in delight uncontrobly.


    He said a few words to his friends and turned around, walking toward the bathroom.


    As he walked, he called his son, Daniel.


    The man was none other than Benjamin.


    Daniel was also at the restaurant. When he received the call from his father, he could not help feeling excited. His father had unexpectedly found the woman! He quickly walked out of the private room and went to the bathroom.


    Benjamin and Daniel wanted to get close to Isabe so badly, so they walked at top speed. In a matter of minutes, both of them were outside of the bathroom. When they got there, they happened to see Regina pointing at Isabe''s face and scolding her.


    "You resort to anything just to get famous. Otherwise, no one will pay you any attention.


    "I know you want to use Samantha''s fame to get in the news, but are you sure you are good enough?"


    Regina''s face was filled with mockery as she dissed Isabe.


    "Sam has everything. Shees from a powerful family. Also, she is well educated. How can youpete with her? Do you think you can do it with your pretty face alone?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Her Revenge Had Only Started


    Isabe narrowed her eyes as she looked at Regina casually. She had no reactions to her insults at all. Instead, she kept her smile on her face, which seemed to be filled with contempt and mystery at the


    same


    time.


    "Everything your friend Samantha owns is stolen. She doesn''t have the right to have any of them," said Isabe nonchntly.


    Samantha trembled at those words. She was so afraid that she stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    But she quickly supported herself using the door. Regina thought Samantha was angry at Isabe, so she kept staring at Isabe with her fierce eyes.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin pointed at Isabe and said to Daniel, "See that? The woman dressed in a beige dress is the same woman I saw with the chieftain at the hospital."


    He frowned. "I think those people are pushing her around. We should go over to help her and take the opportunity to leave a good impression on her."


    Daniel nodded in agreement.


    He was looking in Isabe''s direction.


    "You stupid woman. You arepletely shameless!" Regina nearly lost it while talking to Isabe.


    She could not contain her fury and raised her hand, trying to hit her. Regina was standing up for Samantha.


    Daniel strode over quickly and shouted, "Stop right there!"


    He walked over and stopped Regina before she could hit Isabe.


    Isabe raised her brows in surprise when two men suddenly showed up.


    Since Daniel had already stopped Regina, she headed toward Samantha, who was still holding on to the door to keep herself steady.


    Isabe walked over, raised her hand in mid-air, and pped Samantha without hesitation.


    Everyone was stunned by her sudden action.


    Her movement was extremely swift and deft!


    Regina was shocked as well.


    Benjamin and Daniel both looked at Isabe in astonishment.


    Isabe retrieved a piece of tissue and wiped her hands in disdain.


    "Samantha, how much makeup are you wearing anyway? Considering the thick makeup you are wearing, does this mean you cannot feel any pain? In that case, shall I p you one more time?" The moment she finished speaking, she pped Samantha again before they knew it.


    Everyone didn''t know what to say.


    This time, she pped Samantha on the other side of her face.


    Before long, both sides of Samantha''s face turned swollen so badly that she was nearly unrecognizable.


    She looked nothing like a big superstar in the slightest right now.


    "Now, you look more pleasant to the eyes! Samantha, did you know? You resemble your disgusting biological parents a lot. Every time I see your face, I feel nauseous just looking at your face. Right now, it looks a lot more presentable in my opinion."


    Isabe stood as she towered over Samantha. The wicked smile on her face could leave the hair standing.


    Samantha touched her face as she looked at Isabe in shock and fury.


    Isabe smiled at Samantha innocently. She said, "Even at a time like this, you still insist on upholding your image. Why do you have so much baggage? It doesn''t matter. My revenge has only just started. Let''s see how long you can keep this up, Samantha Lang."


    Isabe was in a very good mood as she spoke.


    She then tossed the tissue that she used to wipe her hands to Samantha.


    Samantha was so bothered by her action that her body was shaking uncontrobly.


    On the other hand, Isabe justughed softly as she gracefully walked past Samantha.


    Benjamin, Daniel, and Regina were dumbstruck.


    At that moment, Regina caught sight of someone.


    She instantly felt delighted and said, "Big Brother, stop that woman this instant. She was bullying Sam!"


    Cristian Lockwood had been waiting for his fianc¨¦ and little sister. Since neither of them answered their phones and were nowhere to be found, he was worried that something might have happened to them. In the end, he decided to check on them.


    As he came to the bathroom, he unexpectedly saw the scene.


    By the time he got into the bathroom, he was just in time to see Isabe tossing a piece of used tissue at


    Samantha.


    He was certain that Isabe was an evil nasty woman picking a fight with Samantha.


    However, the so-called evil nasty woman surprised him.


    When she smiled, her eyes looked unsullied. Since her eyes looked clean and clear, it seemed impossible to conceal any evil intentions in her them.


    No one with eyes like hers was capable of doing anything bad.


    He surprisingly felt that the woman with a mischievous smile on her face and unsullied eyes looked particrly attractive and cute.


    Cristian looked at Isabe intently and went into a daze.


    The moment Samantha noticed Cristian''s reaction, she could no longer remain quiet.


    "Cristian..." She called his name in tears, looking absolutely miserable and pitiful.


    Sadly, she seemed to forget the fact that her face was so badly swollen that it was unrecognizable.


    "Pfft." Isabe finally could not helpughing out loud.


    The smile on her face made Cristian''s heart skip a beat. However, she was a "bad woman" who had raised her hand at his fianc¨¦, so he did his utmost to keep a serious expression on his face. "Why did you touch Samantha?"


    Cristian looked at Isabe intently, hoping that she could give a reasonable exnation for her actions. Isabe showed a confident smile as she strode toward Cristian elegantly in her high heels. "Isn''t it obvious? I don''t like her face, so I had to teach her a lesson."


    Cristian had tried to put on a serious look on his face. But the moment Isabe approached him, he instantly felt awkward.


    When he realized what she was saying, his face became even stiffer.


    Meanwhile, Samantha opened her eyes wide in astonishment.


    Cristian did note over to help her. Instead, he kept looking at Isabe.


    As Isabe walked toward Cristian, with every step she took, Samantha looked even warier.


    "Don''t you dare, Isabe!"


    An intent of murder took over her eyes, making her look vicious. She really looked terrifying.


    Isabe turned back, took a nce at her, and smiled with great provocation.


    She turned back to Cristian with a bright smile and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. I don''t like the way your fianc¨¦ looked. She reminds me of her disgusting biological parents. For the sake of the well-being of my eyes, I simply had to change the way she looks. Now, she looks more pleasing to the eye, right?"


    Cristian was a handsome, gentle, and thoughtful man. The moment he heard Isabe''s nonsense, he automatically opened his eyes wide.


    It seemed as though he was trying hard to digest the nonsense she had just said.


    As he automatically contempiated Isabe''s words, he could not help looking in Samantha''s direction. When


    he caught sight of her severely swollen face, he surprisingly felt that Isabe made a lot of sense.


    "Oh my god!"


    Cristian felt that he must have gone nuts for thinking that way.


    Isabe took a step back, scrutinizing Cristian up and down with her arms crossed. Sheughed softly and said, "Sir, you seem like a nice guy from a good family. Why did you fall for this piece of work anyway?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "If it''s her background that you like, she''s not the biological daughter of the Lang family. If you really care about her background, her biological parents are greedy, vicious, and shameless. As for her temperament, she''s fake and underhanded. What do you like about her anyway?


    "I heard she used to have good grades at school. Don''t tell me that you like her because she is a good student?"


    "Isabe, that''s enough!" Samantha finally lost it and shouted sternly.


    She did not expect Isabe to be so difficult to handle!


    Isabe smiled and pped the back of her head. She said to Cristian, "Just look at me. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Isabe Thompson. I was the baby that the Thompson family deliberately took at birth."


    Samantha said shrilly, "Isabe, your parents refused to acknowledge you 5 years ago due to your unbing actions. I know you have been taking your hate out on me ever since. Even though 5 years have passed, I did not expect you to be exactly the same!"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Am I That Scary?


    Isabe had revealed the truth about their swap at birth in just a few words.


    Samantha got anxious inside and had to fight back.


    The way Cristian kept looking at Isabe made Samantha feel even more insecure.


    Despite Samantha''s effort at retaliating, it was unimpressive. Isabe turned her head and nced at her. Sheughed and said, "Oh really? Was I unbing? In that case, what did I do wrong? Did Imit murder


    or arson?"


    Samantha looked at her intently as she said, "Isabe, are you forcing me to air your dirtyundry publicly?"


    She could not help ncing at Cristian from the corner of her eyes.


    At that moment, she caught Cristian looking at Isabe as if his eyes were glued to her. Samantha could not help feeling uneasy inside.


    She knew what that look on his face meant.


    The man was attracted to the woman.


    A vindictive look appeared in Samantha''s eyes as she clenched her fists tightly.


    Isabe looked at her with great intrigue. "Oh really? Dirtyundry, huh?


    "Are you talking about how you and your biological mother plotted against me and spiked my milk? Are you talking about how you arranged for an old man to sleep with me?


    "My bad. When I realized how ugly the old man was, I beat him up and ran from the hotel.


    "I''m sure you desperately want to know what happened after I left the hotel and whom I met, right?"


    Samantha''s eyes squinted at her. That was what happened!


    It was no wonder that the old man had no footage and was beaten up until his face swelled up when they went to see him.


    Samantha reeled in anger inside.


    However, she could not admit to it now unless over her dead body.


    "Isabe, what are you talking about? I don''t know what you''re saying!"


    Samantha did not see iting at all. Isabe had surprisingly blurted out the truth in front of everyone.


    More than that, she was sharing the incident in such detail.


    Normal people should hide the truth.


    After all, it was a disgraceful experience.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m talking about dirtyundry. My dirtyundry, right?" Isabe felt tickled as she looked at Samantha. Samantha looked at Isabe''s nonchnt face and suddenly felt chills running down her back. Meanwhile, Isabe seemedpletely unafraid.


    She had lost it. She waspletely nuts!


    "Isabe, you lunatic!" shouted Samantha. She was on the verge of losing it.


    Isabe shook her head and said in a serious tone, "No. I''m not a lunatic. I''m just not afraid of anything!"


    She crossed her arms, lookingnguid. The smile on her face looked naughty, but it was very sexy at the


    same time.


    Isabe looked in Cristian''s direction and said, "Mr. Rivera, your fianc¨¦ is a sly woman! Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Sometimes, these things can get passed onto your offspring through her DNA. "Miss Lang might have grown up in the Lang family, but her DNAes from the Thompson family.


    "As for the evil things her biological parents are capable of doing... Haha...


    "Naturally, I''m not suggesting that the Lang family is any better. I''m just drawing a logicalparison here." Isabe smiled ambiguously at Cristian and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, if you want to marry someone, you really have to open your eyes and take a close look first."


    She had a mischievous look. With a smile, she turned to leave. "I''ve done a good deed today. Isn''t it great?" She swayed her hips as she left proudly, giving off a confident sexy aura.


    Cristian kept looking in the direction of her silhouette. He couldn''t snap out of his daze for some time. When Isabe left, Benjamin and Daniel quickly went after her.


    The moment Daniel let go of Regina and she finally regained her freedom, she ran up to Samantha and helped her up.


    "Sam, are you okay there?"


    Samantha was at a loss and incapable of thinking straight at that moment.


    Despite Isabe''s vicious insults, she was simply saying the truth.


    Cristian''s unusual attitude toward Isabe made her even more flustered.


    She had a feeling that she could not afford to offend Isabe. Not anymore. Isabel was back for revenge.


    Samantha was physically and mentally exhausted by then. Moreover, she did not know how to face the situation. As she choked with tears trickling down her eyes, she passed out altogether. After giving Samantha a piece of her mind, Isabe was in a very good mood, walking back to her son with triumph. When she reached the corner, she saw Draxton standing there quietly. Isabe stopped walking, and the smile on her face immediately froze.


    Draxton looked at her with his deep eyes. He did not realize how different Isabe looked when she talked with outsiders. She smiled easily without any restraint and looked confident. When talking with strangers, she looked worlds apart from the demure and reserved woman he knew.


    "Mr. Lockwood, what are you doing standing here?" Isabeposed herself and asked cautiously.


    Draxton lowered his eyes, contemting for a while. Sure enough, she was still a scaredy cat. Perhaps she was just intimidated by him.


    Draxton slowly went towards her. He reached out his hands and ced them on the wall, cornering the woman in front of him. Still, he was unable to see through her.


    As he came close to her, their noses were so close that they could feel each other''s breathing.


    The expression on Isabe''s face looked unnatural.


    Her eyes werepletely unsullied as she made eye contact with the man and looked into his deep dark eyes.


    She had to admit that the guy was very handsome. He was gorgeous and wless, so she really wanted to pin him down again.


    "Miss Thompson, am I really that scary?" the man spoke softly, with his deep husky voice. Isabe could feel her throat going dry.


    This was so unfair.


    The man was very strong, and she could not afford to provoke him. Otherwise, she would drag him into a private room and take him this instant. Unfortunately... she had to calm down. She had topose herself!


    She was a faint-hearted woman at that moment!


    She lowered her eyes in an attempt to conceal her intentions.


    She suddenly felt that it was not a bad idea to marry the man in front of her. For a start, he was very hot and it was all that mattered.


    This guy was handsome and perfect, so she had nothing to lose if she married him.


    Moreover, she would have one less enemy and gain a friend, so it was a win-win situation for both parties! As she contemted, Isabel''s expression softened. She said gently. "Well, you are a powerful man. I think it is pretty normal for people to admire you, right? I would not say that I am afraid, but you are just too perfect and I am out of your league."


    It was pure ttery.


    However, Draxton clearly looked pleased by her words andughed happily.


    He let go of her, pulled her into his long slender arms, and embraced her shoulders. Benjamin and Daniel watched from nearby, feeling dumbstruck.


    "Are you done watching us?" Draxton looked at the two of them.


    Isabe nced at Benjamin and Daniel. She then said, "They were trying to help me. Even though I didn''t need it, they genuinely helped me. It was a kind gesture, right?"


    Benjamin and Daniel were so moved that they nearly wanted to cry.


    They were right about trying to get into Isabe''s good books since she was his woman!


    Benjamin hurriedly said, "Miss, you are too kind. We really didn''t do much. We just saw you from a distance in the hospital. When we saw them making things difficult for you, we came over to help."


    They did not dare to withhold the fact that they had seen Isabe before. They knew very well that the chieftain wouldn''t like it, so it would backfire on them if they tried to pretend otherwise. They certainly didn'' have the balls to do this.


    "Hmm? At the hospital?" Isabe immediately caught on to something. From the looks of it, they wanted to curry favor with Draxton by using her.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 A Lot Of Good Opportunities


    Benjamin smiled and said humbly, "That''s right. You see, we are from the Lockwood family as well."


    Isabe nodded. "Oh, I see. I still have to thank you for helping me earlier."


    "You''re wee. It was the least I could do," said Benjamin.


    Draxton looked at them and asked, "Which branch are you from?"


    Benjamin replied, "Chieftain, we are in charge of the Landow district."


    "Is he your son?" asked Draxton as he looked at Daniel.


    Without wasting a second, Benjamin said, "Yes, that''s right. His name is Daniel Lockwood. He just came back from studying abroad in Avon. Although he is still young and has little experience, he is an honest man at heart. The Landow district isn''t suitable for young people. I was hoping to find a bigger tform for him so he could develop his career. It doesn''t matter even if he has to work from the lowest level." Draxton scrutinized Benjamin. Even though the man had a down-to-earth appearance, he was a shrewd man. He came from the Landow district with limited resources, so that was as far as people could get. If they wanted to improve, they really needed the right tform.


    It was human nature for him to help his son carve a better future as a father.


    Draxton was not worried about open and veiled infighting. Instead, as long as it was healthypetition and served the family well, he could ept and tolerate them. Sometimes, he would even encourage it. "Daniel Lockwood, right? You can start working at North Star Group tomorrow. Someone will make arrangements for you," said Draxton.


    His tone sounded casual. The moment he finished his sentence, he held Isabe''s hand and walked into the private room.


    Benjamin was exhrated upon hearing the mind-blowing news.


    Daniel was also very thrilled by the unexpected opportunity. He nced at his father, who was still in shock. Then, he said, "Chieftain, thank you for giving me the chance. I promise to work hard. I won''t fail you!" Draxton didn''t even bother to reply to them.


    When the door of the private room was closed, Benjamin and Daniel finally recovered from their astonishment and joy.


    "Daniel, where did the chieftain tell you to report for work tomorrow?" muttered Benjamin in disbelief. Daniel swallowed his saliva and said, "Dad, the chieftain wants me to work at North Star Group. I''m reporting there tomorrow!"


    North Star Group was an importantpany belonging to Lockwood Group. Even the lowest-ranking employees of thepany lived in far better amodations than anyone else in the n. Moreover, entering North Star Group meant getting into Lockwood Group''s nucleus of power. If people performed well, they might one day get to work directly under the chieftain. It was no different from rising to the sky career-wise!


    Daniel pinched his thigh hard. When he felt the pain, he finally smiled happily and looked satisfied, knowing that he was not dreaming.


    "Dad, we certainly made the right move back there. Sure enough, it was a good idea to get close to thatdy." Benjamin pped his son''s forehead. "What nonsense are you saying? You shouldn''t talk behind her back, okay? Let''s go!"


    Benjamin pulled Daniel to leave.


    Daniel said, "Dad, shouldn''t we go inside and thank the chieftain properly? Perhaps we should buy them dinner."


    Benjamin red at his son for his foolishness. "You idiot! Can''t you use your brain? Do you want to go there and y gooseberry?"


    Daniel shrank his neck when his father scolded him. "You''re right, Dad. I just got so excited that I forgot." "But we do have to buy the chieftain dinner as a gesture of our appreciation. Let''s go get the bill for his private room," he added.


    As Benjamin and Daniel chatted, they walked over to the cashier to settle the bill for Draxton''s private room. Meanwhile, Samantha was sent to the hospital to get treatment.


    Isabe had pped Samantha until her face was terribly swollen, so she probably wouldn''t want to see


    anyone for now.


    "Rest well. I''lle over tomorrow to visit," said Cristian. After taking care of Samantha, Cristian was about to turn around and leave.


    Samantha held his hand with her teary eyes. She asked in a sorrowful tone, "Am I so ugly now?"


    Cristian turned his head to Samantha and said gently, "Samantha, have you lost all your confidence? Stop imagining things. Just have a good night''s sleep. You''ll be better tomorrow." "Cristian, I have to stay at the hospital ali by myself tonight. I''m scared," said Samantha.


    Her tone sounded sad and depressed.


    Cristian used topromise and indulge her, but this time, he said, "Samantha, it''s gettingte. Rest well tonight. You''re in a safe ce, so don''t worry. I will tell a nursing staff to keep an extra close eye on you. "I have something to handle today. I will stop by in the morning to check on you. All right?"


    Samantha looked at him carefully before she nodded. She forced a smile as she said, "Okay then. See you tomorrow."


    "Have a good night''s rest." Cristian only said a few words before he turned and left the hospital ward.


    When Samantha was all alone in the hospital ward, the kind and reserved fa?ade on her face disappeared. Her face was contorted.


    She didn''t expect Isabe to be still alive.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What was more, Isabe had unexpectedly be verybative. She was unable to find any weakness in Isabe.


    But then again, Isabe had no family, so she naturally had no weakness.


    Still, Samantha could not believe Cristian''s unusual attitude toward Isabe.


    Despite Cristian''s usual grace and gentle temperament, Samantha could sense that something was different about the way he treated her.


    A woman''s sixth sense was always urate.


    Something had changed about Cristian, and it was all Isabe''s fault.


    When she saw the way Cristian looked at Isabe at Savor, she could not help feeling worried.


    In Samantha''s heart, she was not rted to the Lang family by blood. If she married into the Rivera family


    and became Mrs. Rivera, she could be a woman of high society.


    The Rivera family was more powerful than the Lang family. If she became Mrs. Rivera, her status would be far higher than her current status as the daughter of the Lang family. Word had it that Cristian''s mother was from the Lockwood family.


    Since she was from the Lockwood family, she was more or less rted to the Lockwood Group.


    Everyone wished that they were from the Lockwood family. They all wanted to be connected to the powerful n.


    Even if they were slightly connected to the Lockwood family, they could stand to get a lot of opportunities out


    of it.


    The Lang family could notpare to the Rivera family in terms of wealth and status.


    "Isabe Thompson, if you dare ruin my ns, I will personally make sure to make you disappear from the world for good. Once you are dead, I can finally live in peace."


    As she pondered, she took out her phone and made a call.


    After Cristian walked out of the hospital, he saw that Regina was still around. She was standing beside the car. When she saw Cristian, she asked in a surprised tone, "Big Brother, what are you doing out here? Shouldn''t you spend more time and keep Sampany?"


    Cristian replied. "She has already gone to bed."


    After getting into the car, Regina remained furious about the incident. "I can''t believe everything that happened today. That woman... No, wait. Her name is Isabe Thompson, right? She was too much! How could she attack Sam?"


    Cristian remarked, "Gina, has it dawned on you? When the Thompson and Rivera families agreed on the marriage before we were born, the ones who should have gotten married were Isabe and I?" Images of Isabe shed through Cristian''s mind along with her naughty smile. He could not help feeling something different about himself when it came to Isabe.


    "Whatever it is, I am so d that they were swapped at birth. Otherwise, Isabe would have to marry into the Rivera family!"


    Regina suddenly paused and tilted her head sideways, looking at Cristian in disbelief. She said in a huff, "Big Brother, what has gotten into you? Don''t tell me you have a thing for that crazy girl!"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 The Kindergarten


    Cristian looked straight ahead without saying a word to his little sister.


    Regina looked annoyed just thinking about it. She could not restrain herself and asked in shock, "Big Brother, you don''t like her, do you?"


    ''Just drive," said Cristian.


    Regina pouted as she started the car.


    As the car drove back to Northernville Manor, Isabe was sitting in the front passenger seat. She was looking at the man who was so focused on the road in the driver''s seat.


    "Are you really going to let Daniel go to North Star Group just like that?" She felt a little curious about his decision.


    Draxtonughed softly and replied, "If they want opportunities, they have to fight for themselves. Now that they have fought for it, there''s no harm in giving them a chance, right?"


    His words madeplete sense, so Isabe could only go quiet.


    Draxton said, "Ricky is four years old now, right?"


    Isabe was surprised by the question for a moment before she nodded.


    Draxton continued, "It''s time for him to go to kindergarten then."


    Isabe froze as she realized something.


    He was absolutely right. Ricky had already reached the age to attend kindergarten. From the beginning, she bad brought them out of Lotus Vige with their future education in mind. "Do you want Ricky to start attending kindergarten?" Isabe was a little happy.


    Draxton saw that Isabe was having many thoughts in her mind, so he asked, "Hmm? Don''t you think so?"


    Isabe quickly shook her head. Then, she replied enthusiastically, "It''s time for Ricky to join kindergarten. I was just thinking about it as well."


    Draxton turned his head and nced at her sideways. He smiled as he said, "Uh-huh. Lockwood Group owns kindergartens. Most of the children from the Lockwood n attend schools that belong to the Lockwood Group. It is all-rounded and has the best resources in town. What do you think about sending Ricky to our kindergarten?"


    Isabe agreed that it was a good idea. She naturally wanted to send Ricky to the best kindergarten in town. In reality, the Lockwood Group not only had kindergartens, but they also owned a primary school, middle school, and high school.


    Isabe''s lips curved upwards out of joy. She turned to look at Ricky who was sitting obediently in the backseat, without making a sound. She asked in a gentle tone, "Ricky Baby, what do you think about going to kindergarten?"


    Draxton raised his brows. She was asking the child for his opinion about attending kindergarten. She clearly loved the child and respected their wishes a lot. Also, she was good atmunicating with them. Ricky looked at Isabe and nodded obediently. "Yes. Thank you, mom, dad."


    Isabe felt like her heart had turned to mush. Her son was such a sweet little boy. If they were not in a moving car, she would have jumped into the backseat and hugged her lovely baby boy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    While she was feeling so happy, Betty came to her mind. Still, she did not have to worry about Betty. Grandmaster and Master Grey were going to teach and guide her, so it was fine for her to start kindergarten a littleter.


    Ricky and Betty were both very smart children. They were clearly more intelligent than normal children out


    there.


    If they were willing to learn, they could get very good grades. From their previous performance, both theposed Ricky and the mischievous Betty were great kids.


    Draxton looked at the boy sitting in the backseat through the rearview mirror. The boy looked physically just like him and had the sameposure. He looked like a serious little grown-up. His lips curved upwards as he couldn''t help smiling. The boy was quite adorable.


    A gentle look could be seen on his face..


    After settling on the kindergarten for Ricky, Draxton made arrangements to send Ricky to the kindergarten and let him familiarize himself with the ce the next day.


    Isabe also tagged along.


    Draxton showed up personally at the kindergarten, making everyone feel deeply honored.


    The person in charge of the kindergarten was also a member of the Lockwood family. His name was Owen Lockwood, and he was the current principal of the kindergarten. From his appearance, he seemed to be in his fifties.


    When Owen saw the mini version of the chieftain, his jaw nearly dropped.


    Draxton introduced everyone. "She''s my fianc¨¦e and this is my son, Ricky." Owen looked at Ricky in shock and then at Isabe in absolute astonishment.


    Inparison to treacherous people, Owen Lockwood was considered an honest man.


    Owen had a more straightforward personality. Ever since taking on his role as the kindergarten principal, he carried out his duties well.


    Owen was reaching his retirement age. They had already started grooming a vice-principal to take over his job.


    After chatting briefly about the kindergarten with Isabe, the kindergarten vice-principal also arrived. The vice-principal, Veronica Lockwood, was a young woman in her thirties. She had taken good care of herself, so she looked younger than her age.


    The moment she saw Draxton, a look of surprise took over her face. She shouted ingratiatingly, "Hi, Chieftain!¡±


    Veronica''s father was a higher-up from upper management at North Star Group, so she managed to take a nce at Draxton from a distance at family gatherings.


    Even though she had seen the chieftain from a distance, everyone naturally remembered his face well.


    Draxton nodded gently in response.


    Owen smiled and said, "Chieftain, this is Veronica Lockwood. She was transferred to the kindergartenst year. She''s very good and has shown excellent performance. I''m very confident about leaving the kindergarten in her hands."


    Draxton took a second look at Veronica.


    Veronica was beside herself with joy as she looked at Draxton enthusiastically.


    She had her eyes on no one, except for Draxton.


    At this moment, Isabe said, "It''s gettingte. Didn''t the principal say to show Ricky around the kindergarten?"


    Veronica froze instantly. She moved her head and scrutinize Isabe curiously.


    She did not expect the chieftain to have a woman beside him.


    She looked past Isabe and her eyesnded on Ricky. The moment she saw him, she was stunned.


    Just by looking at the kid''s face, she could tell that he was the chieftain''s biological son.


    Veronica could not help looking at Isabe in awe. She had to admit that Isabe was good with men.


    The chieftain used to keep a distance from women and had a cold personality. However, he unexpectedly had a woman with him now.


    No. Hang on. This child was already four to five years old. This woman must have been with the chieftain since four or five years ago.


    Something immediately dawned on her. He did not keep a distance from women. Instead, he simply wanted to keep the matter private. Now, they even had an illegitimate child!


    In Veronica''s eyes, Isabe had remained the chieftain''s mistress for years and even bore a son for him. It was clear that the woman genuinely knew what she was doing.


    Then again, the woman spoke very casually with the chieftain. She must have gotten cocky and forgotten her


    ce just because she had given birth to his son!


    Without saying a word, Veronica''s lips curved upwards slightly as she waited for the chieftain to reprimand


    her.


    "Okay then. We don''t have much time left. We still have to go back for lunch. You didn''t eat anything for breakfast, so I''m sure you are hungry by now," replied Draxton.


    Since it was Ricky''s first time in kindergarten, Isabe was a little anxious, so she didn''t even have a bite in the morning.


    Veronica was waiting for Isabe to make aughingstock of herself, but she froze awkwardly the moment she heard Draxton.


    The chieftain surprisingly didn''t throw a temper at her.


    He was unexpectedly indulgent with her.


    Owen nced at the vice-principal. He knew exactly how she felt. After all, he felt the same way initially as well.


    Veronica looked at Isabe once more. She really had a pretty face, and it worked to her advantage.


    Then again, considering the chieftain''s status, good looks alone were not enough. A mistress was a mistress. Even if she had kids, they were simply illegitimate children. Owen answered promptly, "Allow me to show Miss Thompson and Ricky around now."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Speak in Of Isabe


    Veronica wanted to volunteer and said suddenly, "Principal, why don''t I show them around?"


    Veronica was a woman, so Owen felt that it was more appropriate to let her show Isabe and Ricky around. Draxton did not tag along. Instead, he sat in the office waiting for Isabe and Ricky to return. Veronica quickly walked ahead of them although she was dressed in her 5-centimeter stilettos. After some distance, she found that Isabe and Ricky were not following behind her.


    When she turned her head to look behind, she saw Isabe and Ricky walking slowly from quite some distance away.


    A look of annoyance swept across Veronica''s face. Couldn''t she walk a little faster?


    Just because she became Draxton''s mistress, she could not even walk properly!


    She stood where she was for some time, waiting for Isabe and Ricky to catch up with her. She looked at Isabe in disdain. Isabe said, "I''m so sorry. He''s just a kid, so he can''t walk so fast." Veronica replied, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s continue. I always thought kids were more active and ran around a lot."


    As she spoke, she nced at Ricky. She seemed annoyed that he did not run even slightly to catch up with the adults.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes but said nothing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    This time, Veronica slowed down her pace. However, she did not do it for Ricky. Instead, she was trying to dig some dirt from Isabe.


    "Miss Thompson, right? How long have you been with the chieftain?"


    She spoke in a disrespectful manner as she questioned Isabe. Her tone clearly described her attitude.


    Isabe noticed the vice-principal''s hostility toward her, so she had no intention of giving her any dirt. She simply said, "Vice-Principal, this is my personal matter. Does it have anything to do with the kindergarten?"


    Veronica did not see thising.


    Miss Thompson was intriguing. She was quite the character and not one to be trifled with.


    Then again, she was able to be the chieftain''s woman, so there must be something different about her.


    "My bad. It was rude of me to ask. I hope you don''t mind me asking. Where did you use to work anyway, Miss Thompson?


    The environment that children grow up in is affected by their parents'' upations to a degree. People''s caliber also affects their children''s futures greatly."


    The woman was trying to imply something.


    Isabe did not bother trying to be polite. She had a feeling that Veronica not only looked down on her but was also clearly trying to make trouble for her.


    Isabe''s expression looked even colder as she said, "Vice-Principal, do you think Draxton will be a bad influence on the child? After all, he''s the father of the child."


    Veronica smiled mockingly. She had to agree Isabe was good at changing the subject. "Miss Thompson, I was asking about you!"


    Isabe smiled in annoyance.


    Veronica nced at her andughed coldly. "Miss Thompson, I know you are dating the chieftain and bore him a son. You might feel very proud of yourself, but as the mother of a child, you have to watch your image and actions. Other than the father, the mother has to be a good role model as well."


    "Vice-Principal, if you don''t want to show us around, then please just go. We can show ourselves around just fine."


    Isabe decided to drive her away altogether.


    "Hmph!" Veronica scoffed indignantly. "Miss Thompson, you certainly have airs. From the looks of it, Mr. Lockwood must like you a lot!"


    Isabe''s expression turned dark. She seriously wondered if there was something wrong with the woman''s


    brain.


    "Mom, I don''t like it here," said Ricky unexpectedly. This was the first time he spoke ever since they got to the kindergarten.


    He nced at Veronica and said, "Mom, I want to go home."


    Isabe squatted down and looked at Ricky''s calm eyes. She smiled and replied, "Sure thing."


    Isabe and Ricky held hands as they went back without looking back at Veronica.


    Veronica was stunned by their actions.


    Her expression immediately looked stiff and awkward. In the end, sheughed coldly looking at Isabe and her son as they walked off.


    Both the mother and son were equally rude and reckless. They were clearly ignorant fools. Judging from their characters, the chieftain probably did not care about them as much as it seemed. When they got back to the office, Draxton was not expecting them to be back so fast. "Are you done already?"


    Neither Isabe nor Ricky spoke a word.


    Instead, Veronica followed behind them into the office and said, "Chieftain, which family is Miss Thompson from anyway? She certainly has a big temper."


    Her father was in upper management at North Star Group, so she thought highly of herselfpared to a mistress from nowhere. In front of Draxton, she spoke ill of Isabe candidly.


    Draxton raised his head as he gazed out the window at the open space with green grass. The look in his dark eyes gradually looked intense. "What happened?"


    He spoke in a mild nonchnt tone.


    Veronica failed to detect anything amiss with Draxton. Instead, she scoffed and said, "Considering Miss Thompson''s poor temperament, she is ill-suited to raise children. It''s just a matter of time before she guides the kid down the wrong path.


    "Whatever it is, the boy is your son. As the mother of the child, Miss Thompson is unable to maintain a proper image. Also, she allowed the boy to act recklessly. This will hurt the child in the long term. After all, children at this age pick up bad habits very easily.


    "If Miss Thompson is given constant ess and permission to raise the child, she will only end up bing a bad influence on the kid.¡±


    Owen was dumbstruck by Veronica''s words.


    She was just told to show Isabe and Ricky around the kindergarten for the kid to familiarize himself. Why did matters rise to this? Did she have to make such serious usations?


    The vice-principal always seemed like a smart woman to him. Why was she so reckless today? Owen looked at Draxton anxiously. He was scared that the man might suddenly lose his temper.


    Even if Miss Thompson gave birth to the chieftain''s child, he was not going to like hearing such allegations from Veronica. Veronica was using Isabe of being a bad influence on the boy. How could anyone survive such nder?


    If Mr. Lockwood suddenly decided to cancel the engagement and not marry Miss Thompson, she would probably lose it.


    Draxton stared at Veronica and said, "Your argument is strong. When people do not conduct themselves well, it will be a bad influence on the child."


    Owen was stupefied by Draxton''s response.


    Veronica smiled smugly. The chieftain clearly took her words to heart and agreed with her.


    She nced at Isabe pitifully. Before long, the chieftain would lose interest in Miss Thompson and stop


    indulging her. She might even lose custody of the child and have zero ess to him.


    Draxton got up. He looked at Isabe and Ricky as he said, "Let''s go back first."


    Isabe and Ricky quietly followed behind him.


    Isabe was in a terrible mood now.


    On the way to the kindergarten, she was looking forward to Ricky starting school, but now, she was simply disappointed.


    On the way home, she did not utter a single word.


    Ricky also leaned into Isabe''s arms and remained very quiet.


    When they got to the entrance of Northernville Manor, Draxton unexpectedly said, "Let''s get married."


    Only by giving Isabe and Ricky legitimate status could he stop the previous incident from happening in the future.


    However, Isabe went quiet and did not answer him immediately.


    Draxton''s suggestion came out of the blue.


    The Lockwood family was a rich and powerful n and was internallyplicated. Isabe was hesitant. She did not know what she had to face if she married into the family. The same went for Ricky. As his only son, what would he have to face in the future?


    Isabe lowered her head in deep thought.


    The atmosphere in the car fell silentpletely.


    Draxton tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The incident probably hurt Isabe and Ricky to a degree.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Shouldn''t Have Offended Her


    Draxton gave off a cool aura. Since he had decided to marry Isabe and acknowledge Ricky as his biological son, he had to keep them safe. He could not let them go through the slightest suffering. The n was very big andplicated. It was inevitable for people to forget their ces on ount of their contributions.


    He did his utmost to soften his tone as he asked, "Is it because of Veronica?"


    Isabe did not answer him. It was definitely because of Veronica Lockwood.


    One Veronica Lockwood was nothing. She was afraid more "Veronica Lockwoods" would appear eventually. They might be even harder to handle than her.


    She did not like attracting unnecessary troubles and did not want to make an enemy of the man, but it did not mean that she was a coward in any way.


    She was not afraid to leave the man if she had toe to that.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and avoided making eye contact with his frosty eyes.


    Draxton could sense a cold distant attitude radiating from her.


    If marrying the man meant she and Ricky were destined to be unhappy, she saw no reason to be with him.


    Ricky interrupted the silence and said in a serious tone, "I don''t like that woman. I''m not going to school anymore."


    Isabe looked at Ricky. She knew Ricky was a decisive child. If he wanted something, he was always able to express himself clearly. He never settled for second best.


    Draxton surprisingly did not get angry. Instead, he praised Ricky for his action and said, "If you don''t like the woman, you don''t ever have to see her again. However, you still have to attend kindergarten.¡± Ricky nced at Draxton and pursed his lips, without saying a word.


    Isabe embraced Ricky lovingly and didn''t say anything.


    When they got back to Northernville Manor, Isabe brought Ricky upstairs. She didn''t cast a single look at Draxton the entire time.


    Cooper could sense something wrong with the atmosphere when Isabe and Draxton got back. "Chieftain, what''s wrong? Did you get into a fight with Miss Thompson?" asked Cooper worriedly. Draxton replied, "Cooper, I heard Henry Lockwood did not make many contributions in recent years.


    "Henry Lockwood?" Cooper paused briefly. Something dawned on him after he connected the dots. "Chieftain, I heard Henry''s daughter is the vice-principal of the kindergarten. After Owen retires, Veronica will take over his position. Do you want to..."


    Draxton replied mildly, "As upper management of North Star Group, he has nothing to show for it. Instead, he has learned to use his power to bully the weak. People like them have no ce in the kindergarten or North Star Group."


    A sympathetic look swept across Cooper''s eyes. If he was not mistaken, Veronica must have done something wrong today.


    "Got it. Chieftain, I will call the person in charge of North Star Group now," said Cooper.


    Draxton said, "Tell n to investigate Henry thoroughly. Make sure he doesn''t have the chance to argue when the timees."


    "Yes, Chieftain." Cooper paused briefly. The Lockwood family was arge n. It was only natural that some people had their hands dirty.


    If the chieftain wanted to take down Henry Lockwood, he had to use the skeletons in Henry''s closet against him.


    The chieftain had made up his mind to take out Henry and his family for good.


    If Veronica knew the consequences of her actions today, he wondered if she would live to regret it.


    n worked quickly. Before long, Henry''s shady secrets were openly exposed. In an instant, Henry was at a


    loss


    He looked at the person in charge of North Star Group, Noah Lockwood. Whatever it is, I''m your elder How could you do this to me out of the blue?"


    Noah nced at him mockingly and said, "That was not what I intended"


    "What is the meaning of this?" Henry was stunned by the news


    "Was it the chieftains idea then?"


    Henry spoke in astonishment, ¡°How is this possible? I have dedicated my entire life to North Star Group. Even if I have made mistakes, you can''t deny all my efforts!" The mocking look on Noah''s face deepened Well, there''s clearly a problem with your perspective. Have you ever seen thepany hiring people who don''t do real work?


    Your age is catching up to you. All these years, you have made zero aplishments. Instead, you kept holding people back


    Look at this evidence. Any of them is enough to send you to prison for life.


    "Do you want to leave North Star Group quietly? Or do you prefer to get thrown into jail publicly? It''s down to you''


    Henry''s face turned ghastly pale. He looked at Noah and asked, "Are these options really the only way out? Isn''t there any other choice?"


    A solemn look appeared on Noah''s face. He said coldly, "I have already put in a good word on your behalf. If it were not for me, do you think you would have any choices at all? Just look at Freddie and the others." Hepty broke out in a cold sweat. His lips trembled before he finally said, "Okay. I get it. I will resign from my post.


    Noah smiled. "You have made an excellent choice."


    Henry looked at him intently. He asked, "Noah, aren''t you going to at least tell me why the chieftain suddenly wants to do this to me?"


    Noah''s lips curved upwards looking at him. He replied, "People should really abide by their duties. Instead of talking too much, people should just do their work dutifully. Don''t you agree?"


    Henry lowered his eyes. He turned and left without saying a word.


    All these years, he had been misusing his seniority in North Star Group and did a lot of wrongs.


    Some junior employees probably did not like what Henry was doing and reported on him behind his back.


    Henry closed his eyes and was overwhelmed with regret.


    After Henry submitted his resignation, North Star Group approved it without hesitation. So, Henry did not linger and left thepany on the very same day.


    By the time Henry got home, he looked like he had grown 10 years older.


    When he got home, he could hear his daughter crying miserably inside the residence.


    Veronica sat across from her mother as she spoke in a shrill indignant tone.


    "Mom, when Dad gets back, he has to handle this and seek justice for me. I didn''t do anything wrong. How could the kindergarten fire me for no reason?"


    Her motherforted her daughter as she said, "Absolutely, my dear. When your father gets home from work, I will tell him about what happened. Why don''t you stop crying first? If all else fails, we can always ask your father to speak to the chieftain about this."


    Henry stood at the entrance. The moment he heard his wife and daughter''s conversation, his face looked stunned.


    His wife turned her head and saw Henry standing there. She could not help saying in surprise, "What are you doing here? Why did you get off work so early?"


    Henry did not answer his wife. Instead, he looked at his agitated daughter.


    The moment Veronica saw Henrye home, she promptly told him about her predicament. However, he interrupted him.


    "Did you get fired by the kindergarten?" Henry looked at Veronica cautiously.


    Veronica failed to detect anything amiss with her father. Instead, sheined in resentment, "Uh-huh. The kindergarten fired me out of the blue. They imed that I have questionable character and failed my duties. I clearly did a good job at the kindergarten. I''m telling you. This is pure nder."


    Henry looked at her in astonishment as he asked, "What have you done recently? Did you offend someone unknowingly?"


    A bewildered look emerged on Veronica''s face. "How is that possible? Who could I possibly offend? I didn''t do anything at all!¡±


    "Why would the kindergarten want to fire you then? I have worked for North Star Group for a long time. Why would the chieftain decide to make me leave?


    "I thought someone from North Star Group was behind my downfall. From the looks of it now, it didn''t start with me. Instead, you were the problem.


    "Veronica Lockwood, I already told you to keep a low profile in public and at work. Tell me what you have done recently. What could have possibly made the chieftain wage war on our family without warning?" Veronica and her mother were taken aback by the news.


    "What happened? Did you get fired by thepany?" Henry''s wife looked at him inconceivably.


    "Dad, do you mean it? Did you really get fired?" Veronica''s face instantly turned ashen.


    She was sure that she didn''t do anything out of line recently, except for one matter...


    When Henry noticed the pallor on her face, he looked at her coldly and said in a stern tone, "Give it to me straight. What have you done exactly? If you don''te clean, our family might continue getting targeted."


    A worried look swept across Veronica''s eyes. Her face turned paler, and she finally got scared.


    "Is it really that serious? That woman was just the chieftain''s mistress. I only made some remarks about her."


    Henry widened his eyes in shock. "What? Tell me everything. What mistress are you talking about?"


    Veronica replied, "The chieftain brought his mistress and son to the kindergarten a couple of days ago. I..."


    Veronica finally understood the severity of the matter. She came clean with her father about everything she had done.


    After hearing the truth, Henry and his wife were stunned.


    They looked at Veronica in utter disbelief. Henry raised his arm and pped his daughter without hesitation. He roared furiously, "You imbecile!"


    Veronica staggered from the p. Henry''s face turned livid as he pointed at his daughter in fury.


    "Don''t call yourself my daughter. Can you be dumber? A mistress? She even bore a son for the chieftain. What makes you think that she is just an unknown mistress?


    "When has the chieftain ever let women get close to him?


    "She already bore him a son. Have you ever heard about him having illegitimate sons?


    "That boy is the chieftain''s son. He''s the chieftain''s eldest son no less. How could you have the cheek to call him an illegitimate son?"


    Veronica touched her face nkly without the slightest annoyance. Instead, something suddenly dawned on her. She had to agree that her father was spot on.


    "I must have gotten fired for offending that woman the other day and have you involved in this matter unknowingly."


    Veronica was so terrified that tears trickled down her face. "Dad, I was really careless and did something stupid. I didn''t realize that this matter was really serious back then..


    "It didn''t ur to me that the mistress was no ordinary woman. I... I... Dad, what should we do now?


    "Will the woman hold a vendetta against us?"


    "You... youplete imbecile!"


    Henry was overwhelmed with fury. He scolded his daughter angrily, "Now that things havee to this, do you still think this is happening because the woman had a problem with you?" Veronica looked at Henry at a loss.


    "Dad, if it wasn''t the woman, then who else could it be?"


    Henry and his wife looked at Veronica at a loss. It was written all over their faces what they were thinking inside.


    They could not wrap their minds around it. How could they have such an idiotic daughter?


    Veronica bit her lip looking at her parents helplessly.


    Henry said, "You have pissed off the chieftain!


    "Don''t you get it? You showed disrespect to the woman and child, so you offended the chieftain directly.


    "The woman did not even have toin openly. The chieftain came after us on his own ord the moment she looked upset.


    "Otherwise, why would I be made to leave North Star Group? Why would you get fired from the kindergarten?


    "It''s clear that the woman is no mere mistress to him. She might even end up being."


    Even though Henry did not mention it out loud, Veronica knew what he meant.


    Upon hearing this, her face turned ghastly pale.


    "What are you waiting for? Go get ready. We are going to Northernville Manor to apologize and seek forgiveness immediately!" shouted Henry angrily. "Apologize?" An indignant look swept across Veronica''s pale face.


    She could not help thinking about her dislike toward Isabe the other day. Now, she had to grovel to her, apologize and beg for forgiveness like a dog.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you still worried about your inconsequential pride?


    "Let me give it to you straight. If we are permitted to see the woman today, this means that there is still hope for our family.


    "You might not even have the chance to lower yourself and apologize to her personally..."


    The moment Veronica heard what her father said, she took out the thoughts from her mind and was overwhelmed by fear. She hurriedly walked out of the residence with her father.


    After the father and daughter got to Northernville Manor by car, they stood outside the entrance and looked at the tightly shut gate. Henry retrieved his phone and gave Cooper a call.


    The moment Cooper answered the phone, Henry quickly stated the reason for his presence. Once Henry was done, he waited anxiously only to be denied entry.


    Cooper said, "My apologies, Chieftain and Miss Thompson are not receiving guests."


    Henry''s face turned pale and said anxiously, "Cooper, we know we were wrong. We just want to apologize to the chieftain anddy. Veronica is just a kid who doesn''t know better. I hope the chieftain can give


    her a


    chance."


    Veronica looked ghastly pale as she watched her high and mighty father speak to Cooper humbly, begging to seek an audience with the chieftain.


    She was wrong. She had made a mistake. A terrible mistake no less.


    If she knew that the woman was no ordinary mistress, she would never have offended her.


    Cooper spoke in a firm tone, "Henry, Mr. Lockwood and Miss Thompson don''t want to get disturbed. Do you understand?"


    His voice sounded unwavering.


    Henry lost all hope and hung up the phone. He knew that he no longer had the right to seek the chieftain''s audience.


    His hands fell to the sides of his body and the phone in his hand fell to the ground automatically.


    Veronica noticed her father''s reaction, and intense fear emerged on her face. "Dad, why? Why won''t he see us?"


    The father and daughter waited outside Northernville Manor for some time. Eventually, they left the residence inplete despair.


    They knew deep inside that from now on, they were expelled from the heart of the Lockwood family and reduced to their lowest rungs. They had lost all their past glory.


    Now that Veronica was no longer working for the kindergarten, Ricky would continue attending school. When the car got to the kindergarten entrance, Owen was already waiting there to wee them.


    This time, he looked at Isabe and Ricky with the utmost respect.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Principal, I want Ricky to be treated just like any other child."


    Owen paused briefly and knew what she meant by this. He nodded instantly and replied in a reverent tone, "Don''t worry I will personally make sure that no one makes things hard for Ricky. I will ensure everyone gets along with him."


    Ricky followed Owen into the school carrying his little bag. Draxton and Isabe did not get off the car.


    "Don''t worry Owen will take good care of Ricky. Also, I have sent guards to secretly protect Ricky."


    As Ricky walked off into the kindergarten, Draxtonforted Isabe.


    Isabe replied, "Uh-huh. I''m not worried about Ricky''s safety. It''s the first time he''s attending kindergarten, so I just can''t bear to see him go."


    Draxton watched as Isabe continued looking at Ricky from behind until the boypletely disappeared out of sight. He could not help smiling. "In a few days, I will announce you and Ricky''s existence. What do you think?"

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Contempt


    Isabe nced at Draxton and asked, "Do I look like I have a choice?"


    Draxton frowned and asked, "Do you have a problem with me?"


    Isabe went quiet.


    He was spot on, and she did not like him.


    A lot of women might want to marry him, but for her, he simply spelled trouble. Draxton pursed his lips and went quiet.


    The expression on Draxton''s face looked just like Ricky''s when he was helpless. Isabe blinked and suddenlyughed out loud.


    In reality, other than the troubles he attracted, he was quite an adorable man.


    In a way, Isabe liked Draxton since Ricky and Draxton resembled each other.


    "I''ll take you out for some fun."


    The look on Draxton''s face softened after looking at herugh.


    He really wanted to bond with her.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''m going to take you horse riding."


    Isabe pondered briefly. She had never done horseback riding before.


    He brought her to a horse riding club.


    The club had all kinds of thoroughbred horses in the stables and arge grand horseback riding course. Not many people were around at the club today. Of the people there, all of them looked rich and powerful judging from their attires.


    After entering the club, Draxton went to the lounge to get changed, so Isabe went out first.


    The moment she entered the horseback riding course, the people inside noticed her presence. They looked at her from head to toe, moving their eyes like radars, before looking away.


    Two men who worked for the club came from behind and said, "Miss, you''re here with a friend, right?"


    Isabe nodded in response.


    The two of them looked at her with slight contempt. They could tell at a nce that she was just some kept woman. One of the men said, "In that case, why don''t you go over and take horse number 18 then?" Isabe nced over and spotted arge ck horse. At a single nce, the horse looked wild and untameable.


    "I''m Andre Parker. I''m the club''s equestrian coach. Miss, can youe with me? Where is your friend?"


    "He''ll be here in a minute," replied Isabe.


    He had been working at the club for nearly 7 to 8 years. The clientele consisted mainly of members from high society.


    When Isabe failed to mention the identity of the man behind her, he was certain that it was probably just an ordinary wealthy man.


    "Andre, who is this gorgeousdy?"


    Three young women in their twenties came over. One of the women with short hair greeted Andre.


    Andre was all smiles as he said, "Miss Walker, are you done for the day? How did you perform today?" "I lost to them."


    As she spoke, she nced at Isabe and smiled teasingly. "I don''t believe I''ve seen her before." Isabe did not respond.


    "Oh, yes. Miranda''s little sister is also here. She is new to horseback riding too. Why don''t you teach her


    together? Since you''re already teaching her, it doesn''t make a difference to teach one more, right?" As she spoke, she waved at the young woman who was walking over toward them.


    The young woman named Elisa Lockwood walked over quickly, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Of course, it''s no problem at all. You can count on me," said Andre as he patted his chest confidently. "Miranda and Elisa''s father work for North Star Group. Which family do youe from, Miss?" The short-haired woman smiled ambiguously at Isabe,


    Isabe thought to herself. She was certainly a nosy woman.


    When they got to the stable, Andre led a little white horse out of the stables. He proceeded to tell Elisa about what to look out for. Isabe was left by the side and waspletely forgotten. "You''ve heard me, right? Now, you can go with Miss Lockwood now."


    Andre turned his head and spoke to Isabe patronizingly.


    Isabe''s eyes turned cold. She nced at the two horses in front of her. Her horse clearly had a wilder temperament.


    Elisa''s horse was already very tame and docile. Also, the little white horse was perfect for a young woman to ride.


    The little white horse had a gentle temperament. However, herrge ck horse looked stubborn and proud in nature. It kicked its legs and flung its tail impatiently as it snorted.


    Isabe still wore a cold expression on her face.


    The short-haired girl said mockingly, "Miss, since you are new to horseback riding, this is perfect. You can learn with Elisa and hang out together. What are you waiting for? Let''s go. Before your sugar daddyes, you can go practice your riding first."


    Isabe''s face looked livid. Did she look like a kept woman to her?


    The two girls with the short-haired girl also looked at Isabe with contempt.


    Isabe could not be bothered by these unmannered women. Instead, she tilted her head sideways and scrutinized the big ck horse with a curious look in her eyes.


    She stepped forward and wanted to pat the ck horse''s head.


    The horse retreated and snorted the moment she approached it.


    Isabe halted in front of it and ced her hand on it forcibly. She swiftly touched the horse''s furry face before it knew what was happening.


    Even though the horse had a wild nature, it had a very glossy coat and its texture felt excellent under her hands.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes as she patted the ck horse. Before the ck horse started to lose its temper, she quickly pulled her hand back.


    Andre and the women watched from the side as Isabe interacted with the ck horse. A look of contempt emerged in their eyes as they observed her.


    Judging from the woman''s actions, she was probably an ignorant country bumpkin. Even her sugar daddy was probably just a small upstart.


    Isabe disregarded their gazes and kept looking at the big ck horse in front of her. The ck horse seemed particrly annoyed as it kept staring at Isabe with hostility.


    Isabe''s lips curved upwards. She liked the horse even more. She looked straight into Andre''s eyes and said, ¡°Is this how the club treats its guests? You told your guests to use an untamed horse. If an ident happens, are you going to take responsibility?"


    Andre smiled and replied, "Miss, that''s not true. Thisrge ck horse is the best-looking horse in the club. I assure you that it has been trained, and no ident is going to happen. Only inexperienced horseback riders might get into idents asionally."


    - Isabe said mildly, "From the way you phrase it, are you saying if any idents happen, it''s your clients''


    fault?"


    Andre gave a fake smile and said, "That''s not true. Under normal circumstances, idents rarely happen at


    the club."


    In any case, if idents do happen, they could settle it as well. After all, they had the Lockwood family''s support.


    The Lockwood family was the true owner of the horseback riding club.


    Andre naturally feared no one.


    "Are you going to ride or not? Otherwise, I''m going to go ahead!"


    With some hint of impatience, Elisa rushed Isabe into riding the horse as she led the little white horse.


    Andre hurriedly said, "Oh my, sorry for holding you up, Miss Elisa. Let''s go. Let''s go riding now."


    Andre turned to say to Isabe impatiently, "Miss, aren''t you going to keep up?"


    Isabe crossed her arms as she nced at Andre mildly. Initially, Andre was starting to lose his patience.


    The moment he caught the cold look in her eyes, he could not help feeling uneasy.


    Isabe pointed at the big ck horse and said, "If you take this horse for a round, I''ll ride too."


    Andre''s expression changed immediately.


    "Miss, this horse was prepared for our customers."


    Isabe said nothing.


    "If you don''t know how to ride horses, you shouldn''t havee. You country bumpkin!" Elisa shouted impatiently. She then turned and led the little white horse to the horse-riding track. Andre hurriedly followed behind her and said ingratiatingly, "Miss Elisa, please be careful. Even though the horse is well trained, you still have to be careful..."


    He turned to re at Isabe and scolded, "Who do you think you are? Don''t you know your ce? How could youpare to Miss Elisa?"


    The short-haired woman and her friends did not like Isabe. In their eyes, the likes of Isabe were not even fit to engage in conversation with them.


    "Come on. Let''s go take a break at the lounge." The three of them nced at Isabe and left together. Only Isabe and the big ck horse remained still. They were looking at each other.


    Now that the annoying folks were gone, Isabe set her eyes on the horse. The more Isabe looked at the tall handsome horse, the more she liked it.


    She hooked her finger at the ck horse and said, "ck, take me for a ride, will you? Let''s show those idiots what we are made of, shall we?"


    The big ck horse snorted in disdain. White fumes could be seen spewing from its nose, and the horse looked very proud.


    Isabe could see the big ck horse rolling its eyes at her in deep disdain. It did not seem to like her very


    much.


    Isabe did not get angry. Instead, she burst outughing. The horse''s ears trembled after hearing herughter. It did not understand why this human wasughing so hard. The human certainly seemed stupid At this moment, Isabe walked over to the horse, raised her hand, and ced it on its back. The horse instinctively wanted to raise its legs to kick the arrogant and ignorant human.


    Sadly, it felt as though his legs were filled with lead and it was impossible to raise them.


    The horse got angry and swished its tail desperately wanting to free itself. It stubbornly looked at Isabe with great hostility.


    Isabe smiled brightly at the horse. The hand on its back felt as heavy as a mountain.


    Isabe said, "My friend, even leopards be as tame as kitties in my hands, let alone you, right?"


    The big ck horse had a proud personality, so it struggled even harder against Isabe.


    Isabe ced her other hand on the ck horse''s back as well and jumped right onto its back. The big ck horse neighed and moved around wildly wanting to fling the human off its back badly. However, Isabe seemed glued to its back. No matter what it did, it was unable to fling her off.


    She held onto its neck firmly with her body leaning forward. At the same time, she dug her heels into the horse''s belly. The horse got agitated, so it reared its head and neighed before it ran off uncontrobly. The ck horse shot off like an arrow and instantly disappeared from its spot.


    Andre was patiently teaching Elisa to ride when a strong gust of wind went past them. He saw the horse and rider running into the distance.


    Andre''s expression froze. He did not expect the woman to dare to ride the big ck horse. Also, he caught a nce when they ran by. The woman surprisingly did not use the proper protective gear. Andre was suddenly a little scared.


    Even though the club was owned by a powerful n, it was not good for business if people died on their territory.


    Elisa was riding on the little white horse. The moment she caught the ck horse and Isabe galloping off, she pouted and said in disdain, "Does she really know how to ride? Let''s hope she doesn''t fall off the horse''s back and cripple herself!"


    Andre knew this well. If Isabe fell off the horse, she might get crippled or even stomped to death by the horse.


    Andre finally lost his cool.


    He hesitated about whether he should call for help.


    Elisa looked sideways at him and said impatiently, "Come on then. Aren''t you going to teach me how to ride a horse? Are you going to do it or not? Otherwise, you can just send someone else."


    The moment Andre recalled Elisa''s father working at North Star Group, he did not dare to offend the rich and powerful young woman. He threw Isabe to the back of his mind and led Elisa''s horse ingratiatingly.


    Isabe felt very exhrated by the ride. The ck horse ran swiftly making her hair fly so hard that it was almost straight.


    Her body kept bouncing up and down on the back of the horse. It was a little ufortable, but she loved the thrill of riding on horseback and galloping at high speeds.


    This was real horseback riding. The horse ran into the paths near the vicinity of the horseback riding club. Lush greenery could be found on both sides of the path as the trees swiftly disappeared into the background.


    In the first 20 years of her life, Isabe never thought that she was the adventurous sort. Also, she was never a thrill seeker.


    The environment Isabe originally grew up in might have made her suppress her true personality. After her masters saved her, they taught her new skills. Perhaps her true personality deep inside gradually go awoken after she learned some skills for herself.


    Isabe enjoyed doing things that seemed dangerous and adrenaline-rising.


    She adored freedom along with the proud untameable horse. The horse enjoyed freedom, just like her.


    In an instant, she did not want to tame the big ck horse anymore. The horse needed freedom by nature. It should not be tamed and definitely shouldn''t end up bing another one of those docile horses in the horseback riding club with no character.


    Isabe liked the horse. She felt they had a lot inmon.


    A cliff wasing up ahead, so Isabe got worried. Shey prone on the horse and said to it, "Hey! Do you n on jumping down the cliff with me? Doesn''t that mean we will die together? Then again, I guess it''s not too bad. You can keep mepany for eternity then!"


    Isabe was unafraid, but she was not crazy enough to die. When they were 10 feet away from the cliff, Isabe tried to force the horse to change directions.


    Unexpectedly, the horse raised its forelimbs and hastily halted 10 feet away from the cliff.


    Isabe was astonished and chuckled out loud. She reached her hand out to touch the horse''s mane on the top of its head. She smiled and said, "My friend, well done. I thought you genuinely wanted to die for a moment there!"


    The horse threw its head proudly and flung isabe''s hand aside. However, it did not dislike Isabe as much


    anymore.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes. She could keenly sense something changing about the horse''s attitude toward


    her.


    On the way back, the horse ran particrly swiftly. Inparison to its previous temper, it ran a lot more calmly than before, despite running at high speed.


    Isabe let go of her hands and gripped the horse''s belly using her legs.


    She stretched her arms out and leaned into the wind looking like she never looked so euphoric in her life. It was pure bliss for her.


    Inside the club, Elisa and the little white horse trotted around the horse-riding track under Andre''s personal supervision.


    Elisa smiled happily as she rode. Andre cautiously rode another horse beside her to take care of her.


    At this moment, they caught sight of the big ck horse galloping back swiftly. Elisa was jolted by the sight. Andre heaved a sigh of relief. The woman was certainly lucky. However, he was d that Isabe dic


    not get into an ident


    His face went stern, and he inexplicably felt annoyed.


    "Hmph. I thought she would die from an ident earlier," said Elisa with contempt.


    As they watched, the big ck horse rode right past them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa paused briefly. Her hand suddenly moved, and sheshed the riding crop in her hand at the big ck horse with a cunning look on her face.


    The big ck horse neighed when someone suddenly cracked a whip on it. It raised its forelimbs high for some time without setting them down.


    As she rode on the horse, Isabe''s face turned stiff from the sudden deliberate attack.


    Isabe''s face turned cold. That woman clearly did this on purpose.


    Before the big ck horse set its forelimbs on the ground, a cold look swept across Isabe''s eyes. Isabe. pulled the harness to make the horse change directions as she dug its belly hard with her heels. She made the horse run straight for Elisa.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Bite Back


    Elisa opened her eyes wide in horror as she looked at the big ck horse galloping toward her Shepletely forgot to react.


    The big ck horse came out of nowhere, leaving Elisa and Andre equally startled


    The little white horse was startled and instantly ran wildly


    Elisa screamed as she sat on the horse before she fell off


    At the same time, the little white horse stomped on Elisa''s calve as it ran uncontrobly


    Isabe simply rode off on the big ck horse


    The short-haired girl and her friends were watching from the lounge The moment they caught the scene, they hurriedly ran toward Elisa


    "Elisa


    Miranda Lockwood was so startled that she lunged beside her little sister Elisa was in so much pain that she passed out with her face ghastly pale.


    "Andre, were you not supposed to keep an eye on my little sister?" questioned Miranda sternly


    Andre was at a loss and did not know what to do.


    After snapping out of his shock, he quickly rode off and roared at Isabe, "Get over here!"


    Isabeughed frostily and ignored himpletely


    Elisa made an attempt to scare the ck horse and disregarded her well-beingpletely She naturally had to fight back


    Isabe patted the ck horse a couple of times She leaned forward andmended the horse by its ear, "ck, well done!"


    She gave the horse a thumbs up


    The big ck horse blinked its eyes. Now, its attitude toward Isabe had undergone a 180-degree change When Isabe reached her hand out, it tilted its head sideways and ced its head in her palm They proceeded to ride off leisurely.


    The horse was equally thrilled by the ride. This human being was good and did not get flung off by the horse, so it had epted her in its heart.


    After interacting with the horse, Isabe walked up to them leisurely and watched from the sidelines


    "Elisa, wake up." Miranda shook Elisa''s shoulder anxiously. Elisa gradually woke up. Her face looked contorted from pain as beads of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    The short-haired girl had already called the emergency hotline and the ambnce would probably get there


    Soon


    Miranda turned around and charged toward Isabe furiously. She pped Isabe without hesitation. Isabe calmly moved sideways just a little bit, and Miranda missed Isabepletely Since Miranda was running too hard, she lunged forward from the momentum and fell onto the ground altogether


    It was clear how hard Miranda had tried to p her


    Isabe tilted her head sideways and nced at Miranda mildly


    The moment Miranda saw this, her eyes instantly turned red She was simply arrogant!


    "Miranda!"


    The short-haired girl screamed as she went forward to help support Miranda to get up.


    Everyone looked at Isabe with murderous eyes and felt furious with her


    The horse trainer, Andre, looked at Isabe From the look in his eyes, it was clear that she was dead meat


    He reached his hands out and pointed at Isabe as he said threateningly, "Just you wait!"


    He turned and said to Miranda apologetically, "Miss Miranda, it was my fault We should never have let customers like her into the club"


    His face looked pale as he looked at Miranda and Elisa ingratiatingly and said, "Why don''t we forget about waiting for the ambnce? Why don''t I send Miss Elisa to the hospital instead to save time?" "The hospital can wait I have to teach that woman a lesson today"


    Miranda got up from the ground She red at Andre furiously


    "Call the person in charge of the club over My little sister''s legs are severely injured I''m going to personally make sure that she loses her legs to make up for it!"


    "Your little sister whipped my horse deliberately and startled my horse How could you be so unreasonable?" Isabe retorted frostily


    "What''s more, it was my first time riding a horse, but you gave me such a difficult horse


    "It is clear that the horse trainer and your little sister have a problem with me and don''t like me Perfect When the person in charge of the club gets here, I will be sure to tell him what happened "Hmph You stupid woman You are so good at shifting the me


    "My little sister is so badly hurt. She was brought up in a wealthy family, so she has always been delicate She has never suffered such pain in her life


    "I have changed my mind I am not only going to make you pay with your legs, but I am also going to send you to jail for life," said Miranda viciously to Isabe.


    Everyone looked at Isabe waiting to watch a show


    Isabe smiled coldly with a cool look in her eyes


    Andre scolded her, "Don''t you have any manners? Couldn''t you let Miss Elisa finish her run first? Moreover, there are so many tracks here Did you have to use the same one as Miss Elisa? Now that an ident has happened, can you afford to be held ountable? Just wait to get thrown into jail!"


    Andre looked stern as he spoke. He was terrified that Miranda would hold him responsible for the ident, so he kept putting the me on Isabe.


    As long as he sessfully put the me on Isabe, he might get away with it. Once the person in charge got here, he might not have to get punished for his negligence


    "That is not what you said earlier "


    Isabe said sarcastically, "Were you not in charge of taking care of the both of us? I am not only not going to be held ountable for the injureddy, but I am also going to hold the club responsible for this ident "You gave me an untamed horse As a horse trainer, you also looked down on me and showed me no respect


    She nced at Elisa and said, "On top of that, I am going to sue this injureddy She deliberatelyshed my horse with her whip and gave me a scare, so my horse went out of control.


    "Fortunately, I was not injured. However, she''s ountable for intentional injury against me"


    "This is hrious!"


    Miranda gritted her teeth "You got my little sister injured and now you want to sue her? Why do I have a feeling that you intentionally caused her injuries?"


    "Let''s see how you intend on twisting the truth then Isabe crossed her arms as she looked at her coldly


    "You you you are just some random mistress How dare you try to argue your way out of this? Do you know where you are? This is no ce for you to be unreasonable. Who is your sugar daddy? I am going to bankrupt him today"


    The short-haired girl red at Isabe viciously as sheughed coldly


    The woman was just some small fry How dare she act cockily around her? If she did not show her a thing or two, she would never learn.


    "Sure thing I am waiting right here. As for my sugar daddy, why don''t you get him toe over then?"


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and smiled


    Andre said furiously, "She is so rude Absolutely rude! Miss Miranda, just look at her!"


    He stretched his hand out and pointed at Isabe as he said with an using tone, ¡°I saw you hurt Miss Elisa with my own eyes..


    "I can be a witness. I can prove that you hurt Miss Elisa. Also, you attacked Miss Miranda as well. You and your sugar daddy are both dead meat."


    "The same goes for you," said Isabe coolly.


    She said, "There must be surveince cameras in the horseback riding club, right? Once we check the surveince footage, we will naturally know Miss Elisa was guilty of intentionally whipping my horse. She really brought this upon herself."


    Andre froze awkwardly before he chuckled out loud. "The surveince footage? Well, we do have surveince cameras on the horseback riding facility.


    "However, it is really down to us to release it to you. If I say we don''t have it, then we don''t have it. What can you possibly do to us?


    "Allow me to remind you, the club is owned by the Lockwood Group.


    "Perhaps your sugar daddy might be rich. Inparison to the Lockwood Group, we can turn him into a pauper in a matter of minutes.


    "If you do not want to bring trouble to your sugar daddy, I suggest you watch your tongue and act wisely."


    Andreughed coldly as he spoke to Isabe.


    Isabe was so angry that sheughed. "You sure are cocky. In that case, I hope for your sake, you can keep this up."


    Isabe retrieved her phone and called Draxton.


    Draxton was sitting in the VIP lounge and talking to the person in charge of the horseback riding club.


    The person in charge was Jude Lockwood. At this moment, he was standing in front of Draxton cautiously without even daring to breathe hard. He was very excited to see the chieftain.


    He would never imagine that he would have the good fortune of seeing the chieftain in person today.


    When the phone rang, Draxton answered it. Momentster, he hung up the phone.


    The genial expression on his face disappearedpletely. He nced at Jude cially, got up, and walked out. "Come with me."


    Jude''s face turned pale. "Did something happen?"


    Draxton said coldly as Jude followed behind him anxiously, "Are you doing your job well in managing the club? Something happened, yet no one reported it. Also, don''t you check your staff''s character before hiring them?"


    Jude felt scared inside. Something big must have happened at the club.


    At this moment, a horseriding club employee ran over anxiously.


    The moment the club employee noticed someone else with Jude, he hesitated briefly and did not know if he should go on reporting the matter.


    Jude shouted, "What happened? Tell me this instant!"


    The employee was startled. He hurriedly told the club manager about the situation.


    Jude looked at the angry look on Draxton''s face and wondered to himself, "Was the chieftain upset because Miss Elisa got hurt at the club?"


    By the time they rushed there, they saw people having an argument.


    When Jude got to the scene, he nced at Elisa and the others. He asked sternly, "Andre Parker, what happened?"


    Andre went over and promptly gave him an embellished story as he pointed at Isabe.


    Jude nced at isabe coldly.


    At the same time, Draxton had already strode over to Isabe and asked in concern, "Did you get hurt?"


    Isabe had lost her arrogance. She quietly lowered her eyes and shook her head gently. She looked vulnerable and indignant as she said softly, "I am fine. I didn''t get hurt."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jude wanted to reprimand Isabe for hurting Miss Elisa, but he went dumbstruck. He almost made a huge mistake and was terrified just thinking about it.


    Andre was to me for being such an idiot.


    Miranda and the others didn''t know Draxton at all. They watched with their mouths gaping when they saw him. They did not expect the woman''s man to be so hot! Andreughed coldly and said, "Boss, this woman was simply too much. We have to hold her ountable for hurting Miss Elisa!"


    "Shut up!" shouted Jude angrily. He really wanted to beat the idiot to death altogether.


    "If you want to find out who the real victim is, just check the surveince footage," said Isabe.


    Andre nced at Isabe mockingly and lied through his teeth, "Our surveince cameras have been out of service since yesterday. They haven''t been working since."


    "Damn you!" Jude pped Andre on the spot, leaving him stunned.


    Jude turned his head and called the assistant over.


    He gritted his teeth as he said sternly, "Get the surveince footage. I want every second of it."


    "Yes," said the assistant before going off.


    Andre could not wrap his mind around it. "Boss?"


    Elisa lookedpletely bewildered as well.


    Jude stared daggers at Andre as if he wanted to kill him on the spot. He wished with all his heart that the young woman would not me him for the incident. Otherwise, he was going to lose his job.


    At the thought of this, he bowed slightly and walked up to Isabe. He said cautiously, "Miss, I am sincerely sorry for giving you a scare. Allow me to apologize for not keeping an eye on the staff." Andre was dumbstruck by Jude''s actions.


    Miranda and the others immediately turned pale. Even her father showed respect to Jude. However, Jude was treating the woman they despised with such reverence.


    "What was going on anyway?"


    "What went wrong?"


    At this moment, the ambnce arrived at the club.


    Instead, Isabe said, "Miss Elisa is not allowed to leave just yet. She was involved in intentionally hurting me. I still have to make a police report on this.


    "This is pure nonsense. How could you dy my little sister''s treatment?"


    "You can''t stop me from seeking justice or interfering in the police''s investigation either." A cold looked swept across Isabe''s eyes.


    Draxton smiled looking at Isabe standing up for herself. He turned his head and nced at Jude coolly. Jude caught the drift and said, "We are in no hurry to send Miss Elisa to the hospital. In my opinion, he injuries are not that serious. Let''s wait for the cops to get here first then."


    Miranda and the others looked at Jude in disbelief.


    In the past, Jude would smile brightly at them. However, his face looked ice-cold now.


    An ominous feeling emerged in their hearts. They suddenly turned to look at Draxton fearfully.


    They were about to speak up when Jude''s assistant walked over.


    He walked over while holding a phone. He showed the surveince footage on the phone to everyone.


    After seeing the surveince footage, Jude''s face turned ghastly pale.


    Draxton''s face turned dark altogether.


    "Chieftain, I am sorry for not executing my duties well. Please don''t be mad. I did a bad job managing the staff. Please forgive me and give me a chance to make amends."


    Jude trembled in fear as he implored repeatedly.


    The moment the women heard the word "chieftain", they were stunned and their faces turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    Miranda and the others looked at Draxton in disbelief before they looked at Isabe standing beside him. "Was the chieftain her sugar daddy?"


    The news was so mind-blowing that Miranda rolled her eyes and passed out on the spot


    The cops got there before long After looking at the surveince footage, the cops took Miranda away. Elisa had attempted to attack Isabe, so she was taken away as well to the police station for investigation.


    Finally, it was Andre''s turn


    Andre was scared shitless by then. His forehead was covered in sweat and his face was bereft of color


    The moment Jude looked over at him viciously, his legs went limp as he plonked on the ground in front of Isabe


    "Miss, I am so sorry I did not know who you were. Please find it in your heart to forgive me."


    Isabe shrank behind Draxton and could not be bothered taking care of him.


    Draxton remained quiet with a cold look on his face.


    Jude kicked Andre hard and scolded him, "Get lost. There''s no ce for staff like you who push customers.


    around!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Kidnap


    Andre fell to the ground because of the kick. His brows were furrowed in pain. He peeked at Isabe''s face, begging for mercy, but Isabe didn''t even look at him.


    It was as if he did not exist.


    Andre was in despair. He had been working in the club for all these years and had been arrogant, which offended many unimportant people. However, he had never been in such a situation. He really regretted doing


    that.


    Jude was afraid that Draxton and Isabe would be annoyed if he kept Andre in the room. So, he beckoned the security guards to shove him out.


    Andre lost hope. He knew from that day onwards that his future was gone.


    But soon, Andre realized that not only his future was over, but his life was also over.


    After Andre was dragged away, Jude ttered Isabe and Draxton. "Chieftain, Miss, please calm down. I''ll arrange an equestrian coach to teach you." Isabe nced at him and said, "You''ve seen the video. You know, I can ride it myself."


    Cold sweat drenched Jude''s forehead.


    To him, Isabe seemed bad-tempered and difficult to coax.


    However, Isabe suddenly changed the topic and said, "Is that big ck horse for sale?"


    Jude seemed to catch Isabe''s interest and found a way to tter her. So, he immediately shook his head as he stammered, "No... I-It''s not for sale."


    "Not for sale?" Isabe frowned.


    Draxton nced at Jude coldly.


    Out of fear, Jude quickly added. "I''ll give it to you... You can take it for free if you like it, Miss.


    "Also, you can tell me if you like any other horses here. I''ll give all of them to you for free."


    Draxton''s gaze was not that cold anymore.


    Isabe didn''t even bother to stand on ceremony and agreed. "Just give me the big ck horse."


    Then, she turned around and asked Draxton, "Can we keep horses in the estate?"


    Draxton smiled lightly and said, "Of course, the maple forest is vast, and there are paths in the maple forest. It would be great to ride a horse through the forest." Isabe''s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    Draxton continued, "Actually, I have a red-haired horse of a rare bloodline, but this ck horse seems rare


    too."


    His eyes were fixed on her.


    He had just seen how she had tamed the wild horse and ridden it like a lightning bolt.


    She was not the woman he thought she was. Instead, she was brave and bright.


    Draxton was a little displeased upon thinking about it. Isabe not only disliked him but also didn''t open up to him. She seemed timid and cautious before him, but behind him, she was wilder than a wild horse. His gaze made Isabe feel ufortable.


    "Let''s go back," said Isabe, breaking the awkward moment.


    Draxton nodded, yet he was a little frustrated with himself. He had brought her there to build their


    rtionship, but in the end, she got humiliated and wronged instead.


    Meanwhile, Isabe felt relieved. She was not someone who would just suffer in grief and say nothing. Since she had gotten a horse for free, her mood brightened again.


    "We need to go to the kindergarten to pick Ricky up," Isabe reminded.


    Draxton nodded. "Well, it''s stil! early. Let''s go back to the estate first."


    "If you have something onter, I''ll go and pick up Ricky myself," Isabe said.


    Draxton did have something to do. So, he nced at Isabe and said, "I''ll ask Martin to drive you there." Isabe nodded and did not refuse.


    When they were back at the Nothernville Manor, the ck horse was sent to them. The ck horse was originally restless, but it gradually calmed down when it saw Isabe.


    "I''ll take you to see my horse just so the two horses can meet each other."


    Isabe was pleased. She patted the big ck horse on the head and led it to the stable with Draxton apanying her.


    Arriving at the stable, Isabe was surprised to find that there was not only one horse in his stable but several others.


    Draxton introduced, "Except for Thunder, these horses are all mixed breeds. That is a Camargue horse, which is suitable for long-distance running. Sometimes I let them run free in the maple forest by themselves.


    "It is a mountain horse bred in the North. He has a gentle temperament, a steady gait, and the ability to find his way through thick fog and darkness. Endurance is their advantage.


    "This one is a warhorse. Although his physique is not perfect, he is adaptable to the outside world and tough. "And this horse..."


    His voice was mellow and gentle as he introduced the horses slowly. Finally, he looked appreciatively at the fine red-haired horse and smiled.


    "But my favorite one is Thunder. It is a red-haired horse with great speed and endurance. It has broken the record of galloping 50 seconds on the t over 3,000 feet."


    Isabe looked impressed. "Its name is Thunder?"


    "Yes. I named it ''Thunder''."


    Isabe smiled, patted the big ck horse on the forehead, and said, "Lightning,e and meet your new friend."


    "Lightning?" Draxton lifted his eyebrows with interest and smiled. "Is that its name?"


    "Well. I just gave it this name. What do you think about it?"


    Isabe looked at Draxton with a grin.


    Draxton''s smile deepened. Isabe exposed part of her nature in her words, and her true self fascinated him.


    He could not help wondering how much more of her that he still hadn''t discovered.


    Lightning and Thunder met each other for the first time, and then, the two horses ran out into the woods together.


    Thunder led the way and Lightning followed. Soon, the two horses were out of sight.


    The other horses in the stable watched the two horses run away. One snorted, hesitated, and did not follow. It was as though they had tactically agreed not to join the strong in the run. They had no reins on them, but they would not run about. They just sat in the stable and made themselves at home.


    As for their master, Draxton, none of those horses bothered him since he came. It was as though they did not take him as their owner.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Isabe observed them with interest.


    After a while, Isabe and Draxton returned to the house since Thunder and Lightning were not back.


    In the afternoon, Isabelle prepared to go and pick Ricky up. Draxton had told her that he would ask Martin to drive her, but n came instead.


    "Martin has gone out temporarily for a mission. Miss Thompson, is it alright for me to drive you to pick Ricky up?"


    n smiled as he suggested.


    Isabe nced at him faintly and said, "Whatever. I can go myself too."


    n lifted his eyebrow. He noticed Isabelle was more difficult to deal with recently.


    It even made him doubt if it was Isabelle''s true self.


    n pondered and followed Isabelle. "No, of course not. I can''t disobey Mr. Lockwood''s order."


    "Do whatever you please," said Isabelle as she smiled. n had only said that he wanted to obey Draxton''s order. It was not because he respected her. However, Isabelle did not care. All she wanted now was to meet her precious son, Ricky.


    Since it was still early, n did not drive fast.


    Halfway to the destination, Isabelle noticed n turning to a new trail.


    The trail was old, and she wondered if there were surveince cameras around it. She noticed there were only a few cars and people around them.


    Her expression turned gloomy. It was not the road she and Draxton would always use.


    n nced at her through the rearview mirror and exined, "Miss Thompson, we are making a detour through this trail. It''s a shortcut."


    Isabelle said nothing. Below her drooped eyes were her cold gaze.


    She thought, "It''s annoying! Really annoying!"


    Suddenly, a ck Hummer approached their car from behind.


    The car went on a rampage. It did not intend to stop even after noticing their car. Instead, they crashed into the car Isabe was in.


    The sudden impact affected Isabe, and she almost fell from her seat.


    n mmed on the elerator, and the car sped ahead. The Hummer did not intend to give up, and a hand popped out of the Hummer''s window.


    Then, Isabelle heard a loud bang. A bullet struck their car.


    It hit the trunk of their car, leaving only a shallow bullet mark.


    "Miss Thompson, we''re under attack. They think the person in this car is Mr. Lockwood. When I get a chance, I''ll slow down. Then, you jump out of the car, and I''ll lure the enemy away."


    Isabe remained silent.


    n took it as Isabelle had agreed since she said nothing. He looked ahead and smirked as he sped.


    In about a hundred feet, they approached an alley. n slowed down and opened the car door as he urged.


    "Miss Thompson, get off the car quickly. Run into that alley and hide there. I''ll lure the car away."


    Isabelle looked at n calmly and did not move.


    Anxiety grew in n, and he shoved Isabelle out of the car by grabbing her arm.


    Forced to get off the car, Isabelle had no choice but to run into the alley nearby.


    n immediately closed the door, and the car sped up.


    The Hummer behind sped off behind n''s car.


    Only Isabelle was left in the alley. She got up from the ground and walked ahead gloomily.


    She searched her pockets and found that she had no phone or money. Moreover, she could not contact


    anyone.


    Unable to do anything, she could only walk ahead. When she was about to reach a turn, she realized something was not right.


    She turned around and saw five to six men with tattoos approaching her slowly.


    Their gazes on her were malicious.


    Isabe was in a bad mood and wanted to fight. These unexpected guests were the best way to vent her


    anger.


    However, something struck her mind, and she sneered, giving up that thought.


    She stopped and stared at the few men behind her.


    Her gaze was cold. The few men were startled upon seeing her stony gaze. Apparently, they did not expect her to be that bold.


    But that aroused the strong men''s desire to conquer, and they let out creepyughter.


    Other women would have shuddered in fear, yet Isabelle only stared at them coldly.


    "Who are you guys?" Isabelle asked coldly.


    Isabelle would not be so stupid and think that this was a coincidence.


    The person who should be her driver was changed from Martin to n, and n chose to drop her in this alley just because someone was chasing their car. n threw her in that alley to avoid being hurt, and she coincidentally bumped into these thugs.


    Isabe scoffed.


    "Haven''t you heard of Skydragon? Hey, girl, this ce you''re standing on is part of Skydragon''s territory, and you walked in on your own. Isn''t this putting you in danger?"


    Isabelle frowned and wondered what Skydragon was. She had never heard of it.


    It made her ponder if the Lockwood family and the so-called Skydragon had any grudge.


    These people looked scary, and one had a long scar on his face, making him look terrifying.


    Those men were surprised to see Isabelle remain silent and not even run away. They slowly approached her and surrounded her by the corner of the alley.


    One of them reached out his hand and touched Isabelle''s face. With a strange smile, he said, "You have fair skin and a great figure."


    Two other men pounced at her and grabbed her arms.


    These men did not expect Isabelle to be so easy to pin down. After looking at each other, theyughed and brought her to a steel door.


    They looked excited because they could enjoy a pleasurable moment with such a pretty woman. The thought made them anxious and excited.


    Just as the few men took Isabelle into the ce behind the steel door, a few young thugs rushed into the alley.


    The few punks looked around with sticks in their hands.


    "Where is the woman? Damn, did that brat scam us? That is the Skydragon''s territory."


    "Look around and see if she is hiding here," the man leading the thugs ordered.


    The five men looked around the area and did not find anyone in the alley.


    "Fuck, that boy must be fooling us. Get out of here."


    The leader of the thugs frowned and led his men out of the alley.


    When they reached the junction, they found the man, who had ordered them to scare that woman, waiting for them there.


    Anger overpowered them.


    n frowned upon seeing them walking out so soon.


    "You guys are out so soon?"


    "Bah, there''s no one in that alley. Are you trying to fool us, brat?"


    The thug leader red coldly at n.


    "Nobody?"


    n''s forehead puckered, and his expression changed as he asked, "What did you say? No one in that alley?"


    "Heh! There is no need to pretend. Kid, just because you drive a fancy car doesn''t mean you''re a big deal!


    "That''s the Skydragon''s territory. Those people are criminals and aren''t afraid of death. Don''t you involve us in this! Heh. What a waste of time!" Those thugs cursed as they left, leaving n in a daze.


    He quickly ran down the alley. It was empty and silent. On either side were old houses, and they did not look like a ce anyone could live in.


    n''s heart sank.


    He looked everywhere but could not find any traces of Isabelle. His expression turned anxious.


    "Maybe she went out of the alley and headed to the kindergarten?" he thought.


    With that in mind, n walked back to the car and headed to the kindergarten.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Easier To Invite Devil


    n rushed to the kindergarten. When he arrived at the kindergarten, he came across Martin, who happened to be there.


    It was Martin, indeed.


    Martin had nothing to do on that day. He and n had nned this to test Isabe out.


    So, Martin went to pick Ricky up. Meanwhile, n drove Isabe in the name of picking Ricky up and lured her to jump into the alley.


    They also hired some thugs to go after Isabe and force her to expose some of her true self.


    As a result, the n failed because of unforeseen circumstances. Some of the men from Skydragon kidnaped Isabe.


    n did not know about that yet.


    He arrived at the kindergarten and saw Martin picking up Ricky instead of Isabe.


    When Martin saw n, he was surprised and whispered, "So soon? Did you get to know anything about her?"


    n''s expression changed slightly as he said, "I lost her. She... Didn''t shee here?"


    Martin''s brows furrowed, and he looked around in shock. "Lost her? I haven''t seen her around here."


    That caught n off guard.


    Ricky suddenly asked, "Mr. Martin, Mr. n, did mommye along? I want to sit in the same car as mommy." As he spoke, he wanted to get off the car and head to n''s car.


    n was nervous, and cold sweat drenched his forehead.


    Martin was also anxious.


    n wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said to Martin, "Send Ricky back home. I''ll go and look for her."


    Then, he looked at Ricky and said ufortably, "Ricky, your mom did note because she had something to do. Go back home with Mr. Martin first. I have something to settle and will be backter." When Ricky heard that his mother was not there, he looked at their pale faces. He was confused.


    He silently nced at both of them before getting into the car obediently.


    Martin took Ricky back home, while n sped to the alley where he dropped Isabe.


    On the way, he called home, and Cooper told him that Isabe had not returned.


    n knew Isabe would be in trouble if he did not find her before the sky turned dark. He could not imagine the consequences of the situation by then.


    Not to mention how Ricky would react if he found out that they lost his mom. He and Martin did not know how to exin it to Draxton either...


    n was overwhelmed by his regret. He was in despair. All he wanted was to test out Isabe, and he had never intended to put her in danger. Isabe was, after all, Draxton''s woman and Ricky''s birth mother...


    n searched the alley and saw no sign of Isabe.


    As the sky grew darker, n was contemting if he should call more people to search for her.


    However, by then, he could no longer hide this matter from Draxton.


    n''s face turned paler.


    Meanwhile, Martin was also in a difficult situation.


    When they were back home, Ricky thought he could see his mom, but he looked around and did not find her anywhere.


    "Mr. Cooper, have you seen mommy?" Ricky asked Cooper.


    Cooper was puzzled and asked, "Didn''t Miss Thompsone and pick you up with Mr. Martin?"


    Ricky was startled, and he stared at Martin, confused.


    Martin did not dare to have eye contact with Ricky.


    So, he did not notice the glow and hope in Ricky''s eyes fade.


    Cooper''s expression turned gloomy as he red at Martin sharply. His look was quite different from his usual gentle gaze.


    "Martin, n and you are Mr. Lockwood''s most trusted subordinates. I hope that you will never do something silly and unnecessary." Cooper realized what had happened instantly.


    He could see Martin and n having a doubt about Isabe recently.


    They were not just doubting her. They had even made things difficult for Isabe asionally.


    However, he did not expect they would harm Isabe.


    Cooper said thoughtfully, "We must tell the chieftain about this."


    Martin''s face turned pale. After ncing at Cooper, he walked out of the room.


    After a while, Martin gathered the guards of the Lockwood family and headed to the alley where n was.


    Only Cooper and Ricky were in the living room. Worried, Ricky asked, "Mr. Cooper, did something happen to mommy?"


    Cooper wanted to say something to Ricky, but he couldn''t when he saw Ricky''s na?ve and big round eyes looking at him.


    Ricky did not give up and continued, "Did Mr. Martin and Mr. n hurt mommy?"


    Cooper looked at Ricky and sighed. Then, he squatted as he looked into Ricky''s eyes.


    He said, "Mr. Martin and Mr. n are just ying a game with your mommy. They will be back after finding her."


    Tears shimmered in Ricky''s eyes. He wiped off the tears and ran out of the living room.


    "They don''t like mommy. They all want to hurt mommy. They''re bad people. Bad people!"


    He ran so fast that Cooper was too old to catch up.


    Ricky ran to the garden and looked at the ce where he had stayed for a few days. It still looked unfamiliar. Suddenly, he missed Lotus Vige very much. When Draxton returned, he saw Ricky standing alone in the garden with tears flowing down his cheeks as he stared at the swing in a daze.


    He looked lonely and helpless.


    Draxton felt sorry to see his son in such a state. So, he strode toward Ricky.


    At the same time, Cooper rushed out of the house.


    He looked anxious and was drenched in a cold sweat. When he saw Draxton, he froze.


    Draxton nced at Cooper. Then, he approached Ricky. He wanted to carry him as he asked, "What happened, Ricky?"


    Ricky did not answer him and even avoided Draxton''s touch. He red at Draxton warily.


    That look broke Draxton''s heart. He was disappointed, but he asked gently, "What happened, Ricky?"


    Ricky pouted his lips as he nced at him coldly. "I want mommy. Return mommy to me."


    Those words shocked Draxton.


    It reminded him of Martin suddenly taking the guards on a mission.


    "Did something happen to Isabe?" thought Draxton.


    He red at Cooper, demanding an answer.


    Cooper nced at Ricky and sighed as he exined to Draxton.


    "Today, Martin and Miss Thompson were supposed to go and pick Ricky up together.


    "However, I don''t know why Martin went to pick Ricky up, and n seemed to have lost Miss Thompson..."


    "Lost her?" Draxton''s voice sounded cold.


    Cooper continued, "Before this, n called and asked if Miss Thompson was back.


    "I don''t know what happened exactly"


    Ricky said, "Mr Martin and Mr. n went to the kindergarten, but mommy didn''t go


    "Mr n thought mommy went to the kindergarten, but Mr. Martin and I did not see mommy. Mr. n said. he lost mommy"


    Ricky exined slowly and clearly. But hisrge eyes revealed his wariness and sadness.


    He and his mother had a peaceful and pleasant life in Lotus Vige, yet this person before him was the one who took them away from the ce and hurt his mother


    There was a hint of resentment and disgust in hisrge clear eyes


    Draxton''s heart shattered upon seeing the expression on Ricky''s face


    He said, "Ricky, why don''t you stay home with Mr. Cooper? Daddy would find mommy and bring her back, okay? Don''t worry


    Ricky looked at him and said nothing, but his gaze was cold and distant. It was apparent that he did not believe Draxton


    Draxton turned around and left afterforting Ricky.


    He was going to find Isabe himself.


    Martin had brought their men and met n outside the alley. They were looking at the old houses on both sides.


    "The thugs said this is the Skydragon''s territory.


    "I just had someone check it out. The Skydragon is an underground organization that was formed only six months ago. They do everything from stalking husbands who cheated on their wives to killing people as long as their clients pay them."


    n''s voice sounded desperate and hoarse. He knew they were in great trouble this time.


    "Did you find out who their boss is? Ask them to help us find her or hand her back to us."


    Martin made a suggestion.


    n said, "I''ve done some investigation about that. Their boss is a man called Harper Scott. He is in his forties and has gone to prison for 15 years, yet he did not change even after he got out of jail.


    "Half a year ago, he took revenge on his enemies and formed the Skydragon. However, Harper has disappeared. No one knows where he lives or who he associates with."


    "They must have some property to support such arge number of people. Find their property and subdue them so we can question them," said Martin.


    n said, "I did not dare to mobilize manpower before, but now..."


    He looked at the group of guards behind Martin.


    Martin quickly sent three men to go and look for the ce.


    Meanwhile, in the old house down the alley, Isabe had her legs on the coffee table with her arms crossed before her chest. She looked at the bald men lying on the ground from above. Those bald men had kidnapped her and thought they had a beautifuldy to enjoy with for the day. However, they did not expect the fun would end before it could even start.


    Isabe showed an expressive grin as she approached a man with a scar on his face.


    The man immediately sped his hands to his chest and shrank back, pleading for mercy. "Don''te near me, or else I''ll shout for help.."


    The other bald men looked at the man with a scar in disbelief.


    "Scar, that''s a weird thing to say, especially when you are the bad guy," the bald man beside Scar reminded


    him.


    Scar kicked the bald man and scolded, "Nonsense! What''s wrong with this? Just beg for mercy. Who cares. whether it''s appropriate or not!"


    Another bald man warned, "Scar, your posture isn''t right, either"


    Scar red at them. Then, he realized what he was doing Instead of changing, he hugged himself tighter.


    Isabe burst out intoughter


    The bald men shuddered. They had no mood to make fun of each other anymore and quickly shrunk to a corner of the room, like a few weak and pitiful girls


    Meanwhile, Isabe was like a pervert who would force herself on them


    Seeing that they were so scared, Isabe turned around and sat on the sofa opposite them.


    She looked rxed as she supported her head and closed her eyes like she was about to sleep


    "Miss, aren''t you leaving?"


    Scar asked cautiously.


    Isabe opened her eyes and nced at him as she asked, "Leave? Leave to where?"


    Scar was speechless.


    Usually, shouldn''t she be escaping after beating them up?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But what was the situation now?


    She was making herself at home in their house and did not seem like she wanted to leave.


    The gangsters finally understood what it meant to say, "It is easier to invite the devil than to ay with it."


    Scar said, "Miss, if you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to leave if our bossester."


    "I''m waiting for your boss!" Isabe saidzily with her eyes closed.


    Another bald man said, "Look, miss, it''s getting dark. Your family will be worried if you don''t go back."


    Isabe froze, and her gaze turned cold.


    Ricky would be sad to know about this.


    However, Ricky knew she would be fine..


    Therefore, at most, he would be disappointed with Draxton and would not be worried about her.


    They had a special bond of trust between them as mother and son.


    Isabe started to feel sympathy for Martin and n.


    She got caught on purpose this time and didn''t return. Everything she did was on purpose.


    They would only realize the seriousness of this matter if they could not find her.


    She wanted to see what Draxton would do to them.


    There was always a price to pay for trying to manipte her.


    So, she had no ns of going back home that day.


    The boss of the Skydragon rushed to the ce at once when he received the call from his men. So, he did not encounter the people Martin had sent on his way.


    The small iron door was kicked open, and a man with a ponytail and a flower-patterned shirt walked in.


    Two brawny men followed behind him. Although they weren''t bald, they looked ferocious, and Isabe could see that it would be challenging to deal with them.


    As soon as they came in, they saw Isabe on the sofa, with her long hair draping over her shoulder. They didn''t fail to notice her slender figure..


    There was no light in the room, so they couldn''t see what she looked like. But they could tell that she was beautiful


    All three men had a look of amazement in their eyes.


    Even the man in the flower-patterned shirt looked less menacing than he used to be.


    The two men behind closed the little iron door and locked it.


    Then, the man in a flower-patterned shirt asked, "Who are you, miss?"


    His right hand went to his lower back, where he had hidden a gun


    However, Isabe was undaunted


    She finally sat up straight from the sofa, looked at the man, and said, "Are you the boss of the whatever dragon?"


    The man in the flower-patterned shirt and his men were speechless He quickly corrected Isabe, "Miss, it''s Skydragon Thank you


    "Oh, it''s Skydragon. Sorry, I couldn''t remember it. After all, the name you gave your gang sounds ordinary It''s difficult to remember "Don''t be nervous, Mr Flower I just don''t have anywhere to go today, and I want to spend the night at your ce


    "I''ll leave if you don''t want me to stay tomorrow


    All the men were speechless again


    They looked at the beautiful woman bewilderedly


    Even if she could fight, she acted too arrogantly, especially when she was in the other''s territory


    "Miss, myst name is Scott, not Flower


    The man in the flower-patterned shirt corrected her again.


    "Okay" Isabe nced at him and said, "I''m sorry. Mr. Scott, right?


    Hahaha Do you have a bed here? Are the bedsheet and nket new? I''m tired and want to take a nap

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Bridget Riker


    No one in the Skydragon had ever encountered such an arrogant woman.


    Soon, they realized that Isabe did have the right to be arrogant.


    All of them, including Harper, noticed their bodies go stiff, and they could not move.


    It urred to them that Isabe seemed to have pressed specific acupoints on their bodies.


    "What have you done to us? Who are you?"


    Harper questioned.


    They began to wonder if Isabe hade after them on purpose.


    But the woman was scary.


    Scar was shocked and asked in disbelief, "Is that the legendary acupoints pressing?"


    Isabe chuckled and said, "Well. It''s something like that, but this is a piece of cake for a doctor."


    Under the dim light, Isabe smiled.


    She walked around the house, ignoring the people on the ground and those standing. Then, she moved the sofa and found a metal button.


    The expression on the Skydragon members'' faces changed when Isabe moved the sofa.


    However, they could not move because Isabe had subdued them.


    Isabe looked at the metal button with great interest and smiled at Harper and others.


    "That''s great. I hope there''s a nice bedroom behind this button and a big bed."


    As Isabe spoke, she pressed the metal button.


    Instantly, the bricks below her moved apart, revealing a path two people could walk through.


    There were steps below the entrance. Isabe''s eyes lit up as she muttered, "Interesting! This is interesting. Without looking at the distorted faces of Harper and the others, she walked gracefully and calmly towards the entrance.


    She saw another metal button by the steps when she was down there. Isabe pressed it lightly, and the bricks closed above her.


    "Heh," Isabe chuckled and walked down the dark steps.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere was tense outside the alley.


    The three men of Martin found the most profitable asset the Skydragon owned.


    They were surprised. They never expected the boss of the famous Hallow Club in Dawton City to be Harper. "The Skydragon is not simple," said one of the guards.


    "Yes, I heard that the Skydragon has someone backing them up. It seems that it''s true."


    "Well, let''s do this then. We will go and look for Harper Scott. But before that, let''s inform Chief Drennon and General Gates about the situation here."


    One of the members made a suggestion.


    The other two nodded. "Okay. Let''s do it."


    They called n and Martin. After getting to know the situation, n and Martin headed to the Hallow Club. That was why Harper and his men did not bump into n and Martin when they got to the alley. When n and Martin arrived at the Hallow Club, the three guards had already looked around but did not find Harper.


    They could do nothing, and finally, n and Martin came.


    The person in charge of the Hallow Club saw them, and he was ttered. He knew that the two were not ordinary people. n and Martin were the most trusted men of the Lockwood family''s chieftain. He would be offending the Lockwood family if he offended them.


    The person in charge smiled and approached them enthusiastically and politely.


    He looked at the previous three members of the guard and said apologetically, "I didn''t know that they were from the Lockwood family. If I had known, why would I stop them?


    "To tell you the truth, Harper is not here, but our real boss is."


    "The real boss?" n and Martin looked at each other, surprised.


    ording to the information they got, Harper was the boss of the Hallow Club.


    Seeing their surprised faces, the person in charge smiled mysteriously and exined,


    "Please follow me, gentlemen. Our boss has known you both for a long time, and I''m sure she''ll be very pleased to see you.


    n and Martin were curious about who the person was.


    They followed the person in charge upstairs to the private room, opened the door, and were startled to see who was sitting inside.


    "Miss Riker!"


    n eximed in surprise.


    Seeing the two of them, Bridget sat on the sofa and smiled. "I am also very surprised to see you under such circumstances."


    Martin was shocked.


    But then, he and n looked at Bridget in surprise.


    "This is unexpected. Miss Riker, we did not expect you to own such a business.


    "You must have formed the Skydragon too, Miss Riker."


    Bridget pointed to the sofa beside her and said, "You two, have a seat."


    She poured them two sses of wine and said, "Well, it''s just part of my leisure activity, whether it is the club or the Skydragon. I formed them to have fun. It''s nothing." Though she said so, she was proud.


    n and Martin''s admiration was the best reaction she could ever expect.


    "By the way, why are you here to look for Harper?


    "Did that fool offend the Lockwood family?"


    Bridget''s expression changed.


    n, who had always admired Bridget, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Riker. There is no such thing."


    Bridget had saved the lives of their guards before. Her medical skill was beyond excellent.


    She learned her medical skills at the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, and she was the disciple of their leader, Carlos Orwell.


    Bridget''s medical skills have reached the point of excellence. Many domestic and foreign dignitaries had been spending billions of dors, queueing up to get Bridget to cure them.


    It could be said that Bridget was not only the youngdy of the Riker family but also the heir of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. Moreover, the world called her Miraculous Doctor. Her wealth, capital, and connections were all one in a million.


    To them, Bridget was the most suitable candidate as their chieftain''s wife.


    Only Bridget could match Draxton''s ability.


    This was also one of the reasons why they disliked Isabe, trying to find faults and preventing Draxton from marrying her.


    The more excellent Bridget was, the more n despised Isabe.


    With someone outstanding like Bridget, they, as Draxton''s subordinates, would naturally wish their chieftain''s wife to be her.


    "Oh, by the way, how''s Draxton? I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Bridget was curious about Draxton.


    n and Martin hesitated. They did not know if they should let Bridget know about Isabe''s existence.


    Draxton wanted to marry a woman who was only the mother of his son and nothing else.


    At that moment, they were even thinking that it would be better if Isabe was dead.


    "Everything is as usual," n spoke, looking a little bit uneasy.


    Bridget noticed n''s unusual expression. She said with a smallugh, "Something must have been bothering you two. You haven''t told me why you are here looking for Harper." n was in a dilemma. He and Martin looked at each other and hesitated.


    Finally, Martin spoke and exined, "Well, a woman is missing in the territory of the Skydragon. We want to ask if anyone in Skydragon has kidnapped her."


    "A woman?" Bridget asked with great interest.


    Martin''s expression turned gloomy when he said, "Yes, a woman. Mr. Lockwood said he would marry the


    woman."


    Bridget''s smile froze slightly.


    She said incredulously, "It''s... shocking to hear. I''ve never heard of it.


    "It''s amazing that Draxton would fancy a woman. She must be outstanding."


    n sneered and said, "On the contrary, this woman is nothing. The main reason chieftain was marrying her was because of Ricky..."


    "n!" Martin stopped him.


    Martin continued, "Miss Riker, everyone will know about this soon. Miss Thompson has given birth to the chieftain''s son, and she gets to marry him because of that.


    "This time, n and I nned to teach her a lesson. We wanted to see if we could get anything out of her.


    "But we did not expect to lose her in Skydragon''s territory. If Mr. Lockwood knew about this, he would punish n and me.


    "She is the young master''s mother. Nothing should happen to her. That''s why we made some investigation about the Skydragon and found this ce."


    Bridget''s smile faded, and she drooped her eyes gloomily. "They even have a kid..."


    n and Martin felt sorry for her.


    "It''s a great loss to Mr. Lockwood for not choosing you," n said with a deep sigh.


    "But even so, we still have to find the woman." He sounded angry but helpless at the same time.


    Bridget lowered her head and said softly, "You can rest assured that if the disappearance of thatdy is really rted to the Skydragon, I will ask them to hand her over.


    "Martin, n, follow me to Skydragon''s ce."


    Bridget already took it as Harper and her men would be dead.


    She knew Harper and his men''s style of doing things. If they caught any woman alone, they would enjoy themselves with her, especially if they were pretty.


    If the woman fell into the hands of those people, she would be in a pathetic state by now.


    A hint of pleasure shed across Bridget''s eyes. When n and Martin saw that woman in such a pathetic state, she would not be able to marry Draxton anymore.


    Meanwhile, she would hand in Harper and the others for the Lockwood family to deal with.


    Bridget was grateful that n and Martin had told her such important news. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed if everyone found out about Draxton getting married to another woman was exposed.


    All the dignitaries in Dawton City had the same thought. The Riker family and the Lockwood family would have a marriage tie, and Bridget would marry Draxton.


    It was because Bridget was brought up ording to the standard of the chieftain''s wife.


    Bridget was the future Mrs. Lockwood and the chieftain''s wife.


    n and Martin followed Bridget back to the alley. Bridget walked into the front and pushed open the rusty


    steel door.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She exined, "This is an abandoned residence, which was previously said to be haunted, so the demolition and conversion have not been carried out.


    "The Skydragon happened not to have a site, so I bought this ce as the base camp of the Skydragon"


    "It''s brilliant. Who would have thought that such a humble old house would be the base camp of the Skydragon?"


    n ttered Bridget as he clicked his tongue.


    Bridget had already entered the housepound and opened the steel door inside. She smirked as she thought that the woman would never be able to marry Draxton anymore. When she looked inside, there was a look of incredulous surprise on her


    "You


    "Miss, you''re here!" Harper and the others thought they would be standing there all night. Never did they expect Miss Riker toe.


    Harper quickly begged, "Miss Riker, please help us! Our acupoints have been pressed, and we can''t move


    Bridget was shocked as she thought, "Pressing acupoints?"


    "This is ridiculous. It''s not a martial arts movie."


    "Thedy said she is a doctor and knows about acupoints, so she sealed ours."


    Bridget''s expression changed. It was not what n and Martin told her. They said the woman had nothing special, yet Harper imed the woman to be a doctor.


    Then, she noticed that the sofa was moved away and saw the exposed metal button.


    Bridget''s brows furrowed. She approached them and took Harper''s pulse but found nothing strange.


    She tried to press several acupoints on Harper''s body but failed to free him.


    It made her gloomier.


    Bridget imed to be a medical genius and had the honorable name of the Miraculous Doctor. But now, her subordinates had been pressed on acupoints by the other woman and could not move. Worse than that, even though she was the Miraculous Doctor, she could do nothing.


    n and Martin were also shocked to see the scene before them.


    After multiple attempts, Bridget still could not save her subordinates. So, she could only make up an excuse


    "I can''t get rid of this acupoint, or maybe there is no solution. There are always better people in this world. I should go back and ask my master for advice."


    She told the truth as she pretended to be modest.


    The appearance of that woman gave her a great sense of crisis.


    She even suspected that the woman was doing it because she knew about her and was trying to warn her.


    Then, she smiled wryly at n and Martin as she said, "I guess thedy must have left, but I have a way to find her Do you want to go with me, or..."


    Suddenly, n''s phone rang, interrupting Bridget''s words.


    n looked at the caller ID and became panicked.


    Bridget and Martin looked at him. Martin''s expression turned ugly because he knew who had called.


    "It''s Mr. Lockwood," n said.


    n''s face turned pale as he answered the call. Draxton said something and hung it up. Then, n said to Martin, "Mr. Lockwood ordered us to go back first."


    Martin could only leave that matter to Bridget. "Miss Riker, we have to excuse ourselves now. So, we can only leave the matter of finding Isabe to you. Please help us. Thank you."


    "It happened in my territory. I''ll make sure to find her."


    Bridget made a promise.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 The True Leader


    They thanked Bridget and left the ce heavy-heartedly.


    None of them knew how angry their chieftain would be this time.


    After n and Martin left, Bridget''s expression turned gloomy.


    Murderous intent and anger overpowered her.


    Draxton had betrayed her and was with another woman, which ced her in an embarrassing situation.


    She had always taken herself as the future chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family. At least, that was what the Riker family had taught her since she was young.


    To be a qualified wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain, she had received the most rigorous education since childhood. Yet, she was told someone from nowhere was trying to snatch her position. How could she allow that to happen?


    She looked at the metal button on the floor. Her gaze turned cold and malicious.


    Obviously, that woman was not a useless woman like Martin and n imed her to be. Instead, she might bepetent.


    She could not help herself from ncing back at Harper and the others upon thinking that. They were still standing and lying stiff there, looking at her with hope.


    "Miss Riker, you can save us, right?"


    Bridget hid her malicious intent and said, "I will try my best. I will find the woman as soon as possible if I can do nothing.


    "Tell me more about that woman."


    Bridget studied the technique used to freeze Harper and his men as she asked questions.


    Harper and the others told Bridget about everything outstanding features of Isabe.


    But Bridget still could not help them with the seal even after they finished speaking.


    "Miss Riker, that woman just pressed a few times on our acupoints."


    To them, Bridget was great, and it would not be a problem for her to break the seal on them.


    Bridget had studied it for a long time, yet she could only give up. So, she started to feel scared by the woman.


    "Did she go to the underground?" Bridget asked in displeasure.


    Harper and the others realized Bridget could not break the seal that Isabe had put on them. Soon, their eyes shed with disappointment, but they quickly hid it. They always thought Bridget was the best. At least, that was what Bridget had been showing them.


    But they realized atst that more powerful people were out there.


    "Miss Riker, that woman found the hidden passage herself. She pushed away the sofa and found the button." Harper thought he should exin. "Okay," Bridget said.


    After a pause, she said, "Don''t worry. Although I can''t help you with the situation, I know this technique will unlock itself in a few hours. Don''t worry too much." Harper and the others were displeased with that answer and thought, "It''s fine if you can''t help us. There is no need to say something like that!"


    They already knew that they would be freed in a few hours because Isabe had told them that.


    But what they wanted was to be freed now!


    Bridget nced coldly at the metal button. Then, she pushed the sofa back and walked out of the house. She would not go through the tunnel.


    So, she walked out of the shabby residential house, got into her car, and drove away.


    She knew where that passageway went. She had private property there, and a luxurious private vi at that.


    All she had to do was drive herself to the vi to catch the woman.


    Bridget was used to being adored. Although she could not break Isabe''s acupoints, she had confidence in subduing the woman.


    She didn''t think that she was no match for the woman.


    In Bridget''s luxurious detached vi, Isabe walked a few feet down an underground passageway and emerged from a modest garden exit.


    When she got out, she found herself in the garden. She looked around and saw that she had passed by the houses before.


    Isabe knew the owner of the vi must have something to do with the Skydragon, or this person must be the mastermind behind it.


    As she chuckled, she avoided the security measures in the vi and entered casually.


    There was no one in the vi, so she could see that the owner of the vi paid attention to privacy and did not want others to know this was her asset.


    Isabe happened to be a little tired and hungry.


    She found some instant spaghetti in the refrigerator and heated it before she walked to the dining area. There was a bottle of red wine in the dining room. She opened it, poured it into a decanter, and drank it as she enjoyed the spaghetti.


    She also took out her spare phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Ricky.


    That phone was used only when she was on her mission. It was usually off, and only a few people knew about it.


    When Ricky saw the photo in the message on his phone, he was slightly rxed.


    He knew that nothing would happen to his mommy. Only she could hurt others. He snickered upon thinking that.


    However, his smile faded when he recalled what n and Martin did to his mom.


    After Isabe sent a message to Ricky, she gave Betty a video call.


    When she was in the Nothernville Manor, she feared that Draxton would notice something. So, she did not dare to make much contact with the people in Lotus Vige. Today was an excellent opportunity for her to do


    In the video, Betty''s dark circles were back again.


    Isabe could not helpughing when she saw that.


    "Hello, Betty Panda," Isabe quipped, "do you miss your mommy?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Betty''s grandpa and grandma had been making fun of her. They called her a panda because of her dark circles. She did not expect her mommy to do that too, and she pouted her lips in displeasure. "Humph! Bad mommy. Betty is not a panda. Betty is a fairy!"


    The little girl pouted her lips so high that Isabe felt she could hang something on them.


    Isabe tried hard not tough and coaxed her, "Okay, okay. Betty is a fairy, mommy''s darling, not a panda." Betty snorted and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Grandpa said the dark circles will fade away in half a month."


    She spoke seriously as she ced her chin on her hands.


    "Really? Oh, that''s great!" Isabe eximed surprisingly, not to disappoint her daughter.


    In fact, she had been paying attention to Betty''s health. So, she knew Betty''s current condition.


    Betty was a genius. She was born to be an Evil Doctor, and the talent grew in her.


    Isabe was worried and proud at the same time.


    Her daughter was a genius.


    Betty lifted her chin proudly, and her midnight blue eyes rolled as she made an inquiry bashfully.


    "Mommy, have you... hmm... that mister?"


    Isabe''s smile froze. Then, she tried to put on a gentle smile and said, "Betty darling, you can call him daddy."


    Little Betty snorted when she heard that. "Humph, no! He tried to murder mommy and us. I won''t call him daddy that easily."


    "Little Betty darling, you are a kid with character, but your brother has already called him daddy."


    Isabe made an attempt to coax her daughter.


    Betty hesitated and said stubbornly, "My brother has given in too easily. How could he tter the man so soon?"


    Isabe was amused by her daughter''s words, and she chuckled.


    "Well, Betty darling, do you want to call him daddy like your brother?


    "He seems to like your brother very much. I''m sure he will like you if he sees you, Betty."


    Betty''s face looked serious, and she frowned as if she was thinking about something serious.


    Isabe did not interrupt. She ate and took a sip of the wine as she smiled at Betty''s expression.


    After about two minutes, Betty finally figured out what she was thinking. She said seriously to Isabe, "Mommy, does he really like my brother?"


    Isabe nodded. "Well, it''s true."


    She wasn''t coaxing Betty with no evidence. From these few days of getting along with Draxton, she could see Draxton really cared about Ricky, and Cooper liked Ricky.


    So, she believed Ricky would not suffer anything while staying with the Lockwood family.


    "What if he prefers sons to daughters? Perhaps he won''t like me so much if he sees me!"


    Betty made an assumption on her own.


    Isabe was speechless.


    For a little girl about the age of four, Betty seemed to have too much in mind.


    Isabe said, "Little Betty, let me remind you something. There is no such thing as favoring the boys in our family, okay?


    "Your father does not seem foolish to me."


    "I can''t be sure until I see him.


    "Well, mommy. You only said he was a good father. Tell me. Is he nice to you?


    "Is he trying to take my brother away and kill you?"


    Isabe was at a loss for words again.


    She was worried about Betty having thoseplicated thoughts.


    "Betty, you''re thinking too much. Do you think, with your mommy''s charm, that man would want to kill me? He has promised to marry me."


    Isabe wore a smug expression as she said that.


    Betty frowned and looked at Isabe, worried.


    She scolded, "Mommy, how could you be so gullible? That cunning man will deceive you. Betty is so worried about you. Sigh!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Her daughter was worried and even educating her.


    She pretended to ponder and said, "Little Betty, Mommy thinks you are right!


    "Don''t worry. Momrny would be cautious about it and not let the bad guy take advantage of me.


    "Also, mommy will take care of myself and your brother."


    "Mommy, let me talk to Ricky. ! have something I want to tell him."


    Little Betty sounded serious. She had to ask her brother to take care of their mommy. Otherwise, she would still be worried.


    Isabe was in a sudden dilemma.


    Betty was keen, and she noticed Isabe''s uneasiness right away. She eximed, "Ricky is not with you?


    "Mommy, did the man chase you out of his house?"


    Isabe''s forehead was drenched in a cold sweat. It would be difficult for her to deal with this matter since Betty had already noticed something.


    What made her feel guilty was that her situation was no better than being chased out of the house.


    Draxton''s men ostracized her, and she would have had a bad time even if she married him.


    Isabe started to feel uneasy


    She didn''t really want anything except a good life for her children.


    If possible, she wanted to do nothing and live a good life.


    That was why she epted Draxton.


    But Draxton''s subordinates were annoying.


    Betty''s brows furrowed when she noticed the guilty look on Isabe''s face.


    Isabe pondered how to exin to Betty about her situation so that it would not hurt Betty''s rtionship with Draxton and could maintain her image as Betty''s mother.


    But she had lost her stance as the mother.


    Isabe''s face crumpled, and she admitted honestly, "Betty, it''s not him. It''s his subordinates who don''t like


    "I''m having dinner in a nice vi and your father will be looking for me now. But I don''t feel like going back immediately."


    She spoke petntly, in a somewhat coquettish tone.


    "Would he punish his men for you?"


    Betty didn''t fail to ask another question.


    Isabe touched her forehead helplessly. Betty was sensitive, and her question was straight to the point.


    With a sad face, Isabe said, "I don''t know."


    Betty puffed her cheeks angrily.


    "Humph. Even if he punished his men, I wouldn''t take him as my daddy.


    Isabe felt touched and wanted tofort Betty, but she heard some noise.


    She curled her lips and smiled. She then made a silent sign at Betty.


    She whispered, "Betty baby, the owner of this vi is back. Don''t make any sound, okay?"


    Betty remained silent at once. Her midnight blue eyes squinted, waiting to see what would happen next with anticipation.


    She was not worried that her mother would be on the losing side. From her mother''s condition, she knew her mother could handle it.


    When Bridget arrived at her house, she noticed someone had pried open her door lock. From the perfect condition of the door, she could see that the woman''s skill was not bad.


    Even she could not pry open a door so perfectly.


    Bridget realized the woman did not seem as simple as others thought.


    That woman had mastered medicine and could even pick locks.


    Moreover, that was an advanced smart lock.


    She even cracked the code.


    That meant that this woman was not an ordinary lock picker. At least she had a good knowledge of artificial intelligence


    It was also something she could not exceed.


    Bridget wanted to kill that woman. She knew she could not let that woman leave this ce alive.


    She began to wonder where this woman came from.


    Where did Draxton find such a woman and want to marry her? They even had children!


    She clenched her fists, opened the door without hiding her murderous intent, and even took out a dagger.


    Then, she walked into the house with a cold look on her face.


    She saw the arrogant woman sitting idly at dinner in her dining room.


    Isabe was also stunned.


    She had never expected that the person behind Draxton would be such a beautiful, delicate woman.


    But when Isabe saw the woman''s face, the smile on her face faded a little.


    She knew that woman''s identity.


    Bridget Riker was the only descendant of Carlos Orwell''s skill.


    Carlos''s reputation was great in society. One of the reasons was his outstanding medical skill and because of the name of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    However, those who worshipped and awed Carlos did not know the identity of Carlos being the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors was fake.


    It was because the true leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors was her, Isabe Thompson!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Bridget''s Ambition


    Therefore, when Isabe saw Bridget, a subtle feeling rose in her.


    Carlos was Grandmaster''s younger brother. Years ago, Carlos killed almost half of the vige to steal the Legacy of Evil Doctors. He was then expelled from the sanctum by his and Grandmaster''s master. From then onwards, Grandmaster kept and sealed the Legacy of Evil Doctors.


    Carlos''s medical talent was not as high as the Grandmaster back then. So, he looked for another path and wanted to learn the Legacy of Evil Doctors secretly.


    Although he did not get it, he had learned some poison usages in the Legacy of Evil Doctors.


    Later, the master passed away, and Grandmaster never found any disciples he liked.


    As the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, he was a bachelor. Only when he met Isabe did he find his sessor.


    After Isabe learned everything, he excitedly handed the leader position to her.


    Meanwhile, Carlos disappeared after being chased out of the sanctum.


    But time changed and decades passed. Soon, Carlos''s name was heard again.


    He imed to be the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors and had high medical skills. After all, he did have some medical skills.


    Even though they were of average quality, the disciples who came out of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors were much better than ordinary doctors.


    Carlos''s reputation grew after he cured several prominent figures.


    From then on, his reputation soared. His image changed from the guilty disciple who had been chased out of the sanctum into the traditional medicine practitioner and the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors with outstanding medical skills.


    The true former leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, Greg Falkona, and Isabe, the current leader, always kept a low profile, unlike Carlos.


    For some reason, Grandmaster was unwilling to leave Lotus Vige.


    Meanwhile, Isabe would not use the name of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors unless she had no choice.


    Isabe was not even going to show others her ability.


    She liked the freedom and life filled with leisure. All she wanted was to educate her kids and live an easy life. Fame was not what she yearned for.


    The Grandmaster and her were totally different from Carlos.


    However, Carlos and his disciple, Bridget, were keen on fame and fortune.


    Isabe had even heard of rumors that Bridget was from the Riker family. They had brought Bridget up by the standard of the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family. "It''s indeed..." An ironic smile appeared on Isabe''s face.


    Bridget, whose face was cold, was enraged when she saw Isabe remaining calm and even sneer.


    That woman was more beautiful than she expected. Even if she did not want to admit it, she had to ept the fact that Isabe was more beautiful than herself.


    It was still tolerable if Isabe was just pretty. Yet, that woman was eating something from her house.


    "I can sue you for breaking and entering!" Bridget showed her anger.


    isabeughed and took another sip of wine. "Really? Well, can I call the police and report Skydragon''s territory and shut it down?


    "Then, track your ce from the Skydragon''s territory, Miss Riker?"


    "You know me?" Bridget said as she squinted her eyes and prepared to use her dagger.


    Isabe nced at the dagger in Bridget''s hands and saw the faint blue luster. She saw that the dagger was poisoned, as expected from Carlos''s disciple. She smiled and hid her disdainful gaze.


    "Heh. It seems you have done some homework just for Draxton that you even know who I am.


    "But you are something. I heard you gave birth to Draxton''s kid.


    "You do have some ability to win Draxton''s heart. Well, I haven''t gotten to know you more. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Isabe Thompson, a nobody. But I got to know about you not because of Draxton. It''s because of your master, Carlos.


    "After all, how could the man who was expelled from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors be the leader of it?"


    Isabe watched Bridget''s expression change and showed a meaningful smile.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to have any friction with you, Miss Riker. After all, you have deceived the world But that is your business, not mine "But the weird thing is that the people of Skydragon kidnapped me.


    "I could do nothing and found this tunnel. So, I followed this tunnel to this ce


    "It is not my fault that I am here uninvited. It''s your men who took me here forcefully! You can''t me me for that, can you?"


    She took another sip of wine leisurely.


    It pissed off Bridget to hear that. She had never seen such an arrogant woman before.


    "Who are you? How do you know my master''s name and everything about him?


    "Do you have something to do with Greg? But Greg is dead, isn''t he?"


    Bridget''s heart hammered, and she felt she had gotten to know some secret.


    Isabe scoffed, "Miss Riker, it''s not a good habit to curse someone''s master to death for no reason." "Are you a disciple of Greg?" Startled, Bridget''s body swayed, and she tried hard to remain calm. But she could not help herself from staring at Isabe in shock.


    She wondered why there would be someone better than her in medicine.


    In fact, her master had also told her that they would be invincible if they did not encounter anyone of the Falkona family''s descendants or disciples. ording to some reliable information, they were confident that Greg was dead.


    No one knew where he was.


    But now, the disciple of Greg appeared before her. She was not only his mortal enemy in medicine but also in marriage.


    Bridget even began to doubt if that woman had appeared before her and gone against her on purpose.


    With that in mind, Bridget furrowed, and a killing intent appeared on her face.


    Her master had told her that the Falkona family was indeed superior in medicine but that he was superior in poison


    Therefore, Bridget was confident she could kill Isabe.


    She would kill that woman and deal with the otherster..


    It was better to kill this woman than to keep her. Keeping Isabe might bring trouble to herself.


    With that thought in mind, Bridget grabbed the poisoned dagger and dashed toward Isabe. However, Isabe was chewing the beef bacon without lifting her head.


    "If I were you, I''d be wise and put down the dagger. After all, you can''t kill me, and you''ll be the only one to lose."


    Bridget''s hatred had made her face look ugly. She sneered and said, "Greg sent you to go against us, didn''t he?"


    Isabe lifted her head and observed Bridget''s uncontroble expression, and her smile deepened She suddenly said, "Honey, I''m so sorry. Mommy shouldn''t have let you see such an unpleasant scene. "It''s alright. This woman is foolish." Betty''s cute voice came from the phone. She sounded interested in what was happening.


    Bridget was shocked. She looked at Isabe''s phone, and a chill ran down her spine. Never did she expect that Isabe would be video-calling someone.


    If someone was calling Isabe, it meant someone already knew she was not alone.


    Cold sweat broke on Bridget''s forehead. Her killing intent did not fade away, yet she did not dare to do anything rashly either.


    "She''s so stupid..." Betty was speechless.


    Isabe smiled and tapped the table rhythmically with her finger.


    n and Martin had headed to Northernville Manor nervously once Draxton called them.


    Draxton was ashamed to face Ricky and was sitting alone in one of the buildings in the estate.


    When Martin and n arrived, they saw Draxton sitting silently with his back facing them.


    He was unusually silent. It made him seem cold and stern, which caused the atmosphere in the room to tense more.


    Martin and n''s confidence after meeting Bridget almost shattered when they met Draxton.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the while, Draxton turned his back on them and didn''t say a word.


    Their chieftain was angry.


    He had rarely treated them in this way.


    They were strong men from the Expendable Camp who had been by Draxton''s side since they were young. So, instead of subordinates, they were more like brothers to Draxton.


    Chieftain, who was fond of them, had never turned his back on them so silently as he did today.


    They had thought that Bridget was the only woman for Draxton to marry. However, something struck them. Isabe was not only the woman Draxton wanted to marry, but she was also Ricky''s mother. Their faces were all pale. Atst, n broke the silence and knelt.


    He apologized, "Mr. Lockwood, it was my fault. I should not have tried to test Miss Thompson and tricked her I am willing to ept your punishment." Martin also knelt and said, "Mr. Lockwood, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have disobeyed yourmand and set a trap for Miss Thompson.


    "But we didn''t mean to hurt her. We just wanted to test her out. We did not think things would turn out like this."


    After hearing what they said, Draxton still did not intend to speak to them.


    Martin and n looked at each other, and they could see the fear in their eyes.


    "Who were you with beforeing here?" There was a deathly silence when Draxton finally spoke.


    The question he asked was not about Isabe. It seemed to have nothing to do with her at all.


    Fear rose in n and Martin. However, they knew Draxton would have already known what happened if he asked something like that.


    n could only answer truthfully, "Mr. Lockwood, we investigated the Skydragon to find Miss Thompson. We


    found the Hallow Club and met Miss Riker there.


    "Miss Riker is the boss behind the Hallow Club, and she founded the Skydragon.


    He sounded proud and adored Bridget when he exined about this. It was as though Bridget''s honor had something to do with him.


    Although Martin did not speak, he nodded and had the same feelings as n.


    However, they did not realize that their proud tone worsened Draxton''s mood.


    Draxton asked indifferently, "Do you guys admire her?"


    n and Martin were dumbfounded and wondered why Draxton said so.


    Both n''s and Martin''s faces turned pale, and they panicked.


    They realized they had been speaking on Bridget''s behalf and talked about her before Draxton, which seemed to have annoyed him.


    However, Draxton was not angry. He only continued to ask calmly, "Is she that outstanding in your eyes?"


    n said, "Mr. Lockwood, Martin and I admire Miss Riker. But it''s only admiration, and we''re not fond of her. To us, only Miss Riker is worthy of being your wife."


    Martin nodded.


    Draxton sneered and questioned them, "Is it up to you to decide who I marry?"


    n and Martin were startled. Only then did they realize what they said was inappropriate.


    It was not their business as his subordinates to interfere with who he chose to marry.


    They could not speak on Miss Riker''s behalf because they liked her more and did not like Miss Thompson, they...


    "Ricky is now ignoring me and sad because he could not see his mommy. He is starting to distance himself from me.


    "He is my heir and my only child. Do you understand?"


    n and Martin did not know what to say. Their faces were pale.


    Draxton continued. "Yet, you... hurt my son''s mother and caused a rtionship crisis between my son and me. Most importantly, you... hurt the woman I''m fond of."


    n and Martin stared at Draxton in disbelief.


    Their chieftain said he liked that woman!


    Draxton looked at both of them and said self-deprecatingly, "In fact, even without Isabe, I would not marry Bridget. It is impossible for her to marry me and get into the Lockwood family.


    "If Isabe and Ricky did not appear, I might look for a woman from an ordinary family with a good upbringing and make her the chieftain''s wife of Lockwood family. "However, no matter what, my wife would never be Bridget."


    n could not help himself from speaking up for Bridget. "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Riker is also well brought up Have you misunderstood her?"


    Draxton looked at him in disappointment.


    He said, "Would a woman of good character create a gang like Skydragon? What''s more, a gang with no discipline?


    "The member she recruited for Skydragon did many bad things, and no one dared to go against them. All of that was just because they had Bridget backing them up.


    "The Hallow Club. Do you think it''s just a simple club?"


    Draxton ced a stack of documents before n and Martin. They looked pathetic as they picked up the papers in panic.


    The documents were about Bridget and her master Carlos using humans as a specimen to test their poisons. Moreover, the Skydragon was formed to make it easy for them to carry out things against thew.


    She had even secretly bribed people in the Lockwood Group. She tried to bribe those she could and used other means to get the others to work for her.


    For example, she put on a sessful image to mesmerize n and Martin.


    All these behaviors revealed a message that she not only wanted to be the chieftain''s wife but also wanted to be the leader of the Lockwood family.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 Came Looking For Her Himself


    After reading the information, n''s and Martin''s faces could no longer be described as pale. It was worse. Their faces were pale with humiliation and extreme shame.


    They saw the true colors of Bridget and understood that she was making use of them.


    Being used by a woman with ulterior motives was their shame, their biggest dereliction of duty, and the biggest stain of their career.


    "You both have let me down," Draxton said slowly in his deep voice.


    He was not angry, and he did not scold them. But his calm and disappointed tone scared them. They knew they were doomed.


    At this time, rhythmic footsteps came closer. n and Martin lifted their heads and saw Ss walking over with a phone.


    Seeing the two of them kneeling awkwardly on the ground, Ss froze for a second before he headed toward Draxton''s side. Then, he handed the phone to Draxton as he reported.


    "We found Miss Thompson''s location. The address is the vi at tinum Road. ording to our investigation, that vi is Bridget Riker''s private asset."


    With that, Ss said nothing more.


    He stood by Draxton''s side as he nced at n and Martin silently.


    n''s expression when he looked at Ss wasplicated.


    Ss was one of his men who had joined the Expendable Camp two years after he did.


    He had praised Ss countless times before Draxton. Ss was outstanding in character, fighting skills, and how he did things.


    When Ss did things, he would be calm and decisive, but at the same time, he would be rational.


    He also had a keen talent for reconnaissance, no less than n.


    However, Ss had always been low-key, never imed credits, and was always practical.


    n knew Draxton would make Ss his trusted subordinate, but he had never thought that day woulde so early.


    However, besides feeling ashamed of himself, n felt nothing, including jealousy.


    Draxton took the phone and headed outside as he spoke to Ss, "Bring a few men with you."


    Ss quickly took the order and followed Draxton.


    When he passed by n and Martin, he could not help himself from ncing at them. However, it was an urgent situation, and he could not stop.


    n and Martin heard the gradually disappearing footsteps, looking pathetic.


    They remained on their knees, not daring to rise, and waited silently for the final judgment.


    Draxton and Ss were leading the guards and rushing to Bridget''s vi.


    Meanwhile, Bridget finally lost her patience and attacked Isabe.


    Isabe had also finished thest bite of the meal, drank thest drop of red wine in the ss, and stood up contentedly.


    Even in situations like this, Isabe was elegant and calm. It irritated Bridget to see it as though Isabe was the owner of the vi and Bridget was the one who broke in.


    It angered Bridget more. Meanwhile, Isabe sniffed the abnormal scent in the air. The smell did not seem obvious, especially with the fragrance of the food and wine.


    But Isabe chuckled. "Miss Riker, you must have put much effort into catching me. You released poison the moment you entered this vi.


    "Unfortunately, have you noticed that your poison smells a little different?"


    Bridget''s expression changed. Only when Isabe reminded her did she subconsciously sniff the difference of


    the scent in the air, but her eyes met Isabe''s meaningful gaze.


    Then,


    sweet smell assailed her nostrils.


    Bridget was shocked and realized that she had fallen for Isabe''s trick. She was even angrier and did not hesitate when she stabbed Isabe with the dagger this time.


    Isabe watched Bridget dashing toward her. Bridget seemed agile, and Isabe could tell Bridget knew some skills.


    However, Isabe was still rxed and dodged calmly with one hand supporting herself by the table. Bridget missed the stab.


    Isabe grabbed Bridget by the arm and pushed her forward. She swiftly raised her foot and kicked her directly in the back.


    Bridget, who imed to be a genius, fell face down on the ground.


    She got up from the ground in a daze, and the dagger in her hand fell off. Dumbfounded, she stared at the fallen dagger. Suddenly, she felt the pain in her waist, and the feet wearing high heels stepped hard on her back.


    Most frightening of all, she felt the skin all over her body begin to itch unbearably, making her aware that she was poisoned.


    Staring in horror, she looked at her hands and saw them covered with a thick red rash.


    Sure enough, she was poisoned.


    Bridget felt her vision turning dark and realized what had happened to her face without even looking at it.


    Just then, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    A group of men led by Draxton rushed in with guns raised and surrounded the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Bridget was dumbfounded to see such a situation.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, who had been stepping on Bridget''s back, was also shocked to see Draxton.


    Then, she quietly withdrew her foot from Bridget''s waist as she stood upright and elegant. The malicious smile on her face turned into a restrained one. She was surprised and said, "Mr. Lockwood, why are you


    here?"


    Draxton saw everything Isabe did, and his lips curled into a smile.


    However, he was afraid that Isabe might turn on him if heughed. So, he had to restrain hisughter to prevent that.


    Bridget got up from the ground. Her face was covered in rashes, and she did not dare to face Draxton. She covered her face in pain with her back facing Draxton and whimpered, "Draxton, why are you here with your men?"


    Draxton ignored her. He looked at Isabe as he asked, "Be, are you hurt?"


    Isabe shook her head. Her phone was still in her hand, and she was still on a video call with Betty.


    On the other end of the call, Betty''s eyes widened as she stared at Draxton.


    In those eyes were inquiry, scrutiny, and curiosity.


    Draxton seemed to realize that someone was staring at him, and his eyes fell on Isabe''s phone.


    The two pairs of midnight blue eyes stared at each other.


    Both stared at the phones without even blinking.


    Draxton could vaguely feel that he was looking into a pair of eyes, but he did not know to whom those eyes belonged.


    Isabe looked at her phone screen and noticed Betty retracting her gaze. Then, the little girl waved her hands at Isabe and hung up the call.


    Not wanting Draxton to know about Betty, especially in this situation, Isabe acted as if nothing had happened.


    She kept her phone and drooped her eyelids, not looking into Draxton''s eyes, which were on her.


    Draxton strode toward her and looked at his cute wife-to-be.


    His voice was apologetic and hoarse when he said, "I''m sorry that I let you suffer this and did not protect you well."


    Isabe blinked and finally looked up at him as she asked, "Have youe to save me?"


    Draxton nodded and said, "Yes, I havee to save you."


    Isabe looked at the guards in ck with weapons in their hands. An emotion fluctuated in her.


    "I''m d you came to save me. How is Ricky?"


    Isabe''s eyes were on Draxton as she asked.


    "Ricky is fine. He is at home but unhappy because he did not see you and... He is disappointed with me."


    Draxton''s voice sounded sad.


    Isabe could imagine Ricky''s expression.


    Her eyes softened. She suddenly missed her son so much that she wanted to go to his side immediately to hug him and kiss him. Draxton had brought his men to save her, which was not what Isabe expected.


    She thought he would send someone to look for her.


    Not so soon, at least in a few dayster.


    That was why she used poison on Bridget. She wanted to subdue Bridget so she could stay in this vi for a few days more.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you well." Draxton reached out and hugged Isabe in his arms.


    That embrace was not ambiguous but apologetic and caring.


    Listening to them, Bridget could bear it no more.


    She turned around, ignoring the red rashes on her face, and looked at Draxton in grief.


    "Draxton, what do you mean cuddling with other women in front of me? Who am I to you?"


    Draxton finally gave her a look and asked in a low voice, "I am holding my woman, my son''s mother. Who are you to me?"


    Tears shimmered in Bridget''s eyes as she stared at Draxton in disbelief.


    "Draxton, how could you? Don''t you fear the wrath of your elders for treating me like this, or it might affect our families'' rtionship?"


    "My elders don''t interfere with anything I do," Draxton retorted.


    He continued calmly, "It is you who kidnapped my woman, Miss Riker. What are you trying to do?"


    Bridget was heartbroken upon hearing those heartless words.


    Although she had not seen Draxton much in the past, he would not treat her like now. She finally met him after a long time, yet she was treated like that.


    Isabe stood quietly beside him. She seemed obedient, but actually, she was watching the show with interest.


    But in the end, Isabe missed Ricky more than watching the scene. So, she said, "I''m worried about Ricky. Maybe he''s scared. I want to go back soon."


    Draxton ignored Bridget and quickly walked away with his hand on Isabe''s waist.


    The armed guards followed them alertly. As for Ss, he stayed by Draxton and Isabe''s side closely, protecting them.


    Bridget noticed the people around Draxton were not n and Martin anymore. One of n''s subordinates had reced their ces, and his name seemed to be... Ss.


    Her face turned pale, and she had a bad hunch.


    After Draxton left, Bridget took out her phone and dialed n''s number.


    n and Martin were still kneeling. When the phone rang, they seemed to realize something.


    When they saw that the caller ID was Bridget,plicated expressions appeared on their faces.


    n did not answer the call. He had nothing to say to Bridget.


    He hung up the call and blocked Bridget''s number. Then, he continued kneeling on the ground with his face ashen.


    On the other end of the call, Bridget looked at the phone screen and was anxious. She tried calling the


    second time.


    This time, it showed n had blocked her number.


    Blocked...


    Bridget had to admit that the worse situation had appeared.


    Frustrated, Bridget smashed the phone. She lost her temper when she saw her hand with rashes on it


    It was all because of that woman who suddenly appeared. If it weren''t for that, she would have married Draxton sooner orter.


    Bridget squinted her eyes. The woman had not only seduced Draxton but was also a disciple of Greg. Isabe was so skilled in medicine and poison that Bridget had to tell her master the news and ask him to


    find a way to get rid of her.


    So, she immediately called Carlos.


    Meanwhile, Isabe had already arrived at the Northernville Manor.


    On the way back, she did not mention a single word about n and Martin.


    Draxton did not mention it, either. When the car drove into the Northernville Manor, Isabe saw a tiny figure waiting for her silently ahead.


    On the way back, Isabe called Ricky.


    All she had been thinking about was Ricky.


    As for Martin and n, she did not care the slightest about them.


    As soon as the car stopped, Isabe quickly got out of the car and ran to Ricky. She waved her arms as she trotted. "Ricky, mommy is back!"


    Ricky quickly ran into Isabe''s arms without saying a word.


    His chubby little arms wrapped tightly around Isabe''s neck. He called her, and tears rolled down his


    cheeks.


    He was very sad and wronged.


    Isabe knew that he was crying. Her son would not make a sound when he cried since he was an infant. His emotions were very reserved.


    He was unlike Betty, who cried even when bitten by a mosquito. Isabe, grandpa, and grandma would feel sorry for her, and she would cry until she felt better.


    Ricky was more introverted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe was afraid that he might sometimes be on the losing side with his character. However, she did not know Ricky inherited his character traits from the man behind her. He was also reserved in his emotions.


    As she wiped off Ricky''s tears, she tried to calm him down. "Ricky, guess what!


    "Mommy had a very interesting adventure, but unfortunately, it wasn''t difficult or exciting enough."


    Ricky listened carefully.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Mommy thought mommy could y outside for a few days, but your daddy found mommy so quickly, and mommy missed Ricky. Otherwise, mommy would enjoy myself a few more


    days."


    She described the event as fun and adventure and even spoke out for Draxton.


    Draxton was shocked. He looked at Ricky, hoping that Ricky would not be so distant toward him anymore. However, Ricky was burying himself in Isabe''s arms and crying. The more Isabe coaxed him, the more he cried, which was devastating.


    n and Martin limped over. They felt guilty and remorseful when they saw Ricky crying sadly.


    They were wrong.


    It was true that there were some grudges between Isabe and Draxton. But since even Draxton had forgiven it, who were they, as subordinates, to interfere?


    Ricky''s crying state made them think how ignorant they were to do something like that.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Marriage License


    Looking at Ricky crying desperately in his mother''s arms, Draxton felt his heart squeeze in pain too.


    He knew Isabe and Ricky were trying their best to ept him, but he failed to protect them from all dangers.


    He turned his head and looked at n and Martin coldly.


    n and Martin knelt down, looking regretful.


    "Miss Thompson, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. I''m willing to take any punishment," n said earnestly


    Martin said, "Miss Thompson, we did n this together. We had prejudices against you before, but now, we know we were wrong. We''re willing to ept your punishment, but we hope you won''t get mad at Mr Lockwood because of our stupid behavior."


    Isabe heard their words, but she did not want to answer them. She held Ricky in her arms, and without looking back, she scurried into another room.


    She did not spare n and Martin any look this whole time.


    To her, these two people cannot be unforgiven.


    If it were five years ago, she would have been tortured by those men or even be dead by now because she used to have no strength to protect herself.


    They might have yed with her, like ying with a toy, until she was dead and threw her into a gutter. At that moment, she wore a deadpan expression as if she had never known the word "forgive" since she was a child.


    She would never pay any attention to those men who hurt her. She did not even spare them a nce. Their paths would never cross again.


    The same went for even the Thompson family. When she learned that they had hurt her, Isabe left the Thompson family at once and never met them again.


    And then, there was the Lang family. Since they never epted Isabe, she decided to never ept them as well.


    Life was too short to care about those types of people and things that did not deserve her. She only wanted to try her best to cherish those worthy of her care. Isabe didn''t consider herself cold-hearted, but rather, she was just being rational.


    Ricky did not pay any attention to n and Martin too. He rested in his mother''s arms without any worries. Her warm embrace was all he cared about. Isabe and Ricky''s attitude dealt a hard blow to n and Martin.


    With profound regret, they desperately understood that Isabe and Ricky would not forgive them. They did not even want to take a look at them. They felt so ashamed.


    At that moment, Draxton found a new aspect of Isabe''s personality. He turned to look at Martin and n. "n, you''re suspended from the chief of the Executive Department for the time being. I''ll let Ss take your ce. From now on, Executive Department will be run by him.


    "As for you..."


    It was hard for Draxton to make a decision. Though n had made a mistake, it could not ignore all his feats before. Draxton was going to say that he would set n free and that they had nothing to do with each other. However, before he could open his mouth, n interrupted quickly, "Mr. Lockwood, I''m willing to go back to Expendable Camp for retraining. I made this mistake because I wasn''t rational enough to see the nature of things.


    "I want to go back to Expendable Camp for retraining. If I cane out of there alive, please take me as your employee again. I won''t dare to ask you to give me my old job back. All I want is to be your right hand." n''s eyes turned teary.


    If he left Draxton, he would have enough assets to live an easy life for the rest of his life. Also, he was capable enough too. Besides, he already had high standing right now. No one would dare to look down on him.


    But he did not want to get kicked out.


    He would rather go to Expendable Camp and put his life on the line, in the hope of being employed by Draxton again in the future. Even if he ended up dying there, he thought it would be worth it. Everything he got was given by the Lockwood family. He would rather die than leave the Lockwood family Seeing n''s imploring eyes, Draxton fell into silence for a while and then nodded.


    And then, Draxton looked at Martin.


    Before Martin could open his mouth, Draxton said quickly in a cold tone, "You go overseas to get Star of Cold Light back. That''ll redeem yourself."


    Martin opened his mouth, without any wordsing out of it. At length, he had to nod in dismay.


    Martin was not demoted like n. He was sent to other countries.


    Martin might never get a chance toe back because this was a task that he could never finish.


    Star of Cold Light was a gem, an heirloom of the Lockwood family.


    It was said that that gem had some magical functions, but it was stolen over a hundred years ago by a skillful legendary thief.


    Since then, the Lockwood family had been searching for this gem, but to no avail.


    Three years ago, they were finally sure that this gem had been taken out of the country, but they did not know which country this gem was taken to.


    "You go alone. The Department of War will be run by Daniel for the time being. Once you finish your task ande back, you can still be the general of the Department of War," said Draxton. "Yes, sir. Thank you for giving me this chance!" Martin said. No one knew how bitter he felt.


    Martin might never get a chance toe back in his lifetime.


    n looked at Martin, mixed feelings flickered in his eyes. In the end, he did not say a word. They both made a huge mistake, and he had no room to put in a word for the other.


    In the end, Ss walked them to the main gate.


    When they arrived at the gate of Northernville Manor, Ss looked at Martin and n, feeling the pull of contrary emotions.


    "Chief, I didn''t expect that Mr. Lockwood would ask me to be the chief of the Executive Department. I hope


    you..."


    Looking at n, Ss felt that he had stolen n''s job.


    n gazed at Ss, saying, "You''repetent enough to be the chief of the Executive Department.


    "Well, this is what I deserve when I let my sess go to my head for all these years. You must take me as a bad example and never make the same mistake.


    "Since Mr. Lockwood thinks much of you, you should try your best to carry out your work. No need to mind


    me."


    He gave a pat on Ss''s shoulder, looking like he had gotten over it, and turned to leave.


    Ss gazed after them as they were leaving.


    One of them was demoted to the Expendable Camp and the other was sent to go overseas. Only God knew if they coulde back in this lifetime.


    Looking serious, Ss swiped a strand of hair from his forehead and turned to go back to the estate. Meanwhile, Isabe was holding Ricky in her arms. They were both having a chit-chat upstairs. Draxton was still sitting downstairs, with only Cooper keeping himpany.


    They looked downcast.


    Cooper shook his head as he looked at Draxton. He knew that Draxton would never win Isabe over if they continued like that.


    What n and Martin had done this time obviously had a terrible effect on Draxton and Isabe''s rtionship.


    Ss came back and reported n and Martin''s departure to Draxton. Upon hearing Ss''s words, Draxton nodded and said, "You can get back to your work now."


    Ss nodded.


    After Ss left, Draxton hesitated for a long time and eventually decided to go upstairs.


    When he got to the second floor, he saw Ricky acting childish in Isabe''s arms. Isabe was telling Ricky about her adventure.


    Noticing Draxton''s arrival, Ricky and Isabe turned to give him a nce, and then, they looked away immediately, as if they had not seen anything


    Isabe stayed nonchnt and continued to tell Ricky about how she took down those bad guys.


    Draxton sit down beside them and listened to Isabe''s story silently.


    About half an hourter, Isabe finally made Rickyugh. Seizing this chance, Draxton put in, "We need to talk"


    Isabe looked at Draxton and smiled warmly. "Okay."


    Draxton was a bit surprised. Isabe seemed to be very tender. His eyes find her smile so charming. He felt a sense of relief.


    He cast a nce at Ricky, who was staring at Draxton, sternly and disapprovingly.


    Draxton was a bit unhappy about this and thought, "Well, Isabe sure is cuter than this difficult son."


    "It''s my fault that something like that happened today. If I''d made my attitude clearly before, they wouldn''t have done that to you. I''m so sorry."


    He was apologizing to her sincerely.


    Those people who were familiar with Draxton would definitely be struck dumb if they heard Draxton''s apology. As a domineering and high-handed man, Draxton never apologized to anybody before. It was unbelievable to hear his apology.


    "Okay, I forgive you," said Isabe.


    Draxton could not love her more for her t-out answer.


    He felt relieved, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "I''ve punished n and Martin. They would never make the same mistake again."


    "They''re your men. How you punish them has nothing to do with me," said Isabe.


    Draxton nodded and said, "My men are your men too. It should be our men. We''re married. If they insult you, it means that they''re insulting me too."


    In silence, Draxton gazed at Isabe with his midnight blue eyes.


    Isabe gave a wry smile, unable to find an appropriate answer. "Come with me."


    Draxton suddenly took her hand and dragged her out of the room.


    Right now, Isabe did not want to leave Ricky alone.


    And Ricky was not happy about what Draxton was doing too. He stared at Draxton in annoyance.


    Draxton said, "Let''s get our marriage license first, then you''ll be my legal wife."


    Isabe was transfixed.


    She looked out of the window and said, "Mr. Lockwood, have you noticed that it''s midnight right now?"


    Draxton did not know what he should say.


    Draxton released Isabe''s hand.


    "Well, in that case, you and Ricky take a good rest tonight. We''ll go get the license tomorrow morning," said


    Draxton.


    Isabe opened her mouth, trying to see something. She gave him a look of amusement.


    Before she could say anything, he left the room quickly. It seemed as if he was afraid that she would refuse him if he did not leave the room in time.


    Isabe and Ricky gaped at each other and theny on the bed. Eventually, they fell asleep while hugging. Isabe did not take Draxton''s words seriously. She thought he would forget everything when he got calmer the next morning.


    To her surprise, after sending Ricky to the kindergarten, Draxton drove them to the city hall.


    Only after reaching the city hall, Isabe finally realized that he was being serious.


    Isabe hesitated for a moment. Draxton turned to gaze at her intently. "Are you being afraid?


    "Or are you worried about something? We might be a terrible couple, and I will probably treat you so badly. You will never fall in love with me. Are those what you''re worried about?"


    Isabe remained silent


    She was not afraid of anything.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s just so sudden.."


    "Once we got the license, you will get used to it."


    On the matter of getting a marriage license, Draxton was very insistent and refused to hear any objection. Isabe hemmed and hawed, and before she knew it, the license was in their hands. Hand in hand, she was pulled into the car by Draxton and went back to Northernville Manor.


    As soon as they got back, Isabe saw a car leaving.


    It was someone Isabe had never seen.


    That person greeted Draxton and then pulled away.


    When they entered the room, Cooper saw the license in their hands. Cooper could not help but smile. "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood, wee home. The rings have been sent here."


    Cooper took a beautiful red box and handed them to Draxton.


    He had gotten used to calling Isabe Mrs. Lockwood very easily.


    Isabe had mixed feelings about this. She thought this marriage was rushed.


    She looked at that red box curiously and blinked.


    Draxton opened the box, revealing red diamond couples'' rings. Few people had their couples'' rings in that


    color.


    The red diamonds shined unusually under the morning sunlight. Inside the tinum band, the names of


    Isabe and Draxton were inscribed.


    Isabe liked these two rings a lot.


    Draxton said, "I had them make these two rings in a hurryst night. It''s just for the time being. Later, we''ll choose better rings. The rings you like."


    As he was talking, he put the ring on her ring finger.


    And then, he handed her his ring, implying that she should put the ring on his finger.


    Isabe was amused andpliantly put the ring on his finger.


    Gazing at the ring on his finger, Draxton gave a smile unconsciously. He turned to look at Isabe and said, "From now on, we''re husband and wife."


    Isabe nodded. "We sure are husband and wife."


    Draxton''s lips quirked up in a smile, and happiness flickered in his eyes. Even his curly hairplemented his smile. Isabe suddenly found his curly hair a little cute.


    Draxton bore too many resemnces to Ricky. Isabe could not hate him, no matter how hard she tried. Moments like now, when his ears turned red secretly, were exactly why she found Draxton extremely cute. Looking back at the license in her hand, she could not help but look forward to the future.


    The future was full of hope.


    Now that they were married, she would love him the way he loved her.


    "We should n our wedding," Draxton said.


    "We''ve got the license. No need to n the wedding in such a rush. Don''t you think so?"


    "I don''t," Draxton said seriously, gazing at her. "Getting the license is because I want all my family to know. your standing. And the wedding will tell the whole world about your standing. I gotta make sure no one dares to look down on you from now on."


    Isabe thought that Draxton was getting cuter by the minute. "Well, have it your way," she said with resignation.


    For some reason, Draxton felt that Isabe''s tone was very doting as if she was talking to Ricky. He started. to wonder if this was how her tone sounded when she was talking to someone near to her heart. Draxton''s ears turned red again, and his mouth pulled to one side of its own ord.


    "Be, I want to take you to meet my family. We can n the wedding together then. Does it sound good?" asked Draxton expectantly.


    Isabe was dumbfounded. "Meet your family?"


    "Yeah. I mean, you gotta meet them sooner orter. Don''t worry. They''re very nice. You guys will get along easily.


    "They''ve known you and Ricky, and they are expecting to see you two for so long. I thought you and Ricky were not ready, so I stopped them from seeing you, or else they''d havee to our house long ago."


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She thought, "Well, it''s only a few days since I met this guy, and now, we''ve gotten the marriage license and wedding rings. And we''re even nning to meet his family and hold a wedding and all."


    Isabe could not help but think that there was still something she did not tell him, such as the thing about Betty.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 The Thompsons'' Scheme


    But after some moments of hesitation, Isabe finally fell silent.


    There was no rush when it came to Betty''s matter.


    By the time the evening came, Isabe suddenly sensed that something was wrong.


    Because she realized that her bedroom had been moved from the master bedroom to Draxton''s room. Isabe was speechless.


    With a serious expression, Draxton said, "We''re legally married, and we even have a child. Sleeping together shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    She said nothing.


    This man was indeed a fearless one.


    Seeing that Isabe said nothing as she looked at him with a dazed expression, Draxton raised his eyebrow and said, "Five years ago, you were so bold. You even made the move yourself. Why are you so timid now?"


    Isabe looked at him in surprise and asked, "Mr. Lockwood, do you want me to... treat you like I did five years ago?"


    Draxton fell silent.


    His ears turned red. But his face became stern as he said, "We''re already married. I think you should address me differently."


    Isabe pondered for a moment and called out, "Draxton."


    The corners of Draxton''s taut, straight lips curved upward slightly.


    Being with her had always feltfortable. She would always make him feel at ease.


    He added, "You don''t have to treat me like you did five years ago. Instead, I''ll take the initiative now."


    Isabe was confused for a moment. It was only when she realized what he meant that she could not help butugh.


    Her almond-shaped eyes curved up. She looked at him with fascination, and her voice seemed to carry a teasing note. "Is that so?"


    Although Draxton''s ears had turned crimson red, his expression was extremely solemn. "Yes."


    It was as if he was talking about a serious topic.


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    She said, "Well, then... let me see how you''ll fare."


    She turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Draxton''s handsome face blushed slightly. He watched her silhouette walk away while narrowing his eyes assertively.


    He could never let her underestimate him.


    In the eyes of thew, they were now husband and wife.


    That night, both of them indulged in the ultimate form of pleasure. Only this time, they were both sober.


    They were so in tune with each other that the night was beyond their expectations. But there was no doubt that the next morning, Draxton looked at Isabe with even more passion. Isabe was a little sore the next day. Feeling quite upset, she did not look at him.


    She was not angry at how rough he had beenst night. She was upset at how she had lost to him. She felt humiliated.


    No, she had to get back at him tonight.


    After breakfast, Isabe took Ricky to the kindergarten.


    After the incident with n and Martin, when it came to sending and picking up Ricky, Isabe no longer wanted to hire someone as a driver.


    She had nothing to do, after all, and she preferred to do it herself.


    When Isabe sent Ricky to the kindergarten, she did not notice that a red sports car was parked across the street. Two people were sitting inside.


    They were none other than Samantha and Mr. Thompson.


    Samantha, who had lost to Isabe previously, had been looking for a chance to get back at her.


    But as it turned out, she could not even figure out Isabe''s whereabouts.


    Samantha could not find a single piece of information about Isabe either.


    It was right then that Samantha identally saw Isabe sending a child to the kindergarten.


    Samantha had no time to think about the rtionship between that child and Isabe. She only spoke excitedly. "Dad, look. It''s Isabe. We have finally found her."


    Hearing Samantha''s words, Mr. Thompson immediately looked in the direction she pointed at. Indeed, it was Isabe.


    Isabe wore a ssic full-length beige trench coat. She had let her hair down and had an air of effortless chic around her.


    She lookedpletely different from before.


    Once upon a time, Isabe was like a shackled beast. Her true nature had been hidden. But now, she was like a wild horse, free and captivating to look at.


    Mr. Thompson''s expression changed.


    For a moment, he even thought, "True royalty is true royalty. Sammy can''t possibly bepared to her."


    But such thoughts only popped into his mind for a brief moment. Immediately, he abandoned them without a trace.


    To him, Sammy was the best.


    "Dad, she''s not the same as before. She''s back for revenge this time. You don''t know how scary she was that day. I think she''s a desperate lunatic and nothing is beneath her. Dad, I''m scared." Samantha was muttering to her father after seeing Isabe. Her face was a little pale.


    Hearing his daughter''s terrified voice, he stared at Isabe. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.


    He then spoke in a warm andforting voice, "Sammy, don''t be scared. Mom and Dad are here. She will not be a threat to you. We will protect you. Since she died five years ago, she shouldn''t be alive now. "Dad" Samantha cried in panic, but a smile shed under her eyes.


    It had been five years. He was now wearing a suit worth tens of thousands of dors, the family had moved to a big house, and Mrs. Thompson was also wearing designer brands.


    They were very proud that they could live such a good life. It was all thanks to their daughter, Samantha.


    From time to time, Samantha would give them some money, too. During these five years, the Thompson. couple''s life had turned 180 degrees. Although they could notpare to the Lang family, they were considered rich among ordinary people. They were very satisfied with their life. As long as Samantha was the firstdy of the Lang family, the good times would never end.


    Once Mr. and Mrs. Thompson reaped those benefits, Samantha became even more precious, and they had long forgotten that Isabe existed. The Lang family never mentioned Isabe''s name, either. It was as if she had never existed.


    In the eyes of the Lang family and the Thompson family, only Samantha mattered.


    Samantha was everyone''s little princess. She was extremely precious.


    But Isabe''s sudden return had caught the Thompson family off guard.


    "While the Lang family has not seen her yet, we have to make her disappear," Mr. Thompson said through gritted teeth.


    Hurriedly, Samantha said, "Dad, murder is against thew. We can simply kick her out of Dawton City. Her


    death wouldn''t matter. But if you get involved, everything will be over."


    Of course, Samantha said that on purpose. She was retreating in order to advance.


    As expected, Mr. Thompson felt touched by Samantha''s words. His daughter was so sweet that he could not bear to let her get hurt.


    Now, he was even more determined to get Isabe killed.


    He said, "Sammy, you''re a good girl. I know what to do about Isabe. You don''t need to worry about it." Samantha nodded obediently and lowered her head, her eyes twinkling. The truth was, for her, her parents had be dispensable.


    But when Isabe returned, she was d to realize that having provided for her parents for five years was worthwhile.


    At this point, for example, they could be her weapon whenever she wanted them to be.


    A very handy weapon.


    "Sammy, have you seen that little kid next to her before?" Mr. Thompson suddenly asked.


    Samantha shook her head and said, "I have not. This is my first time seeing him. Dad, whose child do you think that is? He can''t be hers, right?"


    Mr. Thompson thought about it and said, "It''s possible. Your mother gave her the medicine five years ago. She must have found a man.


    "She disappeared the entire night. She must have been fooling around with the man. That bastard child might have been conceived then..."


    Samantha murmured, "She already has a child. If Cristian knows about this, he won''t care about her anymore.


    "Dad, do you know? Cristian likes her. He has a crush on Isabe!


    "If he knows that Isabe has an illegitimate child, he won''t like her anymore. I have to tell him."


    Mr. Thompson''s expression changed. "Sammy, what did you say? Does Cristian like Isabe?"


    In his opinion, Sammy was not the Lang family''s biological daughter. If the Lang family realized what had happened, they might not recognize Sammy as their family anymore. Sammy''s true pir of support should be her husband''s family.


    Sammy''s position could only be truly secure when she married into a wealthy family and became the wife of a wealthy family.


    Therefore, when it came to Cristian, nothing must get in the way.


    Sammy must marry into the Rivera family and be the young mistress of the Rivera family.


    At that moment, he became more and more determined to get rid of Isabe.


    Samantha silently pursed her lips. This time, her father should be determined to get rid of Isabe.


    Without her having to do anything, her parents, who were also her sharpest weapons, would do everything for


    her.


    Half an hour before Ricky''s school was over, Isabe had already left for the kindergarten.


    One kilometer away from the kindergarten, past a street corner, a ck car suddenly appeared without warning.


    The other car''s driver saw Isabe''s car. But instead of slowing down, it recklessly charged toward her. Isabe''s eyes shed with surprise. She thought, "Is that driver crazy? Or is he drunk while driving?" But at the moment when the car was about to crash into hers, Isabe saw Mr. Thompson''s frenzied and hideous eyes...


    She fell silent.


    She did not dodge or slow down. She pressed her foot on the gas pedal, and with a deadpan exterior, she drove fast toward the other car instead.


    Mr. Thompson thought Isabe must have mistaken the gas pedal for the brake because she was in shock.


    He did not panic at all. His car had been modified. It was sturdy. It would crash into Isabe''s car and kill her.


    With a twisted smile, he looked at Isabe from across the street.


    But he suddenly sensed that something was wrong.


    He felt something was really wrong with Isabe''s expression.


    There was no panic on her face On the contrary, her beautiful eyes stared at him with a smile as if she was saying, "You want to crash into my car? Fine, then let''s see whose car is tougher."


    He realized that Isabe was not afraid of him.


    Sammy was right Isabe was a lunatic


    But he did not panic, either. He was very confident in his modified car. In such situations, the tougher car would win.


    But as soon as the thought urred, he felt a tremendous force crashing toward him.


    The next moment, his body lurched forward from the violent impact. The front of his car was dented. Mr Thompson saw ck spots, then hepletely fainted.


    Before he fainted, he saw the polished body of Isabe''s car. It looked as if it was brand new. Even that tremendous impact left no scratches on her car.


    Isabe sat calmly in the car the entire time. She was not hurt by the collision at all.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, but he had no time to think before he lost consciousness.


    Isabe reversed her car, hit the steering wheel, and drove away from the scene.


    Mr. Thompson had chosen this ce to act because there was no surveince around.


    Isabe was in a good mood. She hummed a song and continued driving toward the kindergarten as if nothing had happened.


    She was not surprised when her father wanted to kill her. She had expected that Samantha would not giveC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since the other party resorted to such evil deeds, she could not be med for returning the favor.


    Unbeknownst to Isabe, because of the incident with her father, the kindergarten ss was over, and she had not arrived yet.


    But someone else got there first.


    That person was Mrs. Thompson.


    Mrs. Thompson was holding a picture of Ricky and found him among a group of children.


    He stood in ce as he looked around, obviously looking for his mother.


    However, all the other children had found their parents. Only his mother had not arrived yet.


    Ricky was not anxious at all. He stood still and waited silently.


    It was at this time that Mrs. Thompson came up to speak with him.


    The teacher looked at Mrs. Thompson warily.


    Mrs. Thompson smiled gently. She looked warmly at Ricky and spoke to the teacher, "Excuse me. You must be his teacher, right? I''m his grandmother."


    The teacher was caught by surprise.


    But she was still wary


    The Lockwoods owned this kindergarten. The children who attended it were the sons and daughters of aristocratic families associated with the Lockwood family.


    Of course, Ricky was no exception.


    The teacher''s credentials were also outstanding. She certainly would not let strangers approach the children


    She shielded Ricky behind herself, vigntly keeping Mrs. Thompson away from him.


    A hint of displeasure shed in Mrs. Thompson''s eyes.


    She thought, "This teacher is so meddlesome."


    Since she could not convince the teacher, she could only talk to Ricky directly.


    She looked at Ricky with a disappointed expression and said, "Darling, I am your Grandma. Did your mother never talk to you about me?"


    Ricky looked at her with indifference.


    Of course, Isabe did mention Mrs. Thompson to them. They had also investigated her.


    This woman had swapped her daughter with Isabe. She was evil and even framed Isabe. She was a bad person!


    "Ricky, darling. Can you call me Grandma?" Mrs. Thompson was still trying to manipte Ricky''s emotions to convince him.


    Little Ricky''s stoic expression showed a trace of contempt.


    He thought, "This woman is stupid. That was fine, but does she take me for an idiot, too?"


    The teacher also looked at Mrs. Thompson speechlessly. As she was thinking about how to deal with the matter, she heard Ricky''s voice.


    "Miss, this woman is a liar. I don''t even know her. Mom said she doesn''t have a mother. So, I don''t have a grandmother, either. She might be trying to kidnap other children, or me.


    "Can you help me call the police?"


    After he spoke, Mrs. Thompson''s and the teacher''s expressions changed.


    Mrs. Thompson said in shock, "Child, how can you say that about grandma? I''m your grandmother. Your mother is so heartless. She disowned her mother. Even if I''m not her real mother, she shouldn''t be that


    cruel."


    The teacher did not listen to what she said. Although this woman was dressed in designer brands, her manner of speech and demeanor waspletely out of line. Maybe Ricky was right. This woman had ill


    intentions.


    Immediately, the teacher took out her cell phone and called the police

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 The Truth Of The Video


    When Isabe arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, the police were escorting Mrs. Thompson into the car. Mrs. Thompson''s attempt of abducting Ricky was confirmed by the teacher, who witnessed the


    scene.


    Upon seeing Isabe, Ricky immediately ran toward her.


    "Mommy!" The baby dove into his mother''s arms.


    The teacher quickly walked over and told Isabe what had happened.


    Isabe said gratefully, "Oh my, thank you so much. That woman is indeed not my mother. She''s definitely up to no good, trying to approach Ricky."


    The teacher hurriedly said, "It''s my responsibility to do so. You need not be this polite, Ricky''s mother."


    Mrs. Thompson was about to be escorted into the car when she turned around and saw Isabe. Then she immediately shrieked, "Be, it''s me. I''m your mother!"


    Isabe looked at her indifferently and said to the police, "She''s not my mother.


    "This woman had harmed me five years ago. Now, she''s approaching my son without my knowledge. I suspect that she wants to harm my son. I hope that the police can start an investigation into this matter. "Not only do you have to investigate the crime of her abducting my son today, but you also have to investigate the matter of her swapping the identities of two babies 25 years ago. I''ll go back with the few of you to give you my statement."


    The police officers'' expressions immediately turned serious when they heard this.


    Switching the identities of two babies? This was no small matter.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Thompson''s eyes widened. She could not help but feel a little panicky when she looked at Isabe''s cold and impassive countenance.


    Isabe looked at her and gave her a strange smile. That sent a chill down Mrs. Thompson''s spine.


    Her expression changed and she felt apprehensive. She cursed inwardly, "Charles Thompson, that useless bum! Didn''t he say that he would drive over this wretched girl and kill her? "Then why could this wretched girl still appear here unharmed?"


    However, her questions would be left unanswered as she was escorted into the police car and brought back for investigation.


    Isabe first sent Ricky back to Northernville Manor, then she set off for the police station.


    Isabe exined how Mrs. Thompson swapped the two children at the police station. The evidence she presented was the hospital''s surveince records at that time.


    As a matter of fact, surveince camera records from 25 years ago did not exist. However, Isabe still had the support of the great Mr. Langley.


    Mr. Langley was not only a skillful hacker but also a mechanical expert. Hence, it was not difficult for him to restore the surveince footage from more than 20 years ago. Isabe then handed the evidence to the police.


    No matter how much Mrs. Thompson insisted on her innocence, she would not be able to clear her name given the evidence.


    When Isabe left the police station, Mrs. Thompson was staring at her with fear and resentment. However, Isabe did not even spare her a look.


    It was given that Mrs. Thompson wouldn''t just sit still and wait for her demise. She quickly called Samantha to ask for help.


    She knew that Samantha would definitely have a way to save her.


    However, she could not get through to Samantha despite trying several times because Samantha was in a predicament herself.


    Mr. Thompson''s car was dented from the impact. He was also seriously injured and unconscious. When he was discovered, his head and face were covered in blood. Fortunately, he was still alive, but Samantha felt that Mr. Thompson was better off dead.


    He was asked to kill someone, but he ended up in this state. She would not have to deal with this trouble if he just died.


    It was only after a few hours that she could finally catch her breath. Then she found that there were several missed calls on her phone. Most of them were from Mrs. Thompson.


    A trace of impatience shed across Samantha''s eyes. Just as she was about to turn off her phone, she remembered that Mrs. Thompson seemed to have gone to the kindergarten to look for that child. Samantha''s eyes flickered. She was about to return the call to ask about the situation when her phone rang again. Of course, the call was from Mrs. Thompson.


    As soon as the call went through, Mrs. Thompson cried to Samantha, "Sammy, save me. I''m stuck at the police station because of that bitch Isabe Thompson!"


    She was trying to get Samantha to think of a way to get her out of the police station while she whined. Samantha, on the other hand, was just exasperated.


    These two were useless. One was seriously injured and the other was sent to the police station. They were not even capable enough toplete the tasks assigned to them.


    She suppressed her fury and said, "Mom, Dad was hit. He''s in the hospital for emergency treatment." There was a hint of malice in her tone.


    On the other end of the line, Mrs. Thompson, who was informed of the news, rolled her eyes and fainted. Samantha then hung up in a deadpan manner.


    She thought that the situation regarding the Thompson couple was already the worst-case scenario there would be, but she was not expecting it to aggravate even more as more bad news hit her.


    Then her agent called. Samantha picked up the phone. When she heard what her agent said, she just stood rooted to the ground. Her face turned pale and her hands trembled as she struggled to turn on her phone. There were three trending topics on twitter.


    One of the hashtags said, "Samantha Lang''s biological mother swapped the real Young Lady, a devious plot." The other, "Samantha Lang''s mother tries to abduct a child from kindergarten."


    And also, "Samantha Lang stole the life of the real Young Lady."


    Samantha felt as if she was being pricked by countless needles from those ring trending topics.


    She clicked on the first tweet. It was a video of how Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Thompson had discussed the swap of the two children 25 years ago.


    The same thing was happening to the Lang family as well.


    The members of the Lang family also saw the video. After watching the video, the Lang family couple and Jason Lang fell silent.


    And of course, they did not have particrly good expressions on their faces.


    "This can''t be true. There''s no way the video from 25 years ago could be maintained in such good condition." Mrs. Lang was murmuring.


    Moreover, they had often interacted with the Thompson family couple over the years, so they knew them quite well.


    The impression they had of the Thompson family couple was that they were not after money or incentives and only wanted to rpensate their daughter.


    However, that video was too concrete to be doubted.


    In the video, the young Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Thompson had scheming and greedy expressions. They didn''t hide their ugly faces since there was no one around.


    "I want my daughter to live the life of a rich youngdy too. Charles, do you know what kind of life the Lang family is leading?


    "If our biological daughter can be the eldest daughter of the Lang family, we will also benefit from it if we acknowledge her as our daughter in the future.¡± Charles said, "But what if we''re discovered?"


    "That won''t happen. Mrs. Lang has just given birth and is in aa. Mr. Lang is out of town and won''t be back for a while. Charles, send the nurse awayter. I''ll do the deed myself."


    After that, the two of them sent the nurse away sessfully. Then Mrs. Thompson swiftly swapped the two children.


    When she hugged the real youngdy, her lips curled into a cold and heartless smile. She stretched out her finger and tapped the baby''s forehead firmly without pity. "You can only me it on your luck," she said. Perhaps because of the pain, the baby in her arms opened her mouth and cried loudly.


    As soon as the baby cried, Mrs. Thompson''s expression changed. She reached out and covered the baby''s mouth to stop her crying.


    The expression of the members of the Lang family turned hostile instantly when they saw such a scene.


    Jason suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go verify the authenticity of this video. My friend is an expert in this field."


    "Hurry," Ethan Lang said with a livid expression. If everything in the video was true, then what the Thompson couple did was outright disgusting.


    Mrs. Lang was trembling all over. She was afraid that the contents of the video were true.


    Jason nced at his parents with a cold glint in his eyes. "If the video is real, I will definitely make the Thompson couple pay the price."


    Jason thought of the little baby in the video who was treated roughly and had her mouth covered when she cried. Then he was suddenly reminded of the girl who had died five years ago.


    He didn''t think much of it until he saw the entire process of how the babies were swapped.


    However, when he saw Mrs. Thompson carrying his biological sister away from his mother, he was surprised to feel an indescribable concern for the baby.


    That was his biological sister. She had been maliciously swapped. She had been separated from her mother''s side.


    Their family had even raised the daughter of their enemy and treated her as their own.


    Meanwhile, his biological sister lived with her scheming adoptive parents. She would not have led a happy life.


    Jason was feeling very conflicted inside while he thought about the girl who was in a sorry state five years ago.


    A few hourster, Jason''s friend replied to him.


    "The video is authentic. There were no traces of forging."


    After saying that, Jason''s friend clicked his tongue and sighed. "There really are all kinds of people, aren''t there? Jason, the victim of this case is undoubtedly that innocent baby. She''s your real sister, isn''t she?" Jason''s eyes turned red. He suddenly remembered that Isabe had told them the truth five years ago. Isabe had said that Mrs. Thompson deliberately swapped her and Samantha, but at that time, none of them believed her.


    Isabe might have wanted to tell them the truth, hoping to gain the trust and love of her biological parents. But in the end, she only received suspicion and denial.


    Then, there was the ne crash incident.


    Jason''s expression was sinister.


    Simultaneously, the Rivera family had also seen the trending topics.


    At first, the Rivera family thought highly of their future daughter-inw, Samantha, but they started to have second thoughts once they saw the video.


    The Thompson family couple had really worrying dispositions. They did not know if Samantha waspletely unrted in ali of these because she was the couple''s daughter.


    "This couple... They''re really good at putting up an act. They even fooled the Lang family. They''re too


    scheming. That girl, Samantha Lang... I don''t think she''s a simple character either. She doesn''t look like an innocent girl."


    Cristian Rivera''s mother said slowly.


    Regina Rivera muttered softly, "Why do I feel that Samantha Lang and her biological parents are two-faced?" Regina was a die-hard fan of Samantha Lang, but now, it seemed she was beginning to think otherwise. Regina stuck out her tongue when she saw her parents and brother staring at her. "Well, I''m just saying." Cristian looked away from his sister and turned to his parents. "Dad, Mom. I think we should call off the marriage. I don''t think Samantha Lang is a suitable marriage partner."


    Regina immediately exposed his true thoughts. "Dad, Mom. Big Brother has Isabe Thompson in mind ever since he saw her."


    The Rivera couple was stunned. "What? That child is still alive?"


    Rivera said, "Yes, she''s still alive. We just saw her a few days ago.


    "You wouldn''t know, but Isabe Thompson is a really fierce and terrifying person!"


    She was dazed for a moment before turning to Cristian. "Big Brother, do you think this video is fake? Maybe Isabe Thompson fabricated this video in order to frame Sam? My God! I shouldn''t have thought of Sam that way earlier. She isn''t two-faced!"


    Cristian said, "That video is definitely authentic. You know that I''m an expert in this field."


    Regina was freaking out again. "Oh no! Why do I feel like Sam is someone two-faced again?


    "Actually, regardless of whether Samantha Lang knew of what her biological parents did, she''s no longer suitable for our family.


    "Cristian is right. The Rivera family will never wee someone with a bad reputation. I think we should just call off the marriage." Regina had a regretful expression.


    However, it seemed that all the members of the Rivera family were quite furious about the swapping of the babies in the video.


    In the video, Mrs. Thompson''s expression was hideous and ugly. And just like that, a clueless newborn baby was swapped out...


    "I''d kill this woman if it were me! How hateful!"


    Regina was a straightforward girl. She watched the video repeatedly and absolutely hated Mrs. Thompson for her deeds.


    In particr, the young Mrs. Thompson looked very simr to the current Samantha.


    Samantha couldn''t care less about Mrs. Thompson, who was stuck in the police station. She returned to the Lang family with a ghastly expression. She knew that from the moment the video was exposed, she would be abandoned by the Lang family.


    The only thing she had to do now was to protect herself and manipte things to make it seem like she was uninvolved in everything.


    When Samantha returned, the Lang family was still feeling low because Jason''s appraisal of the video had beenpleted and it was proven to be authentic.


    Samantha walked through the door, her face full of tear streaks. When Mrs. Lang saw Samantha, an image shed through her mind. It was the baby in the video who had her mouth covered roughly. The baby could not even cry out. Mrs. Lang did not know why that was all she could think of.


    The baby was her biological daughter. She had given birth to her after 10 months of pregnancy. Yet, Mrs. Thompson treated the baby like that....


    Mrs. Thompson would not even let a baby off. One could only imagine how the child would be treated afterward.


    For the first time, Mrs. Lang wanted to investigate the kind of life Isabe had led in the Thompson family. Mrs. Lang wasn''t the only one who had this thought. Jason and Ethan were of the same stance. The family of three was upied with their thoughts and none of them paid attention to Samantha.


    It was true that they had raised Samantha, but they just could not face Samantha and pretend that nothing had happened when they thought of the baby and her treatment.


    The Lang family then began their investigation of Isabe and her stay with the Thompson family. They wanted to know what she had experienced there.


    The neighbors of the Thompson family only had praise for Isabe. "You mean Be? She is a polite and considerate child.


    my


    "It''s just unfortunate that her parents were unreliable people. They didn''t care if their child was sick. It was husband that found her. One time, she had passed out from fever outside the district, beside the trash cans. My husband carried her to the clinic. I remember it was a chilly autumn day. If he hadn''t found her, her condition would have worsened and that might have led to severe consequences.


    "Also, Be never disobeyed her parents. She was a good child and never splurges.


    "Even so, her parents did not treat her better. In elementary school, Be studied well and got first ce in the school. She could have gone to a prestigious middle school, but for some reason, the parents forced the child into a lousy one.


    "When she graduated from junior high school, her grades were not bad at all. She could attend a better high school. But in the end, the couple sent their child to the worst high school. She was a good child, bu she could only attend a third-rate university...


    "Later on, we found out that Be is not their biological child. Then I saw how they treated Be. They never gave her any good attitude. And they did not care if the child had any food to eat once she came back from school.


    "I suspected at that time that they already knew that Be is not their biological child. Otherwise, why would they always treat the child so badly? Who would suppress their child like that?


    "Other children would be punished for having bad grades, but that child... She was treated harshly and starved because she was too outstanding. I just... Sometimes I just wonder if her adoptive parents are enemies with her biological ones..."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 The Rivera Family Calls Off The Marriage


    The members of the Lang family were utterly disgusted by what they heard.


    No one spoke on their way back. Even the driver looked crossed.


    They only had contempt for the Thompson family for all those despicable acts.


    The Thompson family was just downright shameless. Did they feel any guilt when they did those things?


    The Lang family was sure that the Thompson family sure didn''t. If they did, then they wouldn''t have done so. "You really can''t judge a book by its cover. I didn''t expect the Thompson family to be so morally dishonest." Mrs. Lang''s face was ashen.


    She thought for a moment and thought of Isabe Thompson, whom she had met five years ago. Then she thought of the baby in the video who had been separated from her by Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Lang couldn''t help but have some thoughts about her biological daughter when she saw with her own eyes how her daughter was swapped.


    However, Isabe was already dead.


    "She''s already dead." Tears welled up in Mrs. Lang''s eyes, and her heart ached faintly.


    Ethan Lang and Jason Lang also had grim expressions.


    Mrs. Lang said, "I must stop Sammy and the Thompson family from interacting. Even if they are Sammy''s biological parents, it''s better not to have such malicious biological parents." Jason nced at his mother.


    Actually, a thought popped up in his head, but he couldn''t just say it out loud...


    He also hoped that his guess was not true.


    He and Ethan looked at each other in tacit understanding and did not say anything.


    When they returned home, Samantha Lang was already there. Surprisingly, the Rivera family was also there as well.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Mom, Big Brother, you''re all finally back. Mr. Rivera and Mrs. Rivera havee."


    Samantha immediately greeted them.


    Mrs. Lang looked at her pitifully. Ethan nodded at her and walked towards the Rivera couple.


    The Rivera couple also stood up and walked over. Mr. Rivera said, "We should have informed beforehand that we are visiting. Please excuse us..."


    Ethan stared at him and said, "We''ve many years of friendship. There''s no need to stand on ceremony. When have you note whenever you want? When have we not gone to yours whenever we want to?" These words made both familiesugh.


    While they were busy chatting, Samantha held her brother''s arm and said, "Big Brother, where did you all go? I called thepany, but all of you weren''t there either." Jason nced at her and said directly, "We went to the ce where the Thompson family used to live. We have to find out if the video we found online is real." Jason stared into Samantha''s eyes.


    Samantha''s expression changed, but her eyes still appeared magnanimous and worried. She looked straight at Jason. "Big Brother, did you... find anything?"


    Her expression was not abnormal at all. Jason said with aplicated expression, "The Thompson family had been mistreating Isabe Thompson. Moreover, the video is authentic." Samantha''s face turned pale.


    "Big Brother..." Samantha looked at him in fear.


    Jason patted her shoulderfortingly and said, "Sammy, they are them and you are you.


    "The reason why we went to investigate the matter this time is that we don''t want you to be implicated


    because of your bloodline. Although they are your biological parents, you should stay away from them if they have malicious intentions of using you. You shouldn''t go close to them anymore." Samantha was extremely flustered. She nodded with a pale face. Then she heard Madame Rivera say, "We''re here to discuss the marriage between the two children..."


    Samantha''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she had a bad premonition.


    She was no longer in the mood to ask Jason what they had found out. She quickly adjusted her expression and walked toward Mrs. Lang and sat down. She wanted to hear what the Rivera couple had to say. The Rivera couple looked at each other and exchanged a tacit look.


    Mr. Rivera said, "Ethan, our families have maintained a close rtionship for many years, so I want to be direct with you. Although you may feel unhappy as to what I am about to say, I am still going to do so." Hearing this, the Lang couple looked at each other and their expressions became solemn. They vaguely realized what Mr. Rivera was about to say was concerning Samantha.


    Mrs. Lang looked at Samantha empathetically and said, "Sammy, go up to your room first. Daddy and Mommy have something to say to your Uncle and Auntie Rivera."


    The uneasiness in Samantha''s heart intensified. She gave a stiff smile and her face could not help but turn pale.


    "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. I will be able to handle whatever they say. I''ll help peel some fruits."


    Samantha didn''t want to go. She didn''t know what they''d all say or how they''d dictate her fate if she walked


    away.


    After the video was released, Samantha felt like she was constantly in agony.


    Mrs. Lang looked troubled.


    Sammy had always been obedient, but this time, she disobeyed her. And she even did that in front of the Rivera family.


    It was then she realized that Sammy might also be feeling uneasy.


    Mrs. Lang smiled at the Rivera couple. Then she looked at Samantha and yielded. "Child... Alright, you stay with us then."


    Samantha smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Mom. You''re the best."


    She acted coquettishly, but the stiff smile on her face was apparent.


    Ethan and Jason felt a little ufortable at that.


    Mrs. Lang''s heart ached a little. Although she had seen with her own eyes in the video that the child had been swapped, she still doted on Samantha very much. Their sentiments over the years could not be falsified.


    However, when she looked at Samantha, the scene of her flesh and blood being reced by Mrs. Thompson, who had a sinister smile shed across her mind. Samantha was the child of that vicious nanny. Samantha had been reced by that vicious nanny with ulterior motives.


    As for the child she gave birth to, she had suffered since she was young and was even suppressed. That outstanding child was mistreated and they ruined her future. The cruelest thing was that they were now willing to make it up to that child, but she was no longer alive...


    Five years ago, if they hadn''t treated that child so heartlessly, she might not have left Dawton City. And she wouldn''t have died in that ne crash...


    Mrs. Lang could not help but think that perhaps they were the ones who killed her.


    When isabe was born, they could not protect her. When she grew up, they were more than capable of protecting her,pensating her, and epting her. But they had rejected her for someone else''s child...


    Mrs. Lang was feeling mixed emotions when she thought about these.


    The Rivera couple looked at Mrs Lang and sighed inwardly in resignation. Madame Rivera nced at


    Samantha.


    Then she said, "Rowena, look at Sammy. She looks so much like her biological mother.


    "I used to think that she didn''t look like you. Later, I found out that she was not your biological daughter. I knew it. What kind of child doesn''t look like her parents?"


    Samantha did not expect Madame Rivera to say such a thing. Her face instantly turned pale.


    Samantha''s lips trembled and her eyes turned red. She turned to look at Madame Rivera with a pitiful expression.


    Mrs. Lang''s face stiffened for a moment. "Ste, why are you saying this?"


    Madame Rivera sighed and went straight to the point. "Rowena, we had promised an engagement back when we were both pregnant, but Sammy was not the child you were expecting." The blood drained from Samantha''s face. She couldn''t even maintain her pitiful expression at this point.


    Mrs. Lang also sighed. "Ste, why are you saying this?


    "That child is already dead. I''ve raised Sammy since she was young. She''s my biological daughter. Moreover, Sammy will always be my biological daughter."


    As soon as Mrs. Lang said this, Madame Rivera gave her a weird look.


    Madame Rivera exchanged nces with Mr. Rivera. Then the Rivera couple looked at the Lang family in disbelief


    Then Mr. Rivera gave Samantha a knowing look and turned to theng family couple. Didn''t Sammy tell you that that child is still alive?"


    The members of the Lang family were stunned.


    "How is that possible? She died when the ne crashed five years-"


    Mrs Lang was extremely shocked. Her heart suddenly felt as if it had been struck out of a sudden, and she felt indescribably lost.


    She asked, "What does Sammy know? Why would she be the one to tell us?"


    Samantha felt that she should have listened to Mrs. Lang and gone upstairs to her room. She shouldn''t have insisted on staying and listening to them discuss about herself.


    She felt so on edge that it was so hard for her to keep her body upright even while sitting.


    Ethan and Jason exchanged looks. Both father and son nced at Samantha.


    Samantha''s eyes darted around quickly. She opened his mouth to say something, but Madame Rivera interrupted her in advance.


    "A few days ago, Cris, Gina, and Sammy met that child at Savor. Her name is Isabe Thompson, am I right? "Cris told us that she looks just like you and your husband, and she looks like Jason too. It is obvious that you''re family.


    "Rowena, Ethan, we''re actually here for one purpose. I''ve already said this before, but the engagement is only effective if the child is your biological daughter."


    They had expressed their stance clearly. They were only keen on the marriage between the biological daughter of the Lang family and their son, and not some fake who was swapped with malicious intentions. Samantha felt her entire body turn cold, and her mind went numb. The Rivera family didn''t want her to marry into their family. They wanted Isabe Thompson instead. How could this be?


    Marrying into a wealthy family was her chance to be a bona fide member of upper-ss society. She felt uneasy relying on the Lang family, so she had to marry into the Rivera family and be the daughter-inw of the Rivera family. Then in the future, she would inherit the position of the wife of the chieftain.


    Isabe Thompson was unqualified!


    Then without much thinking, she blurted out mean words.


    "Madame Rivera, Isabe Thompson already has a child. Her child is old enough to attend kindergarten! "I''m sure all of you don''t know this, but Isabe Thompson had a fling with some random guy five years


    ago.


    And now that she''s back, she''s brought a child along with her.


    "You of the Rivera family don''t think much of me, but do you really want to ept someone impure?"


    Her words were extremely vulgar, shocking everyone present.


    Mrs. Lang looked at Samantha in disbelief. She could not believe that her well-bred and gentle daughter would say such a thing.


    Mrs Lang could not imagine those words hade out of Samantha''s mouth. It was as if Samantha was a stranger to her.


    She looked at Samantha with a trace of confusion and a sh of unfamiliarity.


    Meanwhile, the father and son duo of the Lang family felt their vision darkening.


    The Rivera couple looked at each other, relieved.


    This strengthened their belief that the Lang family''s years of influence had not worn away the girl''s vulgar nature Samantha was indeed the daughter of that vicious nanny. Sometimes, it could be said that bloodline and gics reflect one''s character.


    One''s nature could be nurtured, but the influence of one''s gics should not be ignored.


    The Rivera family refused to ept such a daughter-inw.


    The Rivera family couple was even more determined to call off the marriage.


    After Samantha finished speaking, she was also stunned. She had clearly misspoken.


    She could only look at everyone helplessly, not knowing what to say to salvage her image.


    Mrs. Lang looked at her in a daze and muttered, "Sammy, so you did see Be a long time ago. Why didn''t you tell us when you had the chance?"


    Samantha sneered inwardly, "Be? Ha. Already calling her Be?"


    In the past, the members of the Lang family did not ept Isabe Thompson. But now, they were already starting to call her by her nickname.


    They weren''t her biological parents, so she thought it was given that they weren''t reliable. She only had one thought now: she had to marry into a wealthy family!


    Then Samantha regained some rationality.


    With tears in her eyes, she choked and said, "Mom, are you ming me? Mom, do you know how Isabe Thompson treated me that day?


    "She hit me. I was in the hospital for two days. Did you guys know that?


    "I was really at a loss. I don''t know how to tell you this... By the time I wanted to tell you, the video was already trending online.


    "I really didn''t know that Mrs. Thompson would do such a thing. I don''t think I can face you now. I..."


    Samantha broke out in tears and tears streaked down her face.


    She looked at the Rivera couple and sobbed uncontrobly. "I know that both of you are unsatisfied that I am not a biological child of the Lang family, but I can''t choose what family I''m born into!


    "I love Cris. I love him so much that I can''t live without him!"


    Mrs. Lang''s heart ached when she saw Samantha like this, but the Rivera couple was unmoved.


    Although Samantha Lang''s acting skills were good, they could still see through her intentions because they were bystanders.


    Especially Madame Rivera. She was a member of the Lockwood family. She had been exposed to such trickeries and schemes. Hence, Samantha''s little tricks could not fool her.


    Mrs. Lang hugged Samantha andforted her while looking at Ethan, hoping he could speak up for his daughter.


    But Ethan remained silent.


    He was not Mrs. Lang. He had done business for years. Once he calmed himself and considered the matter


    objectively, the things he had overlooked started to slowly resurface again.


    He looked at Samantha with a hint of doubt.


    Mrs. Lang had no choice but tofort her daughter when she saw that Ethan stayed silent. "Ste, I didn''t expect you to judge people by their looks. Let me make myself clear today. Sammy is my daughter.


    No one can hurt her."


    Madame Rivera looked at Mrs. Lang in resignation. "Do you think we are such superficial people? Rowena, if we are indeed such people, then we would have broken off the engagement five years ago when


    the child-swapping incident was exposed."


    Mrs. Lang was dazed.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 Jason Lang


    Madame Rivera did not hide her thoughts. She nced at Samantha Lang indifferently.


    Then she said, "Don''t me me for being blunt. That video that is trending online is authentic. That nanny swapped the two children with clear malicious intentions back then. The Rivera family refuses to be associated with people of such disgusting nature."


    Samantha''s eyes widened. "So That''s the reason," she thought. As she expected, the Thompson couple had implicated her.


    Samantha sobbed, "Auntie Rivera... They''re them and I''m me. I... I''ll stay away from them from now onwards!"


    Madame Rivera looked at her with aplicated expression and said, "Child, they are still your biological parents."


    Samantha''s body stiffened.


    No matter how evil the couple was, they were still very protective of Samantha Lang.


    Samantha shook her head in panic. For a moment, she did not know what to say. It was as if everything she said was wrong.


    Madame Rivera said, "No matter what misdeeds they have done, they are still your biological parents. Haven''t you already acknowledged them five years ago? Can kinship be severed just like that?" Samantha felt her body be weak. She would rather fall into hell than endure this excruciating pain. She could not take it anymore. Her vision darkened, and she fainted.


    Mrs. Lang felt something weighing on her arms. It was Samantha. Her face was pale, and she had lost consciousness.


    Jason Lang, who had been paying attention to Samantha, walked over. He took Samantha from his mother''s arms and said, "Mom, I''ll send her back to her room."


    Mrs. Lang watched as Jason carried Samantha upstairs. Then, he looked at the Rivera couple andined, "Ste, why would you say that in front of Sammy?"


    Madame Rivera said, "Didn''t you tell her to go to her room? She refused to leave."


    Mrs. Lang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Then Mr. Rivera and Madame Rivera stood up.


    Mr. Rivera was the first to speak. "Ethan, Rowena, I''m sure you know why we''re here. We''ll make an announcement soon that we''re canceling Cristian Rivera''s engagement with Samantha Lang. "The Rivera family will never wee Samantha Lang into the family. As for whether to acknowledge Samantha Lang as the daughter of the Lang family, that is for you to decide."


    A trace of anger appeared on Mrs. Lang''s face.


    "Is the reason you''re acting like this because of Isabe Thompson? Did she say anything?


    "She must have said or done something. She was jealous of Sammy. She must havee back to take revenge on Sammy.


    "Didn''t you hear Sammy say that she already has a child? Don''t tell me that the Rivera family has taken a fancy to such a girl?" The Rivera couple looked at Mrs. Lang in shock.


    After a short pause, they took a deep breath and continued, "Rowena, we haven''t even seen that child.


    "I really didn''t expect you to say that about your own child to stand up for someone else''s. She''s your flesh and blood.


    "It''s fine if you don''t ept her, but how can you misunderstand her like this?"


    Madame Rivera shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. We''re not in the position to say anymore. You guys should take care of this yourselves."


    With that, she walked out of the door.


    At the door, Mr. Rivera turned around and looked at the couple.


    "Ethan, Rowena, our families have maintained a close rtionship for years. Let me give you some advice: your adoptive daughter is definitely not innocent.


    If the video wasn''t exposed, you probably wouldn''t have been able to discover that the Thompson couple were such hideous people, right?


    They swapped the two children back then. If you hadn''t found out five years ago that Samantha Lang isn''t your biological child, they would have brought this secret to their graves.


    Samantha Lang has been in close contact with them for the past five years. Do you really believe that she has no second thoughts?


    "I''m sure you understand what I''m saying. Don''t be blinded by love. In my opinion, your adopted daughter is quite simr to her biological parents to a certain extent.


    "At this point, you should be more careful, lest you get hurt."


    After saying that, Mr. Rivera took a deep look at the hesitant couple before leaving.


    Jason returned downstairs and saw his parents standing there in a daze. They were motionless, just like


    statues.


    He coughed lightly and called out, "Dad, Mom."


    It was then that they came back to their senses. They looked at their son. Mrs. Lang seemed confused, but Ethan ordered, "Jason, find her."


    It was obvious who Ethan was referring to.


    Jason was silent for a moment. He was a little uncertain if he should do so because he thought of their attitude toward Isabe five years ago.


    The father and son exchanged nces and saw in each other eyes the same emotions.


    Jason rubbed his nose and said, "I''ll head off now."


    However, before Jason left, the driver walked in. The driver held his phone and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Lang, Young Master. You should take a look at the news online. It is rted to the Young Lady."


    The Lang family fished out their phones in a hurry. They saw that it was thetest entertainment news. One of the headlines said, "Samantha Lang''s biological father is suspected of running over the real Young Lady."


    Another said, "Samantha Lang''s biological father''s attempt of murdering the real Young Lady for the sake of his own daughter."


    They had heard about Charles Thompson''s hospitalization a few days ago, but they were not expecting the news to blow up this way.


    These two headlines revealed a message: Isabe Thompson was not dead.


    They were puzzled. How did the person behind the two headlines know that Isabe wasn''t dead and Charles wanted to kill her?


    Mrs. Lang was not stupid. Her reaction was almost instantaneous. "It''s her. It''s Isabe Thompson. She''s here to take revenge on Sammy." Ethan and Jason naturally thought of this too. However, if everything was true... Then what was wrong with Isabe taking revenge?


    It seemed that the father-son duo had a clearer perspective of the issue than Mrs. Lang.


    Jason immediately thought of how they had treated Isabe five years ago when he saw his mother being habitually protective of Samantha.


    "Mom, if Samantha Lang and her biological parents were birds of the same feather, and they did something unforgivable to Isabe Thompson, would you still be on Samantha''s side?"


    Mrs. Lang thought about it and subconsciously said, ¡°How is that possible? Sammy is not that kind of person.¡±


    She was extremely certain.


    "Mom, if Isabe Thompson isn''t dead, are you willing to acknowledge her?"


    Jason asked again.


    A hint of hesitation shed across Mrs. Lang''s face. "Of course I do. She''s my daughter. Why wouldn''t I?"


    Jason fell silent.


    Mrs. Lang continued, "Jason, bring her back when you find her. We''re already aware of the suffering she had experienced. We will make it up to her.


    "As long as she reconciles with Sammy and gets along well with her, all the misunderstandings will be solved."


    Jason and Ethan looked at each other. Jason said, "Mom, if everything is really a misunderstanding, then everything will surely be over soon."


    Mrs. Lang nodded.


    "But what if it''s not a misunderstanding? What if Samantha Lang really did do something to Isabe, just like the Thompson family? Would you still forgive her?"


    "Of course..."


    Mrs. Lang found it hard to utter those words. It was as if she was choking.


    Jason nced at his mother and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out of the house. After leaving the house, he was at a loss. Where was he going to find Isabe Thompson? However, he was still the son of the Lang family after all. He quickly found some clues.


    Draxton Lockwood and Isabe had been enjoying each other''spany these few days.


    After a steamy session, Draxton hugged Isabe Thompson and asked, "Are you the one who posted the news online?"


    Isabe Thompson snorted. "Yes, this is just the beginning."


    "If you leave it to me, I''ll settle them instantly." Draxton also wanted to show his appeal.


    Isabe said, "Don''t interfere. This is my business."


    Draxton''s eyes darkened. "You''re my wife now."


    Isabe turned around and said, "Those clowns are not worth your trouble."


    "Why not?" Draxton raised his eyebrows in slight dissatisfaction.


    Isabe was reminded of the man''s ferocity in bed and could not help but fall silent.


    "I''ll send someone to protect you and Ricky. I won''t interfere with anything else." Draxtonpromised. Isabe nodded. "Okay."


    She did not want the incident at the kindergarten to repeat again.


    Even though Ricky would not have been abducted by Mrs. Thompson, he was still a child who was not yet five years old.


    No matter how smart and powerful a child was, a child was just a child.


    The person responsible for the escort of Ricky to and fro kindergarten was Grey Lockwood. He was a skillful member of the Lockwood family''s guards. Isabe would also escort Risky to the kindergarten with him.


    Isabe sent Ricky to kindergarten in the morning. Then she stood outside the kindergarten and watched Ricky y with the children.


    Jason''s car was parked on the road opposite the kindergarten. Seeing this, he asked the driver to drive the


    car over.


    Isabe was about to get into the car when she was stopped.


    Isabe looked up in surprise and saw the person that stopped her. However, she had more or less expected


    this.


    The trending topics about Samantha Lang and her biological parents on the Inte had garnered much attention. The Lang family would think that she was the one who did it, so she expected their arrival. Isabe curled her lips, her gaze cold and mocking.


    Grey''s expression changed when he saw someone stop Isabe. He immediately got out of the car and stood in front of Isabe.


    Grey was tall and had a sturdy build. His face was cold, and his gaze was sharp. He exuded a murderous


    aura.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t even have the courage to look at someone like Grey. With just one look, they would be frightened by the terrifying aura he gave off.


    Isabe was shielded behind Grey, but she still saw Jason''s stiff expression.


    "Grey Lockwood, calm down. I''m acquainted with Mr. Lang over here," she said.


    Grey did not let down his guard despite hearing that. He just shifted to one side.


    His muscles tensed as he scanned Jason from head to toe. He was even more relieved when he realized that Jason was just an ordinary person.


    Isabe walked past Grey and stood in front of Jason.


    She sized the man up from head to toe, crossed her arms, and asked with a smile, "Mr. Lang, are you here to stand up for your sister?"


    Jason said nothing.


    He was ovee with shock.


    It was because of the way Isabe addressed Grey.


    Grey Lockwood. The surname Lockwood...


    There was only one family with that surname in Dawton City!


    Jason''s heart was in turmoil. How could Isabe Thompson be rted to the Lockwood family?


    His heart felt heavy.


    Seeing that Jason was silent, Isabe Thompson said impatiently, "If Mr. Lang has nothing to say, please move aside."


    Isabe turned around to get into the car.


    Jason quickly regained his senses seeing that she was about to leave, saying, "Wait, I have something to say to you."


    Isabe turned around and stared at him. "Speak up."


    "There''s a caf¨¦ opposite. Let''s talk there," said Jason.


    Isabe chuckled. "Sure."


    The two cars arrived at the caf¨¦ on the other side of the road. Grey sat in the car and stared at the two people in the caf¨¦.


    In the caf¨¦, the two were having a conversation.


    The caf¨¦ had a warm atmosphere, and the music from the piano was graceful. It was light andfortable


    to listen to.


    Isabe and Jason sat by the window. Isabe narrowed her beautiful eyes and sized up the man opposite


    her.


    Five years had passed. Compared to five years ago, he had grown into a mature man.


    He looked sensible and reliable, different from how he stood out five years ago. It was especially so when she looked at his eyes. Those eyes looked mysterious and intelligent.


    Isabe chuckled. The Lang family''s genes were not bad at all. Jason Lang turned out to be very outstanding.


    Meanwhile, Jason was also sizing up Isabe. The girl who left the Lang family in a sorry state by herself five years ago was now bright and beautiful, exuding elegance andposure from head to toe.


    She must have had a good life all these years.


    He couldn''t even see through the current her.


    Then, his gaze fixed on her slender and fair fingers.


    "You''re married?" Jason was shocked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Did Mr. Lang invite me here just to pry about my private life?" Isabe asked calmly.


    Jason looked at her indifferent expression and said, "I saw the video online. My parents and I regret it very much. They asked me to bring you home."


    He looked at Isabe expectantly.


    However, Isabe was neither happy nor angry. She smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Lang, I''m sure you''re joking. I am indeed rted by blood to the Lang family, but that''s not important.


    "You should have understood that I am no longer rted to the Lang family ever since that meeting five years


    ago.


    "I already have a home, and it has nothing to do with you or the Lang family.


    "I''m sure you know what I mean since Mr. Lang is an intelligent person."


    Jason looked at her with aplicated expression.


    The girl opposite him was calm and indifferent, but also ruthless and cold.


    She did not have any expectations for the Lang family.


    He understood. Of course, he understood.


    However, Jason suddenly felt a pang of guilt. His heart felt empty. He remembered what he had said to her five years ago. He said that he only acknowledged Sammy as his sister.


    But now, he felt that the girl in front of him was calm and natural. She was more like his sister.


    Why did he say that to his sister five years ago?


    Even if he didn''t acknowledge her, he shouldn''t have hurt her.


    But now, there seemed to be no chance of salvaging the situation and the pain he had caused her.


    A pained look shed across Jason''s eyes.


    Jason closed his eyes and calmed himself down. He asked, "What exactly happened five years ago?"


    This piqued Isabe''s interest. She looked at Jason and said, "What happened five years ago? Does Mr. Lang really want to know?"


    Jason looked at her and nodded seriously. "Yes, I want to know. Can you tell me?"


    "Will you believe what I say?" Isabe asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I will," Jason said in a very serious tone.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 I Can''t Bring Her Back


    Isabe Thompson looked at him in surprise. "Mr. Lang didn''t believe me five years ago, so why now? Is it because of that video?"


    Jason Lang said, "My parents and I went to where you grew up. The Thompson family didn''t treat you well..." Isabe smiled indifferently. "That''s all in the past. I don''t care either now." "Five years ago..."


    "Five years ago, after Samantha Lang''s identity was discovered, the Thompson family people started plotting against me. They were afraid that you would recognize me and take Samantha Lang''s ce.


    "In fact, the Thompson family''s couple had suppressed me since I was young to prevent the Lang family from recognizing me if I became too outstanding.


    "They put an end to the possibility of me being recognized by the Lang family from the start.


    "They raised me in a way that I look inferior. What they did was right. Five years ago, you guys looked down on me. You all only had eyes for the outstanding Samantha Lang.


    "Of course, that was not all. When the two families first met at the hotel to discuss, Dana Shane had drugged my milk before we left.


    "They put me in that hotel in an attempt to set me up with a greasy man with a big belly, which is why I didn''t show up that night.


    "Of course, I knocked the man out and beat him up. Then I ran out of the hotel..."


    As for what happened after she ran out of the hotel, there was no need for her to say anything.


    "The next morning, I returned to the Thompson family. Unexpectedly, what awaited me was the disgusting conversation between the Thompson family and Samantha Lang. They thought that I would wake up from the bed of the man they had arranged for me. They didn''t expect me to return home, so they didn''t hide anything from me.


    "It was then that I realized that everything was nned by the Thompson family. I felt very disgusted, so I left that house. On the way out, I met you at the entrance of the neighborhood."


    At this point, Isabe did not care if Jason believed her. She lowered her head and stirred the coffee in her cup. After taking a sip, she continued, "This happened five years ago. Every word of it is true. "Of course, I don''t care if you believe me, because that has nothing to do with me anymore.


    "On the day of the ne crash, I was already dead. Although I survived, my life was no longer given to me by my biological parents.


    "Five years ago, I didn''t expect the Lang family to acknowledge me. After the Thompson family''s betrayal, I didn''t expect the love of my parents and family.


    "The reason I agreed toe here with you today is that I wanted to say everything that I couldn''t utter on behalf of myself that died five years ago.


    "From now on, I no longer have any long-cherished wishes."


    She nced at the man with a deadpan expression but was actually tense. She stood up elegantly. "Mr. Lang, I''ve said everything I need to say. I''ve told you everything that you want to know." After a pause, she seemed to have thought of something and said, "Oh, right..."


    Jason blinked and looked at her. Isabe smiled at him.


    "I will repay everything that the Thompson family have done to me. I won''t stop until I return Samantha Lang and the Thompson family to their sorry states. If the Lang family insists on protecting Samantha Lang, I''m sorry. We will be enemies. Lifelong ones..."


    The smile on her face became brighter as if she was looking forward to what would happen in the future.


    Jason looked at her with aplicated expression and asked, "That child..."


    "That''s my son. Don''t even think about touching him. If you touch him, you''ll regret it."


    A cold glint shed across her eyes.


    Jason was silent.


    He looked at Isabe quietly. She looked beautiful and imposing like this. Jason could not help but sigh in his heart. Bloodlines could not deceive people. She was the Lang family''s bloodline. This was what a daughter of the Lang family should look like.


    Samantha Lang... was still a littlecking.


    Jason said, "You don''t have to be so defensive. How could we hurt your son? He''s also the Lang family''s


    bloodline..."


    "Stop." Isabe''s voice turned cold as she sat down again.


    She leaned forward slightly and warned him coldly, "Looks like Mr. Lang doesn''t understand what I mean. I, Isabe Thompson, have nothing to do with the Lang family. My son, too!


    "If you dare involve him in this, I''ll take action myself!"


    With that, she got up and left without sparing a nce.


    Jason opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he could only look at her leave silently.


    At this moment, Jason understood that she would not return to the Lang family.


    Five years ago, they had their chance but broke her heart. She would nevere back.


    Jason got up. When he went to pay the bill, he saw Isabe get into the car. The person called Grey Lockwood drove her away.


    Jason''s mood was quite somber.


    She was rted to the Lockwood family, so it was easy for her to take revenge if she wanted.


    Jason then returned to the Lang family. Ethan Lang and Mrs. Lang looked at him eagerly once he stepped in. Their eyes shed with nervousness but rxed when they saw that he was alone. Jason looked at his parents'' reaction and smiled bitterly in his heart. Ethan asked in a deep voice, "Did you not find her?"


    Jason shook his head. "I did."


    "Then why didn''t you bring her back? Sammy has already taken the initiative to tell us that she wants that child back. They''ll get along well," Mrs. Lang hurriedly said. Ethan also agreed.


    "Yeah, why didn''t you bring her back? Didn''t you say that the family wouldpensate her?"


    "Dad, Mom..." Jason looked at his parents with aplicated expression. "Do you think she will still be willing to return home after what happened five years ago?" Mrs. Lang was stunned.


    Ethan realized something and said in a deep voice, "She won''te back?"


    After a pause, he continued, "What is she doing? Is she waiting for us to lower our heads and apologize to her?"


    Jason was a little helpless. He sighed and said, "No, she has no intention of returning.


    "She hates us!"


    Ethan''s expression darkened. "If shees back, we will not mistreat her. She doesn''t have to think for herself, but what about her son? The Lang family doesn''t mind her having a child out of wedlock. Very good. The audacity of her to throw a tantrum..."


    Jason looked at his father. Jason was quite disappointed in him.


    For some reason, he believed Isabe''s words without any doubt. He instinctively felt that she, who was so confident, would not lie to him regarding this.


    Therefore, the Thompson family had plotted against her, and she was forced to give birth to that child five years ago. He felt the world was against him when he heard his father''s words, so how would Isabe think if she was present?


    However, Mrs. Lang also had the same thoughts. "That''s right. She doesn''t know what''s good for her..."


    Jason felt as if there was a lump in his throat. He suddenly understood that Isabe was right not to return to the Lang family. Such a home was not a warm harbor but a bone-chilling ce.


    This was unfair to her.


    Jason said in a deep voice, "Dad, Mom!"


    His expression was unprecedentedly solemn. His deep eyes were from his past experiences.


    Ethan had already handed over power to Jason. The current Zhao family was, in fact, controlled by Jason. Jason had grown to be a chieftain. Both Ethan and Mrs. Lang were stunned by his serious expression "What are you trying to say?" Ethan asked.


    Jason said, "Dad, Mom. She said that she died in a ne crash five years ago. She has already repaid her biological parents'' kindness. She has nothing to do with the Lang family anymore." "Ridiculous. Isn''t the Lang family blood flowing through her veins?"


    Ethan was a little mad.


    Mrs. Lang was a woman, so she had a more emotional reaction. She said, "She''s bearing a grudge against us for not epting her five years ago..."


    Jason said, "The Thompson family suppressed her since she was young. After Samantha Lang''s identity was exposed, she plotted against her with the Thompson family. That''s how that child came about. "She did not want any of this. She was schemed against by the Thompson family. As her blood rtives, we could not help her when she was in danger. We even felt that she was not presentable and was too unqualified to be a member of the Lang family.


    "If I were treated like that, I wouldn''t want to have anything to do with the Lang family either."


    When Ethan and Mrs. Lang heard this, their expressions turned grim and they fell silent.


    Ethan eximed, "How do you know that the Thompson family framed her?"


    "She said it herself." Jason observed his parents'' expressions.


    "And you believe what she says?" Ethan asked.


    "Dad, haven''t you seen it for yourself? We visited where the Thompson family used to live and investigated the matter ourselves. The Thompson family has been suppressing her since she was young. They''re afraid that she''ll be too outstanding. All these are facts."


    Ethan and Mrs. Lang were speechless.


    Jason said, "Why are they suppressing her? What''s in it for them?


    "Even if she isn''t their biological daughter, they would also benefit from that if she seeds in life, am I not right?


    "But they just had to suppress her. Why?"


    "Yes, why..."


    Mrs. Lang muttered to herself.


    "They''re afraid that once Isabe Thompson bes too outstanding, Samantha Lang''s status in the Lang family would be threatened if we were to know of the truth that the two children were swapped." The Lang family couple were not fools. They instinctively wanted to say something, but they could not say anything


    Jason continued, "Dad, Mom, think about it. If Isabe Thompson was a beautiful, generous, and outstanding girl five years ago, what would you have done?"


    They fell silent at his question.


    Their instinctive reactions had already told them the answer. What else would they do? Of course, they would acknowledge such an outstanding child and nurture her well. In the future, she could be an assistant to Jason and Samantha.


    Jason seemed to have seen through their thoughts and said, "If that''s the case, you will definitely acknowledge her, right?


    "When the timees, you''ll acknowledge her, and she''ll be with us day and night. After all, we''re rted by


    blood. After spending a long time together, do you think you won''t see how good she is and develop feelings. for her?


    "As time passes, the things that belonged to Samantha Lang would be returned to her.


    "At the very least, outsiders would say that the Lang family''s real daughter is outstanding in all aspects and not inferior to the Lang family''s adopted daughter. In the long run, Samantha Lang''s ce in the family would only be more and more awkward.


    "Dad, Mom. Am I not right to say this?"


    They remained silent. They knew that if Isabe was outstanding and they acknowledged her, then Jason''s prediction of the future woulde true.


    Jason looked at their expressions and sneered, "Therefore, the Thompson family was afraid that such a situation would happen. They suppressed Isabe Thompson since she was young and made her look


    inferior.


    "Inparison with Samantha Lang''s excellence, the difference would be apparent. One was the biological daughter who was close to a stranger to the family and was inferior, and the other was the adopted daughter who has been raised by your side since she was young. She''s outstanding in every aspect and is even treated like a biological daughter. What more should I say?"


    Ethan and Mrs. Lang only felt despair.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In that case, not only did the Thompson family steal their biological daughter from them and make them raise their daughter for them, but they also raised an ordinary girl who should have been born amoner into an outstanding youngdy.


    Also, the Thompson family even suppressed their biological daughter to prevent them from recognizing her. The Thompson family''s schemes against them were too terrifying.


    On the other hand, the kindness and magnanimity shown by the Thompson family over the past five years made them put down their guard gradually. They even arranged for Mr. Thompson to be the director of a branchpany of the Lang family. They were just horrified by the truth.


    Ethan even nned to give Samantha 20% of the family''s shares as a dowry when she was married.


    In addition, Samantha now had 3% of the shares. Then Samantha Lang would have 23% of the Lang family''s shares. This number would even exceed what Jason owned.


    The more the couple thought about it, the more shocking it appeared to them.


    But in the blink of an eye, theyposed themselves and Mrs. Lang said, "Even so, this is all part of the Thompson family''s scheme. What does it have to do with Sammy?"


    Jason looked at his mother and said, "Five years ago, if Samantha Lang was also involved in framing Isabe Thompson, and Samantha Lang didn''t want Isabe Thompson toe back, would you still think that this has nothing to do with Samantha Lang?"


    "Impossible!" Mrs. Lang denied it subconsciously.


    Jason looked at Ethan and said, "Does Father have the same thoughts as Mother?"


    Ethan was more rational than Mrs. Lang. He fell silent. It was given that he had his doubts.


    Jason had no intention of saying anything else. He said, "Dad, Mom, she won''t return to the Lang family. She doesn''t need the Lang family''spensation. She''s already married and has her own family. If you want what''s best for her, don''t disturb her anymore."


    He had to say this since he didn''t want them to be lifelong enemies with her....


    Jason didn''t know if his parents had taken his words to heart, but he felt that they should have.


    No one noticed that Samantha was standing outside the door and overheard their conversation.


    Samantha clenched her fists tightly. She did not feel any pain even when her nails dug into her flesh. The blood in her entire body turned cold. Her brother, and parents, all knew the true colors of the Thompson family. They had even begun to suspect her.


    How could this be?


    How did this happen?


    She was the Lang family''s daughter, the proud daughter of the Lang family. How could they doubt her?


    It was all Isabe''s fault. Isabe had been dead for five years. Why was she still alive and ruining everything for her?


    First, the Rivera family broke off the engagement, and the Lang family began to suspect her...


    If this continued, what would she have left?


    How did things turn out like this?


    No, she had to do something!

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Meeting Parents At The Ancestral Residence


    Regardless of how Samantha Lang and the Lang family were doing, Isabe Thompson was living lifefortably.


    If she had nothing to do during the day, she would mess with the Thompson family online.


    At night, she messed around with Draxton Lockwood. The two of them were extremelypatible and enjoyed their moments together.


    During this process, the two of them quickly established a strong rtionship. There was no longer any estrangement between the two of them. It was as if they were a normal couple.


    Finally, Draxton could not help but bring Isabe and Ricky back to the Lockwood family.


    He brought them back all of a sudden.


    He did not inform anyone in advance.


    Cooper did not expect the three of them to leave the Northenville Manor and return to the main residence, so he did not inform anyone there.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was stillining in the Whatsapp group. "That brat, Draxton. When will he bring my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson back? Didn''t they already register their marriage?" Cooperforted her. "Madame Lockwood, don''t be anxious. The chieftain said that Mrs. Lockwood is timid. She''s probably shy. However, the chieftain should bring Madam back to the old residence in a few days." "Cooper, you have to tell her that I like young and beautiful girls the most. Tell her not to be shy and toe back quickly."


    These wear the voice messages Madame Emma Lockwood sent.


    Cooper agreed. Then, he looked mncholic. The chieftain probably forgot to bring his wife back to the ancestral home. He knew that the chieftain had been enjoying his days with his wife. His mind was filled with thoughts about how to spend the night with his wife. Hepletely forgot about returning to the ancestral home. Cooper was even the one who guided Ricky to have dinner yesterday night.


    It seemed the two were engrossed with each other and there was no going back.


    The ancestral manor of the Lockwood family was a simple but ssical residence.


    Such a mansion was very rare now.


    Around the mansion, there were patrol robots equipped with guns.


    Draxton said, "This is the Lockwood family''s ancestral residence. This residence has been passed down for hundreds of years. It has been renovated several times during this period. Grandpa and grandma like to live here. Mom, Dad, and Uncle don''t usually live here. They each have their own residence.


    "However, today is the 15th. On the 1st and 15th of every month, everyone has to put down what they''re doing and return to the ancestral residence to reunite no matter what. We have always done this." "Is our arrival here too abrupt?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton said, "Of course not. They''ve been waiting for you. When they see you, they''ll be pleasantly surprised."


    Isabe pursed her lips and smiled. She was not worried that the Lockwood family would not like her. Even if they did, she did not care. She only had to keep her man. When the time came, she could stay or leave.


    All in all, Isabe would not let herself suffer a loss.


    Ss Yanter was driving in front while Draxton''s family of three sat in the back. Seeing that Isabe seemed a little nervous, Draxton took out his phone and pulled her into his family''s group chat. Someone was talking in the Lockwood family''s group chat.


    Olivia Lockwood sent a message while tagging Cooper. [My brother is getting more and more unreasonable. It''s the 15th today. He doesn''t even bring sister-inw back to the ancestral home!]


    Kevin Lockwood replied soon after, tagging Cooper. [Cousin-inw is too timid. It must be because Eldest Cousin is too fierce, so she must have misunderstood. Maybe she thinks everyone in the family is like that Cooper, you have to put in a good word for us.]


    Roger Lockwood agreed. [That''s right. I think Eldest Cousin is scary. Maybe he scared her.]


    Olivia sent a message. [It''s not easy for him to find a wife. And he even intimidates his wife. I''m worried for him.]


    Yale Lockwood had something to say about that. [I heard that they''ve already registered their marriage.]


    Olivia added, [I heard that it was Draxton Lockwood who escorted her to the registry. Poor sister-inw. She must be t the mercy of my brother every day!]


    Roger agreed. [Yeah, that''s pitiful.]


    Yale thought the same. [Indeed.]


    Samuel Lockwood saw eye to eye with him [I know, right?]


    Just as the juniors were discussing, Patriarch Lockwood who has a profile picture of a rose sent a message. [This brat is indeed outrageous. Tonight, I''ll make my way to Northernville Manor to see my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson. In the future, I''ll be in charge. Let''s see if he still dares to bully


    others!]


    Everyone was in unison. [Hurray for grandpa!]


    Draxton looked at the chat history in the group, and his lips twitched imperceptibly. Then, his lips curled into a slightly nasty smile.


    He added Isabe to the group.


    Of course, Isabe couldn''t see what the group had discussed about earlier.


    She saw that she had entered a group called "The Happy Family."


    The group was very quiet. The people inside should be members of the Lockwood family.


    Isabe was silent for a moment. She did not say anything because the group was also inactive.


    But in fact, the members of the Lockwood family were wonderstruck.


    "Is ''Be Babe'' her? Oh my god! Eldest Cousin added Cousin-inw into the group!"


    Kevin eximed in surprise.


    Everyone in the Lockwood family was about to put down their phones, but then quickly recovered from the shock.


    "Quick, greet her!" Olivia said, "Don''t scare her!"


    Kevin was the first to type. [Wee, Isabe!] He even added a cute puppy emoji at the back.


    Yale followed suit. [Wee!]


    Roger added, [Wee!]


    Bernard Lockwood of the twins joined in. [Wee!]


    The other twin Shepard Lockwood did not want to miss out as well. [Wee!]


    Olivia sent a message as well. [Wee, sister-inw. I''m your sister!]


    Isabe was kind of speechless.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. The Lockwood family seemed to be more enthusiastic than she had expected.


    Yale sent a message to mock Olivia. [Olivia Lockwood, you''re too shameless. You''re talking as if we aren''t her siblings as well!]


    To which Oliva replied, [I was born to the same parents and you weren''t. How can we be the same? Sister-inw,e and dote on me. Ignore them!] And she tagged Isabe too.


    Isabe did not know what to say.


    "My granddaughter-inw entered the group?" Patriarch Lockwood was stunned. Then, he sent a dancing little yellow duck emoji.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The little yellow duck was cute. Isabe was about to type when a big red packet popped out.


    Patriarch Lockwood had sent a red packet and tagged her. [Granddaughter-inw,e and collect the exclusive red packet from grandpa.]


    They were so enthusiastic that Isabe didn''t even have time to say anything. She nced at the man beside her. Draxton was looking at her with a smile. Isabe''s ears turned red. Then, he smiled and sent a message to the group. Be Babe sent a message. [Hello everyone, I''m Isabe Thompson.]


    Then, she epted the red packet.


    Bernard sent a message. [Hello, Isabe!]


    Shepard did the same. [Hello, Isabe!]


    Olivia replied instantly. [Hello, Isabe!]


    Yale gave a reply soon after. [Hello, Isabe!]


    Roger greeted her as well.


    And the list goes on...


    However, the most eye-catching one was Patriarch Lockwood''s. [Hello, granddaughter-inw!]


    Be Babe sent a message. [Hello, grandpa!]


    Patriarch Lockwood replied, [Hi!]


    Then Isabe sent a red packet to the group.


    And another...


    She had sent many to the group.


    "Patriarch Lockwood snatched your red packet."


    "Bernard Lockwood snatched your red packet."


    Then, a series of notifications popped up.


    Olivia was unhappy. [You guys are too much. I didn''t even get a red packet. Can''t you leave one for me?]


    Yale sent a proud-faced emoji in response.


    Olivia sent numerous emojis to express her exasperation.


    Patriarch Lockwood was the one who snatched the most. He posted a big yellow emoji baring its teeth.


    [Sister-inw, I want a red packet!] Olivia also sent an emoji of a cute girl who seemed to look at Isabe expectantly.


    Isabe could not help butugh. She casually sent out a red packet.


    "Dad, Mom, Uncle, and Aunt are probably busy and unaware. Grandma is probably taking advantage of the chaos to eat snacks secretly and didn''t take notice."


    Draxton didn''t need to think to know what was going on at home.


    Isabe counted the gifts she had brought. Fortunately, she had bought enough for everyone.


    She tilted her head to look at the quiet Ricky and rubbed his little head. "Ricky, we''ll be able to see Dad''s family soon. Are you happy?"


    Ricky wasn''t happy, nor was he unhappy. He nced at his mother''s phone. The people in the group seemed to wee his mother. He nodded. "Yes, if Mom is happy, Ricky is happy too." Isabe was instantly moved beyond words. What a heartwarming baby.


    Draxton said, "Great-grandpa, great-grandma, as well as grandpa and grandma... They are all looking forward to seeing you and Mom."


    Ricky nodded and said, "Ricky will also be obedient."


    Draxton reached out and rubbed his curly hair.


    He looked at Isabe and said, "You taught him well."


    Isabe thought, "That''s because you haven''t seen how naughty Betty is. I hope you can still say that when the timees."


    Isabe smirked devilishly.


    Her expression was exactly the same as Betty''s evil smile.


    Draxton felt an inexplicable numbness on his back, but he could not exin why.


    The car drove towards the entrance of the old residence. When the patrolling robots realized that it was an unauthorized car, they let it pass.


    The house was enormous. Ss parked the car in the parking area and realized that there were many cars parked there. They must belong to family members who hade from all over.


    "Let''s not rush. I''ll show you around so that you can familiarize yourself with the surroundings," Draxton said. He led Isabe Thompson and Ricky around.


    Ricky was curious about everything in the old residence until they discovered an animal park.


    "There''s a lion!" Ricky''s interest was piqued. He pointed at the white lion on the other side of the iron fence with sparkling eyes.


    "Great-grandpa likes lions, so he raised one at home. Its name is Furry. Great-grandpa has raised it since he was young. It has a good temper and doesn''t usually bite. However, it''s still a wild beast. We have to be careful."


    With that, Draxton led Ricky to see the lion.


    Isabe looked at their silhouettes and smiled. She was not interested in lions, so she strolled around. There was a garden in the house and a rockery with a swing beside it.


    Isabe nned to sit by the swing for a while.


    She sat down on the swing and sighed inwardly. Then she marveled at how extraordinary the residence looked. It was ssic but imposing and gave off a dignified feeling. This was the foundation that had been settled over time, as well as the dignity brought about by the prosperity of the family.


    The Lockwood Group was indeed worthy of its reputation.


    Suddenly, she heard an unusual voice.


    Isabe tilted her head and listened carefully. She heard the voiceing from behind the rockery.


    A man''s exasperated voice growled, "Stealing food, you''re stealing food again! How many times has this been? I let you offst time, but now you''re stealing food again!"


    "Boohoo... I''m hungry..."


    A sobbing old woman''s voice sounded.


    "Hungry? Who would believe that?" the man said angrily.


    "I''m really hungry..."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows in surprise. As expected of a wealthy family. There were always scandals that these families had to hide from the public. How could such a big family let an elderly woman starve? Surely the Lockwood family could afford to feed an old woman?


    Isabe did not want to meddle in other people''s business, but at this moment, a voice sounded again. It was so stern that it was almost cold. "Behave yourself. Hand over the thing in your hand. Don''t make me take it away."


    "No, I don''t want to. This is for my daughter-inw."


    The old woman''s voice trembled with fear as she tried her best to hide the item behind her.


    The man sneered. "Don''t use your daughter-inw to pressure me..."


    Then, the man went to grab it. Madame Emma Lockwood cried miserably.


    Isabe could not take it anymore. She jumped off the swing and walked around the rockery. As expected, she saw the gray-haired Madame Emma Lockwood being forced to retreat from a tall and burly man. Madame Emma Lockwood''s hands were behind her back. She was hiding something. At this moment, Madame Emma Lockwood''s expression was filled with fear and grievance. Her teary eyes were pitiful.


    On the other hand, that man seemed to have some status in this family.


    Isabe stood behind the two with a serious expression.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was facing Isabe Thompson, while the man''s back was facing Isabe. Hence, he did not notice her.


    Madame Emma Lockwood, on the other hand, saw Isabe. Isabe could not describe how weird Madame Emma Lockwood''s expression seemed. She looked both excitedly and expectant at the same time, which did not fit the current scenario.


    But before Isabe could think, Madame Emma Lockwood shouted at her, "Save me, save me!"


    The man was speechless.


    He red at Madame Emma Lockwood with a dark expression and said angrily, "For a mouthful of food, you even called for help. How outrageous!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood looked at Isabe hopefully.


    The man also realized that there was someone behind him, but he did not turn around. He seemed to be confident that no one would dare to confront him.


    He sneered. "Stop shouting. No one will dare save you!"


    Taking a deep breath, Isabe finally spoke under Madame Emma Lockwood''s hopeful gaze.


    "Uncle, do you have to do this? All for some food?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly. Isabe took the words out of her mouth.


    She looked at Isabe with shining eyes.


    Isabe felt a little strange.


    At this moment, the man paused. He seemed to find the voice familiar. He was slightly surprised and turned around.


    In an instant, their eyes met. Isabe and the man were both astonished.


    This man had a pair of midnight blue eyes. His facial features were about half as simr to Draxton''s.


    Then a realization hit Isabe.


    Perhaps she had offended a big shot this time by acting nosily.


    This person was either Draxton''s father or his second or third uncle.


    She did not expect Draxton''s elders to bully an old woman!


    She looked at Madame Emma Lockwood again. She was wearing gray pants and a sweater. Her white hair wasbed neatly, and she looked very gentle and calm.


    Isabe felt that Madame Emma Lockwood did not look like a servant. Instead, she looked like...


    "Are you Isabe Thompson?" The man spoke, breaking the strange silence.


    His midnight blue eyes sized up Isabe.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Naughty Parent


    Isabe Thompson looked into the man''s midnight blue eyes silently and nodded awkwardly.


    "Yes," she replied.


    Then, she could not help but look at Madame Emma Lockwood, who had been blinking at her. Madame Emma Lockwood was squinting her eyes to the point of cramping Isabe tried to suppress the corners of her lips and notugh.


    The man seemed to have sensed something and turned to look at Madame Emma Lockwood with a dark expression. There was finally a hint of helplessness in his voice. "Mom-"


    Mom...


    Isabe felt even more awkward.


    Earlier at the rockery, she thought that servants had stolen food from the main family. In the end, they were caught by people like the butler and were taught a lesson. However, the truth was....


    Madame Emma Lockwood ignored the man''s ck face and ran to Isabe Thompson''s side with steady steps as if he had seen his savior. He stuffed a piece of chocte cake that he had been hiding in his hand into Isabe Thompson''s hand.


    Madame Emma Lockwood raised her chin at the man like a proud child. ¡°Look, look, I have such foresight. I knew long ago that my granddaughter-inw wasing, so I waited for her here with the cake. Stupid son, go away quickly. Not only do I have a daughter-inw to stand up for me, but I also have a granddaughter-inw now..."


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s curly hair curled up proudly.


    The veins on the man''s forehead throbbed, and his face was dark. He said angrily, "Mom, are you being reasonable by stealing desserts? Have you forgotten the doctor''s instructions? You have to steal desserts every day. Count how many cakes you''ve stolen this week?"


    "Even if I ate it secretly in the past, I really came here today to wait for my granddaughter-inw. If you don''t believe me, ask my granddaughter-inw!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood directly pulled Isabe over as a shield.


    The man''s face was dignified and cold as he looked at Isabe threateningly.


    Isabe had a deadpan expression. She carried the cake and took two steps away from Madame Emma Lockwood. "Grandma, I didn''t tell you that I wasing today. It''s wrong of you to eat secretly." Her expression was serious.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was speechless.


    Her granddaughter-inw was too disrespectful!


    She widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Isabe with a hurt expression.


    Isabe returned the favor with a deadpan exterior.


    The man raised his eyebrows in surprise. He did not expect Isabe to go against Madame Emma Lockwood. Logically speaking, shouldn''t she say a few good words to appease Madame Emma Lockwood first?


    Isabe took a bite of the cake in her hand. Then, she narrowed his eyes in enjoyment. Under Madame Emma Lockwood''s widened eyes, she said, "It smells so good. No wonder you wanted to eat it secretly!" Madame Emma Lockwood looked at her and swallowed silently.


    Isabe took another bite of the cake without any sympathy and said in enjoyment, "Grandma, we''ve been caught stealing food. We have to find a decent excuse. If there''s really no decent excuse, we have to be bold and take responsibility. At most, we''ll be careful not to be caught the next time we steal food."


    Due to the fact that the man opposite him was too fierce, Isabe did not intend to be polite to him. She directly instigated Madame Emma Lockwood.


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s aggrieved eyes suddenly lit up at this moment. She looked at Isabe excitedly and said, "Good granddaughter-inw, can you help grandma steal the cake next time?" "How dare she!"


    Before Isabe could speak, the man on the other side spoke.


    With a dark expression, he red at Isabe. "Try it if you dare!"


    "Grandma, this uncle is too fierce. He''s a little scary." Isabe blinked at Madame Emma Lockwood and hid behind her while eating the cake.


    Madame Emma Lockwood felt a sense of aplishment from the little girl. She felt she should shoulder the great responsibility of protecting her granddaughter-inw and fighting against evil forces like her son till the end


    She puffed out her chest and said, "How dare you scold my granddaughter-inw? If you scare my granddaughter-inw away, my grandson will have no wife. Can you take responsibility?" The man did not know what to say.


    It seemed the man was fuming mad. "Mom, you can''t pamper her. It''s her first time here today. If you pamper her like this, won''t she be high off one''s ass in the future?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood snorted. "So what if I dote on her? That''s how I doted on my daughter-inw back then. Now, I still have to dote on my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    The man sneered. "Don''t think someone will take your side even if you be like this! Hmph, I''ll tell you the truth. Your eldest daughter-inw secretly reported to me that you secretly ate snacks today!" Madame Emma Lockwood was instantly furious. "My, I doted on them for nothing in the past. Now, all of them areining about me!"


    After saying that, she turned to look at Isabe. "My granddaughter-inw, you can''t learn from those heartless people. In the future, you must get grandma some cupcakes!"


    Isabe nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "Yes, yes. grandma, don''t worry. I''ll definitely help you eat cupcakes every day."


    With that, she took another bite of the cake. She was happy to help!


    Madame Emma Lockwood had no idea that there was a trap in Isabe''s words. She immediately looked at the man smugly.


    The man''s face darkened as he charged at Isabe Thompson. "This is your first time here. You''re too bold. Aren''t you afraid of angering me? What if you aren''t allowed into the family?"


    Isabe looked at the man calmly and turned to Madame Emma Lockwood with a pitiful expression.


    Madame Emma Lockwood immediately understood. She picked up a branch beside him and swung it at the


    man.


    "How dare you bully my granddaughter-inw? And not let me eat cake? Unfilial son..."


    The more Madame Emma Lockwood spoke, the angrier she became. When she got to the part where she was not allowed to eat cake, she felt even more sorrowful. When she whipped the man, she did not go easy on


    him at all.


    The man clutched his head and scurried away.


    Draxton looked at the man who ran out from behind the rockery with his head in his hands. He cried out in surprise, "Dad? Why did you make grandma angry?"


    Draxton was speechless. He did not know what his father had done to make Madame Emma Lockwood fly into a rage to the point of whipping someone with a branch.


    Ricky also raised his head and looked curiously at the miserable grandpa.


    The man was running with his head lowered when he met Ricky''s gaze. The man''s serious and embarrassed expression froze.


    Then, he slowly opened his mouth and revealed an extremely stiff smile.


    He wanted to smile kindly, but in the end, this smile was uglier than crying.


    It was mainly because his current situation was not exactly dignified.


    Ricky pursed his lips and said, "Daddy''s daddy, don''t force yourself if you can''t smile."


    Philip Lockwood''s smile froze.


    At this moment, Madame Emma Lockwood, who was chasing after Philip with a branch, could not help but be stunned when she saw Ricky.


    She raised the branch and forgot about chasing Philip down. She looked at Ricky with sparkling eyes, and her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    Madame Emma Lockwood said in surprise, "Ricky, you''re Ricky, right?"


    Ricky looked at the excited grandma and nodded obediently. He said in a meek voice, "Yes, my name is Ricky, grandma."


    "Great-grandma, I''m your great-grandma!" Madame Emma Lockwood eximed.


    Madame Emma Lockwood squatted down and opened her arms. ¡°Ricky,e give great-grandma a hug! Hurry!¡±


    Ricky looked at Madame Emma Lockwood shyly and stood still.


    Philip had already returned to his senses. He looked at the cute and exquisite child, and the stiff expression on his face had turned serious. He also opened his arms to the child and squatted down. "I''m grandpa, Ricky. Hurry up ande into grandpa''s arms!"


    He looked at Little Ricky expectantly.


    Ricky looked at him and then at Madame Emma Lockwood. In the end, he decided to walk up to Madame Emma Lockwood and hug her.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was instantly blown away with happiness. The little child in her arms was soft and warm. She cried out excitedly and sighed. "My, Ricky, little baby. I love you so much, my little baby! Madame Emma Lockwood did not seem like a regr elderly woman at all. She picked up Ricky and spun him around happily.


    Philip, who had been ignored, had a stiff expression. He kept his arms open and looked at the child who had pounced into Madame Emma Lockwood''s embrace. He heard a cracking sound, and his heart broke.


    Draxton could not help butugh as he looked at his father. In front of grandma, his father could forget about winning. There had to be a winner between this mother-son duo.


    It was his father''s fault for always controlling Madame Emma Lockwood to limit her sweet intake. Madame Emma Lockwood was very vengeful.


    Isabe stood beside the rockery and tilted her head to look at this scene with a smile. The Lockwood family liked Ricky from the bottom of their hearts. Isabe was very satisfied with this.


    "Be!" Draxton waved at Isabe.


    Isabe walked over. Draxton held her hand. The two of them stood side by side. Philip''s face immediately


    darkened.


    Isabe raised an eyebrow.


    Then his face darkened even more.


    Draxton saw the change in their expressions and said solemnly, "Dad, Be is timid. Don''t scare her!"


    "Her? She''s timid?" Philip looked at Draxton in disbelief. "Who told you that?"


    Draxton ignored him and said to Isabe, "Be, this is Dad. Don''t be afraid. He only looks fierce. He doesn''t have much status in the family. You don''t have to be afraid of him. Philip''s brows creased. "How can you say that about your father?" He was furious that his son didn''t even bother to give him an ounce of respect. He didn''t need such a son!


    A smile shed across Isabe''s eyes. "Dad, please calm down. I see that you''re very dignified. Please take care of me in the future."


    "Hmph, at least you have good taste."


    Philip finally felt a little better.


    Isabe tried hard to suppress the smile on her lips.


    Philip red at Draxton Lockwood and eximed, "You unfilial son. You didn''t even inform your family beforehand that you brought her back. If you''ve told them in advance, grandma wouldn''t have to hide behind


    the rockery to eat secretly."


    Draxton smiled and said, ¡°Grandma was hiding behind the rockery and eating secretly, but you saw through her, didn''t you? She didn''t even have the chance to do that yet."


    Philip snorted and pointed at Isabe. "That''s all gone into her stomach, yet you say she''s timid. Well, I think. otherwise!"


    Isabe smiled shyly. "Dad, I was afraid grandma might be enticed, so I helped her eat it. Please don''t misunderstand me!"


    Philip snorted and said to Draxton, "Look, she even talked back. She''s very bold!"


    Draxton turned to Isabe and said, "Dad and grandma have the same personality. They are very naughty. When Dad was young, he restrained himself for the sake of the Lockwood family. Now that he has retired, he haspletely set himself free!"


    Isabe''s lips curled up.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Philip red at them and turned to look at Ricky longingly.


    "Mom, can I hug him?"


    He pleaded.


    Madame Emma Lockwood turned around and ignored him. She carried Ricky and left. As she walked away, she said to Draxton, "Draxton, hurry. Bring my granddaughter-inw over. Don''t just stand outside. Let''s go inside and talk. I can''t let my little darling be exposed to the cold."


    Ricky was held in Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms. Madame Emma Lockwood carried Ricky and strutted away with ease. Ricky twisted his little body ufortably and said, "Great-grandma, put me down. I''ll walk by myself. You''ll get tired if you keep hugging me!"


    "No!" Madame Emma Lockwood cried out and kissed Ricky''s little face excitedly.


    "Oh my god, my baby is so gentle and considerate. I''m not tired at all. My baby, let me carry you!"


    Ricky was overwhelmed by her fervent disy of love.


    He nced helplessly at his mother, who was following behind him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Isabe smiled at him, indicating that she couldn''t do anything either.


    Ricky could only lie quietly and obediently in Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms.


    Philip looked ahead, and he shifted his gaze toward Isabe and Draxton.


    "Ricky is four this year, right?" he asked.


    Isabe and Draxton nodded.


    "Ricky is already four years old. You guys didn''t have another child?" He would have been able to carry another baby in his arms if they had another child! It was infuriating!


    Draxton said helplessly, "Dad, we''re talking about a child. Do you think you can give birth just because you want to?"


    "Why can''t you do that? Could it be that you can''t do it anymore?" Philip looked at his son with disdain.


    Draxton was utterly speechless.


    Draxton took a deep breath. "Dad!" He gritted his teeth.


    Isabe looked at Draxton sympathetically. She pitied him. She didn''t know he would be questioned like that at home.


    Just as she thought about this, Philip''s gazended on her. "Could it be that you''re unwilling to have another child?"


    Isabe gave him an insincere smile.


    Philip looked anxiously in the direction of Ricky. He chased after her with his long legs and shouted, "Mom, Let me help you carry him! You should take a rest!"


    "Get lost! Don''t you dare steal my little baby!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood replied domineeringly.


    Isabe and Draxton followed behind them. Isabe could not help but wonder if Betty would be this favored if she were here.


    Thinking of this, she asked Draxton, "Does your family have a habit of favoring boys over girls?"


    Draxton said, "You mean, our family."


    Isabe thought this man was trying to take advantage of her.


    "This man!" she muttered inwardly.


    "Alright, our family," Isabe yielded.


    Draxton smiled in return. "To be honest, our family favors girls over boys. The status of boys in this house cannot bepared to those of girls."


    Isabe listened carefully, not knowing if he was telling the truth.


    Draxton continued, "Moreover, our family favors a child the younger they are, but grandma is an exception."


    "Why is grandma an exception?" Isabe asked.


    "Because grandpa dotes on grandma, and no one in our family dares to provoke grandpa. Therefore, other than our father, no one dares to provoke her."


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    "Grandpa must have doted on her a lot for her to have such a personality." Isabe was amused.


    Draxton said, "Grandma has always been naughty. Coupled with the fact that grandpa dotes on her, it''s no wonder she doesn''t have a care in the world. Dad haspletely inherited grandma''s personality. He''s the same. There''s nothing they''re afraid of.


    "When Dad was still chieftain, no one could figure out his personality. Many people had suffered greatly at his hands!"


    "Doesn''t have a care in the world. There''s nothing they''re afraid of." Isabe Thompson could not help but repeat these sentences.


    She thought they actually describe Betty very well.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 It''s Not Easy To Be A Cute Child


    Isabe Thompson shook her head to get rid of those thoughts.


    Once they arrived at the house, they could hear the youngsters giggling. The atmosphere within was light and warm.


    Sir Graham Lockwood couldn''t stand themotion and went upstairs. He stood on the windowsill on the second floor and looked down. He happened to see Madame Emma Lockwood walking over with a beautiful child in her arms.


    The child looked exactly like Draxton Lockwood when he was young.


    Wasn''t this his precious great-grandson whom he had seen countless photos of?


    Sir Graham Lockwood thought he was imagining things. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and finally confirmed that he wasn''t. He turned around and ran downstairs.


    Themotion stopped when the youngsters in the living room on the first floor saw their great-grandfather. All of them were dumbfounded at the elder''s speed. However, they soon understood why Sir Graham Lockwood was so excited.


    They saw Madame Emma Lockwood walking over with a cute little doll in her arms. The child had a shy expression.


    How adorable!


    Especially the two girls, Olivia and Yale Lockwood. It seemed their maternal instincts were aroused by that cute child.


    Olivia''s eyes lit up as she eximed, "Damn, he is just like my brother when he was young! Ahhh, I can finally trample on a miniature version of my brother in my lifetime!"


    Yale''s eyes also lit up. "I want to pamper him! I wouldn''t mind if there were 10 more of them!" "Damn, this little kid is really exactly the same as Eldest Cousin when he was young."


    The youngsters were all stirred, not to mention Sir Graham Lockwood. After all, Madame Emma Lockwood was biased toward her old man. She carefully handed the child to Sir Graham Lockwood and coaxed him gently.


    "Ricky, my little darling, be good. This is great-grandpa. He likes you very much. I''ll let him hug you, okay?" Afraid that the baby would be afraid of strangers, Madame Emma Lockwood spoke in a soft adforting voice.


    Kevin Lockwood shivered and got goosebumps. ¡°I haven''t heard grandma''s gentle voice for a long time. I only recall being treated this way before I was seven years old. After I was seven years old, I only heard her roar!" The younger generation nodded in agreement. That''s right, once they were past seven years old, they became too naughty, and hence their great-grandparents stopped doting on them. They couldn''t help but send sympathetic gazes toward the cute baby, who was just at that particr age.


    "It''s not a good job to be loved by these two elders. Just watch. Soon, this cute little baby will be dressed up like a doll!"


    "They might even feed him too much food and turn him into a fatty!"


    "Yes, I''m sure they''ll cling to him every second of the day."


    They, who had the same experiences, shivered. It was not easy to be a cute child!


    Ricky was in great-grandpa''s arms. He was quiet and obedient. His short arms were wrapped around Sir Graham Lockwood''s neck. Facing great-grandpa''s loving and fiery gaze, he pursed his lips shyly, and his chubby ears turned red.


    Madame Emma Lockwood also stayed beside him with a doting and gentle expression. The two elders were so careful that it was as if they were protecting some treasure. They carried the child upstairs and did not even spare the others a look.


    Then, Philip Lockwood chased after her. He followed her upstairs, but he was mercilessly locked out before he could enter the room.


    Philip nudged his nose and turned around silently. He saw a group of juniors looking at him sympathetically. Wilson Lockwood and Macpherson Lockwood were transnting cherry trees in the garden. Recently, they had been working on apricot trees, plum trees, and pomegranate trees too.


    They seemed to have turned the garden into an orchard. Moreover, a vegetable field had been cultivated beside the flowerbed at one corner. All kinds of vegetables were growing well, and most of the ingredients used by the Lockwood family were grown here.


    These two weren''t focused on their responsibilities and only thought about nting flowers and vegetables all day long. They would only take the initiative when Sir Graham Lockwood forced them to do so. Afraid that the two of them would lead the younger generation astray, Sir Graham Lockwood chased them out of town.


    In the end, the second son, Wilson, bought several fruit trees from a farm outside. All kinds of fruits and wine were gradually produced. He developed arge corporation due to abination of weird factors. The third son, Macpherson, was even more defiant. He, too bought a farm to grow vegetables, but in the end, he opened a chain of businesses rted to agritourism. The two brothers came up with a n and worked together to build arger primitive agricultural resort.


    The agricultural resort would enable visitors to experience the process of nting, harvesting, and many


    more.


    As for their family business, the two of them expressed that they were okay with anything as long as they had fields and seeds.


    As the Eldest of his generation, Philip was the exact opposite of these two. However, he was not mature enough when he was young and did things haphazardly.


    At first, Sir Graham Lockwood was worried about handing over the chieftain position to Philip. However, it turned out that Wilson and Macpherson were even more unreliable than Philip. Hence, he could only appoint Philip as the next chieftain.


    And he would urge his eldest son to give birth to a grandson every few days so that he could nurture his grandchildren.


    After Philip became the chieftain, he revealed his lightning-fast tactics, decisiveness, and extraordinary intelligence. Sir Graham Lockwood could not help but be dumbfounded. He never expected his good-for- nothing eldest son to be such a genius.


    Wilson and Macpherson were relieved that their eldest brother was more suitable for the chieftain position. Then again, once Philip was in power and had stabilized all aspects of the family business, hiszy nature started to show itself again. To free himself as soon as possible and be licentious, he began to nurture Draxton Lockwood as his sessor.


    Then at the age of 18, Draxton became chieftain. It was when Philip finally had the chance to shirk all his responsibilities.


    That''s right. He was still the official chieftain, but he left everything to his son.


    At that time, Draxton, who hadpleted his studies, could only take over the heavy workload that his father had shirked in resignation.


    When Draxton was 23 years old, Philip finally stopped pretending and passed the title of chieftain to Draxton. To Sir Graham Lockwood''s relief, Draxton was more outstanding than Philip in every aspect. Most importantly, this grandson of his was diligent and hardworking. He worked hard to be the chieftain.


    Draxton was unlike his three unfilial sons.


    After Philip was freed, he traveled around with his wife. That''s right. This one didn''t like to nt flowers or trees. He loved to travel.


    Philip nudged his nose that was almost hit and red at the juniors who were watching themotion. Then, he walked towards the kitchen aggrievedly.


    The Lockwood family''s kitchen was humongous and it was rather clean. It was decorated with flowers, and the atmosphere was elegant and warm.


    The three sisters-inw each had their own duties. Draxton''s mother was good at making western desserts. She was a very elegant and dignified noblewoman. She was skilled in dealing with her husband''s mischievous nature. Draxton''s calm personality was mostly inherited from her, and not his father. This made Sir Graham Lockwood extremely touched.


    The second daughter-inw, Wilson Lockwood''s wife, was more feisty. She was good at cooking up spicy cuisines and her family ran a chain of restaurants. She had an extraordinary obsession with cooking. The third daughter-inw, Macpherson''s wife, was a delicate youngdy. Her beauty-obsessed habits had reached an insane level. She developed skincare products all day long. She was very interested in all the methods that could make people look more youthful and beautiful.


    She would often break down and scream because she could not stand the dirt on her husband, but she wouldpromise when her husband coaxed her.


    When Philip arrived at the kitchen, his wife, Jeanne Lockwood, had just finished making a snack. When she turned around, she saw her husband walking in with an aggrieved expression.


    Meanwhile, Ava Lockwood and Mia Lockwood gave them gossipy stares.


    "Jeanne. Mom and Dad took our grandson away. I didn''t even get to see him up close!"


    Jeanne blinked her eyes. "Hubby, what... what did you just say? Our grandson?"


    "Yes, Mom and Dad took him upstairs. I wanted to follow them, but they mmed the door in my face."


    Jeanne blinked again. Swiftly and elegantly, she put down her te. She took off her apron and strutted out without sparing Philip a look.


    Philip''s eyes lit up. "Honey, are you going to stand up for me? Then after you teach Mom and Dad a lesson, can you teach your daughter-inw a lesson too? She''s very unreasonable!" He followed behind Jeanne like a dog wagging its tail.


    Draxton and Isabe happened to overhear their conversation.


    Isabe gritted her teeth. This man was definitely sowing discord.


    Jeanne ignored his words. As soon as she arrived in the living room, she saw Isabe, who was beside Draxton.


    The most eye-catching thing about that girl was her mysterious eyes, followed by her clean and spiritual temperament.


    Thest thing she noticed and was attracted to was her beautiful facial features.


    Jeanne''s eyes lit up. She looked at Isabe with a fiery gaze and smiled elegantly. However, she could not help but mutter under her breath, "Draxton... What a lucky brat..."


    She walked towards Isabe with a friendly smile and said softly, "You''re Be, right? I''m your Mom."


    Her tone was gentle and familiar.


    Isabe smiled shyly and replied in a sweet, soft voice, "Mom.¡±


    Jeanne''s eyes lit up instantly. Her daughter''s personality was even wilder than a boy''s, so she had always wanted such a sweet and soft daughter. This time, her wish was finally fulfilled.


    She looked at Draxton with satisfaction. Her son did well this time.


    "Be, do you like western food? Mommy just baked a portion in the kitchen. Do you want to try it?"


    Isabe silently touched her stomach.


    Philip sneered and leaned over to Jeanne. "Honey, don''t be fooled by her appearance. You may not know this but she already ate the cake that Mom wanted to eat secretly."


    Jeanne eximed, "Mom did that again?"


    Philipined, "Yeah! She even used you to pressure me and said that she only stole some snacks because she wanted to give them to you. Seriously, you were the one who made the cake in the first ce. Why didn''t she make up a better excuse?"


    Isabe thought Draxton''s father was really childish. How did he even win over his wife?


    Isabe said softly, "Mommy, grandma said that she guessed that I wasing, so she waited for me there with those snacks. Did you make that snack? It''s really tasty!"


    Jeanne was overjoyed. "Really? It''s good that you like it. We finally have another person who likes western


    food


    "Other than grandma and me, no one likes Western food here. No one eats the Western food I make. Be, let me show you a cheese roll I just baked."


    Jeanne seemed to have found a soulmate and happily led Isabe Thompson to the kitchen.


    Philip was speechless.


    He silently followed Jeanne''s footsteps, his eyes filled with disbelief. He could not believe that he had been neglected by his wife.


    In this family, his wife was his greatest supporter. But now, it seemed that his wife liked that girl more than him and had forgotten about him.


    Draxton Lockwood nced at his father with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. This person had the same personality as grandma. He would go wherever themotion was. The more Draxton''s mother ignored him, the more he wanted to pester her.


    As expected, Philip followed them eagerly.


    In the kitchen, Isabe was surrounded by three female elders, while Philip stood alone at the side pitifully. Isabe conversed with the three female elders. After eating a piece of freshly baked cake and tasting Second Aunt''s pickled fish, and Third Aunt''s hibiscus tofu soup, Isabe was led away by the three of them. After they were upstairs, three precious gift boxes were stuffed into her hands. Jeanne said, "Be, we''ve been expecting your arrival. This is the gift Mom prepared for you. Open and see if you like it."


    Isabe opened the gift box. There was a set of jewelry adorned with rubies, consisting of a ne, a pair of earrings, and a bracelet.


    Brilliant and dreamy light was reflected from the jewelry. The heart-shaped shape was exquisite and eye-catching. Isabe''s petal-like lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with admiration. "This is stunning!"


    Seeing that she liked it from the bottom of her heart, Jeanne felt a sense of aplishment. "I''m d you


    like it."


    Jeanne was ted.


    "Thank you, Mommy." Isabe looked at Jeanne with a gentle gaze. Jeanne could not help but feel her cheeks burning. "What a fine child!" she eximed inwardly.


    On the other hand, Isabe was a little surprised because she recognized this set of ruby jewelry. This was the Heart of Fire, which wasparable to the Lockwood family''s heirloom, Star of Cold Light. They had not found the Star of Cold Light yet, and few knew about the ownership of the Heart of Fire.


    However, Isabe did not expect it to be in Jeanne''s hands. And now, it was given to her.


    Isabe suppressed the overflowing emotions in her heart and did her best to remain calm.


    Ava and Mia were a little jealous. They thought to themselves, "I''ll get my son to get a girl and bring her back home. It''ll be best if she''s someone like Be."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They were not jealous because of the jewelry. In fact, this set of jewelry always belonged to the chieftain''s wife.


    Previously, Draxton did not have a wife, hence, the Heart of Fire was kept by Jeanne. Now that Draxton had a wife, it would naturally belong to Isabe.


    Ava smiled and said, "Be. Look, this is Second Aunt''s gift. Open and take a look. I hope you like it."


    Isabe opened the box and found a champagne gold diamond brooch lying quietly inside.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. This was Midnight Sun.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Gift


    Midnight Sun was ranked 10th on the Dark List. It had been sold for 10 billion dors in an auction five years ago!


    An unknown big shot had won the bid then. It turned out Ava Lockwood was in possession of this brooch.


    Isabe Thompson felt a little ufortable holding something so precious.


    It was way too valuable!


    Ava tensed up when she saw Isabe''s grim expression. She asked, "Be, do you not like it?"


    The color and style of the brooch were, in fact,patible with people of all ages.


    Isabe denied hurriedly, "No. I like it, of course. It''s really beautiful. I was just shocked because it''s too precious."


    Ava''s interest was piqued. "Oh, do you recognize it, Be?"


    Isabe did not hide anything. She nodded directly and said, "I know some information about it. Its name is Midnight Sun. Five years ago, it was sold for 10 billion Lucsian Dors.


    "Haha, our Be is indeed knowledgeable. I''m d that you like it. It''s just a brooch!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Second Aunt. I like it very much!" Isabe smiled and closed the box carefully.


    Mia couldn''t help but smile. She urged, "Be, take a look at this. This is my gift to you. Do you like it?"


    Isabe smiled and opened Mia''s box. Inside was a set of aqua-blue diamond jewelry. There was a ne, earrings, and a bracelet.


    The aqua-blue light seemed to resemble the mysterious glowing light of the moon. It was noble and pure. Isabe held her breath.


    Ava joked, "Be, let''s see if you can tell what this is!"


    Isabe took a deep breath and said, "This is the Oceanic Moon."


    Three years ago, the winning bid for Oceanic Moon was 100 billion dors.


    It was even more precious than Midnight Sun. However, when Isabe observed their expressions, she could tell that the three of them cared more about sincerity than the prices of the gifts. They did not care who had given her the more expensive gift.


    This was what the members of the Lockwood family were like.


    Isabe did not know what to say. She could only stand up and express her gratitude. "I''ve received really precious gifts today. Thank you."


    "That''s nothing. You still haven''t received your gifts from your grandpa, grandma, and the others!" Mia teased, covering her mouth.


    Mia''s eyes were shining brightly as she spoke to Isabe.


    Isabe could not help but sigh. "I''m very ttered..."


    "Haha..." the three of themughed.


    Philip stood outside the door for a while. Then he left resentfully after confirming that he had fallen out of favor.


    Isabe said, "I also prepared gifts. Someone will help carry it overter because there are too many. I hope Mom, Second Aunt, and Third Aunt will like them."


    "Oh?" The three of them were clearly interested. Isabe smiled shyly in response. "It may not beparable to the gifts that I''ve received."


    "Nah, sincerity is key!" Ava waved her hand.


    Jeanne and Mia nodded. "We''re family. You don''t have to worry about this!" Jeanne reassured her.


    Isabe smiled and nodded. "Alright."


    "Let''s go now. It''s about time. Let''s get ready for dinner. We''ll get to know each other at the dining tableter," Ava suggested.


    Everyone agreed.


    Jeanne stood up elegantly and led the way out. She could not help but nce at the room Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood was in. When she saw that the door was shut tight, she could not help but smack her forehead.


    "My precious grandson must be at the mercy of great-grandpa and great-grandma now."


    "Forget it. The door is shut. They won''t open it even if I knock on the door. They''lle outter. They won''t bear to starve that little darling."


    Isabe was speechless. She did not know what the two elders would do with Ricky. She wanted to save her son earlier, but she was already surrounded by Olivia and the others in a blink of an eye. When Jeanne and the other two saw this, they couldn''t help butugh. "Be, go join the youngsters. You''re one after all."


    With that, Jeanne and the other two returned to the kitchen. They didn''t go back to the kitchen to work. They had made some food, but that wasn''t enough for the family banquet.


    The family banquet was prepared by the chef at home. The robot maid was also responsible for serving the dishes.


    However, that did not stop them from developing their cooking interests.


    Isabe was led to the group of youngsters by Ava and Mia. Olivia saw them and said, "Sister-inw, I''m Olivia, your biological sister!"


    "Olivia Lockwood, that''s enough. Do you mean to say that I''m not?" Yale Lockwood expressed her dissatisfaction. Then she turned to Isabe. "Sister-inw, I''m Yale."


    Isabe greeted them with a smile. She did not feel as reserved when interacting with her peers aspared with her elders.


    "Sister-inw, it''s Roger!"


    "I''m Kevin..."


    A group of people surrounded her. Isabe saw the identical twins, Bernard and Shepard Lockwood. The only difference between the two of them was that Bernard''s pupils were midnight blue, while Shepard''s pupils were pure ck.


    They must have each inherited it from one parent.


    While they were having fun, Draxton walked over. As soon as he came over, the lively crowd fell silent. Draxton nced at everyone and said, "Your sister-inw is timid. Don''t scare her!"


    Everyone looked at Isabe, who was smiling meekly. Although Isabe was quite introverted, they did not particrly think she was timid.


    However, they had no right to refute Daxton''s words.


    Some of the youngsters had already taken out the gifts they prepared beforehand. There were all sorts of gifts.


    Some of the boys gave cosmetics, lipsticks, and jewelry.


    Olivia''s gift was a set of pearl essories. She said, "Sister-inw, wear this. I know that Mom and the others must have given you some precious gifts. Maybe even too costly. You can wear the set I gave you if you think wearing theirs is too burdensome."


    Isabe nodded with a smile. Despite that, Olivia''s set also cost about 20 thousand dors.


    Yale also gave her a brooch. This brooch was in the shape of a butterfly and was embedded with colored diamonds. It was also suitable for daily wear.


    Yale helped her pin the brooch to the side of her sweater.


    Isabe was wearing a beige sweater. Once the brooch was pinned up, it gave the sweater a new feel.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Thank you, I like it very much!"


    Then Ss Yanter walked in a few robots, carrying severalrge bags with them.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. "Here''s my present for everyone!"


    Everyone craned their necks and looked over, their eyes shining with curiosity.


    Kevin, the youngest here, and the girls Olivia and Yale stuck close to Isabe with expectant looks.


    Isabe chuckled. These youngsters did not feel ufortable around her. Their eptance and love for her were obvious.


    Isabe could tell if they were sincere.


    The renowned Lockwood Group and its family members weren''t people who put on airs. They were genuine people, unlike those who unt their wealth or title. Isabe liked this family.


    Hence, she could smile more sincerely. Isabe lifted the bags and ced them on the coffee table.


    She took out six palm-sized boxes from a bag.


    These boxes were made of tempered ss, just like ordinary skincare packaging.


    Isabe smiled shyly. "I know you all don''tck anything. I didn''t know what to give, so I prepared these pills."


    "Pills?" The youngsters were stunned.


    Draxton was taken aback too.


    "Don''t misunderstand. These pills are all tonics and work well for youngsters like you. I mean it. I''m a traditional medicine practitioner."


    Isabe exined why she was giving them these pills.


    Draxton was stunned. He didn''t know she was a traditional medicine practitioner.


    "Oh..."


    "Oh-"


    The group of young people dragged out their words. They felt that their sister-inw probably did not have the money to buy gifts for the lot of them, hence the homemade pills. They have to ept the gift gratefully. In any case, they should not embarrass their sister-inw.


    Isabe handed the bottles to them one by one and said with a smile, "They may look shabby, but these pills are good for the body. Try them if you don''t believe me."


    Olivia uncorked the bottle, and a refreshing fragrance wafted over.


    Olivia could not help but widen her eyes. She took a deep breath of the fragrance. It made her feel like she was floating. She swore that she had never smelled something this good.


    It made her feel tipsy.


    Yale and the others smelled the fragrance too, and soon became intoxicated with it.


    Olivia said, "Sister-inw, it smells so good! I''ll never get sick of this fragrance. I could smell it the whole day! How refreshing! I might even be able to pull an all-nighter and not get dark eye circles!" Isabe did not know how she should reply.


    She said sternly, "It''s not good to stay upte."


    Her serious expression appeared to be somewhat cute.


    Olivia reached out and touched Isabe''s face.


    She did it instinctively. After doing this, she felt her cheeks burn. "Ah, Sister-inw, it must be because this pill is too fragrant that I''m delirious. That''s why I did such a rude thing!"


    Isabe didn''t know how she should react. She said, "This pill can nourish the body. It can heal the body of fatigue, injuries, and various symptoms.


    "Young people have good health, to begin with. It might not be apparent if they ingest it, but old people will definitely feel its effects."


    "Is it that pill really that good?"


    Kevin''s eyes widened. He was 14 years old this year and was still growing. However, he had been injured when he was young. Aithough he had recovered well, his right leg still hurt sometimes. This teen was quite adorable He opened the box, took out a pill, and swallowed it.


    He did not know how the pill was made, but it was refreshing and sweet. Before he could feel savor its taste,


    it had already melted and glided down his throat.


    Kevin was stunned. He felt the medicinal liquid flowing into his stomach through his esophagus. It was a warm andfortable feeling.


    Everyone looked at him and felt that this younger brother was a fool.


    Kevin turned to look at everyone with his big, round, innocent eyes.


    Isabe''s gaze softened. She said gently, "Kevin, the drug will take effect in 15 minutes."


    Everyone stared at Kevin fervently. He was their guinea pig now.


    It was at this moment when Wilson and Macpherson returned. They were back after nting the fruit trees and taking care of the vegetable garden.


    When they saw the youngsters surrounding Isabe, the two of them were stunned. Then, Wilson said, "Wow, Draxton''s wife hase!"


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched. There was a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, probably because the man acted simrly to grandma.


    Isabe could not help but giggle. Draxton said, "Be, this is Second Uncle, this is Third Uncle."


    Macpherson said, "It''s good that you''re here. Your Second Uncle is boisterous. Maybe bickering with your Second Auntie did the trick. I''m unlike him, elegant and refined." Macpherson smiled at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at him and felt he did not look like a real gentleman. Instead, he looked like someone who would hide their true thoughts but appear harmless.


    "Draxton''s wife, did you mention pills?"


    Wilson went straight to the point.


    Isabe took out a few more bottles from the bag.


    She said, "Second Uncle, I''m a traditional medicine practitioner. These are the pills I made myself. It''s my first time here, so I don''t know what I should give. Hence, I''ve brought them. I hope you like them."


    As she spoke, she handed the bottle to the two of them.


    Curious, Wilson and Macpherson took the bottle and uncorked it. Then the same fragrance wafted out of the


    bottle.


    Even though they were experienced and knowledgeable, they were still taken by surprise.


    "My, what is this fragrance? It has such a nice scent!"


    Jeanne and the others also instantly smelled the intoxicating fragrance once they came close.


    Ava walked over and peered at her husband''s arms. He was holding a small medicine bottle. Within it were green, crystal-like pills that looked appetizing.


    She couldn''t help but reach out. She pinched one and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Isabe thought that it made sense. Kevin must have inherited this trait from his mother.


    "Oh, I feelfortable all over," she said, reaching for a second one.


    Isabe quickly stopped her. "Second Aunt, these are pills. You can''t eat too much. You can only take two pills a day. Each dose must be at least four hours apart."


    "Oh, I see. What does this pill do?" Ava asked.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say. Ava didn''t even know the effects of the pills, and yet she dared to eat them.


    Isabe said seriously, "Women can take this medicine for beautification and weight loss. Men can take it to strengthen their bodies."


    Kevin asked, "Sister-inw, I ate it just now. Can it also invigorate the kidney?"


    Isabe looked at him arid chided him, "It will only strengthen the body for adolescents. Don''t think too much."


    Everyone was trying their best to hold back theirughter.


    Kevin stared at Isabe with his innocent eyes.


    Isabe found him really adorable.


    After that, she distributed the gifts to Jeanne and the two. Jeanne said, ¡°Be. I didn''t expect you to be a traditional medicine practitioner.¡±


    Isabe nodded. "Yes, my master was quite famous when he was young, but he retired soon after."


    Jeanne did not continue to probe. Now was not a suitable time. The servant had already brought the food to the table. Then a middle-aged man who looked like a butler came over. He said, "It''s time to eat."


    The entire family proceeded toward the dining table. It was only then the door to the room upstairs opened. Isabe tilted her body and nced in that direction, almost falling in her attempt to do so. Was the baby who was dressed as a doil really Ricky?


    Rickya was expressionless. He wanted to cry, but the tears would note out. He was dressed up as a little girl by two childish elderly. They even made him wear a dress! He did not know who to turn to for


    help.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 This Pilf Is Amazing


    Draxton Lockwood supported Isabe Thompson andforted her, "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it."


    Isabe was lost for words.


    Isabe looked at Ricky with her mouth agape. If not for the fact that she could recognize Ricky from his demeanor, she would have almost recognized Ricky as Betty.


    After all, they were twins. They hadn''t grown up yet, so Ricky still looked simr to Betty when he was dressed up.


    "Wow!"


    Roger Lockwood let out a soft cry and looked at the child with sympathy.


    Wilson Lockwood said, "Dad, Mom, don''t you feel guilty for dressing the boy up as a doll?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood immediately shot him a sharp re. He eximed, "Why would I be? Then what about you? Don''t you feel guilty for escaping from your responsibilities? What does dressing up our great-grandson have anything to do with you? Why don''t you get your son to get us another great-grandchild if you''re that capable?"


    Wilson was speechless.


    Macpherson Lockwood patted his shoulder sympathetically. "Second Brother, be smart and don''t provoke the old man. Can''t you see that he''s in high spirits now?"


    It was a heinous crime to disturb the two elders who were busy ying with their great-grandson.


    Ricky pursed his lips tightly and blushed. His big clear eyes shed with a hint of shame and anger. There was a lipstick mark on the left side of his small face.


    How tragic.


    Isabe''s heart ached a little. She could not help but tug at Draxton''s sleeve. "Will grandma and grandpa dress their granddaughter up as a boy seeing how they dressed up Ricky as a girl?"


    Draxton shook his head. "No, grandpa and grandma like girls. In our family, girls are more popr than boys. Little children are more popr than older children. The two elders adore Ricky because he is at that age. Look at those few. They were treated like this when they were young. Olivia and Yale must have gone through the same thing."


    Isabe looked at the younger generation sympathetically, who were all pitying Ricky.


    Roger even muttered, "This little baby is really our sessor!"


    Isabe did not know what to say.


    What sessor?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe could already imagine how Betty would be dressed up if the two elders saw her.


    However, with Betty''s personality, it was still uncertain who would suffer when the time came.


    Isabe shuddered at the thought of the two elders being "tormented" by Betty.


    Isabe was somewhat amazed.


    Then she suddenly thought of something. Isabe tugged Draxton''s sleeve and whispered, "Did grandpa and grandma dress you up when you were young?"


    Draxton fell silent.


    He suddenly froze.


    Jeanne Lockwood happened to hear her say that. She let out a smile and said, "Of course, Be. I even took a photo of him. The photo is with me. I''ll show it to you when I have the chance." She was simply a master at exposing her son''s dark past.


    Jeanne continued, "Ricky looks just like Draxton when he was dressed up as a doll!"


    The two elders looked at everyone proudly and said, "This is Ricky, our great-grandson. Don''t scare the child, all of you! Line up here and give my great-grandson a wee gift!" Everyone was speechless.


    It was like they were worthless, and the only treasure here was the child.


    Shepard Lockwood said, "Grandma, you''ve had a change of heart. Have you forgotten the beautiful memories of dressing us twins up?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood nced at him loftily. "Of course, I remember. But you''re not cute anymore once you grow up!" she said disdainfully.


    They became so naughty after they grew up.


    That was a clean hit.


    Shepard clutched his chest and fished out the gift he had prepared.


    Philip finally got to touch his grandson''s hand when giving him the gift, and a bright smile appeared on his face. When Sir Graham Lockwood was not paying attention, Philip tried to snatch his grandson away to hug him, but Madame Emma Lockwood saw through his intention. She red at Philip, and he resentfully retracted his hand.


    Isabe watched as everyone gave Ricky a greeting gift while Ricky obediently greeted them.


    After a while, everyone finally arrived at the dining table.


    During the entire time, Isabe could not even get close to Ricky..


    Isabe was worried that Ricky might just be the two elder''s toys in the future.


    Draxton noticed that Isabe kept ncing at Ricky andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, grandpa and grandma will teach Ricky well."


    Isabe nodded and asked, "If there''s a girl as old as Ricky, will the two elders be ted?"


    "Of course." Draxton smiled. Then, he whispered into Isabe''s ear, "Why don''t we give birth to a girl now? Look, our family has given birth to twins before. We might even be able to give birth to a pair of twins! Isabe was speechless.


    There was no need. They already had one.


    However, Isabe did not know how to tell him about Betty''s existence.


    Moreover, Betty''s personality was not as simple as Ricky''s.


    Draxton saw Isabe''s conflicted expression and thought that she was embarrassed. He stopped teasing her and picked up a piece of fish for her. He coaxed, "Eat first." "Great-grandma, I''m full."


    When the meal was almost over, Ricky''s childish voice sounded.


    Madame Emma Lockwood put down her chopsticks and stretched out her hand. "Are you full? Oh, then let''s not eat. Let grandma feel your stomach and see if you''re full." Madame Emma Lockwood took action as she spoke.


    Ricky''s face blushed, and tears welled up in his eyes. Then he turned to look at his mother for help.


    Isabe got her phone and took a photo of Ricky. Sheforted him, "Ricky, don''t be shy. Great-grandma is just concerned about you."


    Ricky was dumbstruck.


    "Mom, how could you do this to me?" he thought.


    Isabe lowered her head and sent the photo to Betty.


    Meanwhile, Betty was having fun with poisonous nts, insects, and snakes at the Lotus Vige. She took out her phone when she heard it ring and was met with a photo of Ricky. If she did,t know better, she would have thought that that was herself.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the photo on her phone for some time. Then, she guffawed while holding her stomach.


    Those poisonous bugs and snakes were so frightened that they curled up into a ball and trembled. Had the little demoness gone crazy again?


    Betty replied, "Mom, so am I going to have a sister?"


    Isabe smiled and replied, "We have arrived at Dad''s house. Dad''s family likes Ricky. Does Betty want toe?"


    Betty fell silent.


    She was more vengeful.


    She was also petty.


    She would not go back so easily.


    Be knew that this child would not agree easily when she heard Betty remain silent.


    She put down her phone and looked at the warm and harmonious sight.


    Even ordinary families did not have such an atmosphere, let alone a big family like the Lockwood family.


    Isabe could not help but sigh.


    She nced at Draxton and thought that this man was good at everything. He was elegant, his family was his strong backing, and most importantly, his family was united.


    Isabe''s lips curled up slightly. Ricky and Betty would be contented living in such a family from now on. After dinner, the two elders led Ricky to the garden for a walk while Isabe and the others sat in the living room and chatted.


    Macpherson was very interested in Isabe''s pill. He asked, "Be, are you really a tra


    medicine practitioner?"


    Isabe replied, "Yes."


    "Do you traditional medicine practitioners require a lot of medicinal herbs?"


    Isabe nodded. "Yes, we do."


    Macpherson pped his thigh. "Third Uncle has an idea. How about Third Uncle provide you with the medical herbs you need in the future? What do you think?"


    No one said anything.


    nting vegetables was no longer enough for this person. Was he going to start nting medicinal herbs?


    Isabe blinked in surprise and said, "Sure, but master and I have many requirements for the medicinal herbs we use. Moreover, you have to have the professional knowledge to nt the medicinal herbs well.'' Macpherson patted his chest and said, "That''s easy. I don''t have any other skills, but I like to study the cultivation of nts and crops. Just look at my field of vegetables. You''d think it''s done by a pro. I even specially set up a vegetableboratory..."


    This piqued Isabe''s interest. She said, "Alright, I have some books on medicinal herbs cultivation. I''ll get master to send them over. When the timees, Third Uncle can refer to those books. After Third Uncle nts the medicinal herbs, we''ll set up a medicinal herbboratory."


    She and Grandmaster also had an undergroundboratory at Lotus Vige. However, if she left the job to the Lockwood family, she believed that they would run theboratory as well as the one in Lotus Vige or maybe even better.


    Then Ricky, Betty, and her could have some fun.


    Wilson''s eyes immediately lit up. He seemed to have found a soulmate and said excitedly, "Let''s go, Be. Let''s go and choose thend now. I happen to have a few pieces ofnd that I nned to use for farming, but now, I can use them to use for medicinal herbs. Tell me the requirements for thend used to nt medicinal herbs and see if any of those are suitable."


    The people looking at the trio were speechless.


    "Why don''t I see Second Aunt and Kevin?"


    Olivia realized that they were gone.


    "That''s right. Second Aunt loves to join in the fun. Why isn''t she here now?" Yale was also puzzled.


    Ava was actually in the toilet upstairs. She was sitting on the toilet seat, and her face scrunched up in pain. Her stomach hurt so much that she couldn''t even get up.


    An unpleasant smell wafted over. Her face was ashen. The smell was so bad that she didn''t think it woulde from her.


    She was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. She wiped her face with a tissue and her eyes widened. What was this? When did her face get so dirty?


    She wiped it again. It was still the same.


    Ava''s vision darkened. She did not understand what was going on.


    At this moment, she saw ayer of gray stains on her limbs.


    Ava was dumbstruck.


    "Ah-what''s happening to me?"


    The feistydy squatted on the toilet and started crying.


    Kevin''s condition was not much better. He was in another toilet. He sat on the toilet seat, enduring the numbing feeling on his right calf. It felt like ten thousand ants crawling inside him, but he could not curb the itchiness. It was extremely ufortable.


    Macpherson led Isabe to Sir Graham Lockwood''s study to look for books. When they arrived at the third floor, they happened to hear Ava''s cries.


    Macpherson urged, "Wilson! Your wife''s crying! Come take a look at her!"


    Without thinking, Macpherson shouted for Wilson toe.


    Isabe knew what was wrong with Ava. After taking that medicine, she would have experienced some effects.


    Wilson rushed upstairs soon after Macpherson called for him.


    However, Ava sobbed loudly, saying, "No! Tell him to go away!"


    She did not want her husband to see her in such a sorry, smelly state.


    Her cries continued.


    Then she cried even louder.


    Wilson had alreadye into the room by then. However, the bathroom was locked. He was leaning against the door and knocking anxiously.


    "Honey, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    In the other room, Kevin was also suffering. He said weakly, "What about me..."


    Ava''s cries were so loud that no one could hear Kevin.


    The more Wilson knocked on the bathroom door, the louder ava''s cries were. She was expelling the foreign materials from her body, and at the same time, crying and asking Wilson to leave.


    Isabe saw that Wilson was about to pry open the door and guessed that Second Aunt probably did not want others to see her sorry state, so she went up to persuade him. "Second Uncle, don''t worry. Second Aunt is fine."


    "She''s crying and you say she''s fine?" Wilson was very concerned.


    The rest of the Lockwood family was attracted by themotion.


    Ava could hear that the others hade. This was not what she wanted to happen. She became so nervous and bothered that she experienced another wave of paining from her stomach. Then there was


    a foul smell.


    But then, she felt relieved all of a sudden. It was as if she had ascended to heaven.


    She kept flushing the toilet, but the smell did not dissipate.


    When the pain in her stomach finally subsided, she stood up with a relieved expression and shouted at the door, "Wilson, stop banging on the door! I''m fine. I''m going to take a shower first."


    Wilson and the others figured that she was fine when they heard her say that, and they heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were still confused, however.


    Isabe took the chance to say, "Second Aunt took the medicine I gave her previously. I think that was the effect of the medicine, but it should be over now. Hm... Second Uncle, why don''t you go and take a look at Kevin?"


    Wilson was stunned. Then he quickly made his way to Kevin''s room while the others followed behind him nosily.


    Kevin did not lock the door. Everyone could smell a stench the moment the door was opened, and they fled hurriedly.


    Wilson was affected the most since he was in front of the others.


    "What are you doing, you punk?"


    Kevin questioned if Wilson was his father. He had just experienced unbearable pain and was relishing this moment of relief, but the first thing his father said was this.


    Kevin pulled up his pants and closed the door with a bang. He shouted, "I''m fine. Dad, don''te in!"


    Then, there was the sound of water flowing.


    Kevin also went to take a shower.


    "Did you see that? Kevin''s face was quite dirty..."


    Yale was the one who pointed that out.


    "Sister-inw, does your pill have the effect of expelling impurities from the body?"


    Yale seemed excited to know.


    Isabe could not help but giggle. "Not necessarily. However, it can detoxify the body. It is normal for people who take it for the first time to experience this. It won''t feel too good the first time, but you only need


    to take it once because it won''t be effective after that since your body has reached its optimum state."


    Without another word, Yale turned around and ran downstairs. She was then seen holding the bottle of pills with her while she ran to her room.


    Isabe reminded her, "You''ve just eaten. It''s better to take that medicine when you''re on an empty stomach at night."


    Yale said, "No, I can''t wait a moment longer!"


    Olivia followed suit and hurried downstairs to get her bottle of pills.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Why Does The House Stink?


    Isabe did not know how she should react to that


    "Fuck Sister inw, can that medicine really detoxify the body" Roger Lockwood looked at Isabe expectantly Then he exchanged nces with his brothers, and they ran downstairs, shoving one another. Afte that, they huddled together again.


    "Don''t take mine. That''s mine!"


    "You took the wrong one It''s mine! Bernard Lockwood, have some shame!"


    In the end, they each took a medicine bottle and squeezed their way upstairs.


    The elders who were clueless about things like that were confused.


    "Be, you mean those pills that detoxify the body like in martial arts dramas? Is it the kind of divine medicine that can restructure the body?" Mia Lockwood leaned over and asked, her bright eyes full of anticipation.


    Jeanne and Philip Lockwood also looked over at Isabe.


    Their intent gazes made Isabe feel nervous. She said solemnly, "It''s not as exaggerated as in television dramas. That pill has beautification effects and can strengthen the body..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The elders looked at each other. Then they rushed downstairs, all the while trying to maintain their dignity as


    elders


    Macpherson trembled with excitement. He struggled to shove Wilson aside and hurried downstairs in huge. strides. "I have something to do downstairs. Second Brother, don''t block me."


    "I also have something to do downstairs. The two of you are too disrespectful to your big brother." Philip jostled his two younger brothers.


    Wilson and Macpherson were bumped aside.


    Philip then strode downstairs in a flurry.


    "Philip Lockwood!"


    Jeanne called out to Philip in a sophisticated voice. Her tone was gentle, but it made people feel an inexplicable sense of danger.


    Philip stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Jeanne with a stiff smile. He extended his hand and said, "Honey, please. I know you have something to do downstairs, too." Jeanne nced at him. Then she held Mia''s hand and left in satisfaction.


    The three men looked at them eagerly, not daring to take a step forward. They were afraid that the two women would be unhappy.


    In this family, their status would never beparable to these queens!


    They didn''t dare provoke them at all!


    Isabe blinked and silently watched the scene. The three tall men could only stand by a corner pitifully while the three women had the entire pathway to themselves. Draxton held Isabe''s hand and squeezed it. He tilted his head and whispered to her, "Be, you''re amazing. You conquered them all!"


    Isabe pursed her lips and smiled faintly. She tilted her head and looked at him with her dazzling eyes. She met his midnight blue eyes and asked, "Then did I conquer you?" Draxton''s eyes darkened, his grip on her hand tightening. His voice had be hoarse. "I just can''t get enough of you. Every. Night."


    Despite his serious expression, his words were ambiguous.


    Isabe''s ears instantly turned red, and her eyes glistened in the light. She red at him and pursed her lips. Then she asked, smiling, "Aren''t you going downstairs?" She turned and saw that Philip and his two brothers had followed the three women downstairs.


    "I''m not in a hurry." Draxton''s eyes shed.


    "Why not? Although those pills aren''t as exaggerated as what''s described in television dramas and novels, it still benefits the body."


    "There''s no rush," Draxton said earnestly.


    "Besides, you didn''t give me that pill," Draxton used while staring at her.


    Isabe was stunned. ¡°Don''t look at me like that!" she screamed internally. She couldn''t stand his gaze. It was too adorable...


    This was because she often saw it on the faces of Ricky and Betty.


    That gaze could melt her heart.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead helplessly and said, "I forgot about you."


    "You''ve... forgotten me?" Draxton narrowed his charming eyes. His powerful aura slowly approached and enveloped her.


    Isabe froze for a moment, and her heart raced. She admired the man''s face that was so close to her, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. "So what? What are you going to do about it?" Draxton''s breath quickened. He stretched out his long arm and let Isabey in his arms. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll punish you!"


    Isabe was surprised.


    In an instant, she was already in this man''s arms.


    He was tall and slender, and his arms were strong. He carried her like it was nothing.


    The atmosphere turned steamy. Draxton strode toward his room. However, the door they passed by had opened.


    Ava hade out of the toilet. She was in leisure clothes and had her hair bunned up, just like one would


    look at home.


    "Oh my god! Don''t I look 20 years younger? Look at my skin! It''s so supple! Be, my goodness! What was that pill?


    "And my body feels invigorated!" Ava eximed once she came out of the toilet.


    Then, she was met with the gazes of Draxton and Isabe.


    Draxton still had Isabe in his arms.


    Ava felt so awkward in that instance.


    Draxton put Isabe down wordlessly.


    Isabe coughed lightly and smiled. "Second Aunt, how do you feel now?"


    Ava also knew that her appearance was bad timing, but she was just too excited.


    She grabbed Isabe''s hand and looked at her fervently. "Be, tell me, is your true identity a fairy daughter who has descended to the mortal world? Did you give me an immortal pill?"


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She smiled and said, "Second Aunt, you''re exaggerating. It''s just a pill with medicinal effects!"


    Ava tightened her grip on her hand. "Be. It''s not an exaggeration. It''s not an exaggeration at all. Look at Second Aunt. Look at my skin. The fine lines at the corners of my eyes are gone. People would believe that my skin is not even 30 years old!


    "Besides, I''ve never felt so light andfortable in my mind and body, and now my body feels full of power!"


    Isabe kept smiling as she listened to her while Draxton stood at the side with a dark expression.


    He looked at Ava. There was a hint of resentment in his eyes. He wondered why Ava was still pestering Isabe when she knew she had interrupted their time together.


    Ava was so excited that she didn''t notice how resentful Draxton looked.


    Isabe had been paying attention to Draxton. She couldn''t help butugh when she saw his expression darken with time. The more she interacted with him, the more she realized how cute this man was. Of course, she had never forgotten how terrifying this man was.


    After a while, Ava finally finished what she wanted to say. Draxton thought that he could finally get Isabe


    out of there.


    But then, the door to Kevin''s room opened with a loud bang.


    Kevin ran out in a hurry. When he saw Isabe, he pounced on her and hugged her. He shouted, "Sister-inw, I love you! I''m your biological brother. Sister-inw, you must acknowledge me as your biological brother!"


    The veins on Draxton''s forehead twitched. Finally, he could not take it anymore. He grabbed the back of Kevin''s cor and pulled him off Isabe!


    When Kevin saw that it was Draxton, he shrank his neck and instantly quietened down. However, he still looked at Isabe intently and winked at her secretly.


    Isabe could not help but smile. "How is it?"


    Kevin calmed down a little and said, "Sister-inw, that medicine of yours is amazing. At first, my legs were prickly and ufortable, but after my body expelled the impurities, my legs felt unprecedentedly rxed. It felt amazing. It was as if my legs have never suffered an injury!"


    Isabe said, "I don''t know how serious your injuries are, so I can''t tell if your leg haspletely recovered. However, take one pill every day and it won''t be a problem for you to recoverpletely." Ava also said, "Be, I fell ill when I gave birth to Kevin. I''ve not been feeling very well for the past two years, but now I feel morefortable than ever. Be, you''re my lucky star!" Isabe smiled and said, "It''s good that Second Aunt feels better."


    It was then the others also returned with their bottles of medicine. Isabe Thompson could not help but remind them again, "It''s best to take the medicine when you''re on an empty stomach." Everyone looked at her and then rushed back to their rooms. Clearly, they could not wait any longer.


    Draxton and Isabe were no longer in the mood. Ava also pretended that she did not ruin the couple''s ns. She held Isabe''s hand excitedly and walked downstairs. Jeanne and Mia were about to go upstairs when they saw Ava. Needless to say, they were astonished by her change.


    "Ava..."


    "Ava, gosh..."


    Both of them looked at Ava with their mouths agape. Ava smiled at them and said, "I''ve be youthful, haven''t I?"


    "It''s more than just that!" Mia eximed.


    She was just in awe.


    Jeanne muttered, "Oh my god, my daughter-inw is immortal!"


    With that, she patted Draxton''s shoulder in relief. "Son, I''m so touched. I never thought that you would marry an immortal. I love you!"


    She went in for a kiss after she finished speaking.


    However, she kissed Isabe instead of Draxton.


    Isabe and Draxton were dazed.


    One of them was speechless, while the other did not know how she should react.


    Mia stared at Ava, who looked at least 10 years younger. She was so excited that her eyes turned red. She held the medicine bottle and rushed upstairs, saying to Isabe, "Be, your gift is too extraordinary and precious. It''s a priceless treasure. I''ll thank youter when I''m done."


    After that, she disappeared upstairs.


    Ava chuckled, "Ava is someone who likes to show off. She cares about looks the most in our family. Now that she has this pill, she''ll be overjoyed. In the future, she''ll probably hail you as her goddess. Haha." Isabe smiled in response. "Everyone loves beauty, but healthes first. Only with health will there be beauty. This pill was developed for health. The beautification is just an add-on."


    Ava said emotionally, "Be, tell me. From whom did you learn your medical skills? I can tell your master is not someone ordinary just from the effect of this pill."


    Kevin leaned over and said, "Sister-inw, I don''t mind being lower in seniority. I''m willing to acknowledge you


    as my master. Please ept me as your disciple!"


    He pretended to kneel.


    Draxton lifted him up by his cor and threw him aside expressionlessly.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead and chuckled. She looked up inadvertently and saw Draxton Lockwood staring at her.


    She felt guilty and remembered that she had never told him about herself.


    Their rtionship had developed faster than she had imagined. Of course, most of the time, they weremunicating with their bodies. Because Draxton had been hunting her down for the past five years, Isabe Thompson had no intention ofmunicating with him previously. However, everything was different now.


    She shifted her gaze down. Her eyshes trembled slightly as she said, "Second Aunt, I was taught at the Sanctum of Holy Doctors."


    Her words were directed at Ava and Draxton.


    "The Sanctum of Holy Doctors?"


    Ava was taken aback. "The current head of the medical field, the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, seems to be called Carlos Orwell. Be, could it be that you''re his..."


    Isabe shook her head. "No, Carlos Orwell is the disciple of Grandmaster. He was expelled from the sect early on. He calls himself the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors because he thinks I''m already dead."


    Ava''s eyes widened in shock.


    A rtive of her maternal family had paid a huge price to hire Carlos Orwell for medical treatment. However, things did not go the way they expected.


    But it turned out that Carlos was just a traitor who was dispelled by the sect...


    That reminded her of Bridget Riker from the Riker family. That girl had imed she was the sessor of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, hence exining her arrogance. She even said that she couldn''t bepared to ordinary socialites.


    However, both Bridget and Carlos were nothingpared to Isabe.


    Ava wanted to speak, but Draxton''s expression darkened. He suddenly said, "Second Aunt, Be and I still have something to do. You and Kevin should go and rest."


    Without waiting for Ava to reply, Draxton grabbed Isabe''s hand and led her upstairs. He did not give Ava and Kevin any chance to hold Isabe Thompson back. Isabe looked at the man who held her hand. He was unusually quiet.


    Isabe understood he was perturbed with her not telling him about all these things.


    But it wasn''t her fault, was it?


    The architecture and interior design of the old residence were both traditional-style. Draxton pressed Isabe onto an armchair. Then he sat opposite her.


    "Let''s talk," Draxton said.


    Then he stared at her.


    Isabe returned the stare.


    Draxton was frowning, his gaze intensifying. His thin lips pursed tightly, and his body was tense. It was as if his aura was telling Isabe that he wasn''t in a good mood.


    "You haven''t really trusted me until now," he began, a rare note of grievance in his voice.


    Isabe said, "If I didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t have married you. I wouldn''t havee to your house today to see your family and even showed you my trump card."


    "Trump cards... Do you mean those pills or the sect you belong to? Are these your trump cards?" He looked at her silently.


    Isabe fell silent.


    "Of course not," she thought.


    What she had shown today was just one of her trump cards.


    But she didn''t want to lie to this man now, so she nodded. "I guess so."


    Draxton said, "I will make you fall in love with me and trulymunicate with me."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Heart To Heart


    Isabe Thompson blinked and looked at him, astounded.


    Draxton Lockwood looked at her earnestly. His voice was low, and he spoke slowly. "I have indeed been looking for you for the past five years. Perhaps because of this, it is difficult for you to trust me."


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. He said he had been looking for her for thest five years... He wasn''t hunting her down?


    She couldn''t help but say, "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I believe that you won''t hurt me and Ricky now."


    Her dazzling eyes were fixed on him, staring right into his midnight blue eyes.


    Draxton''s grim expression finally rxed a little, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Isabe then said, "But... Do you trust me?"


    Draxton was stunned.


    Did he trust her?


    It could be said that he did not trust herpletely. He trusted her partially because he was confident in himself. That could not be considered trust.


    Isabe could see through him at a nce, but she did not care because she would not show all her trump cards either.


    Today, she revealed her medical heritage to prove to the Lockwood family that she was not worthless. Draxton''s face, which was extremely simr to Ricky''s, tensed up again.


    He did not answer the question. Instead, he said, "I like you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You''re my wife. I''ll trust you as time progresses because you''ll be the closest person to me for the rest of my life. You''re also the person who''s going to grow old with me."


    He said he would trust herpletely as time progresses...


    Isabe held her forehead and chuckled. She couldn''t help it at the sight of the man in front of her. He was sitting upright with a grave expression.


    The man looked very serious.


    She didn''t want his trust because she couldn''t trust himpletely in the first ce.


    They were iparablypatible physically and mentally. As long as they did not hurt each other, that was enough.


    But she wasn''t expecting him to treat things so seriously.


    Isabe felt that he was kind of adorable.


    He waspletely different from the rumored image of the Lockwood family chieftain.


    "If I hadn''t brought you here today, I wouldn''t have known that you are actually the true sessor of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors."


    Draxton was slightly disappointed.


    Most importantly, Second Aunt must have seen through his predicament. He had lost all his dignity. Isabe shook her head. "No, I''m not the sessor of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors." Isabe saw the surprised look on his face and continued, "I''m the leader from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors."


    Draxton stared at the woman in front of him in utter shock.


    She was the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, that legendary sect full of Miraculous Doctors?


    She had the true inheritance of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    Isabe smiled. "I''ve told you everything!"


    Draxton did not know how to reply to that. He felt conflicted.


    Because he knew that wasn''t all she had.


    But he didn''t care.


    Ever since he was young, he knew that if he wanted something, he had to pay the corresponding price or even double the price.


    Therefore, he got up and took out a ring made of jade from the drawer near the bed.


    The ring was made of an unknown silver-like metal. It was iid with a jade surface. Around the surface of the ring were seven exquisite silver decorations.


    These seven decorations were like seven stars that surrounded the surface of the jade ring and wrapped it tightly around the silver ring


    In addition, the seven stars were carved on the surface of the jade ring. They were connected and formed a shape like a silver spoon. This was the pattern of the Big Dipper.


    Draxton put the ring on Isabe''s right index finger. Then with some maneuvering, the ring instantly became much smaller. It could now fit Isabe''s finger snugly.


    Isabe looked at him in surprise. Draxton exined, "This is a summoning order for one squad of guards from the Lockwood family. Its name is Big Dipper.


    "It''s loaded with state-of-the-art signal chips and advancedmunication technology. See the seven stars here?


    "Their functions include location tracking, signal transmission, and information transfer.


    "If you need anything, just press the surface of the jade ring. The team of guards will be able to receive your message and find you through the location. You can also find them and approach them under the instructions of the signal."


    There was no need for Draxton to say it explicitly. Isabe also understood that the team of guards she could summon using this ring was quite impressive.


    Draxton had handed over an important unit of the Lockwood family to her.


    Draxton''s eyes were serious and focused as he looked at her. "This ring not only controls a team of guards, but it''s also an emblem. With it, at least half of the Lockwood family''s forces will be under your control.


    "I''ll hand you half of the Lockwood family''s strength."


    It seemed he had resolved himself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe felt extremely conflicted looking at his determined countenance.


    He was trying to trust her and was willing to give her half of the Lockwood family''s power.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you regret it? This is half of the Lockwood family''s strength." Isabe couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Big Dipper is important, but family is more important," Draxton said gently.


    Isabe couldn''t help but be moved.


    Isabe caressed the ring called the Big Dipper and smiled. She dly epted it and asked, "Is there still the Little Dipper?"


    Draxton paused slightly.


    Many would only hear of the Big Dipper, but few knew that the Lockwood family owned the Little Dipper.


    Isabe was making wild guesses based on Big Dipper''s name, but it seemed like there really was one judging from the man''s reaction.


    "The Big Dipper is known by many, but the Little Dipper is hidden from sight. The existence of the Little Dipper is extremely cruel. Regardless of gender, those of the Lockwood family can choose to join the Little Dipper once they turn 14."


    "Only by joining the Little Dipper can you qualify topete for the position of chieftain."


    In fact, there was nopetition at all.


    "Extremely cruel?" Isabe frowned. She could not help but think of Ricky.


    She was quite worried.


    Draxton said, "Don''t think too much. Ricky has to make his own choice. He will have grown up by then."


    Isabe hadn''t thought about that. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Sir Graham


    Lockwood''s energetic voice. "What are you all doing? Why is the house so smelly? It stinks. What about my precious great-grandson?"


    Isabe and Draxton exchanged nces. The two of them opened the door and walked out. There was indeed an unpleasant smell in the air.


    Draxton was about to close the door when Sir Graham Lockwood turned to look at them. "Draxton, Be, do you know what happened?"


    "I know, grandpa. It''s nothing bad. Can you bear with it for a moment?" Draxton asked.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was furious. "That isn''t the point! My little baby Ricky just fell asleep. He was affected by the smell the moment the opened the windows!"


    The old man was strangely mad.


    Draxton was at a loss as to how he should appease his anger.


    At this moment, Ava and Kevin came up. Kevin jumped to the old man''s side nimbly and said, "Grandpa, listen to me. The pills that my sister-inw gave us are like the miraculous medicine that detoxifies the body in novels!


    "The house stinks because everyone is using that medicine to expel the impurities in their bodies. Grandpa, look at me..."


    As he spoke, he pointed at his nose. ¡°Grandpa, does my skin look better than a maiden''s? Does it look fairer and more supple?


    "Also, look at my mother. Does she look younger than when she first married my father?"


    Ava immediately stood next to Kevin and said, "Yes, dad, look at me. Do I look 10 years younger?"


    The old man was.surprised. He took a glimpse at them and found that they had indeed experienced much change. Kevin said, "Grandpa, my injured leg feels much better now. My Sister-inw said that my leg will be fine in the future."


    Sir Graham Lockwood could not help but gasp. He could not believe what he was hearing. He looked at Isabe and Draxton and asked, "Be, is this the work of the bottle of medicine you gave us earlier?" He and Madame Emma Lockwood treated it as some uncertified health supplement. They were focused on Ricky, so they did not pay attention to the bottle of medicine.


    Isabe said, "Grandpa, take the medicine only when you are on an empty stomach. You can only take one pill a day. When the medicine takes effect, your body won''t feelfortable, but try to hold on. When the medicine wears off, you will see the difference. After that, take one pill a day. When you finish one bottle, your body will definitely be healthier. The same applies to grandma."


    The old man was a little tempted, but after hesitating, he said, "Still, can''t they wait until they return to their respective houses, then take the medicine? Now the whole house stinks! How is my baby Ricky going to sleep? Why didn''t the two of you stop them?"


    He was back to that topic again. The stench lingering in the house was quite bad.


    Ava quickly said, "Dad, I''ll get the robot to open the window and ventte the house. Don''t worry, it won''t affect Risky''s sleep."


    When the window was opened, the old man felt fresh airing in through the window. He snorted and turned around. He closed the door and shut the youngsters outside, showing his dislike for them.


    Ava muttered, "How can he remain so calm?"


    The moment he closed the door, the old man almost jumped up. He ran into the bedroom in a hurry and said to Madame Emma Lockwood, "Wifey, did you hear that just now? That pill is not some uncertified health supplement. It''s divine medicine. It''s the kind that can restructure the body. I think my second daughter-inw has be much younger. Do you think if I take that pill, I can be younger and charm..."


    Madame Emma Lockwood smiled and narrowed her eyes. She picked up a pair of scissors from the dressing table and snipped the air. It was a warning.


    The old man swallowed his saliva and cursed himself for spouting nonsense. Driven by his strong desire to live, he changed his words. "My little Ricky. I''m talking about Little Ricky. Why are you pointing the scissors at me, Wifey? What''s wrong with attracting my Little Ricky?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s smile widened. She put away the scissors with a smile. "I don''t know if you can


    charm a group of young children, but I can definitely charm a group of young men."


    With that, Madame Emma Lockwood snatched his bottle of medicine.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was speechless.


    Isabe and Draxton were resting in the house. The door was closed so the air outside could not enter.


    When the servants were about to start preparing dinner, the atmosphere outside the room became rowdy once again.


    The girls, Olivia, Yale, and Mia were most thrilled.


    They touched the fair and tender skin on their faces and traced their slender waists. They didn''t even need to use any skincare products! They were so thrilled that they stood in front of the mirror, obsessed. Was there anything better than bing younger, healthier, and prettier?


    The men were also hopeful. They were more excited about the part where the medicine could strengthen their bodies.


    "Honey, I think we can have two more children!" Macpherson eximed.


    He walked down the steps with a swaggering gait.


    Mia was busy admiring her slender waist. When she heard this, she grabbed a pillow beside her and threw it at him. "Macpherson Lockwood, scram! Go to your vegetable garden and y with mud. What do you mean by having two more children? Dream on!"


    Macpherson caught the pillow. He looked a little disappointed, but then he chuckled evilly. When night came, his wife would still have to listen to him...


    Holding the pillow, he wanted to continue discussing the matter of nting medicinal herbs with Isabe. After witnessing the miracle of this pill today, he fully realized how amazing Isabe was. If he could nt medicinal herbs of better quality, wouldn''t the quality of the pill be more effective?


    He turned around and saw Philip and Wilson looking at him meaningfully. Their gazes were indescribably strange and gave him goosebumps.


    "Why are the two of you looking at me like that?"


    Macpherson didn''t think that they had anything good to say.


    Wilson pursed his lips and smiled. He just looked at Macpherson silently.


    Wilson looked at him triumphantly and said, "Although we did experience a power spike after taking the pills, we could have as many children as we wanted even before we took them. Did you have trouble achieving that?"


    Fuck, he didn''t need this kind of brother!


    Wilson actually hinted in front of the whole family that he was impotent. No, it wasn''t a hint. It was mockery!


    "Elder Brother, don''t spout nonsense. My wife knows best!"


    Macpherson was provoked.


    Meanwhile, the youngsters were watching from the sidelines and holding back theirughter. Macpherson red at his two brothers and said, "Just you wait. I''ll be nting medicinal herbs. Next time, you''ll have to beg me for the pills made by Be."


    He snorted coldly and walked upstairs with his head held high.


    Isabe and Draxton came out of their room. At the same time, Ricky walked out of his great-grandparents'' room wearing a puffy dress. He immediately ran over to Isabe. "Mommy!" he said in his cute voice. He was a little depressed as he tugged at the hem of his dress.


    Isabe chuckled andforted him. "Ricky is wearing a little dress. Mom thought Ricky''s a little girl! Ricky looks like whatever he wears! How outstanding!"


    Isabe nted a kiss on his tender little face.


    Ricky pursed his lips. He was feeling quite shy.


    "Let''s go. Mommy will help you change." Isabe led Ricky into the room.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 The Power Of Authority


    The next day, when Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood came out of their room, their mental state was better. They must have taken the medicine. The two of them were radiating energy. The wrinkles on their faces had disappeared.


    Even the skin on their hands became more supple.


    Their hair was even more lustrous than before.


    "Be, your medicine is amazing!" Madame Emma Lockwood shouted excitedly as she walked down the


    stairs.


    Breakfast had been prepared downstairs. The entire family was ready to eat. When they saw Madame Emma Lockwood, they could not help but be stunned.


    The two elders'' changes were more apparent than theirs.


    They also discovered a phenomenon. It seemed that the older the person, the more effective the pill would be on them.


    For example, the changes in youngsters were the least conspicuous.


    "Be, your medicine is miraculous. My legs don''t hurt anymore, my waist isn''t sore anymore, and my presbyopia is gone. I probably don''t have to worry about my blood sugar anymore! In the future, I can eat as many sweets as I want. Be, you''re really grandma''s little fairy!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood dashed forward enthusiastically.


    She gave Isabe a tight hug. Isabe smiled and said, "Yes, grandma is also a little fairy!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood couldn''t be any happier.


    Sir Graham Lockwood followed after and looked at Isabe fervently. "You''re also grandpa''s little fairy!"


    As he spoke, he strained his arm as if trying to show her his muscles. However, there were no muscles.


    The old man retracted his arm resentfully.


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    The family sat together and had breakfast. Isabe and Draxton were going back to Northernville Manor with Ricky.


    The others also went about their own business, especially Macpherson Lockwood, who wished he could harvest arge batch of medicinal herbs immediately.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood''s faces tensed.


    They looked at Draxton and Isabe as if they were heartless and asked in disbelief, "You want to take our little Ricky with you? How can you do this?"


    The two elders looked extremely heartbroken. It was as if they would cry, throw a tantrum, and hang themselves on the spot if they dared to say yes. Isabe and Draxton were speechless.


    They looked at the two elders helplessly.


    The old man widened his eyes and imed, "Little Ricky is staying with us. You can''t take him with you!"


    The old man''s expression was clearly saying, "Don''t break us up!"


    Draxton looked at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at Ricky.


    Ricky looked at his mother and father, then at great grandma, who was looking at him eagerly.


    Little Ricky pursed his lips helplessly and said seriously, "great-grandpa, great-grandma. I''m going to kindergarten. I''lle back next week to y with you guys."


    Heforted the two of them in a childish voice.


    The two elders'' eyes instantly softened and even became watery. Madame Emma Lockwood clutched her chest with an expression that said she couldn''t take it anymore. "How can you be so obedient? You''re too


    obedient, too cute. My heart is about to melt!"


    The old man''s heart softened. He just agreed, "Alright, alright, little darling. you should attend kindergarten! Great-grandpa and great-grandma will miss you!"


    Ricky nodded seriously.


    His small face was blushed. It was obvious that the two elders'' reaction made him shy.


    After they left, Madame Emma Lockwood looked at Sir Graham Lockwood and said, "Old man, did you see Little Ricky? He was being so shy.¡±


    The old man''s eyes lit up. "I saw it. He''s too cute. Ricky, my little baby, you''re much cuter than Draxton when he was young!"


    "Yes! Although Draxton is also very cute, our little baby Ricky is even cuter."


    Then they fell silent.


    Momentster, the two elders looked at each other and tacitly turned around to head upstairs. Their movements were extremely agile. Soon, two people dressed as cleaners sneaked down the stairs, avoiding the butlers and robots. The two of them quickly left the house.


    Unbeknownst to them, as soon as they left, the butler reported to Draxton that they had gone out in disguise.


    The butler''s original words were, "Chieftain, you guessed correctly. Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood went out in disguise. They probably went to the kindergarten undercover. They were dressed as cleaners."


    Draxton hung up the phone. This would a headache for him.


    Isabe, who also heard butler''s voice on the phone, was dumbfounded.


    "Is that even possible?" Isabe asked in shock.


    Draxton said helplessly, "Is there anything they can''t do?"


    Isabe knew that he was right.


    After sending Ricky to kindergarten, the two returned to Northernville Manor when they saw Ss Yanter sprinting toward them.


    Ss had already returned to Northernville Manor yesterday afternoon. He seemed to have something on. Seeing how anxious he was, Isabe knew he must have something important to report. Ss walked up and said to Draxton, "Mr. Lockwood, something has happened to Martin Gates..."


    As he spoke, he saw the Big Dipper ring on Isabe''s finger. He paused, and a trace of shock shed across his eyes. However, he quickly suppressed his shock and hid his emotions. However, he became more respectful toward Isabe when he faced her.


    Isabe smiled silently. She could tell that Ss was way more intelligent than n Drennon and Martin Gates.


    Draxton also noticed his reaction. As he walked, he asked, "What happened to Martin Gates?"


    "Martin Gates is missing!"


    Draxton stopped in his tracks, then he continued walking.


    "Also, the Dark Hall we set up over there has been destroyed..."


    Draxton''s brows creased.


    "Are there any survivors?" Draxton asked in a deep voice.


    "No. They were all wiped out."


    The Dark Hall belonged to the Lockwood family. It was quiterge in scale. How could it be entirely destroyed? "Chieftain," Ss said. "We''ve determined that someone is secretly targeting us."


    Draxton said, "I''ll be heading there personally."


    Ss'' expression turned solemn.


    Draxton looked at Isabe and said, "I''m going out for a while. In the next few days, when I''m not around, you


    have to take good care of yourself. If you don''t want to stay in Northernville Manor, you can head back to the family residence and stay with grandpa and grandma. Mom and Dad often apany each other at the residence."


    Isabe smiled. "You don''t have to worry about me. I think Third Uncle wille over soon. He''s been wanting to nt medicinal herbs."


    Draxton''s face darkened. He was exhausted.


    In other families, brothers, uncles, nephews, and even fathers and sons fought for power and benefits.


    However, when it came to his family, there was always azier person, never theziest person. He had to carry all these responsibilities that the others did not care about. They were just useless!


    If he continued to do nothing, the Lockwood Group would definitely copse because of theirziness!


    Thinking of this, Draxton Lockwood felt stifled. Did they think that he wanted to be diligent?


    No, he, too, was hoping there would be someone who could snatch the position of chieftain from him.


    He had just gotten married and was about to be separated from his wife. He felt very aggrieved.


    Depressed, he went to the living room and said to Cooper, "Cooper, there''s something I need you to do." Cooper''s expression turned serious. "Mr. Lockwood, I await your orders."


    Draxton said, "Withhold the monthly allowances of Bernard and the others. Withhold everything."


    Cooper was stunned. Did those young masters and youngdies offend the chieftain, or did they mistreat Isabe?


    Then, he heard Draxton say, "I''ll have them know the power of authority."


    That authority could even determine the fate of their allowances.


    He was sure they would understand the power of authority now.


    Cooper just did not know what to say.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Stalk


    When Isabe Thompson heard Draxton Lockwood say that, she blinked his eyes in surprise. What did Draxton mean by he couldn''t wait for someone to snatch the chieftain position from him? At first, she thought Draxton was the only normal person in the Lockwood family, but now it seemed that she was overthinking things.


    Then she chuckled for seemingly no reason.


    Draxton was a little displeased when he saw herugh. "Are you that happy that I''m leaving?"


    Isabe saw him looking at her usingly and couldn''t help but stand on her tiptoes. She reached out and rubbed the top of his head. "Don''t be angry. I just think you''re really cute."


    "Cute?" Draxton narrowed his eyes dangerously. That praise did not make him happy at all.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at him with her clear, dark eyes.


    "No, I mean that you''re mighty and powerful!" she quickly corrected herself. Her small face was stern, and her bright eyes flickered with a hint of ttery.


    A trace of a smile shed across Draxton''s eyes, but he still maintained a poker face. He carried her up and walked upstairs. "Alright, I''ll let you experience what it means to be mighty and powerful!" Isabe looked at him pitifully. Her eyes were watery as she silently begged for mercy.


    Draxton suddenly felt his blood boil.


    Cooper watched as the two of them disappeared around the corner of the stairs. He sighed in relief. It was good to be young!


    The two of them spent the entire morning together and Draxton set off in the afternoon.


    When Isabe picked up Ricky from kindergarten, she saw Ricky surrounded by two cleaners. It was strange


    to see.


    One of the cleaners was holding Ricky''s small school bag, and the other was holding a thermos sk. He was coaxing Ricky to take a sip of water.


    Those who didn''t know better would think that two bad guys were trying to kidnap a little child.


    In fact, it was simr to kidnapping.


    At this moment, the old janitor said, "Little Ricky, let''s call Mom and Dad and tell them that you want to visit your new friend''s house. You won''t be going back today!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood, who was holding Ricky''s bag, coaxed Ricky tenderly.


    Madame Emma Lockwood red at the old man. "Nonsense. Ricky''s too young. His parents will be worried if he stayed over at his friend''s house!"


    After reprimanding him, Madame Emma Lockwood turned to Ricky with a different attitude. Gently, she coaxed, "Ricky, little baby, tell Mom and Dad that you miss great-grandpa and great-grandma very much and that you want to go back to the ancestral home to visit them, so you won''t be going home today. Tomorrow, great-grandpa and great-grandma will send you to school."


    Ricky did not know how he should reply to this.


    Ricky pursed his lips and revealed a helpless expression.


    When he went to school today, he had a very strange feeling that a cleaner was spying on him. When he found them, they hid from him again.


    Then once school was over, the two cleaners surrounded him.


    Ricky looked at their eager expressions, and his little face was filled with helplessness.


    Then suddenly, his eyes lit up, and his face brightened.


    "Mommy!" he called out softly.


    Isabe smiled gently and walked toward the trio.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood turned their heads stiffly. When they saw Isabe Thompson, an ufortable expression shed across their faces. "Great-grandpa, great-grandma... Isabe was at a loss.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood suppressed their difort and puffed out their chests. "We''re just here to see Ricky."


    The old man''s face was solemn.


    "That''s right. We''re just here to take a look at Ricky It''s not like we''re here to abduct a child!" Madame Emma Lockwood added matter-of-factly. Isabe was hesitant to say anything


    She looked at the two elders helplessly and said to Ricky, "Little Ricky, do you want to go home with great-grandpa and great-grandma?" Ricky blinked his big round eyes and looked at his mother reluctantly. He wanted to be with his mother, of


    course


    But then he remembered the expectant gazes of his grandparents, and how they apanied him at the kindergarten for the whole day. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Mom, I''m going back to y with great-grandpa and great-grandma," he said with a mature expression. Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood could not believe their ears. Then the realization hit them and they jumped up with joy.


    Isabe caressed Ricky''s head and said, "Yes, that''s good. Ricky, go back with great-grandpa and


    great-grandma. Mommy believes that Ricky is the best. He will definitely be able to take good care of himself and great-grandpa and great-grandma."


    "Okay. Ricky nodded obediently.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was quick to object. "Be, Ricky is only four years old. How can you ask him to take care of himself and us? Ricky needs our care. You''re too harsh on the child!" Isabe just stayed silent.


    After saying that, Madame Emma Lockwood caressed Ricky''s cute little face and said to Isabe, "Be,e with us too."


    Isabe looked at the coquettish Madame Emma Lockwood andughed. "Grandma, I''ll pass. Third Uncle ising to the Northernville Manor tomorrow. We need to discuss nting the medicinal herbs."


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood''s faces immediately darkened. "Hmph, that good-for-nothing!"


    Their expressions changed instantly when they turned to Ricky. "Our Little Ricky is still the cutest!" they praised


    Without another word, Madame Emma Lockwood picked Ricky up and said happily, "Let''s go! Great-grandma will bring you home to eat delicious food and wear beautiful dresses."


    The old man''s eyes lit up. He followed along and even gave Isabe an "Okay" sign.


    Isabe was speechless.


    She watched as the two elders carried Ricky away.


    Rickyy on great-grandma''s arm while his chin rested on her shoulder. He raised his hand and waved at Isabe when he happened to look in her direction.


    Isabe gave him a smile and waved back.


    The two elders quickly got into a car and a few bodyguards picked them up.


    Only then could Isabe be at ease.


    Then she got in her car and headed for Northernville Manor.


    Isabe nced at the rear mirror, and her lips curled into a cold grin.


    While she spoke with Ricky and the two elders, she noticed someone spying on her.


    And as expected, she could see a red Ferrari in her rear mirror parked behind her car.


    The car had been parked there for quite some time.


    Isabe had hacked and gotten some information about Samantha Lang not long ago, so she knew that the license te of the red Ferrari belonged to her.


    The corners of her lips curled up into an evil smile. It seemed that the lesson she had taught Samantha had not only not made her learn her lesson but had instead aroused her fighting spirit. Isabe snorted and drove away.


    Samantha followed after Isabe. She was determined to find out where Isabe lived.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, she stalked Isabe.


    Just as she was about to tail Isabe, her phone rang.


    Her expression changed slightly when she saw who the caller was.

 Chapter 56

    hapter 56 The Thompson Family Strikes Again


    Samantha Lang clenched her phone unwillingly, and a trace of impatience appeared in her eyes.


    But in the end, she picked up the phone.


    Mrs. Thompson''s sobbing voice immediately came from the other end of the phone. "Sammy, Jason helped mom get out of the police station!"


    At first, Mrs. Thompson addressed Jason Lang as the eldest young master. Later, as the two families interacted more, she called Jason''s name directly. Sometimes, she even spoke to Jason Lang as an elder


    "It''s good that you''re out." Samantha had a lot on her mind. Samantha was extremely anxious when she thought about Jason Lang and the Lang family''s attitude towards her, as well as the Rivera family''s annulment of the engagement


    She felt a great sense of crisis. She felt if she didn''t take action, her life would be reduced to its original


    state.


    She was just amoner''s daughter. Her mother had been a nanny, and her father was just an employee She was a nobody without the Lang family.


    Anyone could trample on her if so.


    Samantha broke out in a cold sweat when she thought about that.


    On the phone, Mrs. Thompson continued, "Sammy, your father is awake. I''m alone in the hospital now. I wanted to ask Jason to help me find a better doctor for your father, but he said he has something to do. Sammy, why do I feel that Jason is acting strange?"


    Samantha''s knuckles were turning white.


    Had her brother reached the point where he did not care about her father anymore?


    From this, it could be seen that Jason felt estranged from her.


    "Sammy, tell Jason or Mr. or Mrs. Lockwood to quickly find a good doctor for your father''s operation. If he bes disabled, how will he live in the future?"


    Mrs. Thompson sobbed.


    Samantha was irritated. She didn''t feel this way before, but when she heard Mrs. Thompson''s tone, she suddenly realized that Mrs. Thompson''s bossy tone was unpleasant to listen to.


    It was as if she could order the Lang family around just because she wanted them to.


    Only the Lang family was her family. Her parents and brother were in the Lang family. What was the Thompson family? What did they have?


    The anger and impatience in Samantha''s eyes grew.


    The more she listened to Mrs. Thompson''s rambling, the more she didn''t want to hear it. She moved the phone away from her ear. At this moment, Mrs. Thompson screamed on the phone. "What? Charles, what did you say?"


    Samantha was stunned. Her eyes widened, and she put the phone close to her ear again. She asked in shock, "What? You just said that Isabe Thompson hit my father?"


    Mrs. Thompson said, "Sammy,e to the hospital quickly. Your father has something to tell you. That damn ingrate Isabe Thompson dared to do such a heartless thing. I will expose her and send her to jail That''s attempted murder!"


    Samantha''s heart was pounding, and she saw a me of hope. If Isabe did crash into Charles, then she must make good use of this opportunity to make sure Isabe never recovered from this blow!


    She gave up on following Isabe and quickly drove to the hospital. After entering the ward, she suppressed the excitement in her eyes and looked at the person on the bed. She asked in a low voice, "Dad, was Isabe Thompson really the one who crashed into you?"


    Previously, she also wanted to frame Isabe for the ident, but that was just an idea. Now that it was confirmed, she could not iet Isabe Thompson off.


    She stared at Charles, who was lying on the bed.


    Charles was hooked up to an oxygen tube. His eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at Samantha. Samantha was a little disgusted, but she still walked closer. Only then did she hear Charles'' weak voice


    "That day... I was going to crash Isabe, but I didn''t expect her car to be sturdier than mine. When she saw me head for her, she did not panic and even took the initiative to hit me. Then, my vision turned ck, and I lost consciousness.


    "That girl is ruthless. How could she be so ruthless? That ingrate, that heartless maniac, she actually dared


    to crash into me...


    "I''ll expose her. I want her to... die..."


    Charles gritted his teeth.


    Samantha''s eyes shed as she listened to Mr. Thompson''s words.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson pounced over and cried, "Sammy, Isabe Thompson must have known something. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so ruthless. She came back to take revenge on us for swapping her identity. She must die. Otherwise, your identity as the Lang family''s daughter will be impacted. We can''t let that happen. We must make Isabe Thompson disappear forever. No one in this world can stand in my daughter''s way!"


    Samantha looked at the hideous Mr. and Mrs. Thompson and thought of the noble and elegant Lang family parents. Her resentment towards the Thompson family''s parents grew stronger.


    She thought, "Since you want me to be the daughter of a rich family, don''t disturb my life. If it weren''t for you, the Lang family people would not have felt estranged from me!


    "To put it bluntly, you guys are also trying to benefit by using me!"


    A trace of disgust shed across Samantha''s eyes. As if to get back at them, she said, "After the video of you swapping the babies 25 years ago was exposed to the public, the Lang family grew suspicious. They event went to the ce where you used to live to investigate. They all knew how you treated Isabe Thompson.


    Couldn''t you have taken a more subtle approach?''


    She was full of resentment.


    Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson were so shocked that their expressions changed. Mr. Thompson''s breathing quickened. Mrs. Thompson said, "Sammy, the Lang family dotes on you so much. Why would they be suspicious of you?"


    Samantha looked at Mrs. Thompson vengefully and said, "Not only are they suspicious of me, but my brother has been cold toward me. What''s the use of them doting on me?


    "I''m not their biological daughter, after all. My rtionship with them can''t withstand that suspicion. Also... the Rivera family went to the Lang family. They''ve already announced that they''ve broken off the engagement with me..."


    Tears welled up in Samantha''s eyes. She couldn''t marry into the Rivera family and be their young madam anymore.


    Mrs. Thompson was stunned at first. Then, her vision turned ck and she fainted.


    Samantha saw her copsing backward, but she didn''t bother to help her.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Thompson supported herself against the table and barely managed to stabilize her body.


    She looked at Samantha in disbelief. "Sammy, how did this happen?"


    Samantha''s eyes were also red. She looked at Mrs. Thompson pitifully. "Mom, Isabe Thompson must die. I nned to follow her today, but you called. She will definitely go to the kindergarten tomorrow. If we can''t deal with Isabe Thompson, we will start with the people around her.


    "I eavesdropped on my brother''s conversation with my parents and found out that Isabe Thompson is married. We have to find out who she is married to. When the timees, we''ll deal with the people around her.


    "Also, Dad..."


    She looked at Mr. Thompson. "Dad, I''ll contact the reporterster. When the timees, tell them that you met Isabe Thompson on the way and wanted to greet her. And Isabe Thompson deliberately crashed into you because she didn''t intend to acknowledge her adoptive parents, who aremoners. I''ll make her seem like an unfilial child. When the timees, I''ll also post an article online. At that time, public opinion


    will crush her.


    "Mom, go to Isabe Thompson''s house and make a scene. Get the reporters to take photos. When the timees..."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Family''s Protection 1


    Isabe Thompson knew that Samantha Lang would not take the beating obediently. She would definitely retaliate. Therefore, when she saw the video of Mr. Thompson''s interview online the next day, Isabe couldn''t help butugh.


    Samantha was now a top celebrity. Her slightest movements could cause a wave of fake news. So when Mr. Thompson cried in the interview video about how his adopted daughter had knocked him into the hospital, the entire twitter was in an uproar.


    Samantha even reposted this video and attached ament, "The unfilial child disappoints her loving parents."


    Samantha''s diehard fans praised busy praising her.


    The firstment said, [Our Sammy is so obedient!]


    Another said, [Our Sammy is kind and sensible. Sammy''s blological father is so pitiful. That adopted daughter deserves to die. Could it be that she wants to kill Mr. Thompson just because he''s not her biological father?]


    Ament said, [Didn''t you know? I heard that the adopted daughter gave birth to a son with a rich man five years ago to regain her status. Now, she''s living the life of a rich wife. She''s probably afraid Mr. Thompson will expose her, so she wants to silence him. Oh my, it''s too scary!]


    Aizenmented, [How scary!]


    Another followed suit, [Indeed!]


    After that, there were countlessments of praise, sympathy, and condemnation of the adopted daughter.


    But one suchment appeared, [You brainless fans, didn''t you see the video from before? Have you forgotten the true face of the Thompson family? They deliberately swapped the two children so their biological daughter, Samantha Lang, could live a good life. Now that Isabe Thompson is back, they might be after something. Don''t be used by others.]


    Unfortunately, thisment was quickly drowned out byments criticizing Isabe Thompson.


    asionally, one or two suchments would appear, but they were quickly drowned out. Under the influence of Samantha''srge fanbase and professional trolls, Mr. Thompson''s interview video quickly became popr.


    Isabe put down her phone. She had to admit that Samantha''s move was very vicious. Even if Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson had maliciously swapped her and Samantha, they had still raised her. If Isabe were the one who hit Mr. Thompson and then convicted of attempted murder, she would be condemned even if she was in the right. Public opinion would drown her.


    Those Samantha diehard fans and inte trolls could destroy her reputation with a lift of their finger.


    Unfortunately, things would not go the way Samantha wanted.


    If she were an ordinary person, she would not be able to make aeback. Even if she could, she would have to pay dearly.


    But she did not care about it.


    While Isabe sneered at Samantha''s trickery, Macpherson happened to walk in with a book on medicinal herb cultivation.


    Isabe threw her phone aside and exined to Macpherson the things to take note of and the techniques to cultivate medicinal herbs.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After she exined in detail, Macpherson left in a hurry. When he got up, Isabe''s phone lit up. Macpherson identally nced at the content on her phone screen, and his eyes immediately darkened. After leaving, he quickly took out his phone. When he saw the overwhelming criticism of Isabe Thompson online, he immediately called Jeanne.


    "Sister-inw, your daughter-inw is getting bullied. Are you going to interfere?" Macpherson was furious.


    Jeanne was shocked that even Macpherson was rmed. It seemed there were indeed people who were trying to bully Be.


    "What exactly happened? Tell me clearly." Her elegant voice could not help but carry a hint of impatience and anger.


    Macpherson told her about what happened online.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Family''s Protection 2


    After hanging up the phone, Jeanne Lockwood went to read the news online. When she saw the ndering news of Isabe Thompson, her face darkened in anger.


    As soon as Olivia Lockwood entered, he saw her mother''s grim expression. She immediately shrank her neck. Although her mother was usually elegant, she was scary when angry, and even her father didn''t dare to provoke her


    Olivia could not pluck up the courage to ask her what happened. She tried to weaken her presence and tiptoed upstairs.


    Halfway through, she heard her mother mutter to herself, "Draxton said that Be is timid. She might be depressed and afraid now. No, let''s put venting our anger aside. I have tofort her now!" With that, she took out her phone and called Isabe.


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry when she received Jeanne''s call. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel warm inside.


    From what Jeanne said, it seemed she already knew about the video of Mr. Thompson and thements and criticisms.


    The power of cyberbullying is not to be trifled with. Those with weak minds may not be able to withstand it. Isabe did not want to let Jeanne down. She agreed to Jeanne''s invitation to go shopping together. Jeanne hung up the phone and muttered, "Be''s voice is hoarse. She must have cried."


    After saying that, she turned around and found her daughter standing behind her. The two of them were face to face. Jeanne was shocked, and Olivia rubbed her nose guiltily.


    "You scared me!"


    Jeanne whacked her daughter. Olivia chuckled and held Jeanne''s arm. "Mother, were you calling Sister-inw just now? What happened? Who dares to bully Sister-inw?"


    Jeanne snorted and said, "Don''t you usually surf the inte? Didn''t you read the news today?"


    Olivia took out her phone. After reading it, she silently muttered a prayer for the person who framed her sister-inw.


    "Seriously, someone actually dared to frame Sister-inw. My Sister-inw is so timid. How could she have hit someone with her car?"


    Jeanne echoed, "That''s right. Be isn''t that kind of person. She''s gentle and quiet."


    Philip Lockwood, who had just entered the house, was speechless.


    A series of question marks appeared in his mind. He looked at his wife and daughter. He could not understand how they could tell that the girl was timid. That girl was bold. There was probably nothing she did not dare to do...


    His eyes were filled with suspicion. Jeanne said, "Philip, have you seen the news online? It''s really too much. Be''s adoptive father said she hit him with a car and even sent him to the hospital. There''s a lot of criticism surrounding Be online. There''s also that female celebrity whose nickname is Lang. She has been guiding public opinion on the Inte to target Be. She''s timid. How can she withstand it?" "Yes, sister-inw is so timid and cowardly, she''s probably frightened."


    "Cowardly? Are you guys... thinking too much?" Jeanne looked at his wife and daughter and asked carefully. Jeanne and Olivia stopped talking and looked at him silently with their beautiful eyes. Philip coughed lightly and immediately said, "You''re right. Be must be frightened, so... What do you suggest we do?"


    Jeanne and Olivia''s expressions softened. Jeanne said, "I''m going out. I''m going shopping to rx."


    "Til go too, Olivia said.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded. "Go ahead. Spend some time with that timid girl."


    He emphasized the word "timid."


    After watching the mother and daughter leave, a trace of confusion shed across Philip''s eyes. Could it be that he had misunderstood that girl? Was that girl actually very timid? Isabe drove to the ce where she and Jeanne were supposed to meet.


    "Sister-inw!" Olivia got out of the car and waved at her.


    Isabe smiled and walked over.


    Olivia held Isabe''s hand and looked at her as if she was an idol. She chattered, "Sister-inw, look at my skin. Isn''t it especially tender?"


    She moved her face closer as she walked.


    Isabe reached out and pinched it. She said seriously, "Yes, will it burst if I pinch hard enough?"


    "Haha..." Olivia took that as apliment.


    Jeanne got out of the car and red at her daughter. She looked at Isabe empathetically and stepped forward to hold her arm. "Be, I''ve seen thements online. Don''t take them to heart. No matter wha happens, you still have us. Let''s go shopping. After we''re done, you don''t have to return to the estate. I heard that Draxtoni isn''t around either. You can sleep with us tonight."


    "Sister-inw, you can sleep with me."


    Olivia was looking forward to that.


    Isabe pursed her lips and smiled. "Alright, I''ll sleep with Olivia tonight. Grandpa and grandma will take Ricky with them anyway."


    They went to a mall. As soon as they entered, they met Jeanne''s acquaintance.


    "Jeanne, what a coincidence!"


    A gracefuldy with exquisite makeup walked over. She had maintained herself well, but when she smiled and walked over, she could not help but exim when she saw Jeanne''s current appearance. "Wow, Jeanne!"


    She looked at Jeanne in surprise, her eyes wide open.


    Jeanne was not surprised at all. She smiled at thedy''s reaction.


    Thedy covered her chest, and her beautiful eyes widened slightly. "Jeanne, you''re such a meanie. I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you''ve be younger? How is your skin that clear and healthy? You... Aren''t you going to share your secrets with me?"


    She looked hurt.


    Jeanne chuckled and said, "Alright, Loraine, let''s find a ce to sit down and talk."


    Only then did the noblewoman give her a look that said, "At least you know what''s good for you." Her gaze lingered on Jeanne''s face, her eyes filled with envy. Then, she turned and saw Isabe.


    Her eyes lit up. "Oh, what a beautiful youngdy. Jeanne, where did you kidnap this youngdy from?" Jeanne hid Isabe behind her back and red at thedy warily. She said angrily, "Loraine, don''t have any ideas about Be. She''s Draxton''s wife!"


    The noblewoman''s eyes widened. "Draxton''s wife?"


    Jeanne smiled and nodded, looking very pleased with herself.


    Thedy was heartbroken. "I thought I could introduce her to Connor. Guess not now..."


    Jeanne red at her angrily and said to Isabe, "Be, this is your godmother, Mrs. Sanders. She is the wife of the Sanders family chieftain, Austin Sanders."


    The Sanders family. Austin Sanders. Both names represented the pinnacle of Dawton City.


    The four great families were the Lockwood family, the Sanders family, the Hart family, and the Riker family.


    Loraine Smith and Jeanne Lockwood were best friends, and their rtionship had always been good. After they had children, they became godmothers to each other''s children. Hence, the Sanders family and the Lockwood family had always maintained a close rtionship.


    They found a cafe and settled down. Mrs. Sanders asked impatiently, "Jeanne, quickly tell me why your skin has been revitalized. It''s as if you''ve suddenly be 10 years younger! Oh my god, I''m so jealous!"


    Mrs. Sanders looked at Jeanne eagerly, who gave her a smile. "You''ll have to ask Be," she answered slowly.


    Mrs Sanders'' eyes lit up as she looked at Isabe.


    Isabe smiled shyly and said, "Godmother, I''m a traditional medicine practitioner. If you want, I''ll give you a few bottlester. You can give them to others too."


    Mrs Sanders grabbed Isabe''s hand. "Don''t forget about this, child. When I stood with your mother, we used to look like sisters. I can''t take it now that she''s younger and prettier than me."


    Isabe couldn''t help butugh. It seemed Mrs. Sanders'' personality was livelier.


    "Godmother, sister-inw is definitely a miraculous doctor. Her pills are amazing. Did you only look at my mother? Don''t you think I''ve be prettier too?"


    Olivia leaned over and showed off her face.


    Loraine pinched her cheeks, her eyes glowing with desire.


    "I must give this pill to Connor too. Maybe he can''t find a wife because he''s too uncouth. I''ll give it to himter. He''ll definitely bring me a daughter-inw that way!"


    She looked at Isabe bitterly and said, "Jeanne, how can Be stand Draxton''s uptight personality? She looks so reserved and shy."


    Jeanne immediately red at her warily. "Loraine, don''t you dare have any ideas about Be!"


    Loraine rolled her eyes. "Hmph, Draxton is my godson. Be is also my daughter-inw now. I don''t need to anyway. If I want anything in the future, I''ll look for my daughter-inw. Don''t you think so, Be?¡±


    Isabe smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    Samantha happened to chance upon them. She was here to meet a fan..


    The fan was a wealthy young master. He was very generous with Samantha. He had gifted her a vi as well as a foreign ind.


    For this fan support meeting, he bought an entire and named it "Sam," which he obviously named after Samantha.


    It was also because of this that Samantha''s fame rose rapidly.


    Previously, Samantha had no ns of interacting or developing a rtionship with her fans because she had Cristian Rivera as her fiance.


    But with how determined the Rivera family was. She needed to find another way out since the Lang family was no longer dependable. Therefore, after the baby-swapping video was exposed, this fanatical fan of Samantha proposed to have a


    meeting.


    The same fan had also requested a meeting, but Samantha did not have any other intentions toward him back then and hence did not agree.


    But this time, Samantha agreed after some hesitation.


    She had to find a backer other than the Rivera family for herself.


    Since this fan was so obsessed and generous with her, she guessed he must be someone extraordinary.


    If she made use good use of him, he might be of great help in the future.


    Samantha thought the other party was a plump, wealthy man, but when Samantha Lang saw him in person, she was instantly stunned.


    She could hardly believe her eyes. That was an extremely demonic and handsome man who did not look like a real person


    The other party had violet shoulder-length curly hair. The beautiful luster made his lustrous curly hair even more beautiful and eye-catching.


    He had a typical western appearance. He had a tall nose bridge and deep eyes. There was not a single w on his fair and clean face. His facial features were exquisite and perfect. He was simply like a mythical being.


    His eyes were the same color as his hair, but the color of his eyes was darker. It was as if one could peer into the abyss if they looked closer.


    His lips were a dark red color, and there was a purplish diamond piercing on the left side of his nose. This was an exotic addition to his already breathtaking face.


    He was tall and slender, so perfect that all men would be jealous.


    Donned in a white suit, he was like the new snow in early winter. Clean and cold, he gave off an otherworldly feeling Combined with his coquettish demeanor, his otherworldly beauty was enough to strike one''s soul.


    The man''s handsome appearance dazed Samantha for one whole minute.


    She did not know what her expression looked like. She only knew that when she regained her senses and met the man''s beautiful amethyst-like eyes, she thought she had ascended to heaven. It was an unreal feeling. People say that beauty heals the soul. Samantha had never thought of this saying to be right until now.


    Fortunately, the man did not mind her loss ofposure. The man introduced himself. His name was Lawrence Docker, and he was a noble from Etrulia.


    Samantha blushed instantly.


    Her heart was pounding. The man''s beauty was too shocking. It did not match her expectation of a man with bad looks and a plump figure. She was at a loss. When she walked into the cafe with the man, her heart was still racing.


    However, she heard the word "Be" when Loraine mentioned it briefly, perhaps due to her sixth sense. She was sensitive about things rted to Isabe Thompson recently.


    When she turned around, she immediately saw Isabe. Isabe looked like a socialite at first nce and was sitting with two nobledies.


    Then Samantha managed to control her emotions. The first thing that shed through her mind was that Lawrence Dockor seemed to be of a prestigious lineage. If he could help her deal with Isabe, she wouldn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    Scheming thoughts shed across her mind. Lawrence''s handsomeness made her heart race. The corners of Samantha''s lips curled up. As expected, she was still favored by god! She couldn''t believe such a handsome man was her diehard fan. God was really helping her!


    "Sam, what are you looking at?" The handsome and tall man exuded an exceptionally charming fragrance that she could not name.


    When he leaned in closer, Samantha could no longer stay calm because his presence had such an effect on her.


    However, she could not help but feel jealous when she saw Isabe sitting with the two noblewomen.


    Isabe should have been abandoned by the Thompson family and died five years ago!


    She was not supposed to be thisposed and dignified.


    As a top celebrity, Samantha''s acting skills were decent. She bit her lower lip, and her eyes were slightly red. She shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just saw someone I know..."


    Lawrence followed Samantha''s line of sight and saw Isabe and the two noblewomen. Lawrence thought for a moment and said, "She''s the woman who caused your biological father to be hospitalized." Samantha didn''t say anything, but she bit her lips even harder. Although she didn''t admit it directly, silence. meant consent.


    Lawrence looked in the direction of Isabe and said, "Sam, do you need my help?"


    Samantha''s eyes glistened. She nced at Lawrence and said, "I''ll settle this myself. Thank you, Lawrence Dockor


    Isabe was very sharp. When Lawrence and Samantha looked over, she had already noticed their gazes. She turned around abruptly. Her dark but dazzling eyes were so piercing that no one dared to look


    her in the


    eye


    Lawrence''s eyes flickered.


    "What beautiful eyes," he thought.


    Isabe only nced at them indifferently before looking away.


    On the other hand, Lawrence kept staring at Isabe Thompson. He had never seen such soul-stirring eyes.


    Chapter 50 anily''s Protection t


    Samantha Lang saw Lawrence''s reaction and her heart skipped a beat. She had a very bad premonition. Almost on impulse, she walked towards Isabe.


    Samantha''s approach interrupted the ongoing conversation and ruined the harmonious atmosphere.


    The corners of Samantha''s lips curled up into a cold smile. She figured Isabe could marry into a wealthy family because she had given birth to her son. Thus, she would ruin her life.


    With that thought in mind, Samantha''s expression changed instantly. Her eyes gradually turned red as she looked at Isabe and spoke, "Isabe Thompson!"


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and looked at her coldly.


    Samantha looked aggrieved. Then she apologized to the two women. "I''m sorry, Madams. It''s rude of me to disturb you.


    "However, I need to rify something with Isabe Thompson in person. Why did she want to kill her adoptive father? Although her adoptive father is only amoner and an ordinary person, he is still her adoptive father after all. He raised her personally. Why is she so ruthless?"


    After she asked this, she thought that she could see the surprised expressions of the two nobledies. Or perhaps, they would look at Isabe Thompson with suspicion and disgust.


    However...


    Before Jeanne could say anything. Loraine rolled her eyes and asked, "Miss, who are you? Do evidence to prove whatever you just said?"


    you have


    Jeanne continued, "Loraine, I know the answer to that. She''s a celebrity. Her biological father said Be hit him with a car and sent him to the hospital. However, there''s no concrete evidence to prove their one- sided stories. Who knows what the truth is?"


    Moreover, Be was originally the Lang family''s daughter. However, for the sake of her daughter''s life, the parents of this celebrity had swapped two newborn children.


    "It''s bad enough that they swapped the babies. They even tried to ruin Be''s future! If not for Be''s intelligence, she would have fallen prey to their underhanded tactics."


    "So that''s what happened?¡± Loraine looked at Samantha with disgust.


    Samantha was also a little confused.


    Earlier on, she did hear Jeanne say that Isabe was her daughter-inw. But why were the two women defending Isabe? It wasn''t like they were blood-rted.


    "Yes." Jeanne continued, "There are also those hatements against Be online. They have evil intentions. I don''t even want to look at them for fear of dirtying my eyes. I brought Be out today to apany her. I didn''t expect to meet someone like her."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Don''t Hurt Your Hand


    Jeanne Lockwood''s heart ached as she looked at Isabe Thompson. Why did such a good child have to experience such things?


    She was clearly the daughter of a rich family, but she was swapped the moment she was born.


    Jeanne heard that Isabe''s biological parents were also untrustworthy. They sided with their adopted daughter and treated Isabe as an enemy.


    Jeanne held Isabe''s hand and said softly, "Be, what''s passed has passed. Don''t mind them. Now, you have me, Draxton, and many family members who care about you. And Ricky, too. You are now our little princess. No one can hurt you."


    Jeanne''s words undoubtedly gave Isabefort and affirmation.


    Isabe knew what she was trying to convey and was extremely touched. She held Jeanne''s hand and smiled. "Mom, don''t worry. I know you''re all on my side."


    "Good girl!" Jeanne admired Isabe for her good nature.


    Samantha''s expression was a little stiff. Her eyes were fixed on Jeanne and Isabe''s sped hands. She had tried so hard, but why did the woman still choose to trust Isabe?


    Wouldn''t normal people have doubted Isabe by now?


    Why did she treat Isabe better even after all that she had said?


    Unwilling to give up, Samantha bit her lower lip and hatred shed in her eyes. Why was Isabe this lucky?


    She had to seize this opportunity today. Even if she could not sessfully sow discords between them, she wanted to cause trouble for Isabe.


    Samantha wore the mask of an obedient girl. It was what she used to please the members of the Lang family. Her eyes were slightly red as she said aggrievedly, "Madams, don''t be angry. You might have some misunderstanding about me. Isabe Thompson and I had been swapped, but I was just a newborn. I didn''t know anything. I also wanted to stay by my biological parents'' side, but I was powerless to change what they did.


    "Although I became the youngdy of the Lang family, my biological parents have also raised Isabe Thompson. Even if she has anyints, she shouldn''t have crashed into my father and gotten him hospitalized. That''s her father too.


    "Isabe Thompson, I know that you might have some unspeakable past. You don''t want the two madams to know your background, but Dad raised you. How can you be so heartless as to do that? Will you treat mom the same as you''ve done to dad?"


    What an interesting thing to say.


    Isabe smiled faintly and looked at Samantha, intrigued. "Oh? Then tell me, what unspeakable past do I have?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Jeanne''s face disappeared. She did not speak. Instead, she looked at Samantha and waited for her to speak up.


    Loraine didn''t say anything and just looked at Samantha.


    Lawrence had been waiting for Samantha to finish her business with thedies, but some time had passed. It didn''t seem like the conversation was going to end any sooner. Hence, he walked up to where she


    was.


    "Sam, did something happen?" Lawrence''s mellow voice sounded in Samantha''s ear.


    Samantha could feel his powerful aura when he stood beside her. It almost made her feel breathless.


    Lawrence thought that Isabe would react normally as other girls would when they see him. That she would be bashful and all. However, he realized that Isabe had ignored his existencepletely. It was as if his appearance did not matter to Isabe.


    Samantha bit her lip and looked at Lawrence, her eyes glistening. She shook her head at him and said, "Lawrence, it''s nothing. I just wanted to ask some questions. I''m done. Let''s go."


    After saying that, she turned to Jeanne and the others. "My apologies for intruding."


    Then she turned around to leave.


    "Wait." A slothful voice sounded. It was Isabe.


    Samantha stopped in her tracks and looked at Isabe, her expression even more pitiful.


    Lawrence did not take this kindly. He took a glimpse at Isabe. He thought, "The audacity of this woman to treat Samantha like that." He liked Samantha, hence he felt Isabe was behaving too haughtily. Isabe did not even spare him a nce. She just treated him like air, but her icy gaze was fixed on Samantha. "Finish what you started. Exin yourself."


    Samantha''s eyes shed, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. To her, it seemed like Isabe was afraid.


    She thought she had finally seized Isabe''s weakness and couldn''t help but feel triumphant. She said awkwardly. "Isabe Thompson, why do you want to escte the matter? You crashed and hit Dad. I will definitely pursue this matter. But let''s not do this in public."


    Isabe had the urge to punch her.


    She really had no tolerance for Samantha. The members of the Lockwood family were nothing like Samantha. Unlike her, they were straightforward and honest. Isabe really couldn''t stand a two-faced bitch like Samantha.


    Isabe was really having trouble trying to control her urge to punch Samantha.


    However, it seemed like someone felt the same


    Olivia stood up abruptly and strutted toward Samantha. As he walked, he smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look good. Tell me, what kind of unspeakable past does my sister-inw have?" Samantha''s eyes lit up. It was apparent that the girl in front of her was a high-status socialite, and she was also Isabe''s sister-inw. She thought everything was going ording to her n. Once Isabe''s mother-inw and sister-inw started to suspect her, she wouldn''t be able to lead an easy life.


    Samantha pretended to be hesitant.


    Olivia raised her brows and urged her to speak up.


    Samantha pursed her lips and said, "Five years ago, Isabe Thompson spent a night with an old man. Then after that, she ran away..."


    H


    She left her sentence unfinished, but it was obvious what she was referring to.


    She was proud of herself. So what if Isabe Thompson married into a wealthy family because she gave birth to a little bastard? It was still uncertain who the father of that child was.


    Samantha didn''t think Isabe could still live blithely afterward.


    Just as she was feeling smug, she heard Olivia ask, "Is what you said true?"


    Samantha nodded her head. "I saw it in person..."


    "Is that so?" Olivia''s expression darkened slightly.


    "Yes..."


    "p!"


    The p hade without warning. Samantha wanted to say something, but that p forced her words


    back


    The p was swift and brutal. Samantha was dumbstruck, not to mention Lawrence.


    Lawrence least expected the p from the girl who looked like she belonged to the upper ss.


    Clutching her cheek with one hand, Samantha looked at Olivia, startled. Her lips trembled, but she could not say anything.


    Olivia rubbed her hands. "I''ve wanted to do this. Did you not brush your teeth this morning? Your breath stinks. Let this be a lesson. Don''t even try and nder my sister-inw. If you ever appear before me, I''ll p you again. Now scrarn!"


    Olivia red at Samantha ferociously.


    Tears welled up in Samantha''s eyes. She hadn''t expected things to turn out this way.


    Charte


    Lawrence narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Olivia "Miss, this is unbing of ady!"


    Olivia sneered, "Why does that matter when dealing with people like her?"


    It seemed Lawrence was quite proficient in their nativenguage. When he heard this, his eyes could not help but darken, revealing a trace of hostility.


    ''Miss, you''d better apologize to her, or else..."


    Olivia snickered, "Or else what?"


    Lawrence''s gaze was bing increasingly dangerous.


    Jeanne and Loraine weren''t easy people either. They were afraid that Olivia might be at a disadvantage hence they wanted to help her out. At this moment, Isabe stood up first and walked over. Jeanne quickly pulled her back. "Be, don''t. You can''t beat him..."


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry. "Mom, don''t worry."


    Jeanne had an inexplicable trust in her. Seeing that Isabe was confident, she did not stop her.


    Isabe walked over to Olivia, who turned around and said, "Sister-inw, don''t be afraid. I''ll stand up for you. I won''t let anyone bully you!"


    Samantha''s face contorted with indignation.


    How could there be such a sister-inw? Under normal circumstances, wouldn''t they usually be at each other''s throats?


    Moreover, she had already revealed Isabe''s dark past.


    Isabe gazed at Olivia affectionately. She held Olivia''s hand and gently rubbed it. "Does your hand hurt?"


    What?


    Her midnight blue eyes widened as she stared at Isabe.


    Isabe reproached her, "Does it hurt? How can you hit someone with your hand?"


    Olivia was a little confused by Isabe''s sudden tenderness. She blushed and said, "Then, what should I use?"


    Isabe said, "You can kick her. Or you can just whip her with something. For example..."


    As she spoke, Isabe took off the ornamental belt on her waist and whipped Samantha on the other side of her face.


    "Ah!" Samantha let out a scream and retreated, her appearance unkempt.


    Lawrence grabbed the belt from Isabe, his expression cold. His purple eyes stared at her dangerously and said, "Miss, enough is enough."


    Isabe smiled and looked at him. She snatched back her belt. "Lawrence Docker!"


    Lawrence''s expression changed.


    He widened his eyes in shock and looked at her. "You, you know me?"


    "The youngest earl in the Violet family, a noble family with hundreds of years of history. Rumor has it that you have so many girlfriends that they can circle the entire globe, but I didn''t expect you to have such low standards," Isabe mocked.


    Lawrence looked at her in shock. He realized that this woman''s identity was not simple.


    Although his identity was not confidential, few would dare point out his identity in Etrulia, let alone in Lucsia. Samantha was appalled that Isabe actually knew Lawrence and his background. Most importantly, Samantha was furious that Isabe despised her.


    She felt extremely humiliated. She was the eldest daughter of the Lang family, and Isabe was just a child raised bymoners.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if genes and bloodlines were truly that important.


    Then Isabe did something that no one expected.


    She raised her hand and shoved Lawrence away. Lawrence was still in a daze when that happened. His tall body staggered slightly and he took a few steps back.


    At the same time, Isabe swung the belt in her hand again and continued to whip the other half of Samantha''s face.


    "Whup!" Another raised mark appeared on Samantha''s cheeks.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Isabe turned around and smiled at Olivia. "Olivia, look carefully. Don''t hurt your hand when you hit someone. Remember to use a tool!"


    Then, she threw the belt into the trash can, as if she had touched something filthy.


    Chapter Mr Lang

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Mrs. Lang


    Samantha covered her burning face with her palms. Tears of humiliation and pain rolled down her face. This time, she was genuinely crying because she was upset.


    Lawrence''s face darkened. Regardless, he had been looking forward to meeting his idol, Samantha. And yet, even before he could have his way with her, she was already being humiliated in front of him. Honestly, it was a let-down.


    However, when he saw Isabe''s sidelong nce at him, Lawrence felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine. He was stunned and did not dare to move for a while.


    As Samantha cried, she stole a nce at Lawrence. She felt even more embarrassed when she noticed all the customers in the caf¨¦ were looking at them.


    However, Samantha was a celebrity. She was aware of the benefits of public discussions and search trends. She was not afraid of being recognized or someone taking a video of her and uploading it online. She was the one who got hit. If news of her being bullied by Isabe spread, she would top the search trend again. And Isabe would only face even more public bacsh.


    However, this mall was a high-end mall that valued the privacy of its customers. Usually, paparazzi could not enter, and the patronizing customers would not have anything better to do than to take such videos. As a result, Samantha did not realize that someone was secretly filming her.


    Samantha looked at Isabe''s cold and mocking expression. Lawrence did not do anything either. At that moment, Samantha felt immensely ashamed and resentful. She covered her face and ran away in a sorry


    state.


    Lawrence red at Isabe. He then quickly chased after Samantha.


    Olivia looked at Isabe with admiration. "Isabe, just look at that guy with purple eyes and purple hair. He is obviously furious but does not even have the guts to confront us. He seems to be very afraid of you!"


    Isabe smiled and said, "He was my patient. I treated him before. But he was in a bad state then and did not. know my identity. Hence, I recognize him, but he does not recognize me.


    "The reason he is afraid of me is probably that he is the patient, and I am the doctor. Just like how a child is terrified of injections!"


    Isabe smiled mischievously.


    "Isabe, you''re really amazing!"


    Olivia was now brimming with indescribable admiration for Isabe.


    Looking at the starry-eyed and blushed-face Olivia, Isabe could not help but feel that she was exceptionally adorable, Isabe chuckled and pinched Olivia''s fair and tender cheek gently. Then, she narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. This feels so good!"


    Olivia''s face turned even redder. She grabbed Isabe''s hand and said, "Isabe, please don''t do this. You are making my heart race. I''m afraid my brother will kill me if he finds out!"


    Isabe was stunned at first. Then, she burst out inughter. Smiling and shaking her head, Isabe held Olivia''s hand as they returned to her seat.


    Now that those obnoxious people were out of their faces, they finished their coffee and went shopping.


    It was a scary thing when a woman was shopping. Putting four wealthy women shopping together was even


    scarier


    In the end, the bodyguards who were secretly following them had to help them load their shopping bags into the car.


    As for Samantha, she did not run to the hospital this time. Instead, she went back to the Lang family.


    Ethan and Mrs. Lang were just drinking tea at that time and also discussing the online news. They had mixed feelings about Mr. Thompson saying that it was Isabe who knocked him down and how obvious it was that Samantha was the one leading the discussions.


    At that moment, Samantha returned with her hand on her injured face. Her hair was disheveled, and her skin was pale. The palm print and blood mark on her face were obvious and attention-catching. Her face was covered in tears and her eyes were red. When Ethan and Mrs. Lang saw her, their minds went nk from shock


    Mrs. Lang reacted first. She stood up in disbelief and quickly walked towards Samantha. "Sammy, what''s wrong?"


    Her voice was trembling.


    She had raised this daughter. Although recent events had made them realize that the Thompson family was ying dirty, it was still heart-aching for them to see Samantha hurt to this extent. "Mommy Samantha broke down further upon seeing Mrs. Lang. She had been suppressing her emotions, and when she finally saw her mother, she could no longer keep them in. Any grievances, hatred, fear, and humiliation she swallowed were all let out.


    She threw herself into her mother''s arms and bellowed loudly, "Mom, I''m scared. I''m really scared. Please don''t abandon me!"


    Samantha cried at the top of her lungs. All the negative emotions she harbored seemed to have found a way out, and she was venting them.


    The Lang family had been a little cold toward her the past few days. Although they did not say anything about wanting her to leave or disowning her, Samantha still felt fearful.


    The Rivera family had broken off the engagement. If even the Lang family did not want her, who could she turn to?


    That Thomson couple?


    Mrs. Lang''s heart ached. Samantha had never left her side growing up. Before the two children''s identities were discovered, she had led a carefree life in the Lang family. She was smart, obedient, and outstanding. She was their pride.


    Mrs. Lang had never seen Samantha cry this distressingly before. She must have suffered a huge grievance. outside.


    Any cumbersome feelings she felt with Samantha dissolved into pity for her at this moment.


    She patted Samantha on her back andforted her gently. "Sammy, be good. Don''t be sad. Mommy will be heartbroken if you are like this. Tell me what happened to your face. Who bullied you?" Samantha did not answer her. Instead, she shook her head vigorously and said, "Mom, I''m fine. I identally hit myself."


    Mrs. Lang''s heart ached even more. This was her precious child, whom she had doted on from young. And Samantha had never suffered like this before. With a sterner voice, Mrs. Lang said, "Sammy, do you think Mommy doesn''t know anything? Someone clearly inflicted this injury on you. Tell me, who hit you?"


    Still, Samantha shook her head and sobbed. "Mom, please don''t ask anymore. I really hit myself. Can''t you just take it that I hit myself?"


    Samantha choked. Her voice was heart-wrenching. "Mommy, hug me. Can you hug me again? You haven''t hugged me in a long time, and you have been ignoring me these past few days. I''m really scared." She looked so fragile.


    Mrs. Lang was heartbroken.


    Nheless, Mrs. Lang could guess as much from Samantha''s reactions. Her eyes darkened as she probed further. "Sammy, it''s Isabe Thompson, right? She was the one who injured your face, right?" Samantha stiffened. She did not confirm, but just hugged Mrs. Lang and cried.


    Mrs. Lang understood it all.


    The following morning, Olivia and Isabe drove to the kindergarten to see Ricky. Ricky was wearing his kindergarten uniform and carrying a small school bag. He was dropped off by his great-grandpa and great-grandma. The two elders were no longer dressed as cleaners but as faculty members.


    Isabe and Olivia walked up to them. When Ricky saw them, he immediately threw himself into Isabe''s


    arms


    Isabe was not around when Ricky came back from school the previous day. Ricky missed his mother very much after not seeing her for one night.


    He wrapped his chubby little arms around Isabe''s neck, hugging her. Isabe''s heart melted.


    Isabe squatted down and hugged the little guy in her arms. She kissed him on his cute little forehead and asked gently. "My Ricky Baby, did you have fun ying with great-grandpa and great-grandma?¡± Ricky looked conflicted and said helplessly, "I had fun."


    His childlike voice was too sweet. The other children started to arrive at the kindergarten. Knowing that Ricky did not like to be treated as a kid in front of his friends, Isabe resisted the urge to kiss his face. However, Olivia, who was standing beside Isabe, could not help but reach out her hand to pinch his face. Ricky was not angry at being pinched at all. Instead, he greeted her politely, "Hello, Aunt."


    "Well, hello to you too, Ricky. Aww, you are too cute!" Olivia put her hands on her chest with a gentle expression.


    Ricky blushed in embarrassment for being called cute. He could not help but bury his face in his mother''s


    neck.


    Isabe gently patted his small body and looked up at the two elders. "Grandpa, grandma, it''s been hard on you!"


    Patriarch Lockwood shook his head repeatedly, while Madame Emma Lockwood interrupted and said, "It''s not hard. It''s not hard at all. Be, you can''t fetch the child away. We are having such fun with Ricky. Aren''t we, little Ricky?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ricky looked up from his mother''s arms. He saw the expectant expression on his great-grandma and could not help but nod his head. "Yes. I had great fun with great-grandpa and great-grandma." Madame Emma Lockwood was instantly overjoyed. She covered her chest with both hands and smiled brightly.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry. She caressed Ricky''s head gently and said, "Alright, Ricky, hurry. up to school now. Mommy wille and see you after school."


    "Yeah."


    Ricky nodded obediently. He was just about to turn around and walk into the kindergarten when he saw a very graceful and elegantly-dressed woman walking toward them. The woman looked a lot like his mother. Ricky immediately stopped in his tracks. He stared wide-eyed at the woman as she walked up to them. Isabe and the others could also sense the shift in the atmosphere. They followed Ricky''s gaze and saw a well-dressed woman walking over. They could tell that the woman came from a well-to-do family.


    More importantly, this woman looked a lot like Isabe.


    No one would believe that they were unrted.


    Mrs. Lang came with rage, but when she met Ricky''s gaze, her anger subconsciously subsided.


    She had nned to interrogate Isabe harshly on why she would hurt Samantha, but now, she decided to be more tactful. As long as Isabe agreed to apologize to Sammy, she would forgive her. Isabe''s eyes darkened.


    After pping Samantha yesterday, she knew exactly how Samantha would retaliate. As expected, the Lang family people showed up today.


    Isabe stared at Mrs. Lang in silence as thetter walked up to her. Mrs. Lang first took a nce at Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood and then at Olivia, who was standing beside Isabe. Finally, she said to Isabe, "Come with me. I need to have a word with you.


    Her tone was stiff and she was obviously angry. Hence, it sounded like she wasmanding Isabe.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Mrs. Lang, I roughly have an idea why you are here for me. However, this is all Samantha''s doings. You can''t me me. If you''re here because of this, you don''t have to say anything. If you''re angry, then seek revenge for her. I will wait for that."


    With that, Isabe turned around coldly, ignoring her.


    Fury surged up in Mrs. Lang that she choked. Her eyes were burning with rage. She could no longer control herself and yelled, "Isabe, if there''s anything, just talk it out. Why did you hurt Sammy? Sammy has never been so hurt like that before, let alone suffer such grievances. How can you treat her like that? How could you be so ruthless? Ady should not be behaving like this!"


    Isabe subconsciously clenched her fists and said hostilely, "Mrs. Lang, ording to what you said, Samantha Lang has never been seriously injured since young and has never suffered like that. So, should admit defeat and do nothing when she framed me and even tried to kill me?


    "Or am I supposed to be hurt, to suffer, and to be framed in silence? All the while not touching a single strand of hair on your precious daughter?"


    She looked at Mrs. Lang mockingly.


    "I didn''t mean that. I meant..."


    Instantly. Mrs. Lang''s expression turned somber, but she did not know how to continue.


    Because that was the truth.


    Her heart ached for Samantha, but she had never thought about Isabe.


    After a long pause, she finally found a reason and said, "No matter what happens, you shouldn''t have hit anyone. Sammy did not even bear to step on ants when she was young. How could she have harmed you? There must be a misunderstanding..."


    "Are you saying that I wronged her?" Isabe asked sarcastically.


    Olivia could no longer just stand by and listen to what Mrs. Lang had to say. She asked her icily, "Madam, what right do you have to speak to Isabe like this? Who are you to her?"


    Mrs. Lang blurted out, "I''m her mother..."


    "Is that so? Then Madam, since you''re Isabe''s mother, why are you biased toward others? Do you know what Isabe has gone through?"


    ?


    11


    Mrs. Lang''s expression changed. She was speechless.


    Olivia sneered. "It''s one thing when that Samantha Lang you were talking about stir up public opinion online to frame Isabe. Yesterday, she even ndered Isabe in front of my mother and me. What is she trying to achieve? Do you think we''re blind and can''t tell?


    "Hmph, I pped her on her right cheek on behalf of Isabe. Isabe only pped her on the left cheek. Let me tell you, pping her is just a light punishment. I won''t let those things on the Inte go lightly!" "Impossible!" Mrs. Lang shouted. Panic shed across her face. "Sammy wouldn''t do that. You must have misunderstood her..."


    Olivia sneered. "I''ve never seen a mother like you. Samantha Lang''s biological parents swapped Isabe and her when they were young. Now that the deed has been discovered, their entire family is targeting Isabe maliciously. That''s still fine, but you, the Lang family, are Isabe''s biological parents. Not only are you not sorry for losing her or even trying to make up for your mistake, but you are also in cahoots with your daughter''s nemesis to harm her. I''m so heartbroken for Isabe."


    Isabe looked at Olivia with kind eyes and reached out to caress her head. She smiled and said, "Olivia, what are you heartbroken for? These people have nothing to do with me. I''ve never taken them to heart."


    And Isabe meant it. She sighed and said, "Mrs. Lang, I''m really anxious about how blindsided you are. However, this is the Lang family''s business. I hope that your family will never bother me in the future. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy to your family.


    ''As for Samantha Lang and the Thompson family, I''m not afraid to say this out loud and clear that I will not let them off lightly for what they did to me."


    ator Disclusionment

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 Idol Disillusionment


    Mrs Lang left in a fluster, her silhouette looking a bit sheepish.


    Ricky watched silently as Mrs. Lang left. Then, he dashed over to Isabe and hugged her.


    Isabe looked down at her son, who was hugging her. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes swelled with kindness.


    "Ricky baby, Mommy is not sad. You don''t need to feel sorry for me." Isabe stroked Ricky''s curly hair, her heart filled with warmth. Ricky raised his head. His eyes were gleaming.


    Isabe squatted down and said coquettishly, "Well, Ricky, why don''t you kiss me then. This way, I can keep my spirits high the whole day."


    A soft, tender kiss was then nted on her face.


    Isabe felt as though a feather had brushed against her heart. It was ticklish, but also inexplicablyfortable.


    She was full of smiles. Happiness and joy filled every corner of her face.


    Seeing that his mother was happy, Ricky broke into smiles as well. He said in his childish voice, "Mom, I''m going to school!"


    "Go on then. Go. Ricky, have fun too!" Isabe waved at him.


    Patriarch Lockwood immediately followed after Ricky, but Madame Emma Lockwood did not move. When Isabe turned her head around, she saw Madame Emma Lockwood standing where she was, looking at her with teary eyes.


    Isabe was confused.


    She had no idea why Madame was crying. Then, Madame Lockwood walked up to her. She held Isabe''s face in her hands and said with teary eyes, "Poor Be. You still have grandma. I will dote on you from now. on!"


    Isabe was dumbfounded and did not know how to react. But she was touched. She hugged Madame Emma Lockwood andforted her with a smile. "Okay, okay. Grandma, you will dote on me from now on!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood patted Isabe on her back again before letting go of her and chasing after Ricky. Isabelle watched as they entered the kindergarten. The smile on her face became softer and kinder.


    Olivia said angrily, "Sister-inw, don''t have to bother with that family. You will be the little princess of our Lockwood family from now on. No one can bully you, not even my big brother. If he dares to bully you, my parents and grandparents will teach him a lesson."


    Isabe reached out and yed with her long and soft curly hair. "Yes, okay."


    There was a hint of affection in her tone.


    Olivia blushed again. Isabe''s affectionate actions were making her heart race. She should stop doing this. After applying medicine to her face, Samantha sat in the living room and yed with her phone. There were even more people scolding Isabe online now. She did not believe that Isabe could withstand this.


    In addition, Mrs. Lang had gone to look for Isabe today. She would break Isabe''s heart for sure. This time, it would definitely drive Isabe berserk.


    As Samantha thought about it, her lips curled up into a smile. Resentment filled her eyes. "Just you wait, Isabe Thompson. I''ll watch as you die a horrible death."


    Mrs. Lang had gone out in the morning. Although she did not say why she was going out, Samantha knew that Mrs. Lang had gone out to find Isabe to avenge her. Though her face hurt, Samantha was ted.


    At this time, she heard the door open, then the nanny talking.


    Mrs. Lang was back.


    Samantha knew that there would be heated arguments between Mrs. Lang and Isabe. It was even probable


    that mother and daughter were enemies now.


    She restrained her emotions and observed Mrs. Lang''s face quietly Mrs. Lang was looking very pale indeed. It was what she expected Smugness shed across Samantha''s eyes.


    "Mom, you''re back Where have you been? It''s so boring to be home alone. My face hurts, Mom."


    She whined like how she always did when she was young, holding onto Mrs. Lang''s hand, andining about her grievances.


    Mrs. Lang came to her senses and looked at Samantha with aplicated expression. She then replied in a dry voice, "Sammy, Mommy is not feeling well. I want to go upstairs and lie down for a while. Get the nanny to call Dr Downey and ask him toe over to change your dressing."


    With that, Mrs. Lang turned around and went upstairs.


    Samantha was stunned on the spot.


    Looking at Mrs. Lang''s back as she went up the stairs, Samantha''s expression became contorted.


    How could this be? This was different from what she had expected. She had imagined that upon returning. Mrs. Lang would trash about Isabe with her and feel even more sorry for her. And thereafter, Mrs. Lang and Isabe would be enemies.


    But what was this?


    Samantha was a celebrity. She had acted before and had a certain level of control and understanding of any character''s psychology. Mrs. Lang''s reactions were evidently because she had suffered a setback from meeting Isabe. But it was not of wrath, rather, it was more like guilt and dismay.


    The nanny walked over and asked, "Miss, do you want to call Dr. Downey over?" However, when she saw the menacing look on Samantha''s face, she was taken aback. The nanny was at a loss for what to do for a while.


    Samantha froze as well. She quickly regained herposure and shook her head. "No need. Please continue with your work."


    After sending the nanny away, Samantha furrowed her brows and started to think of various ways to deal with Isabe.


    At this moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Lawrence who messaged her.


    A glint shed across Samantha''s eyes.


    Lawrence''s attractive and pleasant voice sounded over the phone. "Sammy, are you alright?"


    Samantha''s heart could not help but flutter. She replied, "Lawrence, I''m sorry for ruining our first meeting yesterday. I will set another day to meet up and apologize to you." Lawrence held his phone and raised his eyebrows slightly. "How do you n to apologize to me?"


    His tone was seductive, and there was a bit of tease in his voice.


    Samantha''s heart was racing at first, but now she was scowling slightly.


    That was because she sensed the frivolity in his voice.


    What did he take her for? An easy and wanton woman?


    She was a little displeased. She thought that she was special. Furthermore, she was the idol and Lawrence was her fan. He should not be this frivolous.


    Samantha put her phone down, looking sullen.


    Lawrence did not wait for a reply from Samantha. He too, felt that he was a bit rude. Thus he continued, "Sammy, don''t misunderstand me. I just wanted to ask you if you need help. The two women who bullied you yesterday were really too much"


    Samantha thought so, too. Lawrence was so infatuated with her and was so generous with her. There was no way he could be so frivolous.


    Samantha felt better as she thought about it this way. After some consideration, she decided to ask Lawrence for help.


    She said, "Lawrence, I want you to help me find out where Isabe Thompson''s home is."


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows at what Samantha said.


    Although, he was also very interested in Isabe. That woman actually knew his identity. This was intriguingAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to him.


    Therefore, he agreed readily. However, at the same time, he was losing interest in Samantha. As it turned out, all women were the same.


    He used to think that Samantha was one of a kind. He had met many pretty women and thought that Samantha was elegant, refreshing, and adorable. Moreover, she had rejected his request to meet several times, therefore making her more appealing and arrogant.


    But now, he chuckled, shaking his head. His interest was waning.


    Mulude To Trash

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Prelude To Trash


    Lawrence parked his car by the roadside and stared into the vi district in front of him.


    The Lockwood family lived in this vi district.


    This is where Philip Lockwood and his family stayed most of the time.


    Olivia drove her car out of the vi. As her beautiful Lamborghini whizzed past Lawrence, who happened to roll down his windows, the exhaust gas from her car got into his face.


    Before Lawrence could even scold or reason with the driver, the Lamborghini had already sped ahead, leaving Lawrence fuming mad. He was about to drive away when he saw the Lamborghini reversing back The car windows slid down, revealing Olivia''s attractive face.


    Lawrence said furiously, "I was wondering which impudent person it was and it turned out to be you. Are you here to apologize?"


    "Apologize?" Olivia raised her eyebrows and sneered. "I should be questioning you instead. Why are you parked outside my house? What ulterior motives do you have? Did that little celebrity send you here?" Lawrence was abashed and quickly denied it. "Miss, you''re really notdylike at all. Let me ask you, where''s the woman from yesterday who was even fiercer than you? Where is Isabe?"


    "Well. I don''t think you''re much of a gentleman, either. Listen, purple eyes, get out of here right now. This instant. Otherwise, I''ll call security and have you arrested. You look like up you are up to no good, sneaking around like this."


    "You!" Lawrence was a prideful person after all. He was indignant to be ridiculed like this.


    Olivia was not someone to be trifled with, either. She snorted. "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    Lawrence''s face was livid with rage, but he did not want to further embarrass himself and eventually left.


    Olivia followed behind him just to make sure.


    Lawrence drove away with a dark face, but he was deep in thought.


    The woman who knew his identity was from the Lockwood family. Hence, it was not surprising that Olivial knew him.


    Hence, because he knew the Lockwood family stayed there, heplied and drove away.


    This was Lucsia, the Lockwood family''s territory. His identity would not y well to his advantage here.


    He was also a little apprehensive of the Lockwood family.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but sympathize with Samantha. Of all the people to offend, she had to have bad blood with the Lockwood family. This was really....


    Lawrence returned to his hotel and immediately sent the location of the Lockwood family to Samantha. Samantha stared at the address of the vi. Only the elites of Dawton City got to stay there. Jealousy inevitably crept up on Samantha again.


    What right did Isabe have? She was raised by amoner and yet had everything she wanted. Just because she gave birth to an illegitimate child, she could marry into an affluent and wealthy family? Samantha''s resentment intensified. She quickly picked up her phone and called Mrs. Thompson. "Hello, Mom, I know where Isabe Thompson lives. She''s leading a veryfortable life now." "That''s it. You should go over there right now. Bring the reporters along. Rich people are terrified of having their scandals exposed. When you are there, make sure to make a big fuss. The louder you cry, the better. It''s best, best if you can bring Dad along."


    "It''s fine. Isn''t Dad''s injury in a cast? What''s there to be afraid of?"


    There were urgency and impatience in Samantha''s tone.


    "If you don''t let the media see how miserable you are, how can everyone know how vicious Isabe Thompson is?"


    "Alright, it''s settled then. You will go to their house now."


    Samantha hung up the phone. The corners of her lips curled up mischievously. There was no way Isabe


    could save herself from this mess now.


    Isabe and Jeanne had gone to Loraine''s house. Isabe brought a few bottles of pills to send to Loraine.


    They were not at home Thus, when Mrs. Thompson brought the group of reporters to the vi to stir trouble, Isabe and Jeanne were not there.


    They tried to barge into the vi area but were stopped by the security guards. Mrs. Thompson pushed Mr. Thompson to the front. However, seeing that they still could not enter, Mrs. Thompson simply dropped and knelt on the ground.


    The reporters behind them quickly aimed their cameras at them and started clicking away. The light from the cameras shed on Thompson''s'' faces.


    Cars drove out of the vi district from time to time. All of them were piqued to see such a scene in the vi district. This was an exclusive district for the affluent, how could anyone juste here? And there were even reporters?


    Some of them started to make phone calls toin.


    The security team rushed over immediately.


    However, what was the use of the security team rushing over?


    Mr. Thompson was in a wheelchair with a bandage on his head. No one would darey their hands on a sick. person.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Moreover, with so many reporters around, what would happen if they hurt him?


    Mrs. Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground, appeared wretched. She kowtowed and said, "Dear security guards, please don''t chase us away. We''re only here to see one person. As long as we see that person, we''ll leave. Please pity us. Please give us some time."


    The security guards looked at each other. The security captain furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "There can''t be anyone you know here. Have youe to the wrong ce?"


    Mrs. Thompson shook her head repeatedly. "No, no, I am not wrong. Security guard, please take a look. This is my daughter. My daughter married into a wealthy family from this vi district. After she became rich, she abandoned her parents. Her father is seriously injured now, and I, a housewife, have no wish to live anymore. Please do me a favor and let me see my daughter."


    The security captain hesitated when he heard this. If what this woman said was true and her daughter had married into a family from this vi district, then he could not possibly chase her away.


    He could not afford to offend any of the residents in the vi area. The security captain had to be tactful about this.


    At this moment, a luxury car drove out of the vi area. The window rolled down, revealing the face of a stern and solemn middle-aged man. This middle-aged man asked impatiently, "Who''s your daughter? Which family did she marry into?"


    The middle-aged man had a high status. Many people had seen his face on television. The reporters recognized him and immediately picked up their cameras to take photos. The cameras shed away speedily.


    The middle-aged man did not care about being photographed. He just looked at Mrs. Thompson and Mr. Thompson with a grave expression.


    He could not ignore such a matter. If any of the family''s newlywed daughter-inw invited such scheming rtives, then he ought to advise that family to reconsider the marriage to prevent future trouble.


    Mrs. Thompson was overjoyed to hear that. She turned on her phone and found a photo. Although the photo was taken five years ago, anyone could tell that the person was Isabe.


    The security captain took the phone, nced at it, and then passed it to the middle-aged man.


    The two of them stared at the phone for a long while, frowning. The middle-aged man asked the security captain, "Have you seen her before?"


    The security chief shook his head. "No, never."


    The middle-aged man said, peeved, "Check properly. Tell that family to settle this matter. I don''t want to see this happening a second time. If that family can''t handle their issue, then ask them to move out of the vi


    area."


    Prelude To Trash


    The middle-aged man had a high reputation obviously, and he had a lot of authority. Because not everyone dared to say such harsh words.


    One of the security men leaned over. He took a look at the photo and suddenly said, "Captain, I think I''ve seen


    her before."


    The security captain immediately said, "You''ve seen her before? Where? Hurry up and say!"


    The security guard stammered, "She seems to be from the Lockwood family."


    The security captain was stunned.


    The middle-aged man in the car was shocked as well.


    "Impossible!" he blurted out.


    What kind of standing did the Lockwood have? The Lockwood family was of the utmost prestige within the vi district.


    At this moment, Philip, in his casual attire, was slowly driving his Mayback over.


    Dessus Mar

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Devious Man


    His wife and daughter-inw had gone out. Even his daughter had gone out. Only he and the servants were at home. Philip felt like an old child looking after the house, hence he wanted to go out and do something fun as well.


    He took his time driving, wondering if he should go to his second brother''s farmhouse or third brother''s herb farm.


    The car crawled like a snail to the gate, where themotion was happening. That caught his attention.


    When he saw the woman kneeling at the door and the man in the wheelchair, his rxed expression became tensed and he froze slightly.


    Upon seeing his car, the security team and the middle-aged man in the car became stern. The middle-aged man hurriedly got out of his car and walked over to Philip very carefully and respectfully. "Mr. Lockwood." He bowed slightly.


    The man was a member of the country''s parliament and he held a pivotal position in it. Hence, he was a distinguished figure and highly regarded. In front of the Lockwood family, however, even he had to humble himself.


    Philip rolled down the window and asked, "Are they here to cause trouble?"


    The middle-aged man looked conflicted and answered anxiously, "Mr. Lockwood, they said that they were looking for their daughter. They said that their daughter is..."


    Before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, Philip said angrily, "What daughter? That''s not their daughter at all!¡±


    The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. He knew it.


    At this moment, Philip said somberly, "That''s my daughter-inw!"


    The middle-aged man instantly lost his footing and almost fell.


    He looked at Philip in shock. "Mr. Lockwood, this..."


    He was bbergasted and in disbelief. How could the daughter of this scheming and money-suckingmoner marry into the Lockwood family?


    Recently, there had been rumors that the chieftain of the Lockwood family, Draxton, had got married. Not only did he have a wife now, but he also a son. Despite this, the middle-aged man was still unable to rte the Chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family to this unsightly couple in front of him!


    Philip''s eyes shifted and muttered to himself, "It''s time for me to do something now!"


    He was secretly delighted but got out of the car with a straight face.


    With his long legs and shiny leather shoes, he strode over to the Thompson couple.


    The Thompson couple widened their eyes in astound as they looked up at Philip. He had an aura far more imposing than the Lang family. Even the Rivera family was unable to hold a candle to him. When it came to the Lang family or the Rivera family, one could immediately tell that they were wealthy. However, with this man, it was more than that. One could not help but develop a sense of reverence for him


    from within.


    They did not even dare to look him in the eye.


    However, Philip was determined to help his daughter-inw and win some praise from his wife.


    He stood in front of the couple in an awe-inspiring manner and asked in a stern voice, "Have youe here to stir up trouble for my daughter-inw?"


    Oh, that was a good question!


    The nimble reporters immediately took out their devices. They were recording, filming, and taking photographs to capture this scene,


    Philip nced at the reporters. He was secretly pleased with himself. "Hmph, go ahead and film. The more you film, the more credit I''ll get!"


    Upon hearing Philip''s question, Mrs. Thompson was stunned and could not react for a moment.


    Mr. Thompson, on the other hand, was so anxious that he started to move restlessly, and make choking sounds in his throat.


    Mrs. Thompson quickly came to her senses. She looked at Philip cautiously and asked, "What are you saying. Mr. Lockwood? We''re here to look for our daughter!"


    At this point, her face grimaced with sorrow. "After our daughter, Isabe Thompson, married into a wealthy. family, she turned her back on her parents who raised her. We are at our wit''s end now and just wanted to beg my daughter to save us!"


    She sounded very pitiful.


    Philip listened to Mrs. Thompson''s sophistry, and his eyes darkened. "What a coincidence. My daughter-inw''s name is Isabe Thompson."


    Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson were stunned.


    Did this charismatic man just say that Isabe was his daughter-inw?


    How was it possible?


    This charismatic man looked so young, and yet he imed to be Isabe''s father-inw. Then, did it mean that his son is even younger and good-looking? Although Isabe had married into a rich family, they had all along assumed that she must have married a middle-aged man with a big belly.


    But now, they suddenly realized that this might not be the case at all.


    Exasperation filled Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson''s chests.


    How could their useless daughter marry into such a rich family?


    They were not convinced!


    Mrs. Thompson immediately put on her best acting skills. "Mr. Lockwood, so you are our inws."


    It was hard to greet him as her inw, but the show must go on.


    Mrs. Thompson''s started crying. Her face turned pale, and her lips went pale as well. This was not an act, she was just too overpowered by Philip''s aura.


    "Please, on the ount that we''re inws, let us meet Isabe. As parents, no matter what our daughter does to us, we don''t me her. We just want to see her once. Just once. After all, we have raised her on what little money we have. We don''t want anything. We just w


    The reporters were crazily filming away. They were extremely excited. This was an epic moment and a big topic. This was breaking news. They had already thought of a hundred headlines for this.


    Philip looked perplexed as he slowly said, "But my daughter-inw is especially timid. Whenever she mentions you, she will be frightened to tears. I heard that she''s just your adopted daughter. I don''t know what terrifying things you''ve done to her. Yesterday, she even had a nightmare and was begging you guys to let her go.¡±


    When he finished, Philip sighed inadvertently.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He continued. "My wife took her out early in the morning. She had a bad scare and a walk would do her good."


    ''I was just about to ask you. Although you guys were the ones who swapped her out in the first ce, just what did you do to her?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Mr. Thompson. "This must be Mr. Thompson, right? Sigh, Be was just saying yesterday that she could not understand why Mr. Thompson would want to knock her over with the car You are her father, after all. She was lucky enough to avert the disaster, but she did not expect Mr. Thompson to crash the car Be still feels so dejected just thinking about it."


    "Mr. Thompson, I want to ask you too. Why do you want to kill Be?"


    "The reason you guys are here today, are you trying to harm Be again?"


    "Or, are you regretful of your actions and havee to repent?"


    "But that won''t do. Murder is against thew. Although Be is kind and does not want to pursue this matter with you and your wife, our Lockwood family won''t let this matter go lightly. After all, just like every nation has itsws and order, so does a family. A life for a life. Although your attempt to murder is not sessful,


    evious Ma


    you still have to bear the legal responsibility!"


    Two cars drove back one after another and finally stopped side by side. Olivia rolled down her car window and widened her eyes in bewilderment. She called out to Jeanne, who was in the other car, "Mom, is that devious-looking man really my father?"


    Chapter The Thompson Family is Over

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 The Thompson Family Is Over


    Olivia was shocked when seeing this. The middle-aged man beside Olivia was also shocked and rubbed his eyes in disbelief, thinking. "Is this pretentious man in front of us Mr. Lockwood?


    "People say that Mr. Lockwood always takes unexpected moves. Is this what they mean?"


    The middle-aged man was unbelievably watching what happened.


    Philip Lockwood continued to surprise everyone with his acting. He mournfully sighed, and the expression on his face was even sadder and more touching than the expression on the faces of the Thompson couple.


    Philip said inmentation, "To some extent, I am also that kid''s father, so now I solemnly beseech you to let her go. What a pitiful and timid kid. You abused her when she was a child, and you set her up when she grew up. How can you do all these?


    "She is innocent even if she is not your biological daughter and even if she was swapped!"


    Hearing these words, the reporters were furious and also extremely excited.


    Someone shouted in the crowd, "The Thompson family is way out of line!"


    Philip sighed heavily. Then he inadvertently looked up and discovered two familiar cars. Philipe was instantly happy, thinking, "Oh, my outstanding performance must have been seen by my wife and others. "They are probably giving mepliments right now?"


    The Thompson couple waspletely shocked, shouting inside, "What kind of big figure is Philip Lockwood? He is a better liar than us!


    "Philip Lockwood has led the public''s emotions. What can we doter?"


    In the car, Olivia Lockwood, Jeanne Lockwood, and Isabe Thompson were all shocked when seeing what Philip did.


    Olivia, Jeanne, and Isabe nned to have lunch with the Sanders family, but they rushed back when they received a from the servants at home and knew that the Thompson couple came here to cause trouble.


    In the car, the timid Isabe Thompson touched her chin and said, "I didn''t expect this side of Mr. Lockwood." Olivia agreed, "Me either. This is also my first time to discover my dad''s dark side." Jeanne was speechless.


    She said inside, Philip has always been this dark, okay?


    "You just don''t know it!"


    The Thompson couple panicked. They thought rich people were arrogant and did not expect Philip Lockwood to take an unexpected move!


    Mrs. Thompson was afraid that they would not get what they wanted if Philip continued his speech. Thus, Mrs. Thompson interrupted, "Mr. Lockwood, you are an important person. I don''t think you understand the hardships that ordinary people like us suffer.


    "Isabe Thompson is adopted, but we treat her as our biological daughter. Our family finance is not so decent, but we gave her everything we could offer.


    "Everyone here, please believe us, and please take pity on us. My husband is seriously injured, and I don''t know what should we do in the future.


    "Isabe Thompson drove her car toward my husband, and now he ends up like this. Isabe married a rich man, bing a member of a noble family, and now she wants to disown us. Please report the truth to the public!"


    Philip did not want to waste his patience arguing with the Thompson couple. He took out his phone and made a call. Soon, a man in a ck suit rushed over.


    The man in ck was holding a stack of documents in his hand.


    Philip changed his strategy so quickly that the Thompson couple could not make a prompt reaction. Philip took the documents with a deadpan exterior, and showed the information on the camera, saying, "This is the evidence that my daughter-inw, Isabe Thompson, has suffered from abuse and cold violence since she was young.


    "When Isabe was five years old, she got a little red flower from kindergarten because of her outstanding performance. She happily brought it home and showed it to her parents. However, the Thompson couple pped Isabe for it, and Mr. Thompson reprimanded Isabe for not knowing proper behavior. "When Isabe was in elementary school, she was good at her studies and got first ce. Isabe excitedly took the paper home. However, Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson scolded Isabe for being too arrogant. "When Isabe graduated from elementary school, she could have gone to a better junior high school. However, the Thompson couple sent her to the worst junior high school in the area, using the excuse that the tuition fees of the school that Isabe wanted to get into were too expensive. "I also want to add that Isabe Thompson needed not to pay her tuition fees for junior high school because of her excellent academic performance. Isabe begged her adoptive parents to send her to a better junior high school, but the Thompson couple ignored her and even beat her up.


    "When Isabe was in junior high school, she learned that she would be beaten up by her parents if she performed well. Thus, she gave up earning excellent academic performance.


    "When Isabe was in high school, she was fighting with..."


    All evidence was clear and conclusive.


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Jeanne and Olivia looked at Isabe and felt sorry for Isabe.


    Jeanne and Olivia used to only know that Isabe did not have a normal childhood, and they did not expect that the truth would so cruel.


    Usually, parents would praise their children if they had outstanding performances. However, things that happened to Isabe werepletely different.


    Olivia said with her red eyes, "When did Dad investigate this? I didn''t expect him to be so helpful when things. are difficult."


    Isabe Thompson was shocked by what Philip did.


    Isabeforted Jeanne and Olivia, "It''s okay. It''s all passed."


    Philip continued, "This is a video that reveals what happened in a hotel five years ago.


    Philip opened this video with his phone. It was a night five years ago. The Thompson family and the Lang. family met for the first time in this hotel. In the video, Isabe stumbled along as if she was drugged. Not far away from Isabe, Mrs. Thompson and Samantha Lang grinned at each other. People of the Lang family walked over from another direction. Then Mrs. Thompson and Samantha Lang quickly changed their expressions and quietly walked away.


    The Thompson couple could argue with Philip about those documents about Isabe''s childhood. However, when Philip yed this video, the Thompson couple''s faces turned pale.


    Mr. Thompson rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Mrs. Thompson was flustered, shouting, "This is fake! This is fake!"


    A cold expression appeared on Philip''s face, but Philip was in no hurry to exin. Instead, he quickly yed


    another video.


    The video showed that Mr. Thompson was ferocious, driving his car toward Isabe''s car. People could tell Mr. Thompson''s murderous intent from his eyes.


    Isabe controlled her car so well that she dodged the attack, while Mr. Thompson crashed his car toward


    the wall.


    When seeing the second video, Isabe silently touched her chin, thinking, "Mr. Thompson did hit me, but I didn''t dodge him. Obviously, this video has been modified." Jeanne and Olivia were so angry when watching the video.


    Olivia said in relief, "Luckily, Isabe dodged him!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe felt guilty. She said inside, "Actually, I bumped back even more fiercely than Mr. Thompson." The reporters were hired by the Thompson couple and they should have written some negative news about Isabe. After seeing the solid evidence that Philip demonstrated, the reporters felt difficult to forge news.


    Instead, the reporters excitedly looked at the Thompson couple, trying to dig out more dark facts. Now what


    the reporters desired was breaking news.


    The Thompson couple stared at Philip with scared-looking faces, watching Philip take out thest piece of


    evidence


    It was a video of Samantha Lang calling.


    That video revealed that Samantha Lang and Mr. Thompson talked about how to kill Isabe Thompson. After the video was yed, the ce became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The reporters went crazy.


    Someone said, "Oh my, I didn''t expect Samantha Lang to be such a person."


    Mrs. Thompson''s eyes turn red. She screamed out loud and crazily pounced on Philip, trying to take the evidence.


    The man in the ck immediately moved and block Mrs. Thompson''s way, staring coldly at Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson thought to herself, "The reporters are hired by us. Everything will be fine as long as do not allow them to release the evidence.


    "Everything will not be known by the public once the evidence is destroyed."


    However, Mrs. Thompson did not know that a security guard started a live. Everything that happened here had gone online.


    Chapter 6

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 The Online Thompson


    Mrs. Thompson was ferocious and crazy, hysterically snatching the evidence. The present people and the people on the Inte were all shocked by Mrs. Thompson''s behavior.


    Mrs. Thompson was never an amiable person and looked meaner when she went crazy.


    Theizens and fans who saw Live immediately started the discussion.


    Someone said, "This is breaking news, and obviously, Samantha Lang''s biological mother is guilty."


    All of a sudden, all kinds of insults and condemnations toward the Thompson family were spreading on the Inte. However, many of Samantha Lang''s fans were defending Samantha. "Sammy is innocent. It''s her parents who did wrong, not Sammy! Don''t bad mouth Sammy!"


    "Sammy is the best. She doesn''t even know such things."


    "The evidence may be fake. Isabe Thompson now is a member of a wealthy family. The wealthy family may try to cover up the scandal by fabricating evidence."


    "Are you guys blind? Can''t you see the guilty look on the face of Samantha Lang''s biological mother? If the evidence was fake, why has she snatched it?"


    Everyone saw Mrs. Thompson''s crazy behavior. Even if Samantha Lang''s fans tried to bury the truth, they could not defend themselves.


    Soon, the Live video was reposted on various entertainment tforms.


    Various headlines and trending topics appeared one after another. Samantha Lang and the Thompson couple became water cooler gossip!


    [Breaking news! Popr female celebrity Samantha Lang''s dark side!]


    [Popr female celebrity Samantha Lang''s ugly biological mother!]


    [Samantha Lang gets into the upper ss but fails to be one of them.]


    [Samantha Lang''s biological father spread rumors about his adopted daughter. What exactly does he want?]


    [Samantha Lang''s biological father killed a person for Samantha Lang.]


    [The Thompson couple''s adopted daughter is in their biological daughter''s way.]


    Headlines and trending topics were so many that people could not read them all. Many topics also appeared, such as "a fake member of the upper ss", "fake daughter", "Samantha Lang wants to take everything", "Samantha Lang is a bitch", and "Samantha Lang is scheming".


    Samantha Lang''s fans tried hard to defend Samantha Lang, but they were criticized by others.


    Then, news about Samantha Lang and her fans appeared, including "Samantha Lang''s fans don''t have a bottom line" and "Samantha Lang''s fans cyberbully other female celebrities, causing those celebrities tomit suicide due to depression".


    These topics were apparently generated by otherpanies which took the opportunity to ruin Samantha Lang.


    Samantha Lang lost her all reputation overnight since people discovered so many things about her.


    In the first video, Samantha Lang and Mrs. Thompson secretly hid in the dark and yed dirty at Isabe Thompson was released. Once this video had been released, everyone had seen Samantha''s wretched expression which was the same as Mrs. Thompson''s.


    Soon, topics like "Wretched Samantha Lang" and "Samantha Lang is disgusting" appeared on the Inte.


    Many people felt sorry for Isabe Thompson and left manyments.


    Among countlessments, onement stood out, "Am I the only one who thinks Isabe Thompson''s father-inw is hot?"


    Someone agreed, "Me too! I also think that Isabe Thompson''s father-inw is very handsome. I want a father-inw like that!"


    "Isabe''s father-inw looks so hot. I wonder what her husband looks like!"


    "The most handsome father-inw in the country!"


    "Isabe''s father is so handsome!"


    "Mr. Thompson is so handsome!"


    "Mr. Thompson is so attractive when he protected his daughter-inw!"


    The topics gradually changed


    The young people of the Lockwood family allughed out loud when they read thosements.


    "Mr. Thompson! Ahh haha!" Kevin stared at his phone andughed so hard.


    Kevin continued, "So our uncle is Mr. Thompson! Poor aunt!"


    "Mr Thompson!, hahaha!"


    Isabe and others who were at the present didn''t know that theizens had already given Philip Lockwood a funny nickname.


    More bodyguards came and stopped Mrs. Thompson, preventing her from getting close to Philip Lockwood. Philip handed the evidence to one of the bodyguards in a ck suit, saying, "Submit it to the court." Mrs. Thompson was frantically struggling. When she heard the word "court, Mrs. Thompson was stunned, and her eyes widened in fear. She said to herself, "The evidence is all real. If the Lockwood family really submit it to the court, we will be sued!"


    In her panic, Mrs. Thompson immediately lost her rationality and could not help cursing!


    Mrs. Thompson shouted, "You are invincible because you are rich? Do you think you can bully normal people like us just because you''re rich? I''m Isabe Thompson''s adoptive mother. Even if you sue us, Isabe Thompson is our daughter!"


    Philip Lockwood coldly looked at this shrew in disgust.


    Mrs. Thompson waved her hand and heavily pped the bodyguard in front of her, shouting, "Get lost! Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me? I am Isabe Thompson''s mother, a rtive by marriage of the Lockwood family! How dare you bastards stop me? I''m gonna beat you up!"


    The bodyguard stayed calm and did not frown when seeing this shrew go crazy. He calmly restrained Mrs. Thompson and did not let her cause trouble.


    Mrs. Thompson cursed and crazily kicked. She struggled too hard and identally kicked the wheelchair beside her, knocking Mr. Thompson down.


    Then the unconscious Mr. Thompson fell to the ground and woke up.


    Mr. Thompson opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him in a daze, without knowing what had happened.


    Mr. Thompson had muscle cramps. His head and his legs were in excruciating pain.


    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson was still kicking, and she identally kicked Mr. Thompson''s injured leg.


    Mr. Thompson instantly felt intense pain, rolled his eyes, and fainted again.


    Mrs. Thompson realized that she did not kick the right person. She nced at Mr. Thompson and noticed what she had done. Then her face turned pale in a second. She fell to the ground and pped her thigh, crying


    Mrs Thompson shouted, "Rich people can do whatever they want. Rich people don''t care about the lives of ordinary people like us. Rich people don''t allow us to see our daughters. Please help us! Those rick bastards want us to die!"


    Mrs. Thompson pped her thigh and continued her acting.


    Mrs. Thompson was regretful for her decision, thinking, "When we decided toe here, we couldn''t find isabe. If Isabe was here, I would control the situation and get whatever I want."


    Mrs. Thompson was extremely scared now. She said to herself, "This is all I can do now. I hope I''m buying more time with my crying so they won''t show the evidence to the court. Otherwise, we have to handle awsuit."


    At this moment, the bodyguard captain asked, "Mr. Lockwood, should I call the police?" And Mrs. Thompson heard it.


    Philip Lockwood replied in a deadpan exterior, "What are you waiting for?"


    Chupiter En te ontne rrICROSPORN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hearing Mr. Lockwood''s answer, the bodyguard captain took out his phone and called the police.


    Mrs. Thompson suddenly stopped crying, and her face turned pale. She opened wide her red and ferocious eyes and red at the bodyguard captain.


    Mrs. Thompson nned to beg for mercy, but Philip had already strode away.


    Mrs. Thompson tried to break free of the bodyguards and beg Philip, but she failed and could not get close to Philip.


    Philip walked toward the car where his wife and Isabe were sitting in.


    Philip was smiling, looking like he was very proud of what he did. He thought, "Well, I contributed to the family today. Now, my wife, daughter, and daughter-inw should view me as a hero."


    Seeing Philipe over, Jeanne rolled her eyes at him, saying, "What are you doing here? Are you trying to attract people''s attention to us?"


    Philip stared at Jeanne and said, "What are you so scared of? We have nothing to be afraid of."


    Jeanne rolled her eyes again but not ming Philip.


    At this moment, Isabe opened the door and was about to get out of the car. However, Jeanne grabbed and stopped Isabe. porno Saragotha Lang is Over

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Samantha Lang Is Over


    Jeanne warned, "Be, don''t. If that woman sees you, she won''t easily let you go."


    Isabe smiled and held Jeanne''s hand, replying, "Mrs. Jeanne Lockwood, don''t worry. I''m not afraid of her!


    "What''s more, you can''t always protect me."


    As Isabe spoke, she opened the car door and went out.


    Philip looked at Isabe sideways and murmured, "Hmm, I know you are never a timid one."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Isabe was calm, but she chose to pretend to be pitiful after hearing Philip''sment.


    Isabe''s face turned pale, and her eyes turned red, full of tears.


    Philip panicked and said, "I... I didn''t say anything harsh!"


    Isabe cast Philip a sidelong nce, thinking, "Nowadays, one will be easily bullied without any acting skills."


    Then, in front of the crowd, Isabe, with her eyes turning red and teary, staggered to Mrs. Thompson.


    Mrs. Thompson got flurried at this time. When she saw Isabe, Mrs. Thompson suddenly felt she had hope again.


    Mrs. Thompson was trying to take the moral high ground. As soon as she saw Isabe, Mrs. Thompson immediately changed her posture and knelt. Mrs. Thompson kept her fingers crossed, begging. "Be, I''m so pleased to see you here. That''s great. Be, please take pity on me and your father. We can barely live. I have raised you and have been your mom for years so please show some mercy to us." Isabe kept her pitiful expression and stood still, with tears rolling down her face. Isabe did not care if Mrs. Thompson begged or not because Mrs. Thompson was a human trafficker but not a mother in Isabe''s.


    eyes.


    Isabe thought, "Let the game start then. I''m a better actress than you, Mrs. Thompson. I''ll let people know you are evil while I''m the victim.¡±


    Isabe appeared to be more sorrowful than Mrs. Thompson. Isabe fell to the ground as if her legs were. weak, crying with a miserable look, "I understand that you''re not my biological parents, and you switched me with Samantha to give Samantha a better life. But why are you so mean to me? I wanted to go to school and told you that I wouldn''t cost you a penny. Why didn''t you let me go to a better school? "Why did you do all those evil things to me? Why did you drug my milk five years ago?


    "I understand that you did so because you''re afraid that I would get in Samantha Lang''s way and the Lang family would acknowledge me. However, I will never pick up a fight with Samantha. After all, you raised me. I won''t take anything away from your biological daughter.


    "I just want to live, but why do you want me to die?


    "Do you know how scared, desperate, and helpless I was when my adoptive father drove his car toward me? Who can save me?


    "I''m a human being, also a child of someone else''s!


    "You want your daughter to have a good life, but what about me? Have you ever thought for me?


    "I even won''t imagine that I will fight with Samantha for interests. I just want to live. Is it wrong for me to want to live? Wahh..."


    Isabe''s face was covered in tears.


    Everything spread like a virus on the Inte so the Lang family also watched the Live. The Lang family all fell into a deep silence when they watched Isabe Thompson cry and heard what Isabe said. Mrs. Lang was the most emotional one in the Lang family. She covered her mouth and tears streamed down


    her face.


    Mrs. Lang said to herself, "Exactly. Isabe was also a child once. She just wants to live, but why so many people do not allow her to live?


    "Isabe is her daughter and should have been a member of the Lang family. Isabe should have lived a life like a princess since she was a child. But now, Isabe has to suffer constant persecution by her adoptive


    parents What''s more, we chose not to acknowledge her as our daughter and tried to hurt her. Poor Isabe!" Isabe Thompson continued, "I should have lived with my biological mother, but you swapped me with Samantha You should have treated me as your daughter since you took me to your home, and I would be happy to be your daughter and have a normal life. But why didn''t you even take that away from me?


    "I left my biological parents when I was a little kid, but what did I do wrong?


    "Now I got married and decided to let time bury the past. I n to take good care of you when you get old. Why did youe here and cause trouble for me?


    "And I''m just going to live here temporarily. How did you know I''m here?


    "Who told you that I would be here these days?


    "You''re just ordinary people. The person who can find this ce must have power or wealth. It must be that person who told you I''m here.


    Isabe was enlightened and cried, "Oh, I see! t''s Samantha Lang! Only she will scheme against me like this. However, I''ve never thought of being in her way. She has love from two families, graduated from a prestigious university, and became a superstar. Why does she have to do all these things to me?


    "I just want to live a peaceful life. Why can''t you leave me alone?"


    Isabe looked inconsble.


    The Live fell into a dead silence at this moment. After a while, countlessfortingments appeared.


    "Don''t cry, Be. Stay strong. Be, Mr. Thompson will protect you!"


    "Be is so pitiful. I''m crying too!"


    "Be, don''t cry. I''ll give you candy!"


    "I was a fan of Samantha, but now I hate Samantha so much!"


    "Hate Samantha too!"


    "Hate Samantha too!"


    "Hate Samantha too!"


    "Hate Samantha too!"


    At the same time, Samantha''s twitter followers had dropped from 20 million to 5 million.


    A few minutester, Samantha''s twitter followers fell to 80 thousand.


    When Samantha saw her followers dramatically drop, her face was deathly pale. She shivered in her room and did not dare to leave her room. She was afraid to see the expressions on Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang''s faces. When the Live started, Samantha knew she was over.


    Samantha tried to call Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson to stop but did not have the chance to do so since


    the situation was chaotic.


    Samantha was very scared as she noticed that her twitter followers kept dropping.


    Samantha murmured, "I worked years to be popr and now everything is gone."


    Samantha''s phone rang when she felt sorry for herself.


    Samantha took a look and saw that it was a call from her agent. A glimmer of hope appeared in Samantha''s eyes. Samantha slid the screen with her trembling finger to answer the phone. Her agent said in an emotionless tone, "Sammy, you may take a vacation these days and don''t need toe back to thepany."


    Samantha''s face turned pale, and she immediately asked, "What do you mean ''have a vacation? I just epted two endorsements for top luxury products."


    The agent replied, "Oh, don''t worry. Someone else will do it. Do you remember the two new stars that thepany cultivates?"


    A buzzing was in Samantha''s head. She understood what this meant the most.


    Samantha shouted inside. "They are going to set me aside!"


    Samantha cried to the phone, "No, you can''t do this to me! I..."


    Chapter 66 nt


    Lang Por


    Before Samantha could finish her words, the phone was in a busy signal.


    Samantha could not believe that her agent hung up the phone.


    Samantha''s hands were trembling, and she tried to call the agent again. However, the call could not get through.


    It was obvious that Samantha''s agent had cklisted Samantha.


    Samantha cried to herself, "All gone! All gone!"


    Samantha stared dully at the ground and fell into unprecedented despair.


    At the scene, Mrs. Thompson looked at Isabe in shock.


    Mrs. Thompson thought that she would control everything once Isabe appeared. However, Isabe did not give Mrs. Thompson a chance to interrupt. Another thing Mrs. Thompson did not expect was that Samantha''s career was ruined when Isabe told the public the truth.


    Isabe''s words were the strike that broke the Thompson family.


    Then the police arrived.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Cast Samantha Lang Out


    The police had already roughly understood everything that happened here. Then the police team arrived and briefly talked with the bodyguard captain. Considering attempted murder, swapping babies, and drugging Isabe Thompson were all illegal acts, and the Lockwood family had solid evidence, the police decided to take Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompso to the Police Office.


    Mr. Thompson was carried away in aa while Mrs. Thompson struggled with all her might.


    A policeman seriously warned Mrs. Thompson, and then Mrs. Thompson did not dare to make a move or speak a word.


    Mrs. Thompson resentfully stared at Isabe.


    Isabe took back her sorrowful expression and now she looked sad and righteous. Isabeforted Mrs. Thompson, "Don''t worry. I will definitely visit you. You did intend to use me in all ways, but I''m still grateful that you raised me and did not kill me.


    "However, you havemitted crimes after all. We live in this country, and we have to obey thews. Behave well there and try to be a good person. When you are free and change into a kind person, I will be happy for you and take care of you when you are old."


    Listening to Isabe''s speech, Mrs. Thompson was so angry that she could not breathe because she knew that Isabe was saying some ironic words. Mrs. Thompson''s eyes rolled back and she fainted. Manyizens praised Isabe Thompson for what she said.


    "Oh my, what a righteous youngdy. She''s amazing!"


    "Be is so sweet and gentle. If I was her, I would wish such adoptive parents to die as early as possible. I would never take care of them or expect them to be better people!"


    "Be is so kind. She ispletely a role model for the daughters in the country. Any family will wee and love a daughter like Be and never hurt her. Howe the Lang family and the Thompson family hurt Be so deeply? Are they blind?"


    "The Lang family and the Thompson family could have Be, but they chose that bitch Samantha?" Samantha directly threw away her phone and smashed it when she read those harshments. Samantha was so angry that her face was twisted. What''s more, she fell into endless fear, not knowing what to do in the future.


    Samantha did not dare to read any news online. She had been sitting in a daze for a long time before she came back to herself, murmuring, "I can''t give up like this. I can''t give up..."


    As Samantha reminded herself, she got up and decided to leave her room. Samantha opened the door and walked out. Then she saw Mrs. Lang stand outside of her room with red eyes. It was obvious that Mrs. Lang had just cried.


    Mrs. Lang was holding her phone. When she saw Samanthae out, Mrs. Lang came up to Samantha and questioned, pointing to the video, "Sammy, tell me that the video is not real!"


    At this moment, Ethan Lang walked over and stood beside Mrs. Lang. Ethan was also staring at Samantha Lang.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then Jason Lang also came back home.


    Samantha was very scared and could not catch her breath. She felt like she was in extreme pain as if she was being roasted over a fire.


    Samantha avoided Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang''s gaze and looked down at the floor, trying to cover her guilty look. Tears flowed silently down Samantha''s face. She choked and said in a muffled voice, "Mom, dad, and Jason. I know that you won''t believe me no matter what I say now. But I still want to say that I didn''t do anything and I don''t know anything. Dad, Mom, Jason, do you trust me?"


    Mrs. Lang was almost convinced by Samantha''s words.


    Then each scene of the video shed across Mrs. Lang''s eyes.


    Isabe''s crying kept echoing in Mrs. Lang''s mind.


    Mrs. Lang thought, "Isabe is supposed to be loved by us or her adoptive parents. She was a child and had


    done nothing wrong. But why did the Thompson family hurt her again and again?


    "We raised Samantha with our love. After knowing she is not our biological daughter, we still choose to love her and even love her more than before.


    "Howe the Thompson family treats my biological daughter like that?"


    Just as Mrs. Lang became determined, Jason Lang said in a cold and firm voice, "I will never trust you."


    Jason continued, "I''ve already found someone to verify the authenticity of the video. It turned out that the surveince footage is real. Five years ago, that you and your biological mother drugging Isabe in the hotel was real. Samantha, you''re really your mother''s child!


    "You and your mother have the same disgusting expressions and vicious minds."


    Samantha''s body was shaking. Samantha felt her heart bleeding since Jason''s words were like poisonous knives stabbing toward her.


    Samantha thought, "The word Jason used was ''your mother''. That means Jason no longer considers me as his sister. And he even said that I look like Mrs. Thompson! He definitely does not want me to be a part of this family anymore!"


    Samantha was in great fear.


    Samantha could not help pleadingly looking at Jason with her teary eyes. However, Samantha would never expect Jason would look at her in disdain. Jason always hated unfairness and crimes. Although Jason had been Samantha''s brother for years, all his feelings disappeared after knowing who Samantha really was.


    Jason could not tolerate people with evil thoughts.


    Jason thought, "Without all those things, Samantha will still be my adorable sister and I will love her as usual and will not allow anyone to hurt her even if we are not rted.


    "However, Samantha is not even a good person, not to mention adorable."


    Jason cried, "You''ve done it but do not dare to admit it. No wonder you are a member of the Thompson family.


    "I''ve been investigating the Thompson family for the past few days. They have done so many things to hurt Isabe Thompson in the past twenty years. Additionally, in the past five years, they''ve obtained countless benefits from you and the Lang family and lived a very extravagant life. They relied on you to do whatever they wanted in thepany without any concerns and received many benefits openly and secretly. Samantha, don''t you know all these?"


    Samantha shook her head and denied, "I don''t know. I really don''t know. Jason, you''re my brother. Trust me. I''m not like them at all. I didn''t expect them to be that kind of people."


    Jason shouted, "I am not your brother!" Jason nced at Samantha in disgust and continued, "You finally show your true face after bad things happened. I thought you wanted to be with your biological parents Or did you merely want to show the public that you love your biological parents rather than money? Because I can tell that now you are desperate to disown them!"


    Samantha opened her eyes wide. She could not believe that the aggressive man in front of her was the brother who had doted on her since she was young. Samantha said to herself, "Why did things suddenly change?


    "Right, everything had changed since Isabe came back. My whole life seemed to have suffered unprecedented strikes and changes since Isabe was back.


    "It was all Isabe''s fault!"


    Samantha''s legs were weak, and she was going to fall. Samantha said to herself, "Thepany has already given me up. Where will I go if the Lang family also wants to cast me out? "Staying with the Thompson family?


    "What can they give me?"


    Jason coldly red at Samantha. He had already seen through the nature of the Thompson couple and


    Samantha.


    Samantha looked panicked Knowing that Jason would not take pity on her, Samantha turned to Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang for help


    amantha Lans


    Samantha knew that Mrs. Lang used to be the one who loved her the most. Samantha tried to look at Mrs. Lang but what Samantha could see were Mrs. Lang''s sorrowful face and tearful eyes. Samantha cried, "Mom, I don''t care whether or not others will trust me or hurt me. I only care about your opinions! You can''t do this to me! You should be the one who loves me the most!" Mrs. Lang choked and said, looking at Samantha with her teary red eyes, "Yes, I love you the most, but what about my daughter? Who will love her?"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 What Goes Around Comes Around


    Mrs. Lang''s questioning was like a blow to Samantha''s head. Samantha was too shocked to speak a word. After a moment of silence, Samantha muttered to herself, "But you said that you view me as your biological daughter, also your only daughter. Mom, did you remember?


    "Why are you all on Isabe''s side now after she was back?


    "Because of Isabe, the Rivera family canceled the marriage with me. Because of her, mypany fired me. Because of her, I fell into this current situation. I should have been Miss Lang and could live a carefree life. All is gone because of her!"


    "No, you''re wrong! All is gone because you have NEVER EVER belonged here!"


    Jason shouted in a cold voice.


    Hearing Jason''s words, Samantha was trembling, and her eyes widened in fear. Samantha froze in ce and looked at Jason in disbelief.


    Mrs. Lang also looked at Jason and opened her mouth, trying to say something.


    Before Mrs. Lang could say a word, Jason continued, "Your parents stole this life for you. You stole Isabe''s life!


    "Since you''re not satisfied with all these and keep pushing Isabe onto a dead end, then you return all these to her!"


    "Jason!" Mrs. Lang was a little frightened and stopped Jason with her trembling voice.


    Mr. Lang was shocked as Mrs. Lang did. He silently looked at his son.


    Samantha was stunned. One thought was echoing in Samantha''s head, "I''m going to be cast out. This moment is finallying! I''m going to have nothing!"


    Jason did not have mercy on Samantha. Instead, he continued, "Don''t think I don''t know that you secretly investigated Isabe''s current address and asked your parents to cause trouble. You hate Isabe so much that you want to destroy her!


    "You stole Isabe''s life and lived her life for over 20 years. And you want more. You want to destroy Isabe''s future and even take her life!


    "I''ve never seen such a despicable and vicious thief as you."


    Boom! Jason''s words were like thunders that went toward Samantha.


    "Despicable and vicious thief?" Samantha repeated Jason''s words in her head.


    Samantha had never been treated with such contempt in her life.


    Samantha hated that she was described as a thief, but she had to admit that Jason was right.


    Samantha begged, "Jason, do you have to do this to me? You''re my brother. Do you still remember? When I was a kid, you liked me so much that you wouldn''t let anyone hurt me and would never make me cry. Jason..."


    Jason angrily interrupted, "Do not mention things that happened years ago! And I am not your brother! I don''t have a sister like you!"


    Samantha''s eyes were opened wide, and her chest hurt so much that she felt suffocated.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Samantha could not ept this was real.


    Samantha looked at Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang with tears all over her face, crying, "Dad, Mom, do you also want to cast me out? Don''t you want Sammy anymore?"


    Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang were shocked by the things that Samantha did. However, they raised Samantha and lived with her for many years. Thus, they still had feelings for Samantha though they also felt sorry for Isabe. It was just too hard for Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang to abandon a person that they raised.


    Mr. Lang coughed briefly and said, "Hey, umm, Sammy. I think it will be better if you move out for a while. Dad has a 3,000 square feet apartment in the city center. You can stay there and take care of your parents." Hearing what Mr. Lang said, Mrs. Lang and Samantha looked at Mr. Lang in disbelief.


    Mr. Lang coughed lightly and continued, "Sammy, don''t misunderstand. It''s not that Dad doesn''t want you. It''s just more convenient for you to stay there. If you want toe back after some days, you maye back." Samantha was notforted by those words, thinking, "Mr. Lang made such a decision. It is apparent that he''s not on my side anymore. Take care of her parents? But you and Mrs. Lang are my parents! The Thompson couple is nothing in my eyes!


    "Come back after some days? Will I have a chance toe back here after some time?


    "If you really want me, why did you ask me to leave?


    "You just want me to disappear from here!"


    Mrs. Lang tried to say something but realized that Mr. Lang and Jason were determined to the decision to cast Samantha out. Therefore, having mixed feelings, Mrs. Lang gave up her idea to persuade Mr. Lang and Jason to let Samantha stay.


    Mrs. Lang thought, "Samantha needs some time to calm down. It is not a bad idea to ask her to live at another ce for a while."


    Seeing that even Mrs. Lang did not ask her to stay, Samantha was deeply desperate. In her grief, Samantha covered her face and ran out, crying.


    A winding mountain road was outside of the Lang family''s house. Samantha directly ran out, without driving a car. It would take her hours to get a cab.


    Jason stood next to the door and looked at the long winding mountain road. He could not help recalling things that happened five years ago.


    Isabe walked down the same road alone five years ago.


    Jason closed his eyes and tried to hold back his emotions.


    Five years ago, Jason was naive and impetuous. He arbitrarily considered Isabe as a scheming woman who coveted wealth and envid Samantha. Jason thought that Isabe would do anything she could to hurt Samantha if he let Isabee back.


    At that time, Jason did not care whether or not Isabe was his biological daughter. He merely could not ept Isabe''s existence.


    Then Jason cruelly asked Isabe to leave and watched her walk down the winding road.


    Jason did not know how long Isabe had walked on the road and what she had experienced before she met


    him.


    After watching the video, Jason knew that the night before Isabe came to meet him, Isabe was drugged. by the Thompson family. She was pregnant at that time. Then in the morning the next day, Isabe suffered so much in the Lang family and dragged her tired body across the mountain road alone.


    Samantha took a few steps and then fell onto the ground as if she was too weak to walk.


    Samantha did not get up immediately. Instead, she kept waiting. She thought, "Maybe Jason will change his mind if he sees me fall. Maybe he wille over to help me up, ask me to go back, or drive me down the


    mountain."


    Unexpectedly, Jason did not make a move. When she looked back, Samantha saw that Jason stood still, coldly looking at her. There was no warmth in Jason''s eyes.


    Samantha''s face turned pale again. Samantha eventually realized that Jason hated her now, just like how he hated Isabe five years ago.


    Growing up together, Samantha knew Jason well. She knew that Jason would let a person have everything if he loved that person and would send the person to death if he hated that person. Samantha slowly got up, looked at the long winding mountain road, and staggered down.


    Mrs. Lang was busy dealing with herplicated feelings at this moment and did not notice whether or not Samantha drove a car Ethan Lang noticed that Samantha walked down instead of driving. However, he did not say it instead, he pretended not to know, just like how he did to Isabe five years ago.


    Jason walked back, and Mr. Lang and Mrs. Lang both looked at him. Mrs. Lang asked, "Jason, are you going to bring Isabe back?"


    Jason stared at his mother and was silent for a moment. Then he replied, "Mom, why do you think Isabe is willing toe back here?"


    What Goes Around Comes Around


    A ne was flying crookedly in the air. That was the Lockwood family''s private ne. Eight hours ago, it had deviated from its flight path and flown in an unknown direction.


    The ne encountered a heavy airflow along the way and was going to crash soon.


    Below was an endless deep sea. Before the ne crashed, several people jumped out of the cabin and fell into the sea.


    A cruise ship sailed gracefully on the sea. Jocelyn Grey was in an enchanting long dress, holding a ss of red wine in her hand. Jocelyn Grey grinned when she noticed what happened in the sky, saying to herself, "This scene is so familiar."


    A little girl who had dark shadows under her eyes walked out of the cabin, holding a pair of binocrs in her hand. She also looked at the sky. Unlike normal children, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she asked with a smile, "Grandma Grey, did you pick up my mom like this five years ago?"


    "Exactly, and your mother was pregnant with you!"


    Chapter Father And Daughter

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Father And Daughter


    Through her binocrs, Betty excitedly looked at the people who had fallen into the sea andughed slyly, saying, "Grandma Grey, that''s the Lockwood family''s ne!"


    Jocelyn Grey noticed it too. She grinned and asked, "Betty, my sweetie cutie, what''s your n then?"


    Betty put down the binocrs and replied with a huge thrill, "Grandma Grey, I''m not sure if that man is around, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, those are the Lockwood family''s people. If we save them, so they will definitely repay us, right?"


    Betty emphasized the word "repay" with a nasty smile.


    Betty was like an innocent angle as well as an evil little demon.


    Jocelyn said, "Alright, let''s get them out of the sea and see how the Lockwood family repays us!"


    When Draxton woke up, he found himself lying on a small bed that was less than a meter wide. The bed was so small that Draxton could not even stretch his legs but curl up them.


    It was early winter, and the weather was cold. The coldness woke Draxton up since he only had a thin nket.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Draxton noticed that he had throat pain, nasal congestion, and chills. Then Draxtona sneezed loudly.


    Draxton was confused, with his midnight blue eyes widened.


    Draxton said to himself, "I... It seems that I might have caught a cold."


    As a member of the Lockwood family, Draxton had been taking care of his health since he was a kid. Draxton. had severe injuries during his training and was on the verge of death several times. However, it was rare for Draxton to catch a cold.


    Draxton looked around and realized that this was a small house. Except for the tiny bed he slept on, there was not even a stool.


    Draxton thought, "Well, looks like it is a humble cabin."


    The walls were white, and a cage made of barbed wire was facing the door. A few colorful poisonous snakes were flicking their tongues at Draxton.


    If Draxton wanted to open the door and leave, he had to pass by the cage with poisonous snakes.


    Draxton looked around with his sharp eyes, thinking, "This cage with snakes is put in an obvious ce as if it''s telling me that it''s for me."


    However, Draxton was confused.


    Draxton thought, "If the person who saved me is afraid that I will run away as soon as I wake up, he can lock the door and window. However, I can see that the door and windows are ajar, allowing cold wind to blow inside.


    "The person does not n to give me freedom though he put a cage full of poisonous snakes at the door. Somehow, I feel it is a little childish."


    Draxton gazed at the window. He had a gut feeling that the window was probably not safe either.


    At first nce, Draxton found that the window was clean, and nothing was there. However, after taking a closer look, Draxton realized that transparent thread-like worms were crawling on the window frame and ss.


    Draxton instantly broke out in cold sweat and was very d for his caution.


    At this moment, Draxton felt that something was on his leg. Then he suddenly shook and had goosebumps. Draxton looked down and saw a snake as thick as an adult''s arm slowly crawling up along his leg. The snake had colorful patterns and a t head, with its pink tongue sticking out. It stared at Draxton with its cold eyes. Its appearance told Draxton that it was a highly venomous snake.


    Draxton''s muscles tensed up, but his mind was extremely calm. Draxton decided to kill this snake but was not in a hurry. Instead, Draxton was waiting for an excellent opportunity to kill it with one strike. When the snake finally reached Draxton''s waist, Draxton moved like lightning and caught the snake.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 My Dad Is Amazing


    Draxton was shocked when he recalled everything that had happened just now. He remembered that he was bitten by a venomous snake when trying to save his daughter. Draxton thought that he would die because of that. To his surprise, he turned out fine.


    However, Draxton was in a worried state of mind when he saw silver needles on his body.


    Then Draxton heard some sounds, and the door opened slowly. Draxton did not dare to make a move, so he tilted his head to look over. He saw that his daughter was holding a bowl that wasrger than her face. It was filled with ck liquid that had a heavy bitter smell.


    Draxton''s face turned pale. He tried to get up but found that he could not do it. Draxton assumed that those silver needles were on certain acupoints.


    Draxton worriedly said, "Why are you carrying the medicine? Put it down now! Don''t burn yourself!"


    Seeing his daughter do such a dangerous thing, Draxton was very anxious.


    Betty looked at Draxton in disdain, replying, "Hey, do you look down on me? Do you think I can''t even carry a bowl?"


    Draxton immediately denied, "No... No."


    Draxton did not say anything else because he was afraid that he would hurt his daughter''s self-esteem, However, he could not help looking at her hands and murmuring, "Such small hands are holding a big bowl of medicine. My heart ached."


    Betty ced the big bowl on the bedside table and walked to the bed. She reached out to those silver needles on Draxton''s body.


    Draxton was shocked and hurriedly warned Betty, "Don''t touch it!"


    Then Draxton realized that his tone may be too harsh and was worried that he would scare his daughter. Therefore, Draxton quickly exined in a soft voice, "I mean, you can''t casually touch these silver needles. Little cutie, can you find the person who put these needles on me to remove them?"


    Hearing what Draxton said, Betty rolled her eyes at Draxton and raised her chin proudly, saying, "I am the one who set these needles!"


    Draxton did not believe it, thinking, "It is impossible for this five-year-old girl to apply acupuncture no matter how smart this five-year-old child she is.


    "If so, that will be insane."


    However, in the next minutes, Betty proved herself. She removed the needles from Draxton''s body so fast that Draxton did not even have time to react. Most importantly, it did not hurt at all.


    When Betty was focusing on pulling out the needles, Draxton stared at Betty''s small hand. Draxton thought, "Betty''s hands are so cute. Those chubby fingers even have little swirls on them. Aww, my heart is melted for


    them."


    To Draxton''s surprise, this pair of small hands could apply an acupuncture technique that Draxton had never


    seen before.


    Draxton was proud of Betty, but at the same time, he felt sorry for Betty.


    Draxton thought, "Betty is at such a young age. How much hardship has she ovee to have this achievement?"


    Draxton had asked Isabe about her and Ricky''s life over the past five years, but Isabe never told Draxton the details. Thus, Draxton did not ask her again.


    Draxton somehow realized that the answer might carry too much information for him.


    Draxton continued his thought, "If I hadn''t fallen in love with Isabe or had never seen Ricky, perhaps I could be stone-hearted.


    "However, I was attracted to the mother and son when hearing them talking at the airport. The killing intent instantly disappeared when I found out that Isabe was the woman I met five years ago and that the cute kid was my son.


    "I want them. I want them to be with me for the rest of the life.


    "Now, I meet my daughter and finally have the courage to face that question. What kind of life have the three of them lived in the past five years?


    "Why can a five-year-old child skillfully apply acupuncture?"


    Noticing the indescribable expressions on Draxton''s face, Betty despised Draxton more, asking, "Did I hurt you? Hey, I can''t handle it if you cry."


    Betty was obviously mocking Draxton.


    Draxton was happy that he had a daughter, but he also felt this little girl''s hostility toward him.


    Draxton now understood why there were so many poisonous snakes in the previous house where he stayed. He thought, "It is probably this girl who set those snakes to scare me."


    Realizing this harsh fact, Draxton did not know whether tough or cry. He felt kind of sad.


    Draxton said to himself, "It seems that this girl knows about my existence. If not, she won''t be so angry at me."


    Draxton was not angry when being treated like that by the girl. Instead, he felt sadder.


    Draxton thought, "It must be because this girl did not have a nice life in the past few years that she hates me so much."


    Draxton gently asked, "Sweetie, what''s your name? Can you tell... me?"


    Draxton was about to say daddy but was afraid this little girl would stick the needle back. After all, Draxton realized that this girl''s temper was worse than Ricky''s though she looked like Ricky. Betty nced at Draxton and said proudly, "My name is Elizabeth Thompson. You can call me Little Queen Elizabeth from now on!"


    When he saw Betty being so proud, Draxton''s heart melted. Draxton gently looked at Betty and softly replied, "Alright, Little Queen Elizabeth. You are brilliant!"


    He was praising her.


    Betty was a little happy when hearing what Draxton said, but she kept being condescending. She said inside, "I will not easily fall into that."


    Betty snorted gently and said, "Well, thanks. It looks like you are not blind."


    Draxton smiled when listening to Betty''s reply.


    Draxton cried inside, "She''s so cute!


    "Oh my, this adorable kid is my daughter!"


    However, when he noticed that Isabe and Ricky had been hiding Betty from him, Draxton suddenly felt


    angry.


    Draxton tried his best to calm down and asked gently, "Little Queen Elizabeth, do you live here? Did your mother live here before too?"


    Betty''s face turned cold when she heard that question. She pulled out thest needle without answering the question. Then Draxton immediately felt that he had regained his mobility and sat up.


    As Draxton sat up, Betty slightly moved her little chin, indicating that big bowl to Draxton.


    "Drink it all," Betty said with her cold little face. It looked like negotiation was not applicable.


    Draxton silently looked at the big bowl on the bedside table. Draxton wondered why he had to drink so much medicine but did not hesitate to take a sip when thinking of how Betty carried this big bowl. Then Draxton''s face twisted.


    Draxton said inside, "I swear I have never tasted such a terrible thing.


    "Compared with this thing, the medicine with the worst taste in the world can be considered delicious."


    Draxton was well-educated but could not describe how this medicine tasted withnguage.


    Draxton took a few deep breaths and held back the intention to throw up. Fortunately, he did it.


    Then Draxton looked down at the big bowl in his hands and fell silent.


    "Hey, drink the medicine. You''re sick. You''ll only recover after drinking the medicine. Are you afraid of the Chapter 70 My Dad Is AmazingBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    bitter medicine?"


    A soft voice raised. Draxton looked over and saw a sly smile on Betty''s face.


    Draxton was silent for a moment. Then he raised the bowl and gulped down the medicine.


    A drop of cold sweat rolled down from Draxton''s forehead, and Draxton made it to stay calm.


    Draxton turned around and looked at Betty, saying, "Little Queen Elizabeth, your medicine is amazing."


    As he spoke, Draxton held his stomach and felt the liquid churning in his stomach. Draxton wanted to vomit so much when speaking.


    Betty widened her eyes and looked at Draxton with an indescribable expression.


    Betty thought, "I wanted to see his painful expression when he can''t drink the medicine. I was expecting that


    he would give up because of the bitterness. But he drank it all in one gulp! Unbelievable!"


    Betty did not say a word but was shocked seeing Draxton drink all the medicine.


    Betty cried inside, "My dad is amazing!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Who Does Betty Look Like?


    Looking at the little girl''s round eyes and adorable expression, Draxton suddenly felt that the medicine he drank was not that bitter.


    Draxton said to himself, "This is my daughter who has the same blood as mine running inside. I have missed her for five years. I have no reason not to love her, spoil her.


    At the thought of this, Draxton softened his cold expression.


    Betty was like an angry kitten with her round eyes slightly narrowing. She did not expect the man to react like


    this!


    Betty was at a loss, thinking, "I nned to prank him, but it turned out that he was not angry and looked at me like that. "Humph, I''m not that easy to be tricked by him!"


    At the thought of this, Betty red at Draxton. Then she turned around and ran outside.


    Draxton cried, "Slow down!" Then Draxton had a strong cough after shouting, but soon he got up and chased after Betty.


    Draxton ran outside and realized that he was in a beautiful vige. Quaint houses lined up one after another. The courtyard had a fence wrapped in flowers, making it look like an elf''s residence. Looking around, Draxton found the vige was quiet and elegant, like a paradise.


    Draxton chased after Betty all the way. Draxton noticed a swing was in the middle of the courtyard, and a ck panther with glossy fur waszily lying in the corner. The ck panther heard some sounds and opened one of its amber eyes, staring at Draxton coldly.


    Luckily, the ck panther was not going tounch an attack. Draxton sighed in relief, murmuring. "Well, looks like this is a strange vige. Draxton pulled himself back from his thoughts and focused on chasing Betty.


    Betty fell right in Jocelyn''s arms and pouted her pink lips.


    Jocelyn carried Betty in her arms and asked, "Why is my Betty sad?" Jocelyn grinned and looked at the man who was running toward them.


    Betty wrapped her arms around Jocelyn''s neck and buried her face in Jocelyn''s neck. Betty cried, "Humph, he''s trying to trick me. I won''t fall for it!"


    Jocelyn said with a smile, "Of course. My Betty is a smart girl. How can she fall for it so easily?"


    Draxton had already walked over. He felt strange when he realized the woman in front of him looked coquettish with her dress and was not so harmonious with the quiet vige. Draxton slowly greeted, "Hello, Madam. You look familiar."


    Jocelyn smiled and said, "Well, you look familiar to me too."


    Draxton was silent for moment. Then he took the initiative, reached out his hand, and introduced himself, "I''m Draxton Lockwood. Thank you for saving my life, Madam."


    Jocelyn shook her head and said, "Well, I''m not the one you should thank. I''m not a hero who saves everyone. It''s because little Betty is warm-hearted. She found that you were like donuts thrown into the sea. She couldn''t bear to see sharks eat you guys, so she asked me to save you."


    Draxton''s lips twitched, and he was deeply offended by Jocelyn''s sarcasm.


    Draxton thought, "I am the chieftain of the Lockwood family. How can she describe me as a donut?"


    However, Draxton cared much about the way Jocelyn called his daughter. Draxton asked, "Little Betty?"


    Draxton looked at the girl who faced him with the back of her head in Jocelyn''s arms. Draxton''s gaze instantly softened, and he asked, "Is Betty her nickname?"


    Draxton murmured, "Betty, Ricky. These names are so cute."


    When Betty heard Draxton call her by her nickname, Betty immediately turned around and looked at Draxton, crying, "Call me Little Queen Betty!"


    Betty proudly raised her chin when she spoke.


    Jocelyn patted Betty''s head softly. Draxton noticed the intimate interaction between Betty and Jocelyn and


    Chatte


    W Down Betty Look Like?


    knew that the woman in front of him must be a special person for Isabe Thompson.


    Draxton asked, "Little Queen Betty, would you mind giving me a hug?"


    Draxton opened his arms to Betty.


    Betty replied, "Humph, I won''t touch a stranger. Who do you think I am?"


    As she spoke, Betty looked at Draxton in disdain.


    Watching Betty, Draxton could not say a word.


    Draxton felt that this kid''s arrogant personality was familiar, murmuring, "Who exactly does she look like?"


    In the Dawton City. Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood walked out of the kindergarten with Ricky, carrying their small schoolbags.


    They quit their jobs as Ricky''s "babysitters" and became kindergarteners.


    They attended sses and yed with the children. It was strange, but the kindergarten did not dare to refuse these two big figures.


    Patriarch Lockwood asked, "It''s my turn to be Ricky''s deskmate tomorrow, right?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood said, "Humph, you didn''t even get a star today. Why can you be deskmates with Ricky? I''ll still be Ricky''s deskmate tomorrow!" Madame Emma Lockwood proudly raised her chin.


    Patriarch Lockwood was so angry that his face turned green, but he did not dare to talk back. Instead, he clenched his fists angrily and shouted, "I will get a star tomorrow!" Madame Emma Lockwood showed a contemptuous smile and said, "Really, you?"


    Patriarch Lockwood was so angry that he could not hold back his anger. Then he was about to fight with Madame Emma Lockwood. Ricky was walking between them. When noticing the tension, Ricky hurriedly said, "Great-grandpa, great-grandma, stop it. Both of you can''t decide whether you can sit with me. You have to follow the teacher''s arrangement."


    Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood immediately became nervous. They both thought, "That''s right. We have to follow the teacher''s arrangements. Well, can I sit with Ricky tomorrow?" Patriarch Lockwood immediately became smug and said, "See? We have to follow the teacher''s arrangements tomorrow."


    Madame Emma Lockwood retorted, "Damn, Patriarch, what are you thinking? Do you think Ricky wants an old man to be his deskmate?


    "Ricky prefers a gentle and amiable deskmate like me."


    Patriarch Lockwood murmured, "Boys and girls aren''t supposed to be socializing."


    Madame Emma Lockwood sneered and said, "Things have changed! Stop talking like an old folk! Damn it."


    Patriarch Lockwood retorted in a low voice, "You were the one who said thatst time!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood raised her chin and said proudly. "Whatever I say is right and whatever you say is wrong because you are not me."


    Patriarch Lockwood was speechless.


    Patriarch Lockwood sighed and said to himself, "I spoiled her too much. What can I do?"


    In the Lotus Vige.


    Betty did not allow Draxton to hug her. Then she pointed at the house behind them and said, "Aren''t you going in to check yourpanions? They''re dying!"


    A mischievous smile appeared on Betty''s face.


    Draxton noticed that smile and knew that Betty was messing with him again. However, Draxton cooperated and showed a panicked expression. Then he hurriedly ran into the house. Betty was finally satisfied.


    Betty and Jocelyn entered the houseter and saw Draxton standing in front of the bed.


    Lying on the bed, Ss Yanter had been awake for a while. Ss had woken up several times. Ss alreadyN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aues hetty Look Like?


    knew the situation here and learned that a thin old man saved his life. Ss had also seen Betty.


    When Ss saw Betty, he was stunned. By looking at Betty''s appearance, Ss knew that Betty was Mr. Lockwood''s child.


    Ss cried, "Mr. Lockwood!"


    Ss was very excited when he saw Draxton. Ss struggled to get up, but Draxton held Ss down. Draxton warned, "Lie down and don''t move."


    Ss''s injuries were more severe. He had been shot in the abdomen, the edge of his heart, and his calf.


    The worst thing was that they were all poisoned.


    The skinny old man treated Ss''s wounds, and Betty was responsible for the detoxification.


    Draxton asked Ss, "How do you feel?"


    Ss replied, "Mr. Lockwood, I feel better now. The doctor and Betty said that I''ll recover soon after taking


    some rest."


    Hatch Riker

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Patriarch Riker


    Jocelyn and Betty walked in. Jocelyn smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood, don''t worry. As long as the man is still breathing, Old Greg can definitely save him and make sure the man will be as energetic as before." Draxton was surprised when hearing the name and asked, "Are you talking about the former leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors?"


    Jocelyn was shocked, asking, "Did Be tell you this?"


    After saying that, Jocelyn did not give a second for Draxton to reply and said to Betty, "Little Betty, your mother is useless. She confessed everything so quickly."


    Betty immediately turned around and stared at Draxton with hostility.


    Seeing this, Draxton cried inside, "Oh my!


    "This girl is so difficult to deal with!


    "Unlike Be and Ricky..."


    Ss coughed lightly to ease the tension and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Betty is very smart."


    Ss meant that Betty''s IQ and EQ were very high.


    Draxton noticed it too. He thought, "Ricky Is also very smart. I''m that surprised by Betty''s cleverness because I also was a smart kid.


    "By the way, Isabe is smart too.


    "I can''t tell whether our children are more like Isabe or me."


    At this moment, Jocelynughed and replied, "Of course, Be is very intelligent. Betty and Ricky inherit Be''s excellent ability.


    "In the past five years, Be overcame any difficulty you can imagine to survive, support her two children, and avoid being hunted down. She suffered all the hardships and acquired skills that ordinary people would never be able to learn in their entire lives. If Be was not intelligent, how could she have done it?"


    It seemed that Jocelyn was praising Isabe, but her goal was to be sarcastic with Draxton.


    Draxton looked down at the floor and felt his heart suddenly ache


    Before seeing Isabe, Draxton was not a soft-hearted man.


    Draxton would not be a soft-hearted man either if he saw Isabe again and did not fall in love with her. However, Draxton fell in love with Isabe at first sight. He loved Isabe so much that his heart ached at


    this moment.


    Jocelyn noticed that Draxton''s expression and knew Draxton felt sorry for Isabe.


    Jocelyn was being sarcastic with Draxton but also tested Draxton.


    Jocelyn was satisfied with Draxton''s reaction, thinking, "Well, at least Draxton does care about Be. And from his behavior, I can tell he likes Betty very much."


    After making sure Ss was fine, Draxton went to other rooms to visit the rest of his subordinates.


    Draxton led a team of ten people from the Executive Department and the Department of War. However, only six of them survived.


    They were arranged in three separate rooms, with every two of them sharing a room.


    The rooms were veryfortable and warm. It seemed that someone had lived in those rooms before. Draxton thought, "Their rooms are so much better than mine.


    "When I first woke up, I was lying on a cold bed, and the bed was so small that I couldn''t even stretch my legs. What''s more, poisonous snakes and insects were waiting for me."


    Thinking of this, Draxton could not help looking at Betty with a serious expression.


    Betty gazed at Draxton, blinking her big eyes.


    Then Draxton''s heart melted


    Draxton found that his subordinates who survived all turned out fine.


    Chupite


    Literatch Re


    Finally, Draxton went into another room.


    That was the room where Martin Gates stayed.


    Before, Martin and n made a mistake, so Draxton sent Martin overseas to search for the Star of Cold Light. Martin desired to make up for his mistake and tried hard to find the Star of Cold Light. And he luckily


    made it


    However, idents happened when Martin tried to take back the Star of Cold Light. Then Draxton rushed over to Martin.


    As a family heirloom, the Star of Cold Light was important to the Lockwood family. Sadly, it had lost for more than a hundred years. It would be difficult for the Lockwood family to maintain its reputation if they could not get the Star of Cold Light back.


    Unexpectedly, the enemy was tough. Although Draxton and his team took back the Star of Cold Light, they were all injured. What''s worse, all of them inhaled the poisonous smoke developed by the enemy. Draxton and his team already hit their limit when they hung in until they jumped into the sea with survival


    kits.


    At that time, Draxton and his team left their lives to fate.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Draxton would never expect to be saved by his biological daughter.


    After entering Martin''s room, Draxton found that Martin''s had worse injuries than others.


    Martin was unconscious with a pale face. At first nce, Martin looked like a dead person.


    Draxton closed his eyes and recalled that Martin blocked a deadly attack for him.


    Draxton thought, "I know that Martin felt guilty for what he did before. He worked so hard to make up for his mistake. But if he lost his life, this is thest thing I want to see." "Can... Can you save him?" asked Draxton.


    An old man''s voice sounded. "Did you listen to yourself? Of course, we can save him. If not, we would have already dug a hole and buried him!"


    Draxton turned around and saw a thin old man walking in with a kit.


    Draxton immediately said, "Thank you for saving my life, Sir."


    The old man looked at Draxton. Draxton was expecting that the old man would reply to him. However, the old man snorted and ignored Draxton.


    Draxton was shocked and could not speak a word.


    "Haha!" Jocelyn burst outughing when she saw this.


    Draxton looked over and found Jocelyn and Betty gloating.


    "I''m going to start my work. Those who have nothing to do with it, get out!"


    The old man shouted without looking at anyone.


    Draxton, who was despised by the old man, walked out silently and closed the door.


    For the next few days, Martin remained unconscious.


    However, the old man was always calm. Thus, Draxton gradually alleviated his anxiety.


    Draxton did not know that something had happened in Dawton City.


    It was a small thing but with deep meaning.


    At first, the juniors of the Lockwood family were having lunch with Isabe at the restaurant Savor.


    During the meal, Isabe, Olivia, and Yale went to the washroom together.


    Roger said, "Oh my God, they even need apanion when going to the washroom."


    Kevin kindly reminded Roger, "Bro, be careful with your words. You''ll be in trouble if our aunts and sisters hear what you said." Males of the Lockwood family were required to be gentlemen.


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Roger immediately shut up.


    Patretch Riker


    When Isabe, Olivia, and Yale came out of the bathroom, they saw a few people standing in front of them.


    The one standing at the front was an old man. He looked imposing, wearing a decent gray suit and with his silver hair pulled back.


    Behind the old man were six bodyguards in ck.


    The old man had a serious expression and sharply gazed at Isabe, Olivia, and Yale. Then he stared at Isabe.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and realized these were not nice people.


    At this moment, Olivia stepped forward with a dignified and distant smile, "Mr. Riker, what a coincidence. I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    Isabe shouted inside, "His surname is Riker!"


    Isabe blinked her eyes and recalled a girl named Bridget Riker.


    Hearing Olivia''s greeting, Patriarch Riker stopped his sharp gaze at Isabe and looked at Olivia, replying with a smile, "Hello to you, Olivia. I heard the rumors too. Is thisdy Miss Thompson, Draxton''s girlfriend?"


    Patriarch Riker used the word "girlfriend" instead of the word "wife".


    Olivia snorted inside but she remained her smile, replying, "Mr. Riker, please allow me to introduce you to my sister-inw, Isabe Thompson!"


    Olivia emphasized the word "sister-inw".


    Patriarch Riker seemed angry and shouted, "Nonsense! Olivia, how can you call a random person sister-inw?


    "Your brother is the chieftain of the Lockwood family. He may have many girlfriends, but a random woman cannot be his wife!"


    Chunter


    Pakpan di Riket 2

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Patriarch Riker 2


    Patriarch was not being unreasonable. He had investigated Isabe''s background. Patriarch knew Isabe was the Lang family''s daughter, but the Thompson family swapped her away. Patriarch thought, "Isabe had disappeared for five years, and she brought a child with her when she returned. I suppose that Draxton had an affair with Isabe five years ago and gave a child to Isabe."


    Patriarch tried to investigate where Isabe went and what she did in the five years, but he failed to find anything.


    Patriarch thought that Draxton would consider Isabe as his mistress and would not pay too much attention to Isabe''s child. After all, that child was illegitimate. Patriarch said inside, "Draxton has not messed up with other dirty women in these years. He can be considered celibate to some extent. Almost every man with power and high social status has several women.


    "I did not expect that a few days ago, Philip chose to protect Isabe Thompson even if everything would go online. From then on, I decided to pay more attention to this matter


    "I can tell that the seniors of the Lockwood family all care about Isabe and im that she is the Lockwood family''s daughter-inw.


    "If so, what about my Bridget?"


    Hearing Patriarch''s words, Isabe just raised her eyebrows with interest. However, Olivia took back her smile a little and said, "I call you Mr. Riker because you''re a senior. Who can be the Lockwood family''s daughter-inw is our family business. Please stay out of line, okay?"


    When Patriarch heard this, his expression suddenly changed. Patriarch red at Olivia with his turbid eyes and snorted, saying, "The Lockwood family has spoiled you. Olivia, how can you talk to a senior in this way?


    "What?" Olivia could not tolerate Patriarch''s attitude. She sneered and said, "The seniors I respect are with the surname Lockwood, not Riker!"


    Patriarch got annoyed and shouted, "Even your brother Draxton has to behave in front of me!"


    Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise, and she said, "My brother doesn''t even behave himself in front of my grandpa. Could it be that you deserve more respect than my grandpa?"


    Olivia rolled her eyes and cried inside, "Oh my gosh. This old guy is taking himself too seriously. Perhaps he is delusional?


    "Does Patriarch have no idea that the Lockwood family knows what exactly the Riker family wants?


    "First, my brother has a wife now. Even if my brother was not married, the Lockwood family would never want a member of the Riker family to be my brother''s wife.


    "The Riker family had nned to marry a member to a member of the Lockwood family more than 20 years ago. Over the years, the Riker family kept spreading rumors that Bridget would be the future wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain. The Riker family had also been cultivating Bridget based on the requirements of the wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain.


    "Did the Riker family hear us say yes?"


    In these years, almost everyone tacitly agreed that the Lockwood family and the Riker family were rtives by marriage. Nheless, a few people knew that the Lockwood family was not easy to deal with. Patriarch angrily shouted, "You... I''ll talk with Old Man Lockwood about how he teaches his granddaughter."


    Patriarch thought, "My granddaughter is outstanding, sensible, gentle, and polite. This Olivia is ridiculous. The Riker family does way much better in teaching children than the Lockwood family. "Grandpa!" A gentle and calm voice sounded from behind. Patriarch turned around and saw Bridget Riker elegantly walking over


    Bridget was wearing a beige windbreaker, with two bodyguards following behind her. As she arrived, the bodyguards behind Patriarch all looked at Bridget respectfully. Anyone could tell that Bridget was an important person in the Riker family.


    Bridget indeed deserved the respect of the people. Bridget secretly established an organization named Skydragon. She was the sessor of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, obtaining superb medical skills. In the eyes of ordinary people, Bridget had outstanding medical skills and was excellent in all aspects. Any of these was enough to help Bridget to win the respect of others.


    arh Riker 2


    Most importantly, everyone in the Riker family treated Bridget as the future wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain. Even the Riker family''s heir had to be polite to Bridget. Patriarch''s anger disappeared a little after he saw his beloved granddaughter. Patriarch asked, "Bridget, why are you here?"


    Bridget replied, "Hi, Grandpa. Mr. Noverson and my senior brother have arrived. Let''s go meet them."


    As she spoke, Bridget nced at Isabe. Everyone could see the hatred in Bridget''s eyes.


    Bridget would never forget how Isabe humiliated her. Thest time they met, Isabe pushed Bridget onto the ground and stepped on Bridget''s face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Bridget did not dare to mention that humiliation to her family because she did not want her family to consider her weak. Bridget knew better than anyone else how realistic the Riker family was. If Bridget was not the future wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain or if she was not outstanding, the Riker family would not even notice her. For the Riker family, Bridget''s only use was to get into an arranged marriage with the Lockwood family to obtain more benefits.


    Patriarch angrily looked at Isabe. He came here to have lunch. When he saw Isabe and Olivia enter the washroom, he decided to block them on the way.


    Patriarch was going to take the opportunity to clear the obstacles for his granddaughter by threatening Isabe to leave the Lockwood family. He did not expect Olivia to protect Isabe all the time. Patriarch was shocked that Olivia was so arrogant. Patriarch gloomily looked at Olivia and Isabe, thinking, "I will visit Old Man Lockwood someday to talk about this.


    "Old Man Lockwood has to spend more time cultivating his granddaughter.


    or


    "What''s more, Philip and his wife are protecting Isabe all the time. Isabe is just a nobody, without money


    a decent social status. Do they think Isabe can be the future wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain just because she has Draxton''s child?


    "Has the Lockwood family forgotten my granddaughter? Bridget should be the future wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain!"


    Patriarch blinked his eyes and continued his thought, "My granddaughter and Draxton are not kids anymore. It is time for them to get married. I have to talk about this with Old Man Lockwood someday. "At the same time, I will ask him to teach the girls in his family. Girls should be gentle and obedient."


    Patriarch nced at Olivia. Then he turned around and left with Bridget.


    As soon as they left, Isabeughed and said, "Olivia, is this Mr. Riker out of his mind?"


    Olivia was very angry at first. However, when she saw that Isabe did not care at all, Olivia controlled her emotion. Olivia stomped her feet and said. "Isabe, how can you evenugh out? Did you hear those wordsing out from that old guy? I''m pissed off."


    Isabe patted Olivia''s head lovingly andforted, "He is just a random person on the street. There is no need to be angry at him."


    Olivia felt shy when she was being patted by Isabe. She looked at Isabe with sparkling eyes. Olivia thought, "It seems that Isabe loves me more than my brother."


    Isabe continued with a smile, "Besides, it''s not the first time I''ve seen Bridget. Last time, I rubbed her face on the ground."


    Olivia was shocked and opened wide her eyes, asking, "Isabe, did you really do that?"


    Isabe nodded with a smile and replied, "It is true. Bridget''s just a nobody."


    Olivia said, "Isabe, you''re awesome. Do you know that? Bridget Riker is so fake about everything and calls herself the future Mrs. Lockwood. Her drama makes me so sick. No, everyone in the Riker family has a lot of drama."


    Chatter Mercenari Lino

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Mercenari Uno


    Isabe chuckled. "She''s just a clown. Ignore him."


    Emily asked, "Isabe, are you jealous?"


    She looked nosy.


    Isabe couldn''t help butughed as she looked at Emily and said, "No, Bridget isn''t worthy of my jealousy. She''s beneath me. Didn''t I say that she was just a clown?"


    They chatted andughed as they returned to the private room. For a moment, there wasughter.


    Compared to their joy, the Riker family''s side seemed a little strange and quiet.


    When Patriarch Riker and Bridget returned to the private room, they saw a blond stranger and an enchanting young man with fox-like eyes already sitting in the private room.


    Seeing them, the two of them stood up with a smile. "Patriarch Riker, I''m so happy to see you!"


    The enchanting young man smiled and introduced, "Patriarch Riker, this is Marvin Noverson, the third son of the Noverson Family." Patriarch Riker smiled kindly and said politely, "You''re really young and promising, Mr. Noverson. I''m very happy to see you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Marvin smiled and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Patriarch Riker."


    That suaveness really hit home somehow.


    Patriarch Riker was clearly surprised. Then, his smile became even brighter. "Mr. Noverson, Jason, please have a seat."


    He spoke as he sat down first. Marvin and the enchanting man also sat down. Bridget sat beside Patriarch Riker and said to the enchanting man, "Senior brother, why didn''t mastere back with you?" The enchanting man''s name was Jacob Kingston. He was Carlo Orwells''s other disciple and Bridget''s senior


    brother.


    Both of them were Carlos''s disciples, but Bridget was more talented than Jacob in medicine and poison-making. Jacob was more interested in business, so Jacob gave up on inheriting Carlos''s position and became a businessman.


    He met Marvin in business.


    In fact, the rtionship between Jacob and Marvin was not as simple as just being business partners. The business interests between the two had gotten so entangled that it reached an inseparable point. Marvin looked slow and elegant. He spoke very directly to Patriarch Riker. "Patriarch Riker, I have internal news. If I tell you, you will definitely be shocked. Draxton Lockwood, the Lockwood family chieftain. It''s very likely that he won''t be able toe back alive!"


    Patriarch Riker and Bridget''s expressions changed. Patriarch Riker said in shock, "Are you serious?"


    The first thought that shed through Bridget''s mind was, wondering if Draxton died, what would happen to her.


    She wondered if she would be unable to be the future mistress of the Lockwood family.


    Other than that, she was also a little happy. With Draxton dead, Isabe would no longer have a backer!


    Jacob nced at Bridget and said to Patriarch Riker, "Patriarch Riker, it''s true.


    "A few days ago, Draxton had brought the Lockwood family''s Executive Department and Department of War overseas to take the Star of Cold Light. They had been poisoned by The Spider''s poisonous smoke. "Everyone knew that The Spider was an international secret organization that was infamous for its use of poison. As long as they were paid enough, there was no target that they could not poison. "Even Draxton can''t escape The Spider''s poison."


    Patriarch Riker was shocked. His eyes shed and his expression turned extremely dark.


    He had already calcted deep down what would happen to the Lockwood family if Draxton died, and what the Riker family could gain from the fiasco.


    nan Una


    Bridget muttered, "Is he really dead? But what if hees back alive?"


    Jacob smiled. "Even if Draxtones back alive, he''s already crippled. If he wants to live, he can only purge the poison in him.


    "However, the poisonous smoke of The Spider could not even be cured by the members of The Spider themselves. By that time, the only one who could help him cure the poison would be you, junior sister. "When the timees, Draxton will marry no one but you. And you will be the wife of the chieftain of the Lockwood family proper.


    "At that time, Draxton''s life will be in your hands. The entire Lockwood family will bow to you in the end! "As for the woman and child Draxton brought back, just get rid of them both. When you give birth to the Lockwood family''s sessor, everything will be under our control."


    "When the timees, the Lockwood family will be ours!" Patriarch Riker''s eyes shed.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at Marvin. "How did Mr. Noverson know that Draxton was poisoned?"


    Marvin smiled mysteriously. His green eyes rippled with a faint smile. Not only did it not make people feel at ease, but it also made people sense unfathomable danger and depth.


    "Patriarch Riker, you don''t have to know the details. You just need to know that the news is true."


    At this point, he chuckled. "If the Lockwood family wants to find the Star of Cold Light, they have to pay a price, right?"


    Patriarch Riker''s eyes shed and looked at Marvin thoughtfully.


    Jacob smiled and looked at Bridget. Junior sister, master asked me to pass you a message. He said to not take that person called Isabe seriously. Human lives are sometimes very fragile. If a stone blocks our way, just move it away. No need to take it seriously."


    Bridget originally thought that Isabe was a threat. She was afraid that Isabe would be her enemy in the future, but after Jacob said that, she suddenly felt relieved.


    Her eyes lit up and she asked, "Does master have a way to get rid of Isabe?"


    Jacob smiled and shook his head. "You reallypsed in judgment for someone known for her smarts. Be it Isabe or her master, Greg Falkona, there''s no need to think of a way. You''d only need to deal with them up front, and that means putting them out the hard way."


    Bridget''s eyes lit up. "How?"


    Jacob smiled mysteriously. "Junior sister, you know about the number one mercenary organization in the world, right?"


    Bridget''s eyes suddenly lit up, and all the gloominess in her eyes disappearedpletely. She said excitedly. "Senior brother, are you saying that master hired the Mercenari Uno to take out Isabe and her master?"


    "That''s right." Jacob smiled. "With the Mercenari Uno on the job, there''s no one they can''t kill.¡±


    "That''s great!" Bridget couldn''t help but lose control.


    Patriarch Riker said in a deep voice, "Bridget, you mean to tell me that Isabe Thompson is enough to make you all worked up?"


    Jacob also said, "That''s right, Junior sister. This isn''t like you!"


    Marvin also looked at Bridget in surprise.


    Bridget also knew that she needed to act sharper, but only she knew deep down, just how terrifying Isabe


    was


    No one could keep calm having their faces rubbed on the ground after all.


    However, she still suppressed the excitement in her heart and picked up her wine ss. She smiled brightly. "It was really unbing of me. Come, let''s drink to a beautiful tomorrow!" They allughed and raised their sses.


    Just as they were scheming, somewhere overseas, a handsome young man in a silverbat suit angrily kicked a huge rock


    With a bang, the huge rock shattered.


    The subordinates around the young man did not dare to make a sound.


    The young man said angrily. "Preposterous. Someone actually dares to hire us, Mercenari Uno, to kill our own people? Don''t they know that Be is also a member of one of our own?" One of the subordinates said nervously, "B-Boss, they didn''t know for real. If they knew, why would they dare to provoke Be?"


    35 Fledivy TeSSES

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Heavy Losses


    The handsome young man rubbed his forehead. He was really muddle-headed from anger. He then calmed down and took out his phone to call Isabe.


    Isabe was very surprised to receive a call from Jake. As soon as the call went through, he asked, "Jake, why are you free to call me? Are you okay?" Jake said, "I''m fine. We''re all fine. The mission went smoothly. I called you because there was something else."


    "What is it?" Isabe knew that things were probably not simple. Otherwise, Jake would not have called her.


    Jake said, "Someone paid us to take you out."


    At this point, Jake''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Isabe suddenlyughed. She asked with interest, "How much is my life worth?"


    Jake''s face was dark. "You still have the mood to joke about this? Didn''t you hear that someone wants to take you out?"


    Isabe chuckled and said, "There are many people who want me dead. You think that I have time to care about all of them?"


    Jake was silent for a moment before saying, "Three million dors."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and sneered. The starting price of Mercenari Uno is two million dors, right? The buyer only added one million dors. Is my life worth so little?"


    "Hmph." Jake was also a little led astray by Isabe. He said angrily, "A bunch of idiots. They''re really looking down on us!"


    Isabe could not help butughed out loud. "Jake, then ask them to increase the price. 30 million dors, or the deal is off."


    Jake knew Isabe very well. When he heard that, he narrowed his eyes slightly and could not help butughed. "Be, only you can be so calm. Someone just ordered a hit on you. Don''t you wanna know who


    did


    it?"


    Isabe coughed lightly. "Seeing that they offered so little to take me out, I guess the client didn''t know me well. The Riker family, I guess?"


    "Smart! But it''s not the Riker family. It''s Carlos Orwell." Jake sneered.


    Isabe was not surprised at all. "The only people I''ve offended recently are the Riker family and Samantha Lang Samantha Lang is nowhere near being able to contact Mercenari Uno yet, so that leaves Bridget Riker. However, I''m not surprised that it was Carlos Orwell who did it."


    Jake''s voice turned cold. "Be, it''s time for us to take Carlos Orwell out. All these years, he has done many things outside that have damaged the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s reputation, while wearing the Sanctum of Holy Doctors'' name. He has also used this reputation to gain many benefits, and we''d have him pay many, many times over.


    "Besides, he was originally the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s traitor. Letting him off for so many years is already letting him off easy."


    Isabe smiled faintly. "I think so too. I met Bridget Riker before. She should have told Carlos about my rtionship with Grandmaster. I was waiting for them to make a move." Isabe smiled, but a trace of killing intent shed in the depths of her beautiful, narrow eyes.


    "It seems that you have long nned to attack Carlos." Jake couldn''t help but smile happily. "I was getting flustered for nothing. No one in this world can bully you indeed!" Isabe narrowed her eyes and smiled. "If we don''t take out the trash now, when will we do it?"


    Jake said straightforwardly, "Alright, although I''m not from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, you''re a member of Mercenari Uno after all. A big brother has to do his job, right? Then I''d take point for you and teach Carlos a


    small lesson first."


    The two of them were snappy people. After saying that, they hung up. Isabe couldn''t help but rubbed her forehead andughed softly Jake''s actions would not be just a small lesson.


    A few days passed in a sh. Patriarch Riker had originally nned to go to the Lockwood family to talk to Patriarch Lockwood and ask the man to keep an eye on the man''s juniors. Patriarch Lockwood''s grandson had married a woman from an ordinary family, and his granddaughter had no respect for her elders. Patriarch Riker thought that they were really getting more and more outrageous. However, he was not in a hurry now. Marvin and Jacob both lived in the Riker family''s ce and were treated as distinguished guests. They had been waiting for news for the past few days. "It''s been almost 10 days. Draxton and the others haven''t returned. It seems that they really won''t be able to


    return."


    Jacob took a sip of tea, which smelled very good. He narrowed his long and narrow fox-like eyes calmly, enjoying the lingering fragrance of the tea in his mouth.


    Patriarch Riker''s eyes shed with pity. In the end, he could not help but sighed. "It''s that Draxton who''s unlucky! If he had married Bridget properly, how could such a thing have happened?" Bridget''s expression wasplicated.


    Marvin sat at the side with a smile. Hearing this, he only narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Just as they were certain Draxton wasn''ting back, Marvin''s phone rang.


    Marvin''s eyes lit up. "There''s news!"


    He picked up the phone. There was a flurry of chatter on the other end.


    Marvin''s expression suddenly changed.


    Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t help but worry. Just as he was about to ask, his phone rang too..


    An ominous feeling suddenly spread in Jacob''s heart. He picked up the phone anxiously and said, "What''s the matter?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was his assistant. The assistant spoke quickly, "Mr. Kingston, Mr. Owell was seriously injured by an assassination and was still unconscious. Pleasee back with Ms. Bridget quickly. Only she can save Old Mr. Orwell now."


    Jacob was stunned for a moment before saying in disbelief, "How is this possible? Who did it?"


    The assistant''s tone becameplicated. "It''s Mercenari Uno."


    "What?"


    Jacob couldn''t help but raised his voice. His voice was trembling.


    The assistant said, "At first, we offered a price of three million dors. Although the Mercenari Uno did not agree immediately, they did not reject us explicitly either. Butter on, for some reason, the Mercenari Uno became very determined. They wanted us to pay 30 million dors instead, or the deal was off, they said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Not only that, they did not ept the deposit and insisted that we pay everything in one go. Although Mr. Orwell was angry and felt that it was not worth it to spend 30 million dors take out Isabe Thompson, he eventually agreed to it in order to achieve his goal.


    "I thought that the Mercenari Uno would agree to the deal after getting 30 million yuan, but I didn''t expect them to kill our people and seriously injure Mr. Orwell. If Mr. Orwell didn''t have some card up his sleeve, he might have died now."


    Jacob''s face turnedpletely ashen.


    His eyes shed with a sinister light as he gritted his teeth and said, "How dare Mercenari Uno tricked us!" Bridget had also heard Jacob''s voice on the phone. At this moment, her face could not help but turn pale. "Mercenari Uno, you piece of shit. Could it be that they received more benefits from the Lockwood family, so they turned on us?"


    Marvin''s expression was also very ugly.


    Jacob asked, "What did they do?"


    Marvin gritted his teeth and said, "They killed three of my most capable men and destroyed three of my secretboratories. I suffered heavy losses." Chapter


    Martim Gates Waking Up

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Martin Gates Waking Up


    Jacob''s expression changed. That was truly disastrous.


    Patriarch Riker and Bridget looked at each other with uneasy expressions.


    "We''re just getting started, haha."


    Jakeughed heartily over the phone.


    Isabe said helplessly, "Alright, this indeed looks like your style of doing things. I hope that old Carlos Orwell is not too useless. It''s best if he can stay alive. After all, I don''t want him to die so easily."


    "30 million dors. I just transferred it to your ount. Something for you to feed the two babies."


    Jake said happily


    "I don''tck money to feed them. Why did you transfer the money to me? You''re the ones working!"


    Isabe rubbed her forehead.


    Jake snorted. "Hey, you were the one who asked for 30 million!"


    Isabe was speechless. She did not say anything else. The two of them hung up in a good mood.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up. She looked at her phone and suddenly remembered that Draxton had not called her for a long time. She knew that Draxton was on a mission and might be busy, so she did not disturb him.


    Instead, she made a video call to Betty. She missed her daughter.


    At Lotus Vige''s side, Draxton and Betty silently looked at the caller ID on the phone that said "mother". Draxton''s face grew darker. "Your mother has been secretly keeping in touch with you?" He gritted his teeth.


    The little girl midnight blue''s eyes widened. She snorted in a childish voice and ran away with her phone. Betty walked to the side with her phone. Just as she was about to take it, she suddenly hesitated. Her mother did not know that she had picked up that man. She wondered If her mother knew, wouldn''t it be equivalent to knowing that her existence had been discovered indeed.


    That would mean that her mother would definitely fly back to Lotus Vige in a hurry.


    At that time, it was hard to say if that man would be able to stay alive. Besides, she wondered what if her mother couldn''t beat that man and suffered a beating instead.


    Betty figured that she had already grown up, that she had to protect her mother!


    Betty''s small face looked conflicted for a while. In the end, she did not press the answer button.


    Isabe looked at the notification on her phone that no one was picking up and sent a voice message to Betty Betty, little baby, why didn''t you answer mommy''s call? Are you studying?"


    Draxton caught up and happened to hear that sentence. He could not help but snort silently. Ha!


    Betty tilted her head and nced at him. His expression immediately changed to a serious one, indicating that he did not have any thoughts.


    Betty pressed the record button and replied to Isabe, "Mom, Betty is busy. Grandpa says that Betty has to study hard these few days to digest all the poison in the body."


    She wasn''t lying. In fact, that was what Old Greg had told Betty.


    Isabe was not surprised She told Betty not to be anxious and to take it slow.


    On the other side, Draxton''s expression changed. He looked at the little child in front of him and asked anxiously. "Is there poison in your body?"


    Seeing that his face had turned pale, Betty looked at him with a look suggesting that he really knew nothing. She did not say anything and ran away with her phone. Draxton stood on the spot for a while. In the end, he was still worried and walked towards Greg''s courtyard.


    Charite


    eng Up


    When he arrived, not only was Greg there, but Jocelyn and Mr. Langley were also there as well.


    Mr. Langley had also met Draxton in the past two days, but he still made it clear that he didn''t like Draxton around Draxton looked at the three of them and nodded slightly. Then, he asked Greg, "Grandmaster, is Betty poisoned?"


    "Heh!" Mr. Langley sneered and could not help but said, "None of your business."


    Draxton did not dare to talk back to Mr. Langley. In fact, he knew very well that the man was already extremely tolerant for letting him stay in Lotus Vige.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The old man turned to look at Draxton and said, "Can''t you see that Betty is getting ck around her eyes?"


    Draxton was stunned. Of course, he noticed it. In fact, he had been thinking about it for the past few days. After all, he and Isabe did not have dark circles under their eyes. Ricky did not have dark circles either, so he was curious as to why Betty did.


    Now, it seemed to him that it was because of the poison.


    Draxton''s heart sank. "Mr. Falkona, can you tell me how Betty was poisoned?"


    Greg thought to himself, "How else could she have gotten it? She got naughty and stuffed everything she could into her mouth."


    However, it was Jocelyn who answered Jocelyn replied, "It''s nothing. It''s just that the kid got very curious. When Be knew that your people were about to locate Lotus Vige, she did not want to implicate us and nned to leave with the girl. When Betty found out, she quietly opened her grandpa''s box and identally took the poison. If not for the fact that they were leaving, Betty would not have been so anxious..."


    Draxton''s face instantly turned green.


    It was actually because of him.


    Mr. Langley and Old Greg silently nced at Jocelyn. They thought that she was indeed brutal. They then made it a point to never cross that vengeful and petty woman called Jocelyn Grey. Draxton turned around and walked out with an ugly expression.


    Greg and the other two looked at each other and saw a hint of relief in each other''s eyes. In fact, it wasn''t just Jocelyn. The other two were also vengeful and petty!


    They had seen with their own eyes how hard it had been for Be all those years.


    Draxton found Betty and saw the little girl soaking in a bathtub. Her eyes were closed and she was very quiet.


    The usually lively child was then so quiet that she did not look like a child at all.


    Draxton did not dare to disturb her. He stood silently at the side and looked at her quietly.


    Greg walked in with a bowl of ck medicine. Draxton nced at it and saw that there were poisonous snakes in the medicine.


    His expression changed immediately.


    Greg narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Never seen it before, right? The bathtub Betty soaked in was filled with poison This is the so-called fighting poison with poison. But well... It really hurts." Draxton''s face was ashen. "Is there no other way?"


    "This is the best way to do it," Greg said. Then, under Draxton''s shocked gaze, he poured the bowl of poison. into the bathtub


    A sly look shed across Greg''s eyes.


    It felt great!


    Draxton stared at the bucket of medicine that Betty was soaking in.


    At this moment, Ss, who could already get out of bed and move freely, walked over and said, "Sir, Martin is awake. He wants to see you"


    Draxton heard him. He took a ponderous look at Betty and turned to go into Martin''s room.


    As soon as he went out, Betty, who was in the bathtub, opened her eyes. Her midnight blue eyelids rolled around as she asked softly, "Grandpa, did it scare him?"


    a Up


    Greg smiled and nodded. "Yes, he sure was scared. His face turned pale."


    "Hmph, coward!" Betty rolled her eyes.


    Greg smiled and said, "Good Betty, take your time in there. After this session, you should be able topletely digest the remaining poison in your body." Betty was also very happy. She closed her eyes in anticipation.


    Martin woke up and listened to Executive Department and Department of War telling him what had happened in Lotus Vige during that period of time.


    He never expected that the people who saved him were actually Isabe''s master, a real member of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    Also, the person who gave them the antidote was actually a four-year-old child, who was also Isabe''s daughter.


    It turned out that Isabe actually gave birth to twins.


    He felt extremely guilty, thinking back on how he treated Isabe back then.


    But now, it was Isabe''s child who had saved him.


    Martin closed his eyes and hid the regret and pain. In the end, all that regret and pain turned into determination.


    He made a decision.


    Chapter 2 Smart Grandpa

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Smart Grandpa


    Martin''s face was very pale. When Draxton entered, Martin struggled to get up from the bed. Draxton said in a deep voice, "Lie down and don''t move."


    Martin looked at Draxton''s serious expression and finallyy down weakly. However, his eyes still followed Draxton closely.


    other Draxton was also shocked. All of them knew very well how serious Martin''s injuries were. If it was any hospital or doctor, Martin would have ended up dead. However, he was really saved in Lotus Vige. This was a life that was really taken back by force from the gates of hell.


    Draxton figured that the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s medical skills were really magical to an unimaginable


    extent.


    "Mr. Lockwood..." Martin said weakly as he looked at Draxton. Currently, he was only slightly weak from just waking up.


    "The Star of Cold Light has been found. You saved my life. From now on, you''re free."


    Draxton looked at him and said calmly.


    Martin''s eyes turned red. "Sir, are you kicking me out?"


    Draxton shook his head and said seriously, "No, I''m not kicking you out. I just want to give you a chance to choose. You can choose any life you want. This is mypensation to you." Martin''s eyes lit up.


    He


    struggled to get up. That time, he did not listen to Draxton''s orders. He forcefully got up from the bed and knelt on the ground with a loud thump. He said extremely sincerely. "Mr. Lockwood, I can no longer follow you in the future!"


    Draxton looked at him with an indescribable feeling in his heart. Since Martin had chosen to leave, since Draxton had said that he would let the man go, he would definitely keep his word.


    Before he could speak, Martin continued, "Sir, please allow me to stay by Ms. Betty''s side and protect her. My life was saved by Ms. Betty and Mr. Falkona. My life will belong to Ms. Betty from now on. Beginning from this day, I will only be loyal to Ms. Betty. I will be loyal to her for the rest of my life and would rather die than change. Please agree to my request.


    Draxton looked at him with aplicated expression.


    "Since this is your choice, I have no objections. However, I have no say in regard to Betty. You have to seek her permission yourself."


    Draxton also had a headache. If Betty was just an ordinary child, he would agree on her behalf. However, when he thought of that child''s personality, Draxton felt both proud and helpless. He really did not dare to make her unhappy.


    Martin''s eyes were filled with gratitude when he saw Draxton agree. From then on, his life was Betty''s. "Then recuperate well. We''ll talk about everything after you recover."


    Draxton gave him aplicated look, turned around, and walked out.


    A monthter.


    Draxton, Betty, and Old Greg walked down the mountain with arge medicine basket on his back. Mr. Langley and Jocelyn stood at the entrance of the vige and watched the three of theme down the mountain. Mr. Langley''s expression was cold as he said in disdain, "Why isn''t he leaving? How long has he been staying around here? That guy practically lives off of us here. How shameless. He''s the head of the Lockwood Group. Does he have nothing better to do?"


    Jocelyn sneered. "Didn''t you see that although Betty has been teasing him a lot recently, the kid has already gotten very happy to get along with him?"


    Mr. Langley snorted. "He does have his way, I''d admit. First, he captured Be''s heart, made Be marry him, and even took in Ricky. Now, he even wormed his way to Betty."


    Jocelyn sighed softly. "Be is not someone who will suffer losses and do nothing about it. I''m not worried about this. The main thing is that the children need a father."


    Mr. Langley''s face darkened. After a while, he snorted and said, "Humph, it''s all because of the children. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let him off so easily!"


    In the past five years, Be had been forced into a corner. It was only a given that they felt sorry for her.


    After all, Be was their beloved disciple. They did not have children of their own and treated her as their biological daughter.


    The three of them walked over. Betty had already been cured and no longer had panda-like eyes. The little girl. was fair and tender like a cute porcin doll.


    At this moment, Betty had a sweet smile on her face. It was obvious that she was very happy to be around Draxton


    Draxton ced the medicinal herbs in the designated ce, carefully sorting and washing them before spreading them out to dry.


    Betty watched from the side and felt that her annoying father was quite pleasing to the eye.


    It had to be said that even when doing such things, Draxton still did it very calmly and elegantly. He did it in an orderly manner without a trace of disorder or embarrassment.


    Betty was even more satisfied. She was all about looks. She found that annoying father to look quite good and behaved quite pleasingly as well.


    She figured that he was barely passable as her mother''s mate.


    She figured that long as her mother wanted the man, she and Ricky could call him daddy!


    After Draxton finished his work, he looked up and saw Betty staring at him in a daze. He smiled dotingly and asked gently, "Little Queen Betty, have you thought about what daddy told you a few days ago abou going back to Dawton City with me?"


    Betty tilted her head and said proudly, "Is there a need to consider? Mommy and Ricky are there. Of course I have to go too."


    Draxton''s eyes immediately shed with joy. He could not help but stretch out his long arm and scoop the little girl up. He turned around and raised her above his head.


    Finally, Betty sat on Draxton''s shoulders. Draxton had a calm face and yet, his eyes were all smiles. He carried his daughter and walked around Lotus Vige.


    Ss and the subordinates from both the Executive Department and Department of War were currently looking at Draxton in a speechless manner. They wondered if that loving, doting father was actually that regal, unemotional chieftain of theirs.


    Draxton carried Betty around. When he returned, he saw Jocelyn leaning against the vige entrance with her arms crossed and looking at him with a faint smile.


    The gentle expression on Draxton''s face became a little more solemn. He asked, "Master Grey, is there. something you''d need me for?"


    Jocelyn narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at the father and daughter. They looked too simr. Little Betty was riding on Draxton''s shoulders. Her chubby hands were grabbing Draxton''s hair. Two small pinches were sticking out of her hands. It hurt just looking at them.


    Little Betty had a smile on her face. Her face was red and she looked exceptionally cute.


    Jocelyn did not take Little Betty''s presence into consideration and said directly. "Seeing that you look so happy, it would seem that Betty has agreed to go back with you?"


    Draxton nodded "Indeed."


    Jocelyn didn''t say anything about that. Instead, she said, "I''m here looking to work with you. I''m certain that you would know about the n Mobius."


    "Of course I know n Mobius is mysterious and powerful, strange and ruthless. Anyone would twitch hearing about them."


    Jocelyn said, "If I were to tell you that I have an irreconcble feud with the n Mobius and that Be is also the target of the n Mobius, what will you do?"


    Draxton''s expression changed. Then, he calmed down and said, "Be is my lover, family, and one of my own."


    Jocelyn smiled in satisfaction.


    Betty grabbed Draxton''s hair and rode on Draxton''s shoulders. At first, she listened excitedly to Grandma Grey talk about cooperation with her father. Then, she yawned and fell asleep on her father''s head. With Old Greg''s medicine, Martin''s injuries were almost healed. That day, he knelt in front of Betty and acknowledged her as his master.


    Martin did not lie to Betty. He told Betty about his and n''s previous mistakes, and then asked for her forgiveness. Betty''s little face was puffed up with anger. She was obviously very angry, but in the end, she still epted Martin.


    She took out a jelly bean and fed it to Martin. She threatened, "This is poison. Eat it and you can''t betray me in the future."


    Martin did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not expose the little girl. Instead, he cooperated and wore a frightened expression, saying that he would never betray her.


    Draxton looked at his former subordinate with aplicated expression, who was then trying to please his daughter.


    On that day, they finally left Lotus Vige. The Lockwood family''s private jet hovered above Lotus Vige and picked them up.


    That was the first time Betty left Lotus Vige.


    She looked at the elders reluctantly and said, "When I learn how to fly a ne, I''ll definitelye back to see you all!"


    Draxton and Martin looked at the little girl with smiles in their eyes.


    Martin felt that his little master might really learn how to fly a ne someday.


    Draxton was even more proud. In his opinion, his daughter was omnipotent, but he only wanted the girl to be happy.


    No matter what she wanted, Draxton would bring it to her with both hands.


    Just as Draxton returned to Dawton City, a group of people arrived at Dawton City Airport.


    They were led by Bridget and an old man.


    The old man had white hair and a goatee. He was wearing avish suit of unique design embroidered with auspicious clouds. He looked very low-key yet extravagant.


    The old man was tall and thin. Perhaps because he had just recovered from his serious injuries, his face was extremely pale. He was so thin that he was almost skin and bones. His eyes were deep and his cheekbones were protruding.


    That old man was Bridget''s master Carlos Orwell, the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s traitor.


    Carlos had indeed just recovered from his serious injuries. Over the past month, he had finally been saved by Bridget and recovered. Although he was still weak, he was mostly fine.


    His eyes flickered with a cold light. He had lived overseas for many years. That time, he came back to deal


    with a few matters.


    The first matter was to deal with Greg and his disciple, Isabe.


    The second matter was regarding the session of the president of the Traditional Medical Association.


    In his opinion, there was no need for him to worry about the second matter. Naturally, he could take over the position of President and then the authority of the said association.


    What bothered him was the first matter.


    Greg and his disciple, isabe!


    When they returned to the Riker family, Patriarch Riker warmly held a banquet to wee them. Halfway through the banquet, a subordinate who was monitoring the Lockwood family called Patriarch Riker hung up the phone in shock.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? What happened?" Seeing Patriarch Riker''s expression, Bridget realized that something was wrong


    Carlos also looked over


    Patriarch Riker took a deep breath and said, "Draxton came back alive."


    ck!


    The fork in Bridget''s hand fell to the ground.


    "He... came back alive?" Bridget''s tone wasplicated.


    Patriarch Riker said, "I''m going to the Lockwood family tonight. I want to confirm Draxton''s current situation. Also, no matter what happens to Draxton, I want Draxton to agree to marry you." Bridget said, "Grandpa, I''ll go with you."


    She also wanted to see how Draxton was doing, to see if it really was as Jacob had said, that the man had been poisoned and was crippled.


    In the evening, at the Lockwood family''s ce.


    Draxton went straight back to the vi area where her parents lived.


    Now, Isabe also lived here.


    Now, Olivia and Isabe were already very close. It was not an exaggeration to say that they even ate and slept together.


    When she saw Draxton return, Olivia''s first reaction was why was her brother back so soon, and would that mean that he would be fighting over Isabe with her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She looked at her brother bitterly.


    However, she soon realized that her sister-inw and parents did not seem to be looking at her brother. Instead... they were looking behind him.


    Betty hid behind Draxton and secretly looked at her mother.


    Isabe was in a bad mood. She wondered why Bettye back with Draxton.


    "When did they meet and acknowledge each other?"


    "Why didn''t she know?"


    "Betty, you little traitor!"


    Isabe looked at Betty aggrievedly.


    Betty was not afraid of anything but her mother.


    She dared to provoke anyone, but she was afraid of her mother. As long as her mother was angry or aggrieved, she would panic..


    "Oh my god, where did this little babye from?" Jeanne clutched her chest and finally said her first


    sentence.


    Philip''s eyes lit up. He walked forward and pulled Betty into his arms without a word. Then, he said to Isabe with a straight face, "Be, this child is definitely not Draxton''s biological child. Don''t misunderstand."


    Philip was rather impressed by his own supreme intelligence.


    Isabe was speechless.


    Betty was confused.


    The girl wondered if she had mistaken Draxton for her father.


    Chapter 24ttle Betty Coind

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Little Betty Going Home


    Betty widened her cute eyes and looked at Isabe for confirmation.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead and said to Philip. "Dad, Betty is definitely Draxton''s."


    She knew very well whether she was Draxton''s biological daughter or not. Moreover, just by looking at her appearance, there was no need to doubt Betty''s identity.


    Philip was anxious. He was afraid that his son would lose his wife. If his daughter-inw were to run away with his grandson in a fit of anger, he figured that he would definitely beat his son to death!


    He red fiercely at Draxton. He really couldn''t tell that not only did he have Be and Ricky, but he also had a daughter outside.


    He really did not expect Draxton to be such a person!


    Draxton didn''t know what to say.


    He was at a loss of what to do.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Be, don''t misunderstand. Although this baby looks like Draxton, I guarantee you that she''s not... Eh, Be, how do you know her name? Do you know her?"


    This time, it was Isabe''s turn to feel guilty. She lowered her head and moved towards Draxton guiltily. Then, she said, "Dad, mom, let Draxton exin it to you!"


    Draxton looked at that woman exasperatedly, thinking she finally felt guilty about something. He wondered why didn''t she feel guilty when she lied to them previously.


    "You rascal, exin yourself. Don''t think that I won''t dare to give you a beating just because you''re chieftain!" Philip red at Draxton fiercely. He turned around and said gently to Betty, "Baby, grandpa doesn''t scold children. Don''t be afraid."


    Then, he turned his head and continued to re fiercely at Draxton.


    Draxton wore a deadpan expression and said, "Dad, don''t you think Betty and Ricky look very simr? They''re twins. Can''t you tell?"


    "Even if they look alike, they can only be the Lockwood family''s children... W-what? Twins?"


    Philip was stunned.


    Jeanne and Emily were also stunned.


    444


    An hourter, in the Lockwood family''s old residence, Patriarch Riker and Madame Emma held their chests. They each took a Quick Heart Pill and surrounded Betty with shining eyes. Betty looked at her unusually enthusiastic great-grandpa and great-grandma. She pursed her lips and looked shy.


    "Umm... please, grandpa, grandma, this is embarrassing. Don''t look at me like that..."


    She crossed her chubby hands and looked extremely adorable.


    "Ahhh... so cute!"


    "Quick, give me another Quick Heart Pill!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Isabe could not help but say, "Betty, grandpa and grandma are getting on in years. Take it easy!"


    When Betty heard that, she quickly straightened her little face and said solemnly, "Grandpa, grandma, don''t be agitated."


    Her expression changed instantly.


    Patriarch Riker and Madame Emma were stunned.


    They wondered how she could do that.


    Just as the Lockwood family''s old residence was filled with warmth, two uninvited guests arrived.


    the 28 Fines Betty Going Home


    When the servant came to report that they were from the Riker family, the old master''s face darkened. "How dare those two pests actuallye at this time. Aren''t they disturbing my rtionship with Betty? I won''t see


    them!"


    "Old Man Lockwood!"


    Patriarch Riker''s angry voice sounded. It could be said that his voice had arrived before he did.


    "You actually said that you don''t want to see me?" Patriarch Riker and Bridget ignored the servants and barged in.


    Patriarch Lockwood turned his head and asked bluntly, "Did our security system and robot guards. malfunction? Why did they get in?"


    Wilson stuck his head out resentfully. "Dad, I heard that my grandniece is back, so I came back to take a look. Who would have thought that Patriarch Riker and Ms. Riker would insist on tagging along so shameless?"


    Patriarch Riker and Bridget''s faces darkened, wondering if Wilson intentionally shamed them for saying it like that.


    The prediction was wrong. It didn''t mention Little Betty, but the scum had already delivered themselves to our door. Tomorrow, we, Ricky, will show our talents together. See you tomorrow, babies! Chatitep The L-ickwood Family Is Too Much

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 The Lockwood Family Is Too Much


    Patriarch Lockwood rolled his eyes and looked at Patriarch Riker with dissatisfaction. "Old Man Riker, why are you barging in?"


    Patriarch Riker was so angry that he wanted to cry. He said, "Old Man Lockwood, you''re going too far. I haven''t settled the score with you yet. Why did you stop me outside?"


    "I don''t mean anything. I just don''t want you in here!" Patriarch Lockwood''s eyes widened in dissatisfaction as he replied confidently.


    "You... Patriarch Riker was so angry that his face turned green and he almost fainted.


    Bridget supported Patriarch Riker and looked at Patriarch Lockwood aggrievedly.


    Patriarch Lockwood didn''t have the time to care about her. In just a short while, Madame Emma had already carried Little Betty into his arms.


    The old man''s hands instantly itched. He said eagerly, "Hey, can I hug her too?"


    His tone was soft.


    Madame Emma scoffed and said, "Hurry up and get rid of those eyesores. What if they end up scaring the little darling?"


    Betty wrapped her arms around Madame Emma''s neck and said in a soft voice, "Great-grandma, they''re so ugly and scary. I''m scared."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, she buried her face in Madame Emma''s neck and pretended to tremble in fear.


    Isabe stood at the side, the corners of her mouth twitching.


    Madame Emma''s heart was about to break. She kept consoling the little girl. When Patriarch Lockwood saw that, his expression changed. He turned his head and roared fiercely, "Old Man Riker, did you hear that? You scared our precious little princess. Leave now!"


    Patriarch Riker and Bridget''s expressions turned especially ugly. Bridget wondered who that little girl was, and why did the girl look exactly like Isabe''s son.


    She couldn''t help but look at Isabe, but Isabe didn''t even look at her.


    Bridget couldn''t help but feel hatred in her heart. She clenched her fists, but Draxton wasn''t here. Bridget sneered to herself. It seemed to her that Draxton''s condition wasn''t too good, and that he might be receiving


    treatment now!


    However, without a poison expert like her, Draxton could not cure the poison at all. Bridget''s lips curled up slightly. She was waiting for the Lockwood family to beg her.


    Patriarch Riker''s face darkened. "Old Man Lockwood, I''m here for something. The Riker family and the Lockwood family have always been close. Are you willing to sour our families'' rtionship treating me like


    this?


    Patriarch Lockwood snorted and looked at Madame Emma enviously. He then said reluctantly, "Then what do you want to say? Hurry up! Seriously, can''t you see that you''re getting in my way of carrying my granddaughter?"


    Patriarch Riker looked at Betty in Madame Emma''s arms and asked, "Old Man Riker, where did this little girle from? Didn''t you say that the Thompson woman gave birth to a boy?"


    When he said this, Isabe was clearly beside him, but he did not even look at Isabe. His disdain was very obvious


    The old man was instantly annoyed. "Old Man Riker, you''re at such an age and you talk like that? That''s the Lockwood chieftain''s wife you''re talking about!"


    Patriarch Riker and Bridget''s expressions changed.


    They obviously didn''t expect that Old Man Lockwood would actually make clear who Isabe was in front of them. If that was the case, the Riker family might as well be standing on ice as they were. Bridget''s face turned pale.


    "Old Man Lockwood, are you deliberately going against us? I didn''t offend you, did I?"


    Tut, Is Too Much


    Patriarch Lockwood was even angrier than the other man. He said with a dark expression, "Old Man Riker, it''s you who were talking shit here. Why are you questioning me? You''re here to look for trouble, right?"


    Patriarch Riker took a deep breath and his face was ashen. "Old Man Lockwood, have you forgotten? Bridget is Draxton''s fianc¨¦e."


    "For so many years, the Riker family has been nurturing Bridget ording to the standards of the Lockwood family''s daughter-inw, yet you people just got some woman from nowhere to take over Bridget''s ce? In your dreams!"


    Patriarch Lockwood asked nkly, "What standards did we set for our family''s daughter-inw?" He wondered why didn''t he know about it.


    Patriarch Riker gritted his teeth. "Old Man Lockwood, don''t pretend to be confused. Just two children, right? "Bridget can give birth too. Moreover, are you saying that the Riker family''s bloodline is notparable to that of a woman who grew up in amon family. Seems like the Lockwood family is really muddle-headed. now. Can any woman just be a part of your family?"


    "Patriarch Riker, you''re going too far." The person who spoke was Wilson.


    "I respect you for your age, so when you barged in forcefully, I just let you in. But don''t you think you''ve gone overboard with your words?


    "We wee Be to be our family. This is Draxton''s choice, and his choice is the Lockwood family''s choice.


    "Besides, this is Lockwood family''s family matter. It''s not for outsiders to interfere."


    Wilson''s face darkened, while Patriarch Riker''s face turned pale and ugly.


    Bridget''s eyes were red. She couldn''t argue with Patriarch Lockwood, but she still dared to say a few words to Wilson.


    She couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Wilson, I''ve always respected you as my elder, and I have always treated you. as one as well. I didn''t expect you to side with an outsider andpletely deny my identity. Don''t you think this is wrong?"


    Wilson looked at her indifferently and said earnestly, "Alright, since you''ve said so, I''ll give you some advice. Bridget, it''s normal for girls to be eager to get married when they get older. There are many good men in the world. You don''t have to keep clinging to a married guy, right?"


    Bridget was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Wilson actually said that she was eager to get married.


    She knew that what he meant was that she was so desperate that she was willing to cling to a married guy.


    That was tantamount to calling her shameless.


    No matter how shrewd Bridget was, she couldn''t help but break down at this moment. Every word the Lockwood family said was poisonous. It was too hurtful!


    Bridget covered her face and ran out, balking from the pressure.


    Isabe looked at Bridget''s back sympathetically and turned to look at Wilson. She quietly extended gave him a thumb''s up.


    When Wilson saw that, the corners of his lips immediately curled up. He was very happy.


    When Patriarch Riker saw this scene, he was instantly enraged. He lost hisposure and roared, "Old Man Lockwood, I''ll be honest with you. Bridget hasn''t gotten married or had a boyfriend for so many years. She''s just waiting to marry Draxton.


    The Riker family is not a pedantic family. We don''t mind Draxton keeping a woman and an illegitimate child outside As long as he marries Bridget, she could still maintain herself as the chieftain''s wife. She will definitely be okay with that!"


    The Lockwood family was speechless.


    They wondered if there was something wrong with the Lockwood family.


    No one noticed that Betty, who was nestled in Madame Emma''s arms, had her eyes filled with anger.


    She climbed out of Madame Emma''s arms and ran to Patriarch Riker with little steps.


    Patriarch Riker looked down at the child who ran over Disgust and indifference shed across his eyes. Betty widened her clear eyes and pouted. She said aggrievedly. "Are you trying to chase Betty, Mommy, and


    8:20 The Lo Kwood Family Is Too Much


    Ricky away?"


    Patriarch Riker opened his mouth and was about to say something when Betty burst into tears. As she cried, she hit Patriarch Riker. "Bad people, you''re bad people... Wa-wah!" Patriach Riker and Madame Emma were heartbroken. The old man immediately picked up a vase and threw


    it at Patriarch Riker.


    "Old Man Riker, how dare you bully our little darling? You''re so done for. Draxton''s wife is only Be. Your granddaughter can forget about marrying into our family. Get lost!" When Patriarch Riker saw that Patriarch Lockwood was serious, his expression changed drastically. He turned around and ran.


    He had only taken two steps when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, he threw his head back andughed.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hahahaha... What''s wrong with me? Hahahaha, what''s wrong with me, hahaha..."


    His eyes widened in horror. He wanted to cover his mouth, but he couldn''t help butugh.


    Patriarch Lockwood, who was chasing after them with a vase, was also stunned. He looked at Patriarch Riker, who seemed to have gone crazy, in shock.


    He quickly put down the vase and shouted, "Hey, Old Man Riker, I didn''t hit you. If you''re crazy, don''t me our family!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The only response was a series of terrifyingughter.


    Chapter 9 Bridget''s Evil Thoughts

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Bridget''s Evil Thoughts


    Patriarch Lockwood was speechless.


    He figured the other guy had gone crazy.


    "Hahahaha. Hahahaha..."


    Patriarch Rikerughed loudly, his face contorted. He stared at Patriarch Lockwood in horror and malice. "You what did you do to me... Hahaha... What... Hahaha..."


    He had never thought about Betty at all. No one would have thought that a four or five-year-old child could do anything to him.


    Patriarch Lockwood was angry. He said angrily, "Alright, Old Man Riker, I finally understand why you came to my house. Are you here to ckmail us? You have a condition and youe to my house to frame me. Do you really think the Lockwood family is such a pushover?"


    Patriarch Lockwood didn''t think about Betty.


    No one present thought of Betty. After all, the little girl was curled up in Madame Emma''s arms, watching this scene with her innocent and clear eyes. She looked obedient and cute like a harmless rabbit. Only Isabe looked at Betty helplessly. When Betty met her mother''s gaze, she immediately buried her face in Madame Emma''s arms. She had never spoken to her mother yet. She felt guilty. Isabe had wanted to hug her daughter and talk to her for a long time, but her turn never arrived at all. On the way here, Betty had been carried by Philip. Later, Jeanne and Emily yed with her. She did not me Betty for poisoning Patriarch Riker. That arrogant old man deserved to be taught a lesson. Even if something really happened, the Lockwood family would be able to take responsibility. Moreover, what that old man had said previously was indeed unpleasant to hear. If it were a mentally weak child, she would probably be traumatized.


    The Legacy of Evil Doctors was famous for its wickedness. Betty''s move was just the most ordinary method.


    However, Isabe believed that her child would not use it recklessly.


    Moreover, Grandmaster had been watching over her during that period of time. Isabe was very relieved. Old Man Riker was stillughing. The veins on his neck were bulging. His face was purple and he was covered in cold sweat, looking like he was about to die ofughter.


    Literally, he was about to die ofughter.


    He red at Patriarch Lockwood. He never expected that Patriarch Lockwood would actually attack him. However, that method was too strange.


    At this moment, he was in so much pain that he could not think too deeply about it. Therefore, he only thought that the Lockwood family was out to get him.


    He stumbled out. He wanted to find Bridget, to let his granddaughter to see what was wrong with him. On the other side, Bridget''s pride was hurt. After all, she was a youngdy waiting to be married. It was simply a great humiliation to be ridiculed like that by the Lockwood family.


    She could not help but feel a trace of hatred in her heart. She wanted to see if they could still be so unyielding when Draxton begged her.


    When the time came, she would make the Lockwood family kneel at her feet and beg her.


    As she thought about it humiliatingly, she saw a small figure standing in the Lockwood family''s garden. Bridget''s eyes lit up and her lips curled into a cold smile.


    That was Isabe''s son. Unexpectedly, she saw Isabe''s son.


    She looked around, thinking that there was only that little bastard here. Bridget smiled and walked towards Ricky. Today, she would vent her anger on this little thing first!


    In an instant, countless vicious methods shed through her mind, but in the end, she chose to poison him. Ricky stood by a path in the garden and waited for his father. His sister had also returned and he was very happy. Previously, he had been captured by his father for interrogation. His little face had been kissed several


    times as if he was being punished. It was still red.


    Draxton and a few subordinates were talking on the other side of the garden. They woulde overter.


    Ricky waited quietly without much curiosity for the grown-up''s business.


    He was wearing furry little bear gloves on his small hands, a matching hat on his head, and a matching coat. He looked like a brown bear.


    He was also very helpless with this outfit. His great-grandparents were dressing him up in different ways every day.


    Suddenly, his head darkened. He was standing under a streetmp and it was very bright.


    Puzzled, he looked up, only to meet a face with a twisted smile and eyes full of malice.


    "Little thing!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bridget sneered.


    Ricky''s quiet little face changed slightly, but he did not panic. He just pursed his lips and looked at the woman in front of her coldly.


    Children were very sensitive to malice and kindness, especially when the malice in Bridget''s eyes was bared for all to see.


    Ricky looked at Bridget coldly. Bridget could not help but be in a daze. For a moment, she actually felt that the little person in front of her waspletely identical to Draxton.


    Bridget came back to her senses. Looking at Ricky''s extremely simr appearance to Draxton, as well as hist more god-like temperament and unique calmness, endless jealousy spread in her heart. She couldn''t believe that the boy was actually the son of Isabe!


    Bridget thought of the little girl in the house, who was being doted on by the two elders of the Lockwood family. The evil thoughts in her heart intensified, thinking that if one of them died...


    With this thought in mind, she raised her hand. Her beautifully painted nails were long and sharp. She was an expert in using poison, so it was normal for her to hide poison under her nails.


    At this moment, she stretched out her right hand and pinched Ricky''s face. The slender nails on her ring. finger were quickly scratching Ricky''s soft face.


    Ricky Strikes

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Ricky StrikesContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The moment Bridget''s nails came down, Ricky''s steady little body suddenly leaned back at a very flexible and agile angle, avoiding Bridget''s attack naturally.


    Bridget didn''t get to touch Ricky and was a little stunned. She didn''t expect such an oue.


    By the time Ricky''s body nimbly bounced up and quickly took a few steps back to increase the distance between them, she had already lost the initiative to touch him. Bridget looked at the little boy in shock. The jealousy and coldness in her eyes intensified. "Ha, Isabe is indeed quite a schemer. She actually taught you self-defense."


    Ricky looked at her silently and slowly frowned. This woman knew her mother, wondering if she could be her mother''s enemy.


    At that thought, Ricky''s gaze turned cold.


    Bridget looked at the calm child opposite her who did not panic at all. She realized more and more that this child''s temperament would definitely be another genius of the Lockwood family in the future. With such a descendant, the Lockwood family was really not afraid of decline.


    However, that wouldn''t do her any good. After all, he was Isabe''s son.


    If that child died, she would give birth to another child in the future. Her own child might be as smart and outstanding as the child in front of her. "No, I would only nurture him to be more outstanding." She thought.


    At that time, he would be the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family and his son would be the Lockwood family''s chieftain in time. At that time, she would be the matriarch and the overlord of the Lockwood family.


    Thinking of this, Bridget''s breathing couldn''t help but quicken. She was a little excited. She looked at Ricky with undisguised killing intent.


    She quickly approached Ricky and swung her poisonous nails at Ricky''s face for the second time.


    Ricky looked at her coldly and turned to run very calmly.


    Although Ricky had some self-defense skills, age limited his performance. After all, he was only a little more than four years old. It was impossible for him to fight against a capable adult like Bridget. Even though Ricky ran fast, Bridget, who had decided to kill Ricky, still grabbed the back of his cor.


    The back of her cor was attached to the bear hat, so she could not touch Ricky''s skin. The only thing she could do was to pull Ricky over and poison him.


    At this moment, Ricky also realized the danger, so he shouted, "Dad!"


    Bridget subconsciously froze, but she quickly reacted. "This little thing was actually cheating. Ha, only four years old, but already so scheming. As expected, he couldn''t be kept alive!"


    A cold light shed in Bridget''s eyes. Just as she was about to attack, a very angry voice sounded from behind. "What are you doing?"


    Bridget froze right afterward.


    Ricky looked back in surprise. He pushed Bridget away and ran towards Draxton.


    Draxton came out a littlete and didn''t see what had happened between Bridget and Ricky. He only saw Bridget grabbing Ricky''s clothes.


    However, that action alone was enough to anger Draxton.


    He knew very well how obedient and sensible Ricky was. Bridget was clearly bullying Ricky due to size difference.


    He picked Ricky up, who was running over, in his arms. He could clearly feel Ricky''s small hand holding his clothes tightly.


    The child was nervous.


    Draxton''s heart ached. He looked at Bridget angrily.


    Bridget knew that it was impossible for her to do anything to that little thing today. She simply followed Ricky''s push and fell to the ground. Then, she turned to look at Draxton pitifully. "Draxton, the kid pushed me. I just wanted to have a good talk with him. I didn''t expect him to be so hostile to


    me."


    Hearing that, Draxton and Ricky frowned in unison.


    Both of them were very angry. The woman actually lied, and it was such a clumsy lie.


    However, Draxton knew that he could not take action against Bridget''s previous rough behavior towards Ricky.


    As long as she didn''t admit it, he had no legitimate excuse or reason to deal with her.


    On the other hand, Ricky felt that when adults lied, they could really bend the truth as they saw fit.


    Ricky felt that he had learned something that day.


    Ricky looked at Bridget unhappily. He said softly, "Daddy, she''s lying. She wants to kill me!"


    Draxton''s expression suddenly changed.


    He did not expect Bridget to be so bold!


    Suddenly, he looked at Bridget as if he was looking at a dead person. That cold and vicious gaze made Bridget felt cold all over. She felt as if she was being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    The hairs on her entire body stood on end. Her small face turned pale as she shook her head repeatedly. "No, no. Draxton, how could I have such thoughts? How can you think of me like that? Just based on a child''s one-sided words? Draxton, you can''t treat me like this."


    In fact, Bridget''s heart was in turmoil, wondering why didn''t Draxton seem to be weak, and why was his aura still so shocking.


    Ricky frowned even more and said firmly, "Dad, I''m not lying."


    Ricky thought for a moment. His mother had taught him that if he wanted others to believe him, he had to have evidence. Hence, Ricky suddenly flicked his finger and a transparent little thing flew towards Bridget.


    Tell The Truth

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Tell The Truth


    After the transparent little thing was flicked out, itnded in Bridget''s hand and melted into her skin like snowkes.


    Bridget was in a state of confusion and did not notice Ricky''s small actions at all. She only felt a strange chill on the back of her hand.


    However, she did not pay much attention to that chill.


    She did not mind, but Draxton, who had seen all kinds of strange snakes, insects, rats, and ants back in Lotus Vige, keenly noticed that transparent dot.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened, figuring that it was great that Ricky also knew how to y with this kind of bug.


    Although he was shocked that Ricky also knew such a method, he was not too surprised.


    During his time in Lotus Vige, he had already fully understood the origins of those big shots.


    He thought that Mr. Falkona and Mr. Langley aside, that woman, Jocelyn Grey, also hailed from the n Mobius. She was once the n Mobius''s most talented poison bug genius and was also the sessor of n Mobius.


    However, something happenedter. Jocelyn was plotted against and almost lost her life. The power of the n Mobius fell to someone else. All those years, Jocelyn had been lying low in Lotus Vige.


    But even so, it did not change Jocelyn''s powerful talent in bug poison crafting. Jocelyn took Isabe as her disciple and made Isabe her sessor. At the same time, Betty and Ricky were taken care of by Jocelyn since they were born. The children practically grew up with bugs.


    The two children were not afraid of bugs. To them, bugs were very cute and were their friends.


    The two children were very smart. Although they were young, they had already learned some tricks at using poison bugs.


    Draxton was very curious about the bug poison that Ricky had thrown out earlier.


    However, he did not need to be curious for too long. Soon, he had more or less guessed the answer.


    Bridget looked at her hand and saw that there was nothing wrong. She looked up at Draxton and continued to put on an injured expression.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Draxton, you have to believe me. I really didn''t..." At this point, Bridget suddenly choked.


    She wanted to say that she really wasn''t lying, that she didn''t want to hurt that little boy.


    Then, as if her tongue was suddenly tied into a knot, her brain instantly lost control. Her thoughts were no doubt clear, but the words that came out of her mouth terrified her.


    She could clearly hear herself saying, "...I really want to kill that little mutt in your arms. If you hadn''t suddenly appeared, I would have already cut his face and poisoned his body. By then, he would have died unknowingly."


    Bridget''s face was pale, and bean-sized cold sweat slid down her forehead. Her face was filled with disbelief. She wondered what was wrong with her.


    When Draxton heard Bridget''s words, his expression turnedpletely sinister.


    "Bridget, what are you talking about?" he asked coldly.


    He hugged the little boy in his arms tightly. He could not imagine what would have happened to Ricky if he hade out a littleter.


    Draxton hugged Ricky a little tighter, but his arms were trembling slightly.


    Ricky felt a little ufortable being strangled, but he did not struggle. Instead, he quietly nestled in Draxton''s arms and listened quietly to the woman who had been poisoned by his Truth Poison and revealed


    the truth.


    His father''s embrace was firm and warm, making him feel extremely at ease. In that embrace, he did not have to worry about anything. He only had to listen quietly.


    "Bridget, what did you just say? Say it again!" Draxton stared at Bridget with cold and bloodthirsty eyes. Bridget''s blood flowed backward and she felt cold all over. She shook her head in panic, wanting to exin

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Ambition Exposed


    "Grandpa Bridget eximed in disbelief. "Grandpa, what happened to you?"


    She was held by two guards and wanted to rush forward to check on Patriarch Riker, but she was held tightly


    and could not move.


    Although Patriarch Riker was in extreme pain, he could see Bridget''s condition clearly. He couldn''t help but widened his eyes, and the veins on his forehead bulged.


    "Why was my granddaughter detained by the Lockwood family''s guards?" he thought.


    Thinking of his current situation, Patriarch Riker couldn''t help but wonder if the Lockwood family wanted to attack the Riker family.


    As soon as he thought of this, he could not help but get shocked. However, Draxton''s voice suddenly sounded. He said in a deep voice, "Call an ambnce and send Patriarch Riker to the hospital. Then call the other people in charge of the Riker family and inform them of the situation here."


    One of the guards immediately took out his phone and made a call.


    Draxton nced at Patriarch Riker indifferently.


    Patriarch Rikerughed out loud, his eyes filled with shock.


    He finally realized that something was wrong. "Wasn''t Draxton poisoned? Why did he look fine?" he thought.


    He couldn''t help but look in Bridget''s direction. Bridget instantly understood what Patriarch Riker meant. She knew that she shouldn''t say it, but she couldn''t help but speak all the same.


    "Grandpa, I don''t know why Draxton is fine. Not only did hee back alive, but he wasn''t poisoned either. I''m also very surprised that our previous n didn''t work. We can''t use the excuse of detoxifying Draxton to coerce the Lockwood family.


    "Mr. Marvin and my senior brother would not have lied to us. Isabe must have cured Draxton and Isabe is also an expert in poison. Her medical skills are even better than mine."


    After Bridget finished speaking, she knew that she was finished, and so was the Riker family.


    She had thoroughly got them on the bad side of the Lockwood family and made themselves enemies of the Lockwood family. It was over. It was all over for them..


    Her mouth was not hers at all. As soon as she opened her mouth, the shadiest conspiracy and filth in her heart would be revealed.


    Although the Riker family and the Lockwood family were both one of the four great families, the Lockwood family was much more powerful than the Riker family.


    She thought that Draxton''s hypnosis had reached an unfathomable level. It was really too terrifying.


    She firmly believed that she had been hypnotized by Draxton. She would never have thought of Ricky being the one behind it.


    Patriarch Riker looked at Bridget as if he had seen a ghost. "Hahahaha... Bridget, are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking about? Hahahaha.....¡±


    Bridget kept shaking her head and shut her mouth tightly, not daring to say a word more. Draxton looked at her coldly and did not say a word. He stared at her as if he was looking at a dead person.


    The Lockwood family members looked at Patriarch Riker and Bridget coldly. Philip stroked his chin with interest "So you want to ckmail us. The Riker family is really ambitious. Your courage ismendable!"


    As he spoke, he pped twice


    On the way to their ancestral home, Draxton had already told them how he was saved by Betty. Therefore, they also knew that Draxton almost lost his life in that operation. Fortunately, he was saved by Betty.


    Although they were still afraid, he returned safely and even brought back another little girl. It could be said that everyone was happy.


    However, he didn''t expect that the Riker family woulde looking for trouble at this time, and they harbored such despicable thoughts.


    Jeanne snorted mockingly. "Whatmendable courage? They just don''t know what''s good for them. Be''s


    medical skills are brilliant. We don''t need outsiders to butt into our business. One needs to know where they stand. Ms. Riker, don''t you think so?"


    Hearing this, Bridget''s face twisted. She couldn''t control the anger in her heart and said evilly, "Who cares. about Isabe? Who cares about her master? All these years, my master had been the one who made the Sanctum of Holy Doctors famous. My master is also the president of the Traditional Medicine Association of Lucsia. How can Isabe and her master bepared to my master''s ability?"


    Isabe narrowed her eyeszily and nced at Bridget indifferently. It had to be said that ignorance was. sometimes a blessing indeed.


    "But I heard that the Traditional Medicine Association is holding a presidential election soon. It remains to be seen if your master can still extend his term." Philip sneered with disdain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Philip was very protective of his own people. Even if Carlos could still be president, if he offended the Lockwood family, Philip could still make the man lose his position and get kicked out of the Traditional Medicine Association.


    He figured that if the Lockwood family couldn''t aplish that much, there was no way they could protect their family.


    If they didn''t do anything when someone crossed them, it would mean that everyone could bully them. Bridget''s expression changed drastically as she looked at the Lockwood family in disbelief.


    In the past, she had thought that the Lockwood family was just like the Riker family. They were all greedy and fought with each other either openly or secretly. However, she did not expect things to be different. It waspletely different.


    The Lockwood family was protective of their own, uniting and acting as one. It was a harmony that she had. never thought of before.


    Bridget''s eyes were red, and her heart was filled with despair.


    Isabe did not say anything. She looked at Philip, who was defending her, and the corners of her lips curled up silently.


    At that moment, the ambnce from the hospital arrived. They let the ambnce in and loaded Patriarch Riker, who wasughing non-stop and about to faint, into the ambnce. Then, they brought Bridget to the hospital.


    After getting rid of all the troublemakers, the Lockwood family''s ancestral residence immediately became quiet


    Draxton brought his men to the hospital. Isabe carried Ricky in her arms. Wilson said, "The world is so big and there are really all kinds of strange things. Patriarch Riker''s strange illness today really opened our eyes. However, the Riker family''s ambition is also very speechless."


    Patriarch Lockwood rolled his eyes. "You still have the right to say that? If it weren''t for the fact that all of you are such disappointing gits and don''t contribute to the family, how would others dare to scheme against us?"


    Wilson immediately shut up. Philip held his head high. Now, it was his son who was working for the family. He had all the reason to be proud


    Patriarch Riker red at Philip again. "You too. You worked Draxton to the bone at such a young age. Fortunately, Draxton is fine this time. If not for Betty, what would have happened to Draxton? You useless thing


    Philip rubbed his nose resentfully.


    Isabe couldn''t help butugh. Sheforted him, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. The Riker family''s scheme was for nothing Grandpa, Patriarch Riker won''t die. He''ll be fine in three days."


    The old man red and said. "Be, you can''t be soft-hearted and save him. I know that you''re a doctor and that doctors are benevolent, but that depends on the person. Didn''t you see what that Old Man Riker said about you? He has evil intentions, so why do you have to....."


    The old man had obviously misunderstood what Isabe meant.


    Isabe shook her head repeatedly and looked helplessly at the guilty little Betty in Madame Emma''s arms. She exined, "Grandpa, of course I won''t be soft-hearted for that kind of person. But, Betty was the one putting the Laughing Powder on Patriarch Riker''s body, and the Laughing Powder onlysts for three days, so


    the old man will be fine after three days."


    When she said this, everyone in the Lockwood family looked at the very soft and harmless little girl.


    Chatts


    be Naughty Cheld

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 The Naughty Child


    Betty poked two of her fingers against each other. Her big eyes blinked as she looked at everyone. Her little face was red. No matter how one looked at her, she looked like a harmless baby.


    Madame Emma Lockwood patted the child''s back gently and smiled stiffly. "Haha, Be, what are you talking about? Little Betty is still a little baby. How can it be her?"


    The old man nodded repeatedly. It was obvious that he agreed with Madame Emma Lockwood.


    Little Betty''s expression became even more adorable.


    Isabe said, "It''s true..."


    Jeanne said, "Be, I know. It was you who did it, right? Don''t worry. No matter what happens, our family will be able to take responsibility. Don''t worry. That Old Man Riker''s words were too much. Even if you didn''t teach him a lesson, we wouldn''t have let him off!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Philip also said, "Girl, you really as timid as theye. It''s not a good habit to dare to do something but not admit it. It''s even more wrong to push the me on Betty. Even if you admit it, we won''t me you!"


    Isabe was stunned.


    She looked at Little Betty speechlessly. When Little Betty met her mother''s gaze, she immediately buried her face into Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms guiltily, leaving only the back of her head with a strand of hair sticking up facing Isabe.


    Isabe could not help butughed in anger, thinking that the child really set her mother up!


    Most importantly, the Lockwood family had been deceived by the little girl''s cute and harmless appearance! Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She was waiting to see how long this little girl could pretend. When the girl finally couldn''t pretend anymore, she would love to see everyone''s expressions.


    Wilson was even more direct. He said, "Be, I knew that your medical skills are outstanding, but I didn''t expect you to know how to use poison. This Laughing Powder is really amazing. Can you give me some?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He rubbed his palms together, looking eager to prank someone.


    Isabe did not have any Laughing Powder on her.


    She silently looked at Little Betty.


    Little Betty felt that her mother''s gaze was really too terrifying!


    She wondered how she could console her motherter.


    "Uncle Wilson, I don''t have it on me right now. I''ll get it to you when I have it." Isabe could only find this


    excuse.


    Wilson understood. "Well, I see. You must have finished all of it messing with Old Man Riker just now. It''s fine. There''s no hurry. When you have it, call me. I''lle and get it myself." Isabe was again speechless.


    "In this day and age, no one believed the truth," she thought.


    It would seem that one would really get a pass for doing bad things due to just being cute.


    Isabe nced at Betty again. Although she criticized her daughter in her heart, her eyes were filled with love


    It had been a long time since they hadst met. She had actually missed the child for a long time.


    Ricky also looked at Betty helplessly. Her sister was really too naughty. She had done something bad and actually made her mother take the me


    Just as he was thinking that, he was suddenly grabbed by a pair of strong arms


    To be precise, someone scooped him up.


    Ricky was already used to the reality of being carried away and kissed for no reason. He had already adapted


    well to it all.


    Na: jbty Child


    Philip hugged the little guy and smiled lovingly. He asked gently, "Ricky, between you and Betty, who is the older one?"


    "I''m the older one!"


    "I''m the older one!"


    The two little voices spoke in unison.


    The scene was silent as everyone looked at Isabe.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead with a headache. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Betty say softly. "I''m willing to be the younger sister."


    As she spoke, she rubbed her fingers together, looking aggrieved and helpless. She looked like she was willing to give in to Ricky.


    It was Ricky''s turn to be speechless.


    Ricky pursed his lips and looked at his sister helplessly. His sister was too naughty. He did not argue with


    her.


    Facts spoke louder than words.


    Isabe was silent for a moment. She wondered why did her daughter feel rather bitchy somehow.


    "It had to be my imagination. It had to be," she thought.


    She raised her head and looked at Betty with a faint smile. Betty was acting cute with her fingers while secretly sizing up Isabe''s expression from the corner of her eye. When she saw Isabe looking over, the little girl immediately buried her little face in Madame Emma''s arms again.


    Isabe chuckled.


    The Lockwood family''s atmosphere was harmonious, but the hospital was not so rxed.


    After Patriarch Riker was sent to the hospital, he was immediately injected with a tranquilizer. After the injection, he fell asleep. Finally, he no longer had tough non-stop. In an instant, even the air became quiet.


    Patriarch Riker was wheeled in for a checkup.


    At the same time, several stewards of the Riker family also came.


    Patriarch Riker had three sons. The eldest son, Lindon, the second son, Gerald, and the third son, Terrence.


    Bridget was the daughter of the eldest son, Lindon. She was apanied by Gerald''s daughter, Irene, and Terrence''s sons, Shane and Veron.


    Although Shane was Terrence''s son, he was the eldest grandson of the Riker family. He was even older than Bridget by a month.


    If Bridget was nurtured by the Riker family ording to the Lockwood family''s chieftain''s standards, then Shane was undoubtedly the sessor of the Riker family.


    Patriarch Riker''s three sons were not aplished people and were mediocre at best. However, Patriarch Riker was very satisfied with Shane among all of his grandchildren.


    In addition to Shane, the patriarch''s second son, Gerald, also had a son called Ethan, who was also very outstanding, but in order to avoid a conflict between the brothers, Ethan was sent overseas and had no returned for a few years.


    At that moment, the descendants of the Riker family watched as Patriarch Riker was pushed into the emergency room. Although they were anxious, none of them were really sad.


    Bridget was still being escorted by the Lockwood family''s guards. She stared fixedly at her family, but she did not dare to say a word.


    Lindon''s face darkened, and he put on the demeanor of an elder. He did not know what had happened in the Lockwood family. At this moment, he still believed that Draxton would be his son-inw sooner orter, that Draxton would one day call him father-inw respectfully, so he looked at Draxton with a very dignified gaze, or rather, a very aloof gaze


    He said in low voice, "Draxton, what are you doing? What did Bridget do wrong? Tell me. As her father, I will naturally teach her well. Why are you detaining her like this in front of us elders?"


    Ss followed behind Draxton. When he heard that, he looked at the Riker family with disgust, thinking that


    Thefalianty Chi


    everyone in the Riker family was really the same.


    Draxton wore a deadpan face and nced at Lindon, saying, "Mr. Riker, if you want to know the reason, why don''t you ask your daughter yourself?"


    Bridget shook her head in horror.


    She could not speak now. If she did, she would have spoken the truth from the bottom of her heart.


    And the truth would be fatal!


    Lindon had no idea of the fear in Bridget''s heart. He couldn''t help but look at Bridget and ask directly, "Bridget, what happened? Why did Draxton treat you like this?" Bridget roared in her heart. She told herself not to say anything else.


    However, the words that came out of her mouth were, "I wanted to kill Draxton''s son, so Draxton arrested me."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 The Heartless Riker Family


    Bridget''s mind had copsed. She couldn''t even think of defending herself now. She lowered her head, feeling


    disheartened.


    Lindon and the other members of the Riker family were stunned. They were all shocked by what they heard. Lindon smiled stiffly and said, "Draxton, Bridget is spouting nonsense. Ever since she was young, the Riker family has taught her to be virtuous, elegant, and magnanimous. She has the demeanor and bearing that a chieftain''s wife should have How can she not tolerate your son? There must be a misunderstanding!"


    "There is indeed a misunderstanding," Draxton said.


    Lindon heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    However, Draxton said, "It''s not up to outsiders to talk about whether to tolerate my son. Mr. Riker, please mind your words.


    Lindon was stunned, and so were the other members of the Riker family.


    Lindon''s expression changed and he opened his mouth to retort. He felt that Draxton was too disrespectful to his elders. After all, he was Draxton''s future father-inw.


    However, Shane interrupted Lindon and said to Draxton, "Chieftain Lockwood, it''s indeed my uncle''s fault for using inappropriate words. However, my uncle doesn''t have any ill intentions. I hope you wouldn''t hold it against him.


    "Also, we all know of Bridget''s personality since she was young. She''s very kind, and she especially likes children. How could she hurt the boy? She''s just talking nonsense, right?"


    Draxton looked at the future heir of the Riker family without saying a word. There was not a trace of emotion on his face.


    Ss thought to himself, "Fortunately, the Riker family finally has someone with a brain."


    Draxton said coldly, "Just ask her if she''s talking nonsense.


    Bridget looked at Shane in horror. Her face was pale and she was covered in cold sweat. She shook her head repeatedly. Shane''s eyes shed. Although he did not know why Bridget had be like this, he understood the fear in her eyes.


    He couldn''t help but frown and said worriedly, "Chieftain Lockwood, I think Bridget''s condition isn''t right. Why don''t we let her go for a checkup? If there''s anything, it won''t be toote to askter." Bridget could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Draxton said coldly, "She tried to kill my son. Do you think this is just a joke?"


    He looked at Shane with a deep gaze, thinking that the heir of the Riker family was indeed interesting. However, it was still up to Draxton to see if they were allowed to let the matter slide. Shane''s body stiffened. A murderous look appeared in Draxton''s eyes. "Bridget Riker wanted to kill my son. Do you think the Lockwood family is such a pushover?"


    "Chieftain Lockwood, there must be a misunderstanding. Our families have been friends for so many years. Don''t get into an argument just because of a misunderstanding. Let''s sit down and talk..." Shane said quickly.


    Draxton ignored him and stared at Bridget. He ordered, "Bridget, repeat what you said before." Bridget trembled. Even though she was extremely unhappy, she still poured out the truth.


    "I wanted to kill Isabe and her son. As long as they die, I can marry into the Lockwood family, and my child will be the future chieftain of the Lockwood family. In the future, when Draxton dies, I will be the overlord of the Lockwood family...


    That was terrifying to hear..


    As soon as she said that, everyone gasped.


    The Riker family''s expression changed. They wanted to stop her, but Bridget seemed to have gone crazy. Her face twisted as she continued to tell the truth.


    "I almost killed that little mutt, but Draxton appeared in time. Damn it. Shouldn''t he be all weak after being poisoned? Why is he fine? That bitch Isabe must have saved him. She dares to ruin my ns. I''ll definitely


    kill her..."


    "Bridget Shane scolded sternly.


    Lindon even wanted to go forward and p Bridget to wake her up.


    However, they were stopped by the guards of the Lockwood family. They could not get close to Bridget at all.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I don''t want to say any of this either, but I can''t control myself. Dad, didn''t you and grandpa tell me since I was young that I would definitely be the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family? Now that Draxton has another woman, of course I have to get rid of her. Only I can be the mother of the sessor of the Lockwood family. Isn''t that what you said? I''m doing this for the Riker family..."


    The Riker family was shocked. Even Shane was stunned.


    No matter how much they didn''t understand what had happened, they all knew that Bridget was abnormal. "Draxton, listen to us. Well... Something is obviously wrong with Bridget. You can''t believe what she said. You just can''t..." Lindon said in horror.


    These words, those unbearable words, were utterly bone-chilling to hear.


    Draxton''s gaze was cold. He ignored the Riker family and turned to walk into the hospital.


    The doctor pushed Patriarch Riker out of the emergency room.


    Ss looked at the frightened Riker family members and said indifferently, "Ladies and gentlemen, none of this is a joking matter, no matter how one takes a joke. You only say such things when you have such thoughts in your hearts. Usually, if you don''t say it, it means that you know how to hide it. Now that you say all this, isn''t this the truest expression of your heart?"


    The expressions of the Riker family members were extremely ugly.


    They knew that Ss was right, but they couldn''t afford to admit to any of it.


    It was true that the Riker family had despicable thoughts, but they couldn''t afford to let the Lockwood family hear them in broad daylight without a doubt.


    After all, they were the ones who wanted to scheme against the Lockwood family.


    Patriarch Riker had already woken up. When he saw everyone, his face was contorted with anger, but he was even more afraid than angry.


    Although he had beenughing non-stop previously, he knew what Bridget had said.


    Draxton stood in front of Patriarch Riker''s bed and looked down at him. "Patriarch Riker, I don''t have much time to waste here. Bridget intends to hurt my son. She will definitely pay the price for intending to bring. harm to the sessor of the Lockwood family, and the Riker family won''t be spared either. Now, let me know your stand on the matter."


    Bridget''s expression changed. She looked in Patriarch Riker''s direction with bloodshot eyes.


    Patriarch Riker closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the warmth in his eyes hadpletely faded, turning into endless coldness. "Bridget is no longer a member of the Riker family. She deserves whatever Chieftain Lockwood wants to do


    with her!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the Riker family changed, but they didn''t say anything. Even Lindon, Bridget''s biological father, only blinked and avoided Bridget''s gaze.


    Seeing that, the corners of Bridget''s lips curled up strangely, and the look in her eyes gradually turned cold. She had always known that the Riker family put their own interests before anything else. Although they were family, there was no sense of kinship at all. However, when that coldness got directed to her, Bridget still felt


    that it was so ridiculous.


    A cold light shed in her eyes. She figured since the Riker family was so heartless, then they can''t me her for being heartless as well.


    Her fingers moved slightly, and her thumb pressed the ring on her index finger.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Bridget''s Blue me


    Bridget''s eyes were filled with tears. From the moment she knew how to talk, she had been groomed to be the chieftain''s wife of arge family, and she was even told that she would definitely be the future chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family.


    She had been brainwashed since she was young, and the thought that she would be Chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family was already deeply rooted in her mind.


    They had nurtured her since she was young, but when it was time to give her up, they did not hesitate at all. The Riker family might not understand what kinship was at all.


    She really envied the Lockwood family because they were famous for their protectiveness toward their own. Draxton nodded in satisfaction. It was unknown if it was praise or sarcasm, but he said, "Patriarch Riker is really snappy indeed."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, ignoring the expressions on the faces of the Riker family members.


    As they watched the Lockwood family leave and Bridget, who was taken away by them, the atmosphere between the Riker family members fell into a strange silence.


    Patriarch Riker, who was lying on a hospital bed, broke the silence. He muttered a name, but the Riker family could not hear clearly at the moment. Shane went forward and asked softly, "Grandpa, what did you just say?"


    Patriarch Riker said, "Ethan... Call Ethan back..."


    Ethan was the son of Gerald, the patriarch''s second son. Ethan had been very outstanding since he was young. Most importantly, Ethan and Olivia had a good rtionship.


    The two of them were of the same age. They had been ssmates since kindergarten. When they got to the age of attending university, the Riker family sent Ethan overseas because of various concerns. Shane understood Patriarch Riker''s intentions almost instantly. Now that the Riker family had offended the Lockwood family, Ethan was the only link to ease the rtionship between the two families. At the very least, with Ethan''s return, the Lockwood family might not be too ruthless to the Riker family. That was because... Ethan had saved Olivia''s life when he was young.


    As for Olivia and Ethan, they used to have a vague good impression of each other, although that good impression was snuffed out by the Riker family before it could sprout.


    However, it was undeniable that calling Ethan back at this time was the best course of action to take.


    "Grandpa, I know what to do. Rest assured."


    Shaneforted him.


    Just as he tucked Patriarch Riker in and was about to leave, Patriarch Riker suddenly burst into crazedughter. "Hahahaha..."


    The Riker family was in chaos again.


    The hospital was in chaos, but no one cared about Bridget''s life even if she was taken away.


    Bridget''s face twisted.


    She looked at Draxton resentfully. "Draxton, you''ll regret treating me like this."


    Draxton did not even look at her.


    Tears fell from Bridget''s eyes. "Which part of me is inferior to Isabe? I have everything she has, but she doesn''t have everything I have. I can give birth to children too. I''m the eldest daughter of the Riker family. Why don''t you like me?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Because I don''t like you." Draxton finally answered her kindly, but the answer made her break down.


    "Draxton Lockwood, I will make you regret this."


    Bridget roared in anger.


    The group walked to the car. The Lockwood family guards mercilessly hauled Bridget into the car. A glint


    shed across Bridget''s eyes, and she suddenly lowered her body, as if she wanted to avoid something.


    At the same time, the guards of the Lockwood family scattered and rolled on the ground. Then, bullets rained down on them all at the very next moment. Some hit the car, and some hit the ground. Almost instantly, the scene was in chaos. A group of people in silver-greybat uniforms with blue me emblems on them, wearing masks of the same style, attacked with guns. The guards of the Lockwood family instantly started fighting with these people.


    Bridget''s lips curled into a cold smile. She thought. "I still have to rely on myself in the end. My family can. give up on me at a critical moment, but my strength will always be mine." Ss said, "Sir, they are from Blue mes."


    "Blue mes and Skydragon both serve Bridget Riker," Draxton said indifferently. This is far from Bridget''s trump card. We have to wait for the real big shot toe out."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 The Chosen Bridget


    The Lockwood family''s guards couldn''t be such pushovers.


    The Blue mes members fought with the Lockwood family guards for a while and were at a disadvantage. However, their goal was only to save Bridget, and they did not want to be entangled with the Lockwood family guards.


    The Lockwood family didn''t seem to have discovered their goal, and they actually managed to save Bridget. The Blue mes guards protected Bridget and were about to leave, and only then did the Lockwood family guards seem to know what was going on and try their best to stop them.


    The Blue mes members immediately felt strenuous.


    At this moment, a ck figure suddenly arrived. He moved very fast and descended from the sky like a gust of wind.


    He came in and protected Bridget in his arms without a word. He raised his other hand in the air, looking as if he wanted to grab something.


    There was a thin wire tied to his waist. The thin wire was only a little thicker than a strand of hair, and it was hoisting both him and Bridget in the air.


    There was also a thin steel wire in the air between the two buildings. The man in ck and Bridget could reach the other end of the building almost instantly.


    At this moment, Draxton slowly raised his gun.


    He sported a deadpan look on his face, then calmly and elegantly, pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    In the sky, blood sshed behind Bridget.


    Bridget''s body immediately became limp.


    Immediately after, Draxton fired a second shot.


    Blood also sshed from the back of that man in ck.


    The two of them hung in the air and swayed. Just as they were about to fall and shatter into pieces, a helicopter suddenly arrived at the critical moment and took the two of them away. They quickly disappeared from sight.


    Draxton did not give chase.


    In the helicopter, someone treated Bridget and the man in ck and fed them medicine. The medicine was magical and the two of them actually woke up from theira.


    "Ghost, is this the person you chose?" A man in a bathrobe walked over. His ck bathrobe was embroidered with golden thread, making it look abnormally dazzling and luxurious.


    The man''s appearance was extremely stunning, but his temperament was extremely mature and charming..Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He picked up a ss of red wine and looked at Bridget critically.


    Bridget looked back at the man calmly.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps was heard. Soon, a woman in a white gauze dress walked over. She looked pure and beautiful, but that blood-red bracelet on her wrist was the most eye-catching thing about her. However, if one looked carefully, it was not a bracelet. It was clearly a small blood-colored snake.


    "She was poisoned by the Truth Poison." The woman came over and nced at Bridget beforeing to a conclusion


    The man in ck and the beautiful man looked at Bridget in surprise.


    Bridget was a little confused. "What is Truth Poison?"


    "What? You actually don''t know!"


    The woman giggled, and her smile became even more pure and beautiful.


    The man pulled her into his arms lovingly and pecked her on the lips. "Celia, how can ordinary people know


    this!"


    DUGHTY


    "That''s true." The woman called Celia tilted her head and looked at Bridget. She said, "The Truth Poison made its appearance. It seems that it has something to do with my good senior sister!" "So you''re saying that this is rted to Jocelyn Grey?" the man asked.


    Celia red at him and said, "You seem quite fond of her."


    The man looked at her helplessly.


    Celia walked to Bridget''s side and cut her wrist with her sharp nails. Then, she scattered silver powder over the wound. After a while, a transparent dot was drawn out.


    Upon closer inspection, it was a little bug.


    Celia crushed it with an interested look on her face.


    Back in the Lockwood family, Ricky''s body stiffened slightly, and his expression did not look too good.


    Isabe looked at him worriedly and asked, "Ricky, what''s wrong?"


    Ricky said sadly, "Bug 99 is dead."


    Isabe was stunned.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Little Betty''s Comints


    Ricky had a string of wooden beads on his wrist, with every bead containing poison bugs. Some of those poison bugs were given to him by Jocelyn for self-defense, while others were given to him by Isabe for the


    same purpose.


    There were also some others. For example, the Truth Poison in Bridget''s body, being raised by Ricky herself.


    The little boy might have feelings for those bugs.


    Isabe touched his head gently andforted him softly. "Ricky, don''t be sad. Mommy will help you raise. another one as a gift, okay?"


    Ricky was about to speak when he heard Betty''s voice.


    "I have one. I''ll give mine to Ricky." Betty generously ced a transparent little bug in Ricky''s hand.


    Ricky immediately blushed.


    He felt that his dignity as the elder brother had been offended by his sister. He pursed his lips and his face looked very serious. He straightened his chest and returned the bug to his sister. Then, he looked at Isabe and said seriously, "Mom, I''d raise one myself. I don''t need one from you or Betty."


    Isabe looked at his serious little face and listened to his soft little voice. He could not help but look solemn. She then said, "Ricky, you can do it. Mommy believes that you can definitely do it." She clenched her fists and cheered the boy on.


    Ricky nodded. He looked extremely cute. Then, she said to her sister, "Keep your own. I don''t need yours."


    Betty pouted and said, "Ricky, are you embarrassed? Don''t worry, Mom and I won''tugh at you."


    Ricky took a deep breath. In the end, he just reached out his chubby hand and rubbed his sister''s soft curly hair to show his magnanimity and tolerance as the elder brother.


    Betty was stunned. By the time she reacted, Ricky had already gone to prepare the stuff for raising poison bugs.


    Betty pouted. When she turned around and saw her mother smiling at her with a dangerous gaze, she immediately shrank her neck. "Mom..."


    She wormed her way into her mother''s embrace, cupping Isabe''s face with her tiny hands, and kissed Isabe on the face. She then said coyly. "Mommy, Betty misses you so much. Betty loves mommy the most. Betty finally gets to meet mommy!"


    "So, you hid the fact from me that you met dad and came back with him without a word?"


    Isabe was not moved by her sweet words at all and questioned her aggrievedly.


    Betty immediately felt guilty and crossed her arms. The little eddies on her hands were extremely cute. Isabe wanted to pinch them, but she held back.


    Betty did not seem troubled at all. She pressed her little face against Isabe''s ear and whispered in a childish voice that everyone could hear, "Mommy, Betty feels that Daddy still has good points, so I brought him back.


    Isabe was speechless.


    "Who had brought who back?" She thought.


    Not only did Isabe not know whether tough or cry, but the Lockwood family alsoughed when they heard that. Madame Emma and Patriarch Lockwood could not hold back anymore.


    Isabe still kept a straight face and said seriously, "Then stretch out your little hand and let Mommy squeeze it. Then mommy will forgive you!"


    Betty immediately stretched out her chubby hands obediently. Her big eyes blinked, and she looked obedient and cute. She looked like she was at her mother''s mercy.


    Isabe could not help but squeeze her little hand and kiss them again. Then, she said, "Alright, Mommy forgives you!"


    Betty immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She cheered and hugged Isabe tightly, rubbing against her chest. It had been a long time since shest saw his mother. She missed his mother. His Hotty


    Tomints


    "Yes, Mommy smells so good." Betty thought.


    Isabe hugged her too, a satisfied smile was seen on her face. She missed her daughter too.


    Looking at the mother and daughter hugging each other, Draxton''s eyes darkened. He said in an unfriendly. tone. "You do miss your girl then? I''ve never seen you mention her before."


    Isabe''s body stiffened slightly when she heard his voice. She had forgotten that she had not exined to Draxton about hiding Betty''s existence.


    Isabe bit her lip, thinking that the damned man actually questioned her in front of the entire family. She wondered if he did not care about her reputation at all.


    She looked up and saw that everyone in the Lockwood family was indeed looking at her in confusion.


    They just didn''t understand, but they didn''t me her. In their opinion, Isabe must have suffered a lot to raise two children alone, and she didn''t say anything because she had her own difficulties. Jeanne stepped forward and held Isabe''s hand. She said gently, "Be, if you have any grievances, tell me, and grandpa and grandma too."


    "Yes, yes. Be, you''re not alone anymore. You have family to back you up!"


    Isabe was touched. At this moment, Betty''s aggrieved little voice was heard. Her eyes were red as she said, "Great-grandpa, great-grandma, grandpa, grandma. Don''t me mommy. It was dad who didn''t like mommy and us in the beginning. That''s why mommy didn''t bring us back!"


    After the little girl finished speaking, tears welled up in her eyes. She looked like she wanted to cry, but she forcefully held back her tears. Instantly, everyone''s hearts shattered.


    Isabe fell silent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Draxton widened his eyes in shock. He looked at Betty. He thought that he had already established a solid father-daughter rtionship with his daughter, never expecting the little girl would sell him out without any hesitation.


    Betty nced at him and quickly looked away. However, Draxton could see the following emotions in her small eyes, as if to question him. "You still have the cheek to question your mother? If you dare to bully your mother, I will dare to bully you!"


    Draxton was speechless.


    Before he could recover from his shock, he heard Madame Emma''s incredulous voice. "I can''t believe that you''re such a person, Draxton!"


    Jeanne also looked at her son in shock.


    Philip was even angrier. "You good-for-nothing, I thought you were smart, but you''re an idiot!"


    Patriarch Lockwood did not say anything and waved the feather duster over.


    Draxton stood still and took two hits.


    Seeing that he was still honest, the old man put away his weapon angrily and turned to look at his precious great-grandson.


    "Baby, don''t cry. Great-grandma loves you so much. No one can bully you in the future."


    Madame Emma carried Little Betty and went upstairs. Her husband quickly followed.


    Jeanne pulled Isabe along with Olivia. The two of them surrounded andforted Isabe.


    "Be, it''s all in the past I know you''ve been wronged. I''ll dote on you in the future. You don''t have to be afraid If Draxton bullies you in the future, just beat him up. I''ll back you up."


    "That''s right, Isabe. You gotta put your man in his ce, you know. If my brother bullies you, you might as well ust kick him away and live with me.


    "Isabe, I think it''s good that we''re together. I''m already used to you sleeping with me every day when he isn''t around I really don''t want him toe back and take you from me." Olivia''s eyes were filled with tears


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry


    Draxton''s face darkened when he heard Olivia''s words.


    1st Betty Le paints


    He wondered what kind of sister would fight over his wife with him.


    He also wondered if the older woman was actually his mother.


    There were also the other two upstairs. He wondered if those two were actually his grandparents.


    No one in the family sympathized with him.


    When he thought of that, he could not help but look at Philip, his father.


    His father, who was not all that old and was very handsome, red at him coldly and snorted at him like he was dirt. Philip then turned around and walked away without looking back.


    His disdainful expression couldn''t be more obvious.


    "Zhizhi was in Wen today, so she deleted it and rewrote it. The following plot took a long time to sort out. Zhizhi was afraid that she would not write it well, so she updated itte today. Zhizhi will try her best to update it early tomorrow. She will try her best to fix the time and hug the babies~~"

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 You Have To Protect Me From Now On


    Draxton was speechless.


    His gazended on Wilson.


    Wilson sighed. "Draxton, I thought you were smart all the time. I didn''t expect you can be such a fool."


    With that, he turned around and left with a mncholic expression.


    Draxton''s face darkened as he looked at Isabe who was beingforted.


    Isabe listened to Jeanne''s and Olivia''s conversation while peeking at Draxton from the corner of her eye.


    Unexpectedly, she met his gaze and quickly looked away out of guilt.


    However, Isabe did not actually have any resentment in her heart when Draxton chased after the three of them for five years prior.


    Although she felt wronged sometimes, she knew very well what she had done to Draxton back then.


    In that matter, the person who was wronged was Draxton. He had his reasons for being angry.


    However, she could not tell her family about that. She could only ask Draxton to take the me. However, Draxton was one to hold a grudge, so he did deserve to be despised by his family. At the thought of this, Isabe felt magnanimous


    She said to Jeanne, "Mom, don''t worry. I didn''t take it to heart. Isn''t our family fine now?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s fine now, but things will be better in the future."


    Jeanne was touched. "Be, you''d always be my sweetheart."


    "Isabe, you''re my best friend. I''ll always protect you."


    "Olivia!"


    Draxton could not take it anymore and shout at the women. He interrupted them and strode forward. He pulled Isabe into his arms and swooped her off of her feet.


    He looked at Jeanne and Olivia deeply and said in a deep voice, "I''ve been separated from Be for a long time. I''m going to do what a husband should do right now. Mom, you should rest early too." With that, he strode upstairs.


    Isabe was in his arms and she looked embarrassed.


    "Draxton, how could you do this?" she whispered.


    "What did I do?" Draxton looked down at her with a dark expression.


    Isabe said, "It''s your daughter who''s put a target on your back, not me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Heh..." The man sneered. "I didn''t know I had a daughter before."


    Moreover, that little brat just set him up.


    Isabe was silent until Draxton kicked the door open and closed it. She was thrown onto the soft bed. Then, the man''s tall and strong body pressed down on her like a mountain.


    His strong arms trapped her in his arms. She had the feeling that she had nowhere to run..


    "You..." Isabe was a little timid. "You can''t me me for not telling you about Betty''s existence before."


    "Then you''re ming me?" Draxton asked solemnly.


    Isabe was speechless.


    "Wasn''t it your fault?" She thought but didn''t dare to say.


    In fact, if Draxton had not tracked down Lotus Vige, she might never have returned to Dawton City for the rest of her life. Ricky and Draxton would also never meet. "I''m sorry."


    The man''s deep voice was suddenly heard in her ears.


    Isabe was stunned. She thought she was hallucinating.


    Be You Have To Protect Me From Now On


    Seeing that she was stunned, Draxton continued, "I''m sorry. Not only was I not by your side and the children''s side for the past five years, but I also gave you all hell lot of pressure."


    His eyes were extremely deep and he had an exceptionally calm vibe to him.


    His sexy corbone and throat were clearly visible in front of her eyes. Isabe turned her face away slightly and said slowly, "I didn''t me you. I''m very grateful for the births of both Ricky and Betty." "The credit for their births goes to me. So what do you have to say to me?"


    Isabe was confused.


    Seeing her nk expression, Draxton could not help but grit his teeth. "In the future, when my family mes me for anything, you have to protect me!"


    Isabe was stunned. Then...


    "Pfft..."


    There was another chapter to read tomorrow morning. Good night, babies!


    Chatiden

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Carlos'' Ambition


    After Isabe smiled, she knew that something was wrong. Sure enough, in the next moment, the man kissed her directly out of rage and humiliation, engulfing herughter with a passionate kiss. The moonlight was just right, and the room was warm.


    As for the Riker family, there was no way it would be anything other than a sleepless night.


    After Patriarch Riker was injected with a tranquilizer, he was carried back to the Riker family home.


    At the moment, Carlos was living in the Riker family''s estate. They went back to ask Carlos to save their patriarch.


    Carlos was the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, a position that saw change every ten years Carlos had been re-elected for four decades and was about to start his fifth election that year.


    If this fifth election was sessful, then Carlos would be the first president of the Traditional Medicine Association in the history of the empire to serve for 50 years.


    Carlos had such results because he was capable. Patriarch Riker could not wait to go home as soon as possible and let Carlos cure him of that strangeness in his body.


    He was about to die ofughter.


    He never wanted tough again.


    He was already traumatized byughter.


    After returning to the Riker family, Carlos didn''t sleep. The Riker family was in quite amotion that night, and he vaguely realized that something might have happened.


    Seeing that Patriarch Riker was carried back and Bridget was nowhere to be seen, Carlos'' expression changed slightly. He asked, "What happened? Where''s Bridget? Why isn''t she back?"


    Lindon''s eyes shed. "The Lockwood family has gone too far. They captured Bridget. President Orwell, please save my father first. He has beenughing non-stop."


    Carlos had just recovered from his serious injuries and was especially thin now. His deep-set eyes made his expression look rather scary.


    Carlos nced at Patriarch Riker and went forward to take his pulse. He asked about the situation and his eyes shed. He said in shock, "It''s Laughing Powder." The members of the Riker family were stunned. Carlos sneered and said, "This is the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s poison technique."


    "Isabe!" The members of the Riker family reacted. They knew that Isabe was of the Sanctum of Holy


    Doctors.


    "How dare that woman plot against father!"


    Lindon was furious and said, "President Orwell, you can definitely cure my father''s poison, right?"


    Carlos nodded confidently. "Yes."


    With that, he took out his medicine box and took out an antique small medicine bottle. He poured out the pill inside and fed it to Patriarch Riker.


    He gave the remaining two pills in the bottle to Lindon and reminded him, "One pill every three hours. He''ll be fine after he finished them all."


    Lindon took the bottle and thanked him gratefully.


    Carlos asked again, "What''s going on with Bridget?"


    Lindon and the other members of the Riker family told him about Bridget''s strangeness.


    When Carlos heard that, his eyes lit up. "Continuously telling the truth..."


    He suddenly froze and said in shock, "It''s bug poison!"


    After all, he was knowledgeable and hade into contact with some strange people over the years. The existence of n Mobius had always been mysterious and very few people knew about them. When people talked about poison bugs, they were even more terrified. However, he knew that although the poison


    bugs were terrifying, they were not as mysterious as told in the rumors. However, there was no doubt about the power of poison bugs.


    "It''s impossible for Bridget to be captured by the Lockwood family. She will definitely save herself. Bridget still has a trump card in her hand."


    Carlos said.


    The Riker family was stunned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Carlos looked at them and suddenly said coldly, "Don''t tell me you''ve already given up on Bridget because lot were afraid of the Lockwood family?"


    you


    The members of the Riker family felt their hearts skip a beat, and they denied it repeatedly. Lindon even said, "President, how could that be? Bridget is my daughter!"


    Carlos coldly snorted and said, "That''s good to hear. I''ll tell you the truth; Bridget has most likely gone to a safe ce. Aside from me, Bridget has also studied under another mysterious master recently. That person will definitely save Bridget because she''s the person he chose.¡±


    The Riker family looked at Carlos nkly. Bridget had never told them about that.


    Carlos said calmly, "It''s normal that Bridget didn''t tell any of you. This is no small matter. The fewer people who know, the better."


    The Riker family was secretly happy. It turned out that Bridget''s value was far more than what they saw it to be. Although they might have hurt her feelings at that time, they were still family. When she returned, she would still be ady of the Riker family.


    Lindon asked, "Sir, who exactly is that master that Bridget just acknowledged? How mysterious is he?" Carlos did not give a direct answer. Instead, he asked, "You guys know that I want to be re-elected in this election in the association, right?"


    The Riker family members nodded.


    Carlos said confidently, "There are manypetitors, and every one of them is a formidable candidate from the traditional medicine industry. This time, if I want to seed, I have to carve another way out and broaden my thinking.


    "This time, I have a new n, which is thebination of traditional medicine and biotech."


    The Riker family was confused,


    "The poison bugs are already a new research direction for biologists. Those bugs can harm people and yet, they can also save lives, just like medicine can do harm and save lives as well.


    "When webine traditional medicine, biotech, and bug poison together, the value we create will not only be seen in traditional medicine industry, but it will also be a miracle in the entire medical industry. "Extending one''s lifespan and reviving the dead would no longer be wishful thinking.


    "At that time, the entire empire and the world will be shaken. The Lockwood family would be nothing!" Carlos sneered, thinking that no matter how strong the Lockwood family was, they could not go against the empire and the world after all.


    The members of the Riker family widened their eyes in shock, and their breathing became rapid. Carlos looked at them and said, "That other master of Bridget''s is the doctor in biology who is researching the new n with me. As his disciple, Bridget will also participate in this great endeavor. Her future is limitless."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Powerful Unfinished Work


    After coldly warning the Riker family, Carlos returned to his residence. He had to prepare the data. The election was imminent, and he had to work hard to make sure nothing would go wrong.


    The members of the Riker family stood where they were, not daring to disturb him. However, they were overjoyed.


    That was a private ind. On that deserted ind, there was an undergroundboratory.


    There were steel walls, ss doors, and bulletproof windows, as well as various precise instruments, and busy researchers in white coats all over theboratory.


    Bridget came out of a pod. She was in an unprecedentedly good state. The only difference was that there was a red cinnabar mole on her wrist. That was the mark of having the Evolution Poison imnted in her. "It''s just perfect!" The stunning man sighed, the smile on his face mesmerizing.


    Of course, the person who fascinated him was not Bridget herself, but Bridget''s current physical data.


    "It''s just a semi-finished product," Celia, who was still wearing a long white dress, said calmly. Her expression was that of indifference. She was not satisfied with the data.


    The man in ck who had saved Bridget earlier had changed into a white coat that day. He was actually a handsome man wearing silver wire-framed sses. He looked to be in histe twenties.


    He had a PhD in biology and was ranked third in the field in the Empire. His results were very outstanding. and he won several international awards. He was a genius in biology in Luscia.


    He was only 28 years old. Young and quite a potential for growth in the future.


    However, very few people knew that this young biological genius had another shady identity, which was called Ghost.


    Ghost was the codename of a person and also that of an organization. That was an organization that few were capable of tracking down. Many secret experiments of the empire were open facts to that organization, causing huge losses to Lucsia.


    Destroying Ghost was a very important mission for Lucsia.


    Hearing the words of the stunning man and Celia, Ghost shook her head and said, "This is just an experiment. Bridget still has the potential to continue experimenting.


    "For now, I''ve already seen themonality between biology and bug poison. The poison bugs are also a kind of life form, being actual living creatures themselves. Now, Bridget has sessfully fused with the Evolution Poison. Although the Evolution Poison is only a half-finished product, it also shows that we are heading in the right direction.


    "And our experimental data is enough to shock the world."


    Celia sighed faintly: "Unfortunately, n Mobius''s true Evolution Poison was taken away by Jocelyn. If that Evolution Poison was here, I wouldn''t have to waste all that much effort on these experiments." Her beautiful face was filled with regret and grievance. The stunning man could not help but sigh. "Celia, don''t be disappointed. We''ve already got a taste of sess, no?


    "Look at Bridget. Isn''t she our first sessful experiment?"


    Celia was still not in a good mood. At that moment, Bridget walked out. Ghost and the stunning man looked at her Bridget was wearing ab coat, but it still could not hide her dazzling bearing.


    She could not help but reveal an extremely happy smile on her face. She said gratefully, "I did not disappoint the three of you and have sessfully walked out of theboratory."


    Ghost was very happy. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and the light in his eyes carried a strange color. He said, "Bridget, go and try to beat up that door."


    He pointed at a gate made of steel not far away.


    Bridget traced his finger and looked over. Excitement suddenly appeared in her eyes. She nodded slightly and


    walked over


    Bang!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She threw a punch and the steel door fell to the ground. On the steel door, which was about five centimeters thick, a fist-sized hole appeared. That was the mark of her work. Ghost''s eyes lit up.


    Celia and the stunning man were also shocked, but soon after, Celia''s expression became even more disappointed, "If only that Evolution Poison was still here..."


    She would definitely have the healthiest body, the highest strength, and the youngest appearance. She would not be like how she was then...


    The stunning manforted her: "Celia, aren''t we casting a on both sides now, experimenting while. thinking of a way to take back the real Evolution Poison from Jocelyn? Don''t worry, we still have time."


    "Yeah."


    Celia nodded and said worriedly, "I''m just afraid that Jocelyn will use that poison bug in advance..."


    "It''s not that easy. If Jocelyn could used it, it would have been used long ago. Her physique can''t fuse with that Evolution Poison..."


    "That''s true."


    Bridget was extremely excited. Ghost had her do a series of tests. Be it speed, physical fitness, strength, jumping, endurance, healing, and other aspects, she then had the strongest physique. She felt that her current physique was even better than the most outstanding warrior.


    She could literally kill a bull with a single punch, and the likes of tigers and lions wouldn''t faze her. "Teacher, the current me is much stronger than before." She walked in front of Ghost and said excitedly. Ghost was also very excited. He said, "That''s right, you''re really powerful. This is only a half-finished Evolution Poison. If this is the real Evolution Poison that has been passed down for 1000 years in the n Mobius, just how powerful would it be...".


    A fiery light shed in Bridget''s eyes. She said, "Teacher, where is the real Evolution Poison?"


    Ghost came back to her senses and looked at her. His smile deepened. "Don''t have any ideas about that thing. That''s Cecilia''s taboo. It''s not your ce to think about it."


    Bridget''s expression changed. "Teacher, you''ve misunderstood. I''m just curious. I don''t have any other thoughts. Moreover, I believe that at your level, you will definitely be able to develop a real Evolution Poison in the future. It won''t be inferior to that one that has been passed down for 1000 years."


    Ghost smiled. "That''s right. I still have this bit of confidence."


    Bridget also smiled in satisfaction.


    A semi-finished product was already so powerful, she was extremely curious about the true power of the Evolution Poison.


    Ghost said, "Actually, it''s fine to tell you. The real Evolution Poison is in Jocelyn''s hands. She is Cecilia''s senior sister. All these years, Cecilia has been looking for Jocelyn. Recently, she finally found traces of Jocelyn. The results they found were that Jocelyn took in a sessor..."


    At this point, Ghost looked at Bridget with interest. When Bridget received his gaze, her heart skipped a beat. Ghost said, "The sessor that Jocelyn took in is called Isabe Thompson." Bridget was stunned.


    Her expression instantly twisted.


    Dawton City


    Betty and Ricky were upied by Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma. Isabe did not even have the chance to hold Betty to sleep. The next day, she and Draxton could only return to Northernville Mano together.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Searching For The Miraculous Doctor


    As soon as they returned to Northernville Manor, they were informed that distinguished guests arrived at their house.


    The two of them looked at each other and entered the hall. They saw a middle-aged man in his forties and a young man in his twenties sitting upright on the sofa.


    They sat up straight and their sitting postures were exactly the same. Those who didn''t know better would think that they were two statues with standard sitting postures.


    "General Sanders, Major General Sanders," Draxton greeted the two of them.


    When the two of them saw them, they also stood up. General Sanders smiled and said, "Draxton, are you treating me like an outsider?"


    Draxton corrected himself. "Godfather, Connor."


    "You''re even more serious than Connor." General Sanders smiled and patted Draxton''s shoulder.


    A smile appeared on Draxton''s lips. "Fortunately, Connor is the serious one among us.


    Connor nodded at him and looked at Isabe. He also nodded at her and took the initiative to say, "Thank you for the pills. We''ve all tried it. The effect is very good. It''s also very effective against old hidden injuries that can''t be healed."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Isabe smiled and said, "You''re wee. It was godmother who wanted it. You guys are just benefiting


    from it."


    Connor pursed his lips into a straight line and said sternly, "Since you have such good medicine, you shouldn''t hide it. I want to buy your prescription and mass-produce it. Just name the price." Isabe could not help but raise her eyebrows. That person was really impolite. He actually asked for her prescription the moment he opened his mouth.


    To be honest, even if she gave him prescription, he wouldn''t be able to do it without three to five years of research anyway.


    Yet, he still wanted to mass produce it. She figured that the young man was really daydreaming.


    Seeing the contemptuous smile on her lips, Connor''s expression became even more serious, and his gaze became even sharper. "If you use that medicine in the army, it will reduce countless casualties and save the lives of countless soldiers. Name any conditions you want. We won''t let you suffer a loss..."


    Isabe was even more speechless.


    General Sanders patted him, "Hey, kid, is that the way to behave? You actually ask for prescription as soon as you meet thedy!"


    Connor shut his mouth, but he still looked at Isabe and said, "Think about it carefully."


    Isabe rubbed her forehead. She wondered why was her godmother''s son was like that. He was not even as lively and cute as Draxton.


    Draxton also looked at Connor speechlessly and said, "If I''m not wrong, it''s very difficult to make pills like those Be prodcued, let alone mass-produce them."


    Connor was stunned and immediately looked at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at Draxton with approval.


    Connor immediately knew that Draxton was right. He could not help but look disappointed.


    Isabe said, "It''s impossible to mass produce the original thing, but if the medicinal properties are weakened, mass production is also feasible. It''s just that the medicinal properties will weaken. However, it should be possible to keep people alive."


    Connor''s eyes lit up again. He wanted to say something, but General Sanders pressed him down. He also looked at isabe with bright eyes and said, "In that case, thank you, Be."


    "Godfather, you''re wee. Isabe smiled and said to Connor, "The prescription is moreplicated. I''ll give it to youter."


    "Thank you." Connor looked at her less coldly.


    Isabe chuckled and thought to herself, "No wonder you can''t find a wife. With this personality, it would be strange if you could find one. No wonder my godmother is worried." "Godfather, you and Connor didn''te just to ask for prescription, right?" Draxton asked.


    At this point, General Sanders and Connor''s expressions turned serious. General Sanders didn''t say anything and ced a document on the table for Draxton to see.


    Draxton opened the document. After reading the contents, his expression changed slightly.


    They did not avoid Isabe, so she also saw the contents of the document.


    The document contained a piece of intelligence, and the content of the information was actually about Evolution Poison.


    Ghost had developed a half-finished Evolution Poison and had already seeded in its experiment. The experiment subject was actually Bridget.


    Isabe smirked mockingly.


    She subconsciously touched her heart.


    General Sanders''s expression was grave as he said, "Ghost''s goal should be the real Evolution Poison. This Ghost guy is a genius in biology. His talent is too terrifying, and this terrifying talent wasn''t used for the empire. Instead, it was used to achieve his unspeakable goal. Now, he''s even in league with n Mobius. Furthermore, the role Carlos Orwell ys in this can''t be ignored. The power of traditional medicine can''t be underestimated."


    Draxton was silent for a moment before asking, "You came to look for me to stop Carlos from continuing to be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association? "Actually, I''d do something about it even if you''re not bringing it up. I won''t allow him to seed as the president of the Traditional Medicine Association."


    General Sanders said, "This is only one aspect. There''s one more thing... I want to ask you to use the Lockwood family''s intelligence agency to find someone..."


    "Who?"


    Draxton was surprised.


    "The Miraculous Doctor."


    General Sanders said.


    Isabe, who heard the title "Miraculous Doctor", suddenly looked at General Sanders in surprise.


    Chapteryx The Mysterious Miraculous Doctor

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 The Mysterious Miraculous Doctor


    General Sanders exined, "The only person who canpete with Carlos now is the Miraculous Doctor. "The Miraculous Doctor has always been mysterious. All the major forces in the world want to find him, but they don''t actually even know if he''s a man or a woman, so they don''t even know where to start. I think only. the Lockwood family''s intelligence agency can do it."


    The title Miraculous Doctor" referred to a person''s codename.


    That was a very mysterious person. Three years ago, the Miraculous Doctor gradually became famous in the world. Those who came back from the dead from his hands all wanted to find his whereabouts and find out his identity. However, they failed every time: No one could find out the Miraculous Doctor''s background, let alone his actual name. Later on, everyone took to calling him the Miraculous Doctor. He was too mysterious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Miraculous Doctor was what everyone called him.


    Draxton muttered, "You want the Miraculous Doctor to appear and rece Carlos?"


    General Sanders nodded. "That''s indeed the case. Although the medical skills used by the Miraculous Doctor to save people are strange, I can vaguely see traces of traditional medicine in his techniques. I guess that even if this Miraculous Doctor isn''t from Lucsia, he must have studied traditional medicine nheless.


    "In that case, it''s understandable to have him rece Carlos."


    Draxton said, "It''s indeed not easy to find the Miraculous Doctor''s whereabouts, but I''ll try my best to find him. We can''tpletely rely on the Miraculous Doctor. We have to think of other ways." "It''s easy." Connor said, "Kill Carlos directly. If he dies, he won''t be able to be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association."


    When he said this, he still had a cold expression on his face.


    General Sanders''s face darkened and he pped Connor''s head, "Are you a bandit?"


    Connor''s face stiffened. He was pped mercilessly by his father in front of everyone. He wondered if his father not cared for his face.


    His expression was deadpan, but his face was a little red.


    Isabe looked at him, feeling amused.


    This person was tall and burly. He was wearing a ck sweater and a ck windbreaker. On his lower body, he was wearingbat pants and military boots. He exuded a warrior''s aura. Coupled with his exceptionally handsome and steely face, he could really be said to be a tough guy among tough guys.


    At this moment, the hard man''s ears and cheeks were red. He sat stiffly on the sofa, looking somewhat flustered.


    Draxton narrowed his eyes and said, "Godfather, I think what Connor said makes sense."


    "The Miraculous Doctor''s whereabouts and background are indeed difficult to figure out. It''s hard to say when we can find him, if we can even find him. However, if we were to just kill Carlos, it will be the easiest way to


    do it."


    General Sanders was helpless. He said angrily, "Kill Carlos, there''s still Ghost, and killing Ghost, there''s still n Mobius. The n Mobius has cooperated with Ghost. God knows what strange things they cane up with


    "ording to the traces of our investigation, I discovered that the method used by the Miraculous Doctor was very simr to thebination of bug poison and traditional medicine. We called it a Medical Bug


    Poison.


    "Only the Miraculous Doctor canpete with Ghost and n Mobius for the seat of president of the Traditional Medicine Association."


    Isabe had just lifted up her teacup when she heard that. Her fingers tightened slightly. She looked at the general thoughtfully and slowly took a sip of tea.


    Draxton nodded. "Alright, I''ll do my best to find the Miraculous Doctor. I''ll definitely find him."


    Char


    Laaculous Doctor

 Chapter 94

    Charter 94


    Isabe nced at him from the corner of her eye. If that person was looking for the Miraculous Doctor, he might really be able to find him within a certain period of time.


    She sipped her tea and listened to them quietly.


    General Sanders said, "Killing Carlos is only thest resort. Our main goal is still to deal with Ghost, but Ghost is too mysterious, and the n Mobius is just as mysterious as well. They are also rted to foreign forces, so they are not easy to deal with."


    Draxton nodded.


    "It''s about time, sister-inw. prescription please.¡±


    Connor stood up and looked at Isabe.


    Isabe was drinking tea and did not realize that he was talking to her.


    Connor frowned. "I won''t be taking it for free..."


    At this moment, Isabe suddenly reacted. She held her teacup and looked at the tall Connor, then at the regal and noble Draxton. She asked, "You... are older than Draxton?"


    Connor still looked serious and cold. He nodded. "One month and three days, five hours, thirteen minutes,


    and seven seconds."


    "Pfft..."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe spat out a mouthful of tea.


    She looked at Connor in shock and blurted out, "Why do you remember that so clearly?"


    Isabe widened her eyes and looked at Connor with a puzzled expression.


    Connor frowned. "Isn''t that natural?"


    General Sanders coughed awkwardly and red at his son. He said to Isabe, "Be, Connor''s personality is a little... on the serious side."


    Isabe looked at General Sanders, who had a refined and gentle temperament. He was wearing casual clothes. Those who didn''t know better might think that he was just an ordinary handsome uncle. They wouldn''t think that he was a seasoned general with outstanding military achievements in the Lucsian Empire.


    At this moment, this handsome uncle was looking at his son speechlessly.


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up slightly. He slowly took a tissue and wiped the water stains on Isabe''s clothes.


    Isabe turned around and looked at him in a daze.


    Draxton said calmly, "Don''t worry. He doesn''t have any thoughts about me, and I don''t have any thoughts about him either."


    Isabe was speechless.


    "Pfft. Cough cough!"


    The veins on Connor''s forehead throbbed and his face turned green.


    General Sanders also had a headache. He rubbed his forehead helplessly, thinking that young people nowadays really dared to joke! Then, he red at Connor warily. He thought, "How disappointing. He didn''t even know how to find a wife at his age Could it really be..." When Connor received General Sanders''s gaze, his handsome face instantly darkened.


    Isabe blushed slightly and said embarrassedly, "Sorry, godfather."


    General Sanders waved his hand and said, "It''s all this kid''s fault!"


    He looked annoyed.


    Isabe looked at Connor teasingly and said, "Connor, let''s go get the prescription now." Connor''s eyes lit up. He nodded solemnly and strode after her.


    They went to the study. Isabe turned on aputer and started typing the prescription.


    The Mysteitaus Miraculous Doctor


    When the name of the first medicinal herb appeared, Connor''s brows twitched fiercely.


    Then, the second, third... The medicinal herbs that appeared one after another made Connor frown even


    more.


    General Sanders and Draxton were also watching from the side.


    Ginseng, ganoderma, velvet antler, snow lotus, knotweed, orchid, redwood...


    It was fine if the medicinal herbs were expensive, but there was a requirement of age in every single ingredient. For example, the ginseng was required to be no less than 50 years old... That hadn''t even taken dosage into consideration.


    If it was for their own use, with their family background, those were all small problems and were non-issue. However, if they were to produce inrge quantities, it would be difficult. Connor frowned again. He... couldn''t afford it.


    But soon, Isabe began to input lines of forms formed by various characters under the medicinal herbs. Those long andplicated forms made Connor''s scalp itch. "Babies, do you know who the Miraculous Doctor is? If you do, write the second chapter immediately."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Call Me Hubby


    A month ago, Draxton''s search for the Miraculous Doctor was very high-profile At first, Carlos was a little nervous, butter on, despite Draxton''s very high-profile mobilization in the matter, he still could not find the man at all, so Carlos gradually rxed.


    However, with the election about to begin, he was still a little worried. It was better to be safe than sorry, so he sent his trusted aides to investigate. Now that he had received the final answer, he was finally relieved


    At the same time, General Sanders also called Draxton. General Sanders''s mood was very solemn He asked. "Draxton, haven''t you found the Miraculous Doctor yet?" Draxton replied, "I found him."


    General Sanders was stunned, "You found him? But why did I hear..."


    "Godfather, just wait and see," Draxton said, but he did not exin the reasons, shrouding the entire matter in mystery


    General Sanders naturally trusted Draxton very much. When he heard this, he didn''t ask any more questions, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Isabe stood at the entrance with a cup of warm milk in her hands. The corners of her mouth twitched as she listened to Draxton''s call, being rather exasperated at her man.


    In the past month, Draxton did not look for the Miraculous Doctor at all. He made a big fuss, but it was only a show for outsiders. In fact, he did not look for the Miraculous Doctor at all


    Isabe walked into the house as if nothing had happened Coincidentally, Draxton hung up the phone and turned around. Isabe sat on a small table by the bed and drank milk seriously and elegantly, as if she did not hear Draxton talking on the phone earlier


    Draxton silently walked to the opposite side and sat down. His midnight blue eyes stared at her quietly, his slender fingers tapping on the table rhythmically.


    Isabe felt an invisible force that could prate her body and soul.


    This man''s aura was really strong.


    Isabe coughed ufortably. She looked up and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Draxton pondered for a moment and said, "Miraculous Doctor..."


    "Draxton, you know that I''m just a poor thing who was abandoned by her parents. I''m very timid, right?"


    Isabe blinked her watery eyes and looked at him. Her long and tangible eyshes were like two small fans, fanning her words into Draxton''s heart.


    A trace of difort shed across Draxton''s handsome face. He lowered his eyes and nodded against his conscience. "Yes, my wife is a poor little girl who was abandoned by her parents. I will protect you well."


    Isabe smiled in satisfaction and continued drinking the milk.


    Draxton continued, "The Traditional Medicine Association''s presidential election will begin in three days. You


    umm....."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Other than being good-looking, I don''t know anything else. You wouldn''t want others to make fun of me, right?"


    Isabe interrupted him again and continued to look at him with her watery eyes.


    Draxton was speechless.


    Draxton nodded again and lowered her eyes. "Yes, other than being a little good-looking, my wife doesn''t know anything else. She doesn''t need to know. No one dares tough at the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family."


    Isabe seemed to heave a sigh of relief and continued to drink milk with a smile.


    Draxton: "Then will you apany me to the election the day after tomorrow?"


    Isabe nodded. "Alright, I''ll go see the world and broaden my horizons."


    "Alright, it''s settled then. I''ll get someone to prepare a dress for you," Draxton stood up and said.


    "Thank you, hubby.¡± Isabe smiled mischievously.


    Draxton had just stood up when he heard that sudden "hubby". His body suddenly froze.


    He turned around stiffly. There was a beastly glint in his midnight blue eyes. His gaze felt rather heated. Isabe waspletely oblivious to it. She smiled at him harmlessly and continued drinking her milk. "You like milk very much, don''t you?" The man''s voice was low and hoarse.


    Isabe thought to herself that the man was just too beautiful, be it in terms of looks or voice.


    She nodded casually.


    However, at the next moment, arge hand suddenly reached out and snatched her cup away. Then, Isabe felt the world spin before her eyes. When she reacted to it, she was already being carried by the


    man.


    Her face was pressed against his strong chest, and she could even hear the man''s strong heartbeat clearly.


    Her heartbeat was a little rapid.


    "Draxton, what are you doing?"


    Isabe was dumbfounded, wondering what was the man trying to do in broad daylight.


    "You like milk?" Draxton didn''t answer the question.


    Isabe looked at him suspiciously. "Yes, I like milk. You mind giving it to me?"


    "Wasn''t he the one who snatched the milk from her just now? What is he asking it for?" She thought.


    She wondered if Draxton actually asked her to actually defend him before.


    Isabe thought unhappily..


    "I''ll give you other milk. You''d drink to your heart''s content!"


    He then carried her to the bedroom.


    Isabe was speechless.


    "What did he just say?" She thought.


    She suspected that he was teasing her, but she had no evidence.


    She widened her eyes and looked at him in a daze. Her fluffy and soft long hair fell on her chest, making her exquisite face look even more delicate.


    Draxton ced her on the bed and leaned his powerful body down on her. He said in a low voice, "Call me hubby again."


    Isabe was still thinking about how she had seduced him. Only then did she understand that it was because of that ''hubby''.


    She rolled her eyes. "Do you have to?"


    "Be a good girl and call me that again."


    Draxton looked at her with a heated gaze, as if he would not stop until sheplied.


    Isabe''s eyes shed. Her current status was no longer the same as before. In the past, she was afraid of Draxton, but now, she was hardly afraid at all. If Draxton dared to bully her, she wouldin to a lot of people.


    There was no way she would let him have his way so easily.


    She pursed her lips and pretended to be shy. "Draxton, this... how embarrassing."


    "Sorry?" Draxton raised her eyebrows. "I don''t think so. You''re quite open about it."


    Isabe was instantly furious. She could not bother to pretend to be shy anymore. She wore a deadpan fac and said, "I''m embarrassed, okay."


    Draxton was speechless. "If you say this with a shy expression, it will be more convincing."


    Isabe fell silent.


    Draxton chuckled. "It''s okay. I''ll make you say what I wanna hear."


    all Me Hubby


    It was broad daylight, and the door was tightly shut. Warm sunlight shone in through the window, and the room was unusually hot.


    In the end, Isabe was forced to call her "hubby" a few times. Draxton had a satisfied expression like a victorious general as he smiled contentedly at the little woman on the bed.


    Isabe red at him fiercely. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll put a needle in you if you bully me like this?"


    Draxtonughed mockingly. "How could you? My wife is just a poor little girl who doesn''t know anything. She''s very harmless!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    She felt that she was being mocked, but she could not find any evidence either.


    Isabe angrily covered herself with the nket.


    Draxton''s deepughter was heard.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the Traditional Medicine Association''s presidential election. As all the famous and influential people had gathered around, the Traditional Medicine Association had a banquet to hold before the election.


    Everyone who was invited arrived one after another.


    This chapter was specially written to write about the interaction between the two of them~~ The next plot would be very exciting~ Yay~

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Before The Campaign


    The scene was orderly. Other than the Lucsian elites, there were also members of the elite circle who had rushed over from overseas.


    They were all reputable figures, and they were very polite.


    Carlos''s actions kicked up quite a huge fuss before. Many people came because of his reputation.


    In addition, someone had heard some rumors that the Miraculous Doctor would appear. Hence, more people came that time.


    The Traditional Medicine Association''s banquet was different from other banquets. To put it bluntly, the Traditional Medicine Association''s banquet was a group of traditional medicine practitioners interacting with ordinary people to promote future cooperation and organizing charity events and some such.


    Isabe was wearing a long gray-green dress. She looked elegant and dignified. Not only did she not look old, but she also looked very energetic.


    She had a slender figure. Those who didn''t know better wouldn''t be able to tell that she was already the mother of two children.


    Today, her long hair was tied up behind her head It was a simple and elegant hairdo When she walked into the venue with her arm wrapped around Draxton''s arm, everyone''s gazes immediately gathered on them.


    Instantly, some influential figures rushed towards them.


    However, not everyone dared to approach them


    Some people were not qualified to talk to someone like Lockwood family''s chieftain after all


    They could only stay at the outermost area and watch from afarThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    For example, the Rivera family.


    "Dude, why does that woman look like Isabe? Could it be that the video that was exposed online was real? The video of the Lockwood family''s ex-chieftain protecting Isabe is it true? Is Isabe really his daughter-inw?"


    Regina''s eyes widened in shock.


    Needless to say, Cristian was also looking at Isabe in shock. He knew very well that it wasn''t someone looking like Isabe, It was Isabe.


    The identity of the man beside Isabe was undoubtedly the Lockwood family''s chieftain. Everyone who could get close to the Lockwood family''s chieftain was a figure at the peak of power in their world. However, the question was, why was Isabe by Draxton''s side. Even with the video of Philip protecting Isabe exposed, they still suspected that it was fake. After all, how could an ordinary woman get close to a high and mighty figure like Draxton, they figured.


    His gaze gradually becameplicated. "Could Isabe''s marriage partner really be the Lockwood family''s chieftain?" He wondered.


    That was unbelievable!


    Everyone was saying that the Lockwood family''s chieftain was married. "Could it be that Isabe was Draxton''s mysterious wife?" He wondered further.


    Actually, it was not necessarily a mystery, because the outside world was saying that the Lockwood family''s chieftain wife became an elite because of her children. Her background was very ordinary, and she was abandoned by her adoptive parents and biological parents.


    There was no way a poor child abandoned by her parents be worthy of the Lockwood family''s chieftain.


    it was not an exaggeration to say that even if a princess of a country married Draxton, it would not be considered marrying beneath one''s own status.


    With Draxton''s status, even the leader of a country had to be polite to him.


    Those two were so far apart in so many ways, that it was impossible for them to be together.


    But they just were all the same.


    "She''s Isabe Thompson? She''s even more beautiful than she looks in the video." Madame Rivera said.


    She was from a side branch of the Lockwood family. She was able to attend this banquet because of that identity.


    Mr. Rivera said, "Why did we suspect that in the video, Mr. Lockwood protected Isabe because he saw injustice? He was really protecting his daughter-inw!"


    That was how it was before. Previously, when the Thompson family went to cause trouble, the video of Philip''s family protecting Isabe had spread online. They actually thought that it was because Isabe deserved pity and Philip was just helping the downtrodden.


    It turned out that Isabe was really the Lockwood family''s daughter-inw.


    That was just too much to take in.


    Regina said angrily, "No wonder this Isabe is so arrogant. It turns out that she has the Lockwood family backing her up. No wonder she dares to bully Sammy..."


    Ste immediately pped her on the head. "What are you talking about? You''re still all about Sammy even now? Is Samantha Lang a good person to begin with? If I hear you say that again, I''ll p you to death!"


    She was extremely fierce.


    Regina instantly felt wronged and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Ste looked in the direction of Isabe with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she sighed faintly and said, "The Lang family has missed out. They have missed out on a huge opportunity!"


    They actually did not know how to cherish such a daughter. Even now, they were still soft-hearted towards that imposter who upied their home. She thought that it would be good if they were even soft- hearted enough to share it with their own biological daughter!


    She wondered what they were thinking, and that Samantha Lang was really vicious.


    Thinking of that, Ste really felt that something was really wrong. Otherwise, that brainless daughter of hers wouldn''t still think that Samantha Lang was good.


    Ste couldn''t help but twitch in anger at that thought. She red at Regina angrily, wondering how did she give birth to such an idiot.


    Regina shirked from her mother''s re.


    General Sanders''s full name was Austin Sanders. He was already a general and there were no more than ten generals in his country. General Sanders was one of them and he was ranked first. Everyone respected him.


    He had a lot of power in his hands. With him and Draxton exchanging pleasantries, although the other dignitaries also had extraordinary statuses, they did not dare to easily interrupt their conversation.


    A few council members stood at the side and listened to them quietly. An old man in a green suit stood quietly behind a council member, his attitude was neither servile nor overbearing.


    At the same time, Carlos was also standing beside the other council members. His expression was arrogant, and he looked rather aloof, as if he had everything under control. After all, after today, he figured that his name would soon shock the entire world.


    At that time, he figured it would be all those elites'' turn to humbly beg him to reward them with a healthy and energetic body.


    He looked at the old man in disdain. The old man''s name was Harold Dunn, and he was indeed a medical expert. At that time, Harold was his strongestpetitor.


    Unfortunately, Carlos figured that Harold was destined to lose to him.


    The representatives who supported Carlos and Harold were usually on opposing sides.


    General Sanders said to Draxton and Isabe, "This is a member of the Traditional Medicine Association, the director of Dawton City Traditional Medicine Hospital, Mr. Harold Dunn. This time, Mr. Harold Dunn is also one of the candidates."


    The representative and Harold heard all that, they smiled and greeted Draxton.


    Draxton was chieftain Although he was young, his status was important. It had be a habit for others to take the initiative to greet him.


    As for Isabe, when she saw Harold greet her, she silently curled her lips into a meaningful smile.


    Harold looked at the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family. For some reason, his eyelids suddenly twitched


    a few times, and he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    However, he really could not remember for the time being.


    At that moment, Carlos took the initiative to speak, "You''re Isabe, Greg Falkona''s disciple?"


    Isabe looked over and saw Carlos looking at her casually.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 You Want To Be My Uncle-Master?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Isabe heard that, she finally looked at Carlos.


    Actually, that was not the first time Isabe had seen Carlos, but it was the first time he had met him in person


    Previously, he had been seriously injured. Over the past month, he had recovered a little, but he was still very thin. His gray tunic suit looked a little empty on him.


    His grayish-white hair was pulled back, and he looked hale and hearty.


    However, his gaze was especially threatening. When he looked at Isabe, there was an indescribable malice and provocation.


    Isabe smiled and looked into Carlos''s eyes with her clear, pitch-ck eyes. "That''s right. I''m Master Falkona''s disciple, Isabe Thompson.


    Carlos sneered. He examined Isabe critically, and his face suddenly turned cold. "Since you admit that you are Greg Falkona''s disciple, then do you know your mistake?"


    He almost shouted thest four words His voice was like thunder All the guests present were shocked and looked over surprised. Some gossipy people kept looking back and forth between Carlos and Isabe Isabe looked at Carlos in surprise. President Orwell, what do you mean by that?"


    Carlos''s face was already filled with anger. He said coldly. "Since you''re Greg Falkona''s disciple, why didn''t youe and greet me when you saw me?


    "ording to seniority. I''m your uncle-master ording to the rules of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, you should pay your respects to me and serve me a cup of tea


    "When you saw me, not only did you not take the initiative to greet me, you even acted arrogantly Do you think you can put all that propriety behind you just because you married into the Lockwood family? What did Greg teach you?"


    He looked angry and seemed really indignant about the whole thing


    Apart from a few people who knew Isabe''s identity, everyone else was shocked.


    The few council members standing beside Carlos asked loudly. "President Orwell, what do you mean by that? Is the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family your nephew?" For a moment, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "That''s right, how could chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family be rted to Carlos?" Many thought.


    They also wondered what was all that rtions about, and wasn''t the chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family just a poor girl abandoned by her parents.


    They wondered how someone who was unwanted by their parents actually had a master, and how said person was even rted to the famous the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. They figured that they knew it. There was no way an ordinary person could marry into the Lockwood family. It turned out that Isabe had such a high status after all,


    For a moment, everyone looked at Isabe curiously.


    Isabe was stunned when she heard the whispers around her.


    She did not expect Carlos to put up such a good show.


    She looked at Carlos in shock and blinked innocently. "This guy... is so damn dramatic." She thought. Originally, she and Carlos were on opposing sides. They were enemies, and their histories seemed to go way back When enemies met, it was game on and both sides would mock each other!


    But then, Carlos was putting on airs, carrying himself as his uncle-master. That was really too much.


    Isabe thought, "Good lord, I treat you as my enemy, but you actually want to be my rtive!"


    Draxton did not say anything. He was in a daze, mainly because Isabe''s dazed expression looked a little cute, and it was really cute


    As for the gazes of others, he simply ignored them.


    However, in the eyes of others, Isabe''s reaction was a sign of her feeling guilty.


    The people present were all influential people, and such people valued lineages and propriety. It was even more so for those who had masters.


    Respecting one''s own masters and elders was one of the basic morals and etiquette.


    They figured that since Isabe relied on the fact that she had married into the Lockwood family to not acknowledge anyone, not even the elders of her sect. Even if she was from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, she probably wouldn''t be able to be a big shot.


    A famous figure like President Orwell did not despise her for being unknown and acknowledged her on the spot. It could be seen that President Orwell valued his sect very much.


    They thought that Isabe, in contrast, clearly did not have the demeanor of someone from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    For a moment, they all shook their heads. From the looks of it, no matter how long a sect had been passed down, there were still differences in the quality of their people. They really did not know why Draxton had taken a fancy to Isabe.


    "How could a person who didn''t even acknowledge the elders of his sect have the morals to be chieftain''s wife of the Lockwood family?" They wondered.


    It was said that Isabe had a child out of wedlock, so hers was really a case of a mother bing an elite due to her children.


    The Lockwood family had always been protective of their own. It was reasonable for them to marry Isabe for the sake of her children.


    In addition, Isabe was quite good-looking. It seemed that a man like the chieftain of the Lockwood family also liked beautiful women.


    Carlos still looked at Isabe angrily. There was malice in his eyes that only Isabe could understand.


    Isabe finally recovered from her shock. She did not even look at the contemptuous gazes around her. She only sized up Carlos and asked, "You just said that you were my uncle-master, no?" Carlos snorted coldly. "What are you pretending for? I won''t ask you to pay your respects the proper way in such an asion, but you should at leaste forward and greet me, right?"


    He asked in a deep voice, looking especially dignified.


    Carlos had been in the top position for a long time. An invisible pressure pressed down on Isabe.


    Obviously, his goal was to pressure Isabe and make her lose face at the banquet. Not only would she lose face, but the Lockwood family would also lose face as well.


    Right at tats moment, an aged voice was heard. "Oh Draxton, they said that one should marry a virtuous wife. You''ve been smart all your life, but you''ve been muddled for this alone. How did you marry such an woman like this?"


    "What the hell?" Isabe cursed in her heart.


    Draxton''s expression finally sank.


    They all looked over and saw Patriarch Riker and the descendants of the Riker family walking in from the


    entrance.


    Patriarch Riker said as he walked. He looked at Isabe gloomily.


    Previously, he had been poisoned by that Laughing Powder. That powder had tortured him until he was better off dead, so much so that he had neverughed again, afraid that he would not be able to hold back hisughter


    In short, he was already traumatized by the act ofughing.


    He really hated Isabe. As long as he found an opportunity, he would trample her to death.


    No matter how good-tempered Isabe was, she could not help but feel angry when the other party implied that she was not presentable.


    Hence, she said, "Patriarch Riker, you don''t understand me. I don''t think you have the right to say that about


    me


    "Moreover, it was Draxton''s freedom to marry any woman. What right did an outsider like you have to teach


    him a lesson?


    "Or could it be that Draxton didn''t marry the granddaughter that the Riker family had nurtured for more than 20 years, that you''re now saying all this out of jealousy?


    "That''s true. Previously, you lot even went to the Lockwood family to cause trouble, so desperate to marry your granddaughter off. No wonder you don''t like me. I understand your feelings."


    Isabe said with a smile. Although her eyes were cold and her tone was unhurried, her words immediately made Patriarch Riker''s face turn ashen.


    "You..." Patriarch Riker was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He immediately turned to look at Draxton. "Draxton, are you going to spoil her like this?"


    "I''ll try my best to write it before 10:20 pm. ?hizhi has not updated much in the past two days. It''s Zhizhi''s fault that everyone is unhappy with it. Wuwuwu- Zhizhi is working hard. Everyone, don''t be anxious. I''ll do my best to stabilize the number and update time. Today, I''ll stay upte to adjust the time. Work hard and clench my fists-"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Cleaning House


    Draxton looked at Patriarch Riker with a deep gaze and said indifferently, "Patriarch Riker, what are you saying? If I don''t spoil my own wife, should I spoil outsiders instead?"


    Patriarch Riker was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe.


    Lindon and the others hurriedly supported Patriarch Riker. Lindon sneered and said, "Chieftain Lockwood, I hope you won''t regret it."


    He looked at Draxton arrogantly and sneered in his heart, figuring that when Bridget returned, Draxton would definitely regret it. At that time, Draxton would know what he had missed...


    Lindon smiled coldly and said to Patriarch Riker, "Dad, don''t be angry. We''re elders. We won''t lower ourselves to the level of a junior."


    Patriarch Riker''s eyes shed. At this point, Bridget would definitely not be able to marry into the Lockwood family, but it was still not worth ruining their rtionship nheless. After all, Ethan wasing back.


    By then, a daughter of the Lockwood family might marry into the Riker family. He saw that the two families would definitely get joined somehow, so there was no need to fall out now.


    With that thought in mind, Patriarch Riker did not say anything else. Instead, he walked towards Carlos. "President Orwell, don''t be angry. I heard you reprimanding the juniors in your sect just now?"


    Patriarch Riker looked at Isabe.


    Carlos snorted coldly. "It''s embarrassing to say, but since we''ve met here, I naturally have to say a few words. I don''t feel good even if I don''t say it. No matter what, she''s still a junior in my sect." He looked coldly at Isabe.


    Isabe was so angry that she wanted tough. She looked at Carlos and asked again, "President Orwell, are you sure you''re my uncle-master?"


    Carlos''s face darkened. He was so angry that heughed and shouted, "Greg Falkona is my senior brother and you''re his disciple. Do you think that I''m not your uncle-master?"


    At this moment, everyone looked at them gossipily. The liveliness before this election was really an eye-opener. They had heard that Carlos indeed had a senior brother, but they had heard that he was already dead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But now that Carlos said that, it was obvious that his senior brother was not dead.


    "Since he didn''t die, why hadn''t we heard of it all these years?" Everyone wondered.


    Compared to Carlos who had saved countless lives and was re-elected as the president of the Traditional Medicine Association for 40 years, his senior brother was too low-key.


    It was nice to say that he was low-key, but the fact might be that he just might not be capable. Isabe was seen a proof of that ineptitude.


    Everyone from the Riker family looked at Isabe, anticipating further mishaps to befall her. It didn''t matter that Isabe was capable at the moment.


    Her abilities could not bepared to Carlos''s. On that day, Isabe would definitely be humiliated, and the Lockwood family would also lose face.


    Just as everyone was thinking about that, Isabe''s expression suddenly turned cold. This beautiful, dignified, and energetic woman suddenly had an indescribable dignity and superior aura. That sort of bearing was too cold and too dignified, and it actually caused the hearts of everyone present to unconsciously tighten, and all of them felt as if they were being overwhelmed.


    They were all shocked. For a moment, the hall was filled with gasps.


    "How how was this possible?


    "How could Isabe have such a powerful aura?" Everyone thought.


    The next moment, he heard Isabe say, "I really didn''t expect you to be so bold, Carlos Orwell. I haven''t even looked for you to clean house, and you dare to be so shameless as to try to get chummy with me? "My uncle master? Heh, you think that you''re worthy of that title?" She thought.


    My master said that he did have a junior brother in the past. However, that junior brother of his was a traitor to his sect and teacher through and through. That junior brother vited the sect rules and was long expelled from the sect by the Grandmaster."


    "From then on, my master no longer had a junior brother. I was the only disciple in the Sanctum of Holy Doctors of my generation, and I never had a uncle-master. May I ask President Orwell, why did you call yourself my uncle-master?"


    Isabe''s gaze was filled with pressure. She stared coldly at Carlos, and his expression changed slightly.


    Everyone in the venue was stunned.


    They wondered if there would be more to the story.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes darted back and forth between Carlos and Isabe. They had different thoughts and gossip was at an all-time high. Things were really too lively.


    They knew it, thinking that Isabe wouldn''t really be a good-for-nothing. They were looking forward to how this show would end.


    Since Carlos dared to cause trouble for Isabe, he naturally had already made ns, so he would not be stumped by Isabe.


    He was slightly stunned. Then, he revealed a sorrowful expression and let out a long sigh. "I didn''t expect senior brother to have hated me that much, that he actually didn''t acknowledge me as his junior brother.


    "Since your master doesn''t acknowledge me, no wonder you don''t acknowledge me either.


    "But why do you have to be involved in the feud between us from the previous generation?


    "Your master is so narrow-minded that he can''t tolerate me all this while. I didn''t expect that after so many years, he still hasn''t changed. Even you have been taught to be so petty."


    He looked at Isabe with a sigh.


    Isabe was really angry this time. She didn''t care what he said about her, but Carlos was obviously ndering her master. That touched her sore spot.


    Her expression immediately turned cold as she said in a deep voice, "Carlos Orwell, may I ask who is the truly narrow-minded person here? What''s the point of saying all this?


    "All these years, you''ve been using the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s reputation to deceive the world. Didn''t you do all that because you thought that my master was dead?


    "Back then, not only did you harm Grandmaster, but you also wanted to kill my master as well. Yet, he lucky enough to have survived. You were afraid that master and I would expose your true colors, so you took the initiative here.


    "What a joke. Your medical skills can''tpare to my master''s. Your temperament is also inferiorpared to my master. Status-wise, you''re just a traitor who was expelled from the sect. What right do you have to speak to me here?


    "How dare you call yourself my uncle-master? Who gave you the gall to do so?"


    Isabe''s tone became sharper and more imposing. Her gaze seemed to weigh 1000 pounds, forcing Carlos to subconsciously take a step back.


    Carlos quickly realized that he had made a fool of himself. His face turned green and he said angrily, "What a joke! How can my medical skills and talent be inferior to your master? You''re just a junior. What do you


    know?"


    "Not only do I want to say that your medical skills are not as good as my master, but I also am gonna say that your skills can''t evenpare to mine!"


    Carlos''s pupils constricted. The next moment, he sneered, "Very well then, seeing that your master didn''t teach you well, then today, as your uncle-master, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Carlos had already decided to teach Isabe a lesson to totally knock her down a peg.


    By taking down Isabe, the Sanctum of Holy Doctors Sect Master''s token, the authentic Holy Doctors'' legacy, and that of the Evil Doctors would be all his!


    With those things, Carlos would have a bright future ahead.


    His gaze became extremely hot. When he looked at Isabe, it was also filled with dominance and


    confidence.


    isabe also snorted coldly in her heart, thinking that it was a good thing. She could use that opportunity to clean up the Sanctum of Holy Doctors''s mess!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 A Showdown


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and sneered. She said coldly. "I''ll teach you a lesson too. I''ll let you know that traitors who betray their masters and ancestors are nothing more than just traitors.


    "No matter how you deceive the world outside, you''re nothing and will be reduced to nothing before the real the Sanctum of Holy Doctors medical skills."


    Isabe stood upright. Her young face was filled with righteousness, and her aura was overwhelming. On the contrary, it made Carlos look a little short of breath.


    Looking at her at that moment, everyone present instantly had the same feeling in their hearts, "Not only was such a woman worthy of Chieftain Lockwood''s status, but she was also destined to be even more extraordinary."


    Her imposing manner and aura already showed her excellence.


    On the other hand, Carlos looked rather desperate.


    Patriarch Riker''s eyes flickered as he narrowed his eyes at Isabe. At this moment, he could tell that whether Isabe was bluffing or not, she did nheless have some guts. Yet, none of that mattered.


    He sneered and suddenly said, "Alright, since you dare to say that, Isabe, do you dare topete with President Orwell?"


    Patriarch Riker knew what kind of amazing results Carlos was going to achieve this time. "Since Isabe is going to humiliate herself, what''s wrong with them fulfilling her wish?" He thought.


    Carlos''s lips curled up, and a proud sneer shed in his eyes. He asked, "Since that''s the case, how about a showdown then?"


    Isabe''s aura suddenly disappeared, and the anger on her face also dissipated. She smiled elegantly and said casually, "No problem, you''ve got a deal!"


    She smiled calmly and dissipated her domineering aura. Instead, she exuded the confidence and care-free bearing of an otherworldly expert.


    "What kind of woman is she?" Everyone thought.


    She was so malleable, and every appearance of her was so fascinating.


    Cristian, who was standing at the periphery of the crowd, lowered his eyes silently. That woman was supposed to be his fianc¨¦e. Their parents had made an agreement before they were born. However, because of the greed and schemes of the Thompson family people, everything changed.


    If Isabe and Samantha had not been maliciously swapped, then Isabe would now be the Lang family''s eldest daughter. Cristian and Isabe might already be engaged...


    Compared to his disappointment, the Rivera couple was shocked.


    Mr. Rivera muttered, "Isabe Thompson, she''s definitely not an ordinary person!"


    Madame Rivera added, "I really want the Lang family to see what they missed. This is their biological daughter!"


    Regina opened her mouth, but in the end, she couldn''t say anything to refute or mock Isabe because Isabe''s previous performance made her heart race.


    She was really... so dashing!


    Even if she was unwilling to admit it, she had to admit that Samantha was inferior to Isabe.


    "It''s the Lang family who''s unlucky," Mr. Rivera said softly.


    Previously, the Lang family had also tried to get an invitation to participate in the election through connections, but in the end, they could not get it.


    If they knew that as long as they treated Isabe even a little better, they would have been the guests of this venue and would be treated as the elders of the Lockwood family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    From then on, they would rise to the top and be top-notch elite in Dawton City. That would have been glorious.


    However, they actually pushed their biological daughter further and further away for that fake. It was indeed


    a joke.


    Ste nodded. All her emotions finally turned into a silent sigh.


    "Everything is fate. This child is destined to not be rted to us," she muttered.


    At this point, she could not help but look at Cristian. She saw that Cristian''s expression wasplicated, and his eyes were very dark.


    Ste''s eyelids twitched and she could not help but call out, "Cris!"


    Cristian came back to his senses and nced at his parents. He shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    Ste looked at him worriedly.


    Meanwhile, the confrontation between Carlos and Isabe was still ongoing.


    Carlos said, "How do you want to do this?"


    Isabe said, "Simple. I''ll make you lose the election and get kicked out of the Traditional Medicine Association. I''ll let everyone know that you''re just a thief who deceived the world." Carlos''s expression darkened as he said coldly, "Alright! Then I''ll also let you understand that the Sanctum of Holy Doctors will be even more glorious because of me, that you and your master only snatched what should have been mine. You and your master are nothing but robbers!"


    Isabe sneered. "We''ll see!"


    Carlos squinted at her and sneered. "Just you wait!"


    After saying that, they ignored each other, but the air was filled with invisible aftermath of a war.


    The members of parliament and the Riker family standing on Carlos''s side sneered at Isabe. Their eyes were filled with anticipation waiting to see her fail.


    In their opinion, Isabe was really courting death. The whole thing would be her downfall.


    On Isabe''s side, General Sanders whispered worriedly, "Be, you''re too rash. Carlos'' results this time will be very shocking. I know that you know medicine, but you''re really acting too rash." Isabe pursed her lips and smiled. "Godfather, don''t worry. I''m not an impulsive person. In fact, I''m actually here to cause trouble."


    That was right, as she was here to cause trouble for Carlos.


    "You.." General Sanders was very helpless. He looked at Draxton and scolded, "Draxton, why didn''t you stop your wife!"


    Draxton also smiled. "Godfather, I believe in Be."


    After saying that, he tilted his head and whispered into Isabe''s ear, "Honey, you looked really cool back there!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    She could feel the warm breath beside her ear spewing wine. Her face could not help but heat up slightly, and her breaths became wimpy at this moment.


    It felt good to be trusted.


    At the side, Connor suddenly said, "Dad, based on her ability, I think that she''s not inferior to the Miraculous


    Doctor."


    General Sanders looked at his son.


    Connor said, "She''s very capable."


    He had already found a professional team to study the prescription that Isabe had given him previously. In the end, he was shocked.


    At the moment, those experts were all engrossed with their researches.


    And that was sormething that had only been calcted by Isabe in a few minutes.


    General Sanders understood his son. His son seemed to be single-minded, but very few people could obtain his approval. And now, his evaluation of Isabe was really high.


    General Sanders smiled and looked at Isabe. "Alright, we all believe you. It doesn''t matter if you lose. The


    Lockwood family is your backing. Of course, Godfather will protect you. You don''t have to worry."


    Isabe felt warmth in her heart as she smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t lose. I will definitely kick Carlos out of the Traditional Medicine Association.


    As they spoke, the others in the hall were also discussing excitedly. This time, the presidential election of the Traditional Medicine Association was more exciting than any that had been before. At that moment, the venue suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Samantha Lang Is Here


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the entrance and saw a man with purple hair and purple eyes walking in.


    He was extraordinarily beautiful. He was clearly a man, but his perfect figure, exquisite appearance, and the unique color of the violet made him the brightest star at the moment.


    At that moment, the man was striding over with a smile on his lips. He was as elegant as a prince. In fact, he was no different from a real prince.


    "Lawrence Docker!" A few people recognized him, but most people were confused. "Who was this man? How could there be a man who looked like this?" Many thought. There was a woman beside Lawrence, but no one noticed her presence because when she walked with Lawrence. Her beauty paled inparison to the man beside her.


    Even though the woman was wearing a silver diamond-studded floor-length dress, her hair was tied up high, and she had a silver diamond tiara on her head, she still couldn''tpare to the man''s beauty. Isabe looked at the man and woman who walked in. She was only surprised for a moment before she quickly regained herposure.


    She looked at them strangely. She was not surprised by Lawrence''s arrival, but the woman beside Lawrence was none other than Samantha.


    Most importantly, Samantha''s outfit could be said to be gorgeous and flirtatious. It was as if she was about to walk the red carpet and receive praise from everyone.


    However, the current venue was the Traditional Medicine Association, a serious ce. That ce was different from the entertainment industry. The banquet here was alsopletely different from other banquets, yet Samantha was dressed like that..


    Isabe curled her lips and nned to watch the show unfold with interest.


    "Hello, everyone. Let me introduce myself. My name is Lawrence Docker. I''m from the Violet Family. Please just call me Lawrence. It''s an honor to be able to participate in the Traditional Medicine Association''s presidential election. I hope that I can take this opportunity to meet the person I''d like to meet."


    Lawrence walked in and bowed slightly in a gentlemanly manner. A warm smile appeared on his face. The man''s beautiful appearance, as well as his warm and sincere smile instantly captured everyone''s hearts.


    However, most people were shocked by his background.


    The Violet family from Etrulia was a family that was close to the royal family and their lineage went way back.


    Back in Etrulia, the Violet family was a legendary existence. In fact, because of their beautiful hair color and eyes, they were even adored by many.


    And then, a member of the legendary family was standing in front of them.


    However, there were very few people who knew about Lawrence. Carlos smiled like a master and said, "We are also very happy that you''re here at Lucsia, Mr. Docker."


    "You just said that you hope to meet the person you''d like to meet. I wonder who would that be. After all, this is Lucsia. I think we should be able to help you."


    Carlos wore a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t disguise the fact that he wanted to befriend Lawrence. Lawrence smiled and said, "President Orwell, thank you for your kind intentions. However, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to help with that. I''m only here to try my luck."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "After all, the Miraculous Doctor has always been elusive. I can only hope that the doctor would be around."


    Carlos''s expression froze.


    The smile on his face stiffened as he asked, "Mr. Docker, why would the Miraculous Doctore here? I''m sorry but there''s a high chance that you won''t be able to meet him."


    Lawrence smiled and said, "That''s why I''m trying my luck. I heard that the Miraculous Doctor will appear. Although I don''t know if it''s true, I think that there''s nothing wrong with trying my luck."


    Carlos could no longer maintain the smile on his face. He smiled and said, "Mr. Docker, you must have a favor to ask of the Miraculous Dector.


    "1 think after this election, you will know that I can help you more than the Miraculous Doctor"


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows. "Is that so?"


    His attitude was obviously disapproving


    Carlos, on the other hand, was furious. When the election began and his results were announced, he bet that those people woulde to please him.


    As for the mysterious Miraculous Doctor...


    He would make the man disappear from the world one day.


    For some reason, he was especially concerned and afraid of that mysterious Miraculous Doctor


    He really did not want that Miraculous Doctor to appear at the election


    Carlos changed the topic stiffly. "Mr. Docker, then I wish you good luck. Pleasee in."


    Lawrence nodded with a smile and walked towards Draxton with Samantha


    Meanwhile, Samantha was not calm either.


    She thought that Lawrence''s identity was not simple, but she did not expect him to be treated so politely there. She could imagine that his status was even nobler than anticipated Samantha''s heart was pounding. If she could make the man fall deeply in love with her, she figured that she could finally crush Isabe.


    Just as she was thinking that, she saw Isabe


    Previously, she was a little cautious because of the serious atmosphere of the Traditional Medicine Association and did not dare to look around Therefore, she did not see Isabe at first At that moment, she actually saw Isabe standing beside a very tall, handsome, and extraordinary man


    Isabe held the man''s arm intimately


    The man had a pair of midnight blue eyes


    Samantha deeply remembered that the man who protected Isabe thest time the Thompson family''s husband and wife went to cause trouble, also had a pair of midnight blue eyes The woman who had pped her and imed to be Isabe''s sister-inw also had a pair of midnight blue eyes.


    Samantha immediately understood that this god-like handsome man was Isabe''s husband She figured that the bastard that Isabe had given birth to, was the son of that extremely handsome and noble man in front of her


    "How did this happen?" She thought.


    Five years ago, Isabe had been drugged. They had clearly arranged for her to be an old man with a big belly. She couldn''t understand why had she be the woman of that handsome man who was like an emperor.


    The frustration in Samantha''s heart made her eyes widen and her face contort


    She was indignant.


    She realized that the man was even more charming than Lawrence


    Most importantly, the air that the man had was so regal that it dwarfed everything around him. One could see just how extraordinary his status was


    Samantha got in a bad mood. On one hand, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy, but on the other hand, she could not help but be attracted to the man beside Isabe.


    While her face contorted, she could not look away, so she created a strange situation.


    Her face contorted as she red at Draxton.


    Those who didn''t know better would think that Draxton was her enemy.


    The scene was a scary one.


    General Sanders frowned and said to Lawrence, "Mr. Docker, thedy beside you doesn''t seem to be feeling


    well?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 The Bitch And The yboy


    At that moment, everyone looked at Samantha.


    Samantha quickly tried to change her expression. She tried to look as normal as possible, but her jealousy was too intense. She could not help but look furious. Her face became even more distorted.


    Lawrence looked at Samantha with a smile, as if he was looking at something funny.


    He sounded concerned. "Are you unwell, Sam?"


    His voice was as gorgeous, elegant, mellow, and intoxicating as the best cello in the world.


    However, there was not a trace of concern in his violet eyes. Instead, they were filled with excitement and mocking.


    Isabe looked at Lawrence speechlessly and thought to herself, "Oh, what a yboy!"


    Fortunately, he did not indeed fall for Samantha. Otherwise, Isabe would need to teach him a lesson.


    Samantha took a deep breath and finally calmed herself down. However, resentment and jealousy were still glimmering in her eyes. They greatly affected her beauty.


    She smiled stiffly and shook her head. "I''m fine," she said.


    When she was speaking, her gaze finally moved away from Draxton andnded on Isabe.


    She smiled and said, "Isabe, I didn''t expect to see you here. Mom and dad miss you. Why don''t you go home and visit them?"


    At this point, she looked aggrieved. "Well, your status is different now. You''re not an ordinary person. anymore. It''s understandable if you don''t want to have anything to do with the people from your past." She sighed. Her eyes looked very sad.


    Isabe curled her lips. She found what Samantha said interesting. She sounded bitchy. Those who didn''t know better would think that since Isabe had be rich, she didn''t care about her parents anymore.


    ¡°Haha.......¡± Isabe chuckled and was about to say something when she saw Samantha panic. Samantha quickly waved her hand and said in a panic, ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong. I am not criticizing you. Isabe, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. I just... Mom and dad really miss you."


    Isabe didn''t know how to react.


    She was speechless. She felt embarrassed for Samantha.


    She cleared her throat and said solemnly. "Ms. Lang, let me remind you that this is the Traditional Medicine Association, not a movie set. You can stop acting now. Besides, I really don''t like talking to people who distort the truth."


    Samantha didn''t know what to say at first.


    When she regained herposure, her expression changed again. She blinked, and tears rolled down her face. "Isabe, I know you resent mom and dad because they didn''t ept you. You weren''t as outstanding as me and were debaucherous, but they still love you. You..."


    "Enough!" A cold and stern voice suddenly sounded.


    Samantha shuddered and stopped talking.


    Isabe looked in the direction of the voice and saw a councilwoman standing behind Admiral Sanders. The councilwoman could only be considered decent-looking, but her body was very fit. She also seemed capable and spirited.


    Her expression was stern. After scolding Samantha, she turned to Lawrence and said, "Mr. Lawrence Docker, i think you should know what kind of asion this is. Yourpanion doesn''t seem to know the rules." Lawrence smiled apologetically at the councilwoman, then tilted his head and said to Samantha, "Sam, if there''s something between you and Isabe, can we settle it in private? This ce is not suitable for acting."


    Pfft!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Someone in the crowd couldn''t help butugh.


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She suspected that Lawrence did it on purpose.


    Samantha''s face hardened.


    The councilwoman''s expression remained unchanged. She still looked extremely stern. Her sharp gaze swept across Samantha''s face. She said, "Also, Mr. Docker, before you came, didn''t you remind your femalepanion that her attire and makeup are not suitable for this asion?"


    Samantha''s eyes widened when she heard that. Her first reaction was to think that this councilwoman was picking on her and jealous of her beauty.


    However, she soon realized that something was wrong.


    She looked around. All women, including Isabe, were dressed in low-key, formal clothes.


    For example, Isabe was wearing a long dress. The color and style also exuded a very formal feeling. It made her look elegant. It also suited the environment here. Samantha was the only one who was mboyant and dazzling. This was supposed to be a beautiful outfit, but Samantha suddenly felt like a clown on such an asion. She suddenly felt ashamed of herself.


    She wanted to find a hole and hide in it.


    She stood rooted to the ground. She was blushing and at a loss.


    At this moment, if the man beside her cared about her, he would step forward to help her out. However, when Samantha turned to Lawrence for help, she saw a wicked look in Lawrence''s eyes. Samantha''s face turned pale. Lawrence wasughing at her!


    At this moment, she was dumbstruck.


    She suddenly remembered that, before she came, Lawrence asked her to choose a gown.


    There were all kinds of gowns in the album, but she wanted to be the center of attention, so she subconsciously chose the most expensive and shiniest one. The crown on her head matched the gown she was wearing perfectly.


    She reyed Lawrence''s meaningful smile at that time in her mind.


    Lawrence knew that the gown Samantha chose was inappropriate, but he did not remind her. Instead, he allowed her to wear this expensive butpletely inappropriate gown.


    Samantha felt a chill run up her spine. She looked at Lawrence in a daze, and the blood drained from her


    face.


    She thought this man was her fan, the kind of hardcore fan who would even give her a star if she asked for it. He was infatuated with her and would love and cherish her. However, she did not expect.... How could this happen?


    Samantha waspletely stunned.


    "You... You tricked me..." Samantha mumbled as she looked at Lawrence.


    Lawrence shrugged slightly. "Sam, how can you me me? At that time, I thought you would choose the dress next to this one that was slightly cheaper but more simple and elegant. I didn''t expect you to like wearing diamonds so much!"


    Samantha''s vision was blurred. Was he trying to say that she was vain?


    She seemed hurt when she looked at Lawrence. Tears welled up in her eyes. She turned around and wanted


    to run out


    She felt humiliated, especially when all this happened in front of Isabe.


    She could not ept such a blow at all. She almost instinctively turned around and wanted to run away.


    Lawrence grabbed her arm.


    She was overjoyed and turned around, only to meet Lawrence''s evil gaze.


    Mockery gleamed in his violet eyes. He asked, "Sam, the people here are all true nobles. Are you willing to leave just like that?


    "Look at you. Although this gown is not suitable for this asion, you''re truly beautiful. Are you seriously leaving?


    "Look at those people. They''re fascinated by you!"


    Lawrence sounded like a devil who was whispering. He was using temptation to lure her into hell.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Throw Her Out


    Samantha looked in the direction Lawrence pointed and saw several pairs of burning gazes in the crowd. Samantha thought about her current situation. She desperately needed someone to back her up. Initially, she thought Lawrence would back her up, but the reality proved otherwise.


    Therefore, she had to find a new backer.


    Mr. and Mrs. Thompson were both in prison. The Lang family did not care about her that much now, so she had no choice


    Samantha slowly moved back to where she was standing. The councilwoman looked at Samantha in disgust. She said to Lawrence, "If this woman insists on staying, I would like her to change her clothes. I think that''s what everyone present prefers."


    Everyone nodded immediately.


    Even Carlos Orwell and the Riker family looked down on Samantha.


    Samantha looked embarrassed.


    However, she only lowered her head and cried helplessly. She had no intention of leaving.


    Lawrence smiled. Tm really sorry. I''ll get someone to send her a suitable gown immediately."


    Only then did the councilwoman stop talking. She simply ignored Samantha.


    Behind the crowd, Regina Rivera looked at Samantha with aplicated expression. Samantha''s performance today shocked her.


    All sorts of expressions crossed Regina''s face.


    Mr. Rivera rubbed his daughter''s head. "Gina, it''s hard to tell what''s in a person''s mind. What you saw might


    not be true."


    Regina nodded sadly. She was really shocked by Samantha''s shamelessness.


    Cristian Rivera''s eyes flickered. He lowered his head silently.


    Mrs. Rivera said, "Samantha Lang... Forget it. Fortunately, our son broke off the engagement with her. Gosh, a woman like that almost bes a part of our family!"


    Mr. Rivera gestured for her to stop talking. He turned to Cristian and said, "Cris, you still have a long life. ahead of you. This time, we''re here mainly to broaden our horizons. You''ll meet someone you like one day, and she''ll be the one you''ll marry."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cristian nced at his parents and forced a smile. "Dad, mom, you don''t have tofort me."


    He and Samantha broke up before he even had the chance to fall in love.


    Lawrence''s subordinates acted quickly. Half an hourter, Samantha''s new dress was delivered.


    Samantha took the dress and changed into it. The new dress was a beige knitted midi dress. It was simple and elegant. It made Samantha look gentle and generous.


    She took the crown off her head and let down her hair which was tied up high just now. She tied it into a simple bun at the lower back of her head and removed some of her heavy makeup.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Samantha could not help but look resentful. She thought, "How could Isabe enjoy so much mor while I have nothing?"


    Aggrieved, tears welled in her eyes when a man appeared silently behind her.


    Samantha was shocked, but the man smiled at her and said with concern, "I''m sorry, Miss Lang. I''ve frightened you."


    "Who are you?"


    Samantha recognized that this man was one of the people who looked at her with a burning gaze. She was a little wary, and her heart started to beat faster.


    The man could be considered handsome, butpared to Lawrence and the men around Isabe, he was too ordinary.


    However, if this man was notpared to anyone else, he was rather good-looking.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Jayden Landau. I''m from the Landau family The man smiled confidently.


    Samantha''s heart skipped a beat. She knew about the Landau family. They were a famous family in Dawton City. An elder of the Landau family was a member of the Traditional Medicine Association. Jayden continued, "Miss Lang, I''m actually a fan of yours. I admire you very much. I hope you can give me a


    chance."


    He stretched out his hand and expressed his feelings directly. He was very straightforward and honest. Samantha hesitated. A man like Lawrence was not someone she could control, but the man in front of her probably was.


    With that thought in mind, Samantha slowly extended her hand.


    After the drama ended, the banquet continued uneventfully. Draxton and General Sanders talked to Harold. Dunn and other members of the Traditional Medicine Association.


    In the other corner, Carlos, the Riker family, and a councilman whose status was as high as General Sanders were also having a conversation.


    The people here were obviously divided into two parties. One was Carlos''s party, and the other was Harold''s. Like the other guests, Isabe went to the disy cab to look at the precious herbs disyed inside, as well as introductions to famous herbs, renowned doctors, and various cases of sessful treatments that saved people''s lives.


    When she reached a secluded area, she unexpectedly bumped into someone.


    Isabe looked up and was surprised to find that it was Cristian.


    Isabe did not care why Cristian was there. She nodded slightly at him and went on to look at the exhibits. Cristian turned and looked at her exquisitely beautiful face from the side. He could not take his eyes off her. Samantha, while walking with Jayden, was paying attention to Isabe. When she saw Isabe and Cristian. standing very close to each other, Samantha could not help but look excited.


    Isabe was indeed unfaithful. She and Cristian behaved so intimately in front of so many people.


    She turned around and walked towards Draxton.


    Coincidentally, there were not many people around Draxton. Samantha sped up. She strode toward Draxton and stood in front of him.


    She looked at Draxton''s face almost obsessively. She was burning with jealousy.


    "Sir..."


    Draxton looked coldly at the woman who kept picking on Isabe.


    However, Samantha did not have the courage to look Draxton in the eye. The moment Draxton looked at her. she felt cold and terrified. The unrealistic thought that had just appeared in her mind immediately disappeared.


    She lowered her eyes and said quickly, "Mr. Lockwood, Isabe is not as good as you think. She doesn''t love. you. Before she met you, she had already lost her virginity. She had slept with another man. Although I don''t know how she met you after that, I can guarantee that she''s not worthy of you.


    "Look at the eighty-ninth disy case. She''s already seducing another man. That man''s name is Cristian Rivera Isabe was promised to him before they were born. If she hadn''t been brought home by the wrong family, she might have already married Cristian."


    Samantha made use of men''s pride and arrogance. If Draxton, a man who was so powerful and influential, knew that Isabe was engaged to someone else, how could he stand it?


    As Samantha expected, Draxton looked at the eighty-ninth disy case.


    Samantha was very smug She knew Draxton would be angry when he saw Isabe standing so close to


    another man


    She wanted Isabe to suffer


    Draxton did not say anything. He silently retracted his gaze and looked up at the person in charge of the


    Chufter 102 Throw Her Out


    Traditional Medicine Association. "Please throw this woman out. She''s too much of an eyesore."


    Samantha''s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Draxton looked at her emotionlessly. "You''re like a clown. Don''t ever appear in front of Be. Otherwise, I will make you disappear forever."

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 A Jealous Man


    Samantha was dumbstruck She simply could not understand how this man''s mind worked. Soon, she was forced to leave by two staff members of the Traditional Medicine Association


    Samantha was brought to and left at the entrance of the Traditional Medicine Association''s building. She looked at the tall, solemn building with a twisted expression. She hated the people there very much. After Draxton threw Samantha out, he walked towards Isabe,


    Isabe stood in front of the eighty-ninth disy case and looked engrossed. She did not pay attention to Cristian beside her until a familiar scent enveloped her.


    She turned around and nced at Draxton, only to see that Draxton''s gaze was not on her but on Cristian.


    Cristian also looked at Draxton.


    Draxton smiled indifferently and said to Cristian, "Mister, why do you keep staring at my wife?*This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Isabe''s ears twitched. What was Draxton saying? Cristian was staring at her?


    She also turned to look at Cristian.


    Cristian also nced at Isabe. He was stressed out because the man in front of him was giving off a powerful aura.


    The man''s midnight blue eyes were too overpowering. When he stared at Cristian with those eyes without blinking, Cristian felt that even his brain activity had slowed down. Cristian''s mind went nk for a moment. Then, he clenched his fists silently. He managed to calm himself down, but the words that came out of his mouth sounded provocative. "You don''t allow people to look at your wife?"


    Cristian sounded like he was dissatisfied and wanted to start a fight. However, as soon as Cristian said it, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Isabe didn''t think much of it. Cristian was right. Why couldn''t others look at her?


    Isabe felt some pressure on her waist. She looked down and realized Draxton had wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Isabe was a little stunned. Why didn''t she realize that Draxton was such a jealous man?


    Isabe was still thinking about that when Draxton''s voice came from above her head. "Of course, my wife can be looked at but not in the way you did."


    Isabe wondered, "In what way did Cristian look at me?"


    Isabe was confused.


    Cristian smiled. "It turns out that the famous Lockwood family''s chieftain is so calctive. I did take a few more nces at Mrs. Lockwood just now because I am an acquaintance of hers. I didn''t expect Mr. Lockwood would misunderstand. I''m really sorry."


    Draxton said calmly, "It''s good that you apologize. Don''t ever do that again."


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    Why did she feel that the conversation between the two men was a little childish?


    Isabe shook her head speechlessly. Her attention quickly returned to the disy case.


    After she turned around, Draxton and Cristian looked at each other for a moment.


    Cristian did not flinch. He looked straight into Draxton''s eyes.


    There was no emotion in Draxton''s midnight blue eyes, but his lips slowly curled into a faint smile. "You''re very bold"


    Cristian said, "Mr. Lockwood is too kind. It''s just that I''ve done nothing wrong."


    When he said that he had done nothing wrong, he was implying that he did not have any unspeakable


    intentions for Isabe.


    Draxton understood what Cristian was trying to say. Cristian was telling him not to misunderstand Isabe.


    Humph!


    Cristian was clearly afraid that Draxton would be jealous and hold a grudge against Be. Draxton immediately felt ufortable. He thought, "Why the hell does this guy need to worry about how I treat Be?"


    Draxton was displeased. He said in an arrogant tone, "My wife is the decision-maker at home. I''ll do whatever she says.


    After saying that, he raised his chin proudly.


    Cristian was speechless.


    Was he having a hallucination?


    Was the man who looked like he was afraid of his wife really the Lockwood family''s chieftain?


    Cristian suddenly had mixed feelings about Draxton. He had always thought that although Isabe had married into the Lockwood family, a family like that would probably look down on her. Cristian thought that Isabe must have had to tiptoe around the Lockwood family. He never expected Draxton to be like this.


    He was happy for Isabe, but more than that, he felt bitter.


    Seeing all sorts of expressions that crossed Cristian''s sad face, Draxton became even more proud. He rubbed his chin affectionately against the top of Isabe''s head and asked gently, "Right, Be?" "Yeah, you''re right,¡± Isabe replied casually. She did not actually hear what Draxton said to Cristian. When she heard Draxton''s question, she just responded perfunctorily.


    Anyone could see that she was not paying attention to Draxton. Draxton''s face instantly darkened.


    At such a critical moment, how could Be not cooperate with him?


    The arm around Isabe''s waist tightened.


    Cristian''s eyes widened slightly, and he almostughed out loud. At that moment, he started to believe what Draxton had said before.


    Obviously, Isabe was very rxed and casual around Draxton. She was not as cautious and careful as Cristian had imagined after she married Draxton.


    Cristian''s back was covered in ayer of cold sweat when he faced a big shot like Draxton, but at this moment, the sweat seemed to have dried up.


    The Lockwood family''s chieftain really had no superiority over Isabe.


    "Mrs. Lockwood!" Draxton felt that he had lost face in front of this man who was after Be. He could not help but use a heavier tone as he called Isabe by her title right next to her ear. Isabe looked at him strangely and asked, "Don''t you usually call me by my name?"


    Draxton was out of words.


    Cristian burst out inughter.


    "I want to call you Mrs. Lockwood now. Mrs. Lockwood, what are you looking at?" Draxton smiled gently as he gritted his teeth.


    Isabe lowered her head and looked at the arm around her waist that was getting tighter and tighter. She reminded him in a low voice, "Honey, isn''t it inappropriate to hug me on such an asion?" Draxton was instantly calmed by the word "honey".


    His face cleared. He could not help but smile. "Well, this ce is secluded. No one will look at us."


    Although he said that, he still obediently retracted his arm from Isabe''s waist.


    Isabe said, "You''re right. This ce is secluded. The eighty-ninth disy case is probably in the most inconspicuous corner in this hall, but look at its content."


    Draxton and Cristian looked at the disy case.


    This disy case recorded the life and achievements of the previous president of the Traditional Medicine


    Association


    However, there was only one sentence.


    "Gordan Dunn, the 7th President of the Traditional Medicine Association" was written on the card and was. followed by the years of Gordan Dunn''s birth and death.


    His life''s achievement was concluded with a simple phrase, "Dunns'' Thirty-Six Needles".


    Draxton''s eyes hardened.


    Isabe sneered and said, "Patriarch Gordon Dunn had saved countless people in his life. During wartime, he made countless contributions. His medical skills were iparable. But after his death, all he got was this.


    sentence.


    "Dunns'' Thirty-Six Needles''. Huh, what a joke!"


    "Is that funny? I''m afraid you don''t know that when Gordon was alive, he invented a poisonous soup to hurt people for the sake of his reputation. Many people died tragically because they drank his poisonous soup.


    "I didn''t list his crimes on that card only because he had once made some great contributions."


    Carlos Orwell''s disdainful voice sounded behind them.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Carlos''s New Medicine


    Isabe turned around and looked at Carlos. She sneered and said, "Really? I remember that after Patriarch Dunn passed away, Mr. Orwell, you quickly became the president of the Traditional Medicine Association. That was 40 years ago, right?


    *Speaking of which, Patriarch Dunn had been gone for 40 years. He had also been wronged for 40 years."


    Carlos''s face darkened. "Isabe, what are you implying?"


    "What am I implying?"


    Isabe chuckled. "I am not implying anything. I heard that 40 years ago, Patriarch Dunn originally wanted his son, Harold, to be the president, but you were the one who took over in the end.


    "The reason was that Patriarch Dunn used his official position for personal gain. People said he did not hesitate to poison people so that his son could climb thedder. In the end, his reputation was ruined despite his lifelong meritorious service.


    "On the other hand, Mr. Orwell, you rose to prominence because of the Pill of Meridians and became a rising star in the traditional medicine world. You even became the president of the Traditional Medicine Association.


    "And after that, you continued to upy that position for 40 years. How impressive."


    "What''s so strange about that?" Carlos snorted coldly. "I''m from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. I''m a dignified disciple of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. How can an ordinary person like Gordon Dunnpare to me?"


    "You keep saying that you''re a disciple of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. Then, you should show me whether what you have learned is true medical skills or something evil!"


    Isabe was disdainful.


    "Isabe, even if I have been expelled from the sanctum, I''m still many years your senior. You don''t have the right to speak to me like that."


    Isabe waved her hand slightly. A white jade gourd pendant hung on her slender fingers.


    The white jade gourd was the size of a baby''s palm. It was round and lifelike. As soon as it was revealed, it gave off a thick medicinal fragrance. Carlos''s pupils constricted. "The sanctum leader''s emblem?"


    He instinctively reached for the emblem. He was as quick as lightning.


    Isabe was faster than him. She put away the white jade gourd and said indifferently, "That''s right, it''s the sanctum leader''s emblem."


    "Why is the leader''s emblem in your hands? Greg Falkona gave it to you."


    Isabe sneered. "I''m the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors."


    Carlos''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He passed the position of the sanctum leader to you?"


    Isabe looked at him disdainfully. "Carlos, I''ve let you live freely for more than 40 years. Now, as the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, I''m going to punish those who brought shame to the sanctum." Carlos looked at her sinisterly. There was no stranger at that location. He did not hide his emotions at all.


    He said with a ferocious expression, "Isabe, so what if you''re the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors?


    "After today, everyone will bow to me. Who do you think you are? Give me the leader''s emblem now, or you''ll be sorry!"


    Isabe looked at him indifferently and said disdainfully, "You have indeed been coveting the leader''s emblem! Didn''t you say that everyone will bow to you today?


    "Then show me what you have achieved. Can you make another Pill of Meridians like you did forty years ago?"


    Carlos looked at her coldly. "I will make you hand over the leader''s emblem voluntarily."


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Soon, the loudspeaker in the hall started to sound.


    Everyone looked over and saw Carlos walking onto the podium. He was holding a microphone and preparing to speak


    Tm very grateful for everyone participating in this election to choose the next president of the Traditional Medicine Association In the past 40 years, as the president of this association, I''ve been conscientious, working hard, and researching diligently. My efforts have paid off. I''ve finally developed a new medicine. "This new medicinebines biology and traditional medicine. It will break the pattern of birth, aging, illness, and death and bring people back to life. It''s no longer wishful thinking to regain youth."


    Everyone in the hall was surprised to hear what Carlos said.


    Those present were rich, powerful, and influential. When they had reached that level, the only things left for them to go after were health and longevity.


    If Carlos could really let people regain their youth and revive the dead, He would be like a god.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with desire.


    Carlos was still talking. He was straightforward at the beginning, but he went on to talk about something more technical and professional. Theyman only understood a little, but he sounded more persuasive. However, someone still raised a question.


    The person who asked the question was an old man with white hair and age spots. He was old and senile. He sat in a wheelchair and couldn''t speak clearly, but his eyes gleamed with hope.


    He asked, "Mr. Orwell, is what you said true? Can your medicine really make people regain their youth?" Carlos smiled confidently and bowed slightly. "Patriarch Crawford, people might not believe what I said. After all, this is too shocking. But let''s do a set of experiments right away."


    He then raised his hand, and two assistants carried the experimental equipment onto the stage.


    After that, the two assistants carried two cages containing small, white mice onto the stage.


    The two white mice were obviously different. One was sickly and looked like it might die at any time. The other was lively and had not turned into an adult.


    Isabe stood under the stage and squinted at the two white mice.


    She had already guessed what Carlos was going to do.


    Carlos said, "Everyone, it''s obvious that the white mouse on the left is already old and on the verge of dying, while the one on the right is still young and full of vitality. "Let''s look at their data."


    Next, Carlos operated the projector in the hall, and two rows of data quickly appeared on the screen.


    The white mouse on the left was indeed in its twilight years, and the one on the right was a teenager.


    "Everyone, I''ll inject my new medicine into the two white mice next. We''ll then look at the changes in the data of their bodily functions."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Half an hour ago, something happened in the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Ricky had been growing a new artificially cultured poisonous bug recently. He wanted to cultivate a new Truth Poison bug to make up for the loss of the ny-ninth bug. He was very busy.


    Therefore, Betty became Patriarch and Madame Lockwood''spanion.


    Betty hugged Madame Lockwood''s thigh and whined, "Great-grandma, I want to go to my mom."


    Madame Lockwood looked at her husband. "Old man, Betty and I want to go to my granddaughter-inw."


    Patriarch Lockwood could only agree. "Let''s go and find her then."


    Hence, the three reached an agreement and left the house in a hurry.


    Betty crawled into Madame Lockwood''s arms. Slyness gleamed in her eyes. She wanted to go to the Traditional Medicine Association ever since she heard that her mother was going to deal with a traitor of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    There was no need for her mother to deal with that kind of traitor. Evil Doctor Betty would take care of him!


    Carlos''s New Medicine


    In the hall, everyone saw Carlos inject his new medicine into the two white mice.


    Carlos said, "Everyone, please wait for half an hour."


    During the half an hour of waiting, the two white mice began to twitch their limbs and tremble, letting out painful squeaks.


    At the same time, red and ck blood seeped out of the snow-white fur of the mice. They looked wretched. Everyone seemed a little confused.


    However, Carlos was unperturbed. He looked like he had a card up his sleeve and threw a sneer at Isabe. Chupite


    Shanumesshes

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Shamelessness


    Isabe curled her lips mockingly. Her eyes were filled with disdain.


    Cruelty flickered in Carlos''s eyes. When he looked at Isabe, his eyes were filled with ferocity.


    Carlos did not expect Isabe would be the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. She even had the sanctum leader''s emblem. So, if Carlos captured Isabe, not only would he obtain the leader''s emblem, but he would also obtain the Legacies of both Holy Doctors and Evil Doctors simultaneously.


    Thinking of that, Carlos could not help but feel excited. When he looked at Isabe, it was as if he was looking at prey.


    All he needed to do was wait. Once the results of his experiments were out, he would be much more powerful. By then, he could give everyone what they wanted. Even the Lockwood family would not be able


    touch him.


    He would only need to hint that he wanted Isabe, and countless forces would help him capture her.


    Carlos was extremely pleased with himself.


    While everyone in the hall was waiting for the results, many people asked Carlos about the new medicine. Carlos answered them one by one, but he tried to keep the new medicine somewhat mysterious.


    At the same time, the back door of the hall was quietly pushed open. Two senior citizens and a child walked in.


    Outside the hall, the security guard responsible for guarding the back door had already been restrained by the Lockwood family''s guards.


    The guards of the Lockwood family were also speechless. They were all warriors, but now they had to deal with these pitiful security guards.


    Patriarch Lockwood, Madame Lockwood, and Betty quietly sneaked into the hall.


    They looked around curiously and soon spotted Draxton and Isabe in the crowd.


    They acted as normal as possible when they moved through the crowd, not wanting to attract attention, but little Betty still turned quite some heads.


    However, most people''s attention was mainly on the two white mice, so Isabe and Draxton did not notice the movement behind them.


    On the other side, Admiral Sanders frowned. He looked at Draxton a few times and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Draxton, didn''t you say that the Miraculous Doctore woulde? Where is she?" Draxton said mysteriously, "She''s already here."


    "A long time ago?" Admiral Sanders was shocked and instinctively looked around the hall.


    Lawrence was standing not far from Draxton and Admiral Sanders. When he heard the conversation between them, he quietly approached Draxton.


    "Mr. Lockwood, can you tell me who the Miraculous Doctore is?"


    He smiled when he spoke to Draxton.


    Draxton nced at him and answered indifferently, "Mr. Docker, I''m sorry. I can''t tell you that."


    "Mr. Lockwood, this isn''t the first time we''ve met. The Lockwood family''s business in Etrulia mainly involves the Docker family. Tell me who the Miraculous Doctore is. The next time we work together, I... Just as he was speaking, someone in the crowd suddenly yelped.


    At that moment, everyone looked at the stage and saw that the two white mice, which were twitching and oozing ck blood, had stopped moving one after another.


    Theyy quietly in the cage. Although their snow-white fur was covered in dirt, the eyes of the two white mice were unprecedentedly bright.


    Carlos smiled. He looked at the crowd and said, "Everyone, the drug has taken effect. Can anyone guess how the white mice bodily functions arepared to before?"


    The crowd realized something. The senile Patriarch Crawford asked, "Mr. Orwell, don''t keep us in suspense,


    We''ll know the data of their current bodily functions after testing them. We all want to know the effect of that potion."


    "That''s right, Mr. Orwell. Don''t keep us in suspense."


    The crowd started to urge Carlos continuously. Everyone''s eyes were filled with curiosity and anticipation. Carlos did not continue to make the crowd guess. He asked his assistant to go forward and draw two tubes of blood from the white mice. More than ten minutester, the data of the two white mice'' bodily functions came out almost at the same time.


    Then, two sets of data appeared on the screen in the hall.


    Carlos said, "The two sets of data we''reparing now are from the white mouse on the right. It was originally an adolescent, and its body was very active in all aspects. However, let''s look at the data of its cells.


    "Biology says that the number of cell divisions in a living thing determines the lifespan of the living thing. The potential for cell division of this white mouse has clearly increased indefinitely. In other words, its lifespan has increased. How much has it increased? It''ll be at least twice as much as before."


    "Hiss!"


    The people in the hall gasped one after another.


    The result was too shocking.


    The medicine that could double one''s lifespan! It was a godsend.


    Someone asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Orwell, this is amazing. Does this medicine have side effects?" Carlos smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, everyone. The government will eventually test this medicine. It can''t be considered a sessful medicine if it has negative effects. Since I dare to make it public, it means that there''s no problem with it...¡±


    "Mr. Orwell, what about the other white rat?"


    Someone asked impatiently.


    The other was an aged mouse. If it could regain its youth, that would be earth-shattering!


    Carlos''s expression was solemn. "Guys, the situation of the other white mouse will not disappoint you. However, before revealing the situation of the other white mouse, I need your help with something Patriarch Crawford, who was sitting in the wheelchair, said with a burning gaze, "Mr. Orwell, tell us what you need. As long as it is within our ability, we will definitely do our best to help you!" The others were just as excited and agreed.


    Carlos sighed softly. He looked in the direction of Isabe and said, "Well, this matter is actually rted to Isabe..."


    Everyone looked at Isabe. At that moment, under the temptation of Carlos''s new medicine, the way everyone looked at Isabe became less polite.


    Isabe noticed the change in everyone''s attitude. She let out an almost imperceptible chuckle, and her ck eyes were filled with mockery.


    Patriarch Crawford said arrogantly, "Mr. Orwell, you can just say what you want to say. You''re Isabe''s elder after all. Although she is Mr. Lockwood''s wife, she''s still your junior. With all of us backing you up, she wouldn''t dare to go against someone who is an elder from the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, would she?"


    He was in a wheelchair and red at Isabe with his cloudy eyes.


    He dared to speak up because he was tempted by the effects of the new medicine. Besides, he believed that the Lockwood family would not give up such a miraculous medicine because of Isabe.


    He thought he had already considered everything, so he spoke without scruples.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Carlos sighed and said. "Well, everyone, you might not know this, but I just found out that Isabe has the emblem of the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    I never thought my senior brother would be so muddle-headed as to give such an important item to a junior. If my master in theherworld knew, how could he rest in peace?


    "Just now, I suggested to Isabe that I would safeguard the leader''s emblem. However, she was unwilling to


    Zine 19% Shamelessness.


    hand over the emblem because of her status. The leader''s emblem is of extraordinary significance to the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. I was really worried that something would happen to this emblem when it is in my Isabe''s hands."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Counterattack


    Isabe looked at Carlos coldly. She really did not expect Carlos to be so shameless!


    At that moment, a discussion broke out among a group led by Patriarch Crawford. "Miss Thompsom, you''re still young. It''s best to leave the emblem of the sanctum to the elder!"


    "That''s right, Miss Thompson. It''s bad enough that you don''t show any respect for your uncle-master here. It is uneptable that you refused to hand over the sanctum''s emblem to him. As a junior, you have no regard for rules!"


    "I didn''t expect the Lockwoods would wee such a woman into their family. It''s really..."


    Patriarch Crawford''s eyes gleamed as he said, "Miss Thompson, if you hand over the emblem to Mr. Orwell for safekeeping today, I think that with Mr. Orwell''s capability and generosity, he will find a position fo you in the Traditional Medicine Association.


    With his guidance, your future will be limitless. This identity will make you more worthy as the Lockwood family''s chieftain''s wife, right?


    "I think you will figure out what''s the right thing to do, Miss Thompson."


    Patriarch Crawford looked at Isabe with a threatening gaze, wanting to see her be emotional and submit.


    However, Isabe did not even look at him. It was as if she did not hear him.


    Herplete disregard for Patriarch Crawford caused his expression to harden slightly.


    When Patriarch Crawford was young, he was a high-ranking official of the country. Although he was almost 90 years old and no longer had any actual power, his connections and reputation were still there. Everyone showed their respect for him whenever they saw him.


    And Isabe''s disregard for him was simply a p in his face. What could be more infuriating than that? When the others saw what happened, they frowned and looked at Isabe critically.


    "You''re really immature. Even Mr. Lockwood respects Patriarch Crawford very much. You could marry Mr. Lockwood only because you are the mother of his children. How dare you be so rude to Patriarch Crawford? "If you still have any self-awareness and manners, take out the emblem of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors..." "Enough!"


    Draxton snorted coldly. Those people who were talking non-stop immediately fell silent.


    He nced coldly at those people before looking in Patriarch Crawford''s direction.


    "I always respected Patriarch Crawford because he contributed to the country when he was young. However, this is not a reason for you to use my wife. If you are rude to my wife again, humph, don''t me the Lockwood family for not showing the Crawford family some courtesy.


    "Patriarch Crawford, you''ve lived for a very long time. You should understand that respect has to be earned. If you insist on stepping on someone, don''t me others for stepping on you until you have nothing left!" Everyone looked at Draxton in a daze.


    Patriarch Crawford''s face turned red. He pointed at Draxton and almost couldn''t catch his breath. The younger members of the Crawford family hurriedly went forward to give Patriarch Crawford his medicine and calm him down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Draxton held Isabe''s hand and looked around at everyone. His intention to protect Isabe was very obvious


    Isabe raised her head and looked at Carlos mockingly. A cold smile shed across Carlos''s eyes. He sighed and said, "Since Isabe is unwilling to hand over the emblem, let''s put this matter aside for now. "Let''s look at the other white mouse now..."


    He casually put an end to the verbal attack against Isabe and disyed the data of another white mouse. "Did everyone see that? This old white mouse has experienced obvious changes in its bodily functions." Carlos pointed at the data on the screen and exined it to everyone.


    The white mouse was in its twilight years previously. At that moment, its bodily funcwe had returned to


    their state when the mouse was in its middle age. Its vitality, physical fitness, cell activity, and organ function had clearly improved.


    "This is only one of the potion''s functions. ording to my experiment, if the potion is administered a few more times in a certain period, this mouse''s vitality can even return to its prime."


    There was a moment of dead silence in the hall.


    Soon, there were excited exmations and gasps. Rejuvenation!


    That was true rejuvenation!


    "Mr. Orwell, you''re indeed the best traditional medicine practitioner in history. With you around, the Traditional Medicine Association doesn''t need a new president."


    "That''s right. Other than Mr. Orwell, who else in this world can be this good?"


    "Mr. Orwell, you''re really a genius. You''re an unprecedented genius. Do you know what your new medicine means? Your great achievement this time will be recorded in history. The entire world will be shocked because of you!"


    The hall was filled with praises for Carlos. At the same time, someone realized that this was the time to please Carlos.


    Hence, a young member of the Crawford family once again pointed the finger at Isabe. "It''s a person''s honor to learn from you. Isabe, the emblem of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors should be kept by Mr. Orwell."


    "Yes, Isabe. Please hand over the sanctum''s emblem to Mr. Orwell!"


    "Hand it over!"


    "Hand it over..."


    The voices that urged Isabe echoed in the hall. They became louder and louder, forcing Isabe to submit.


    Isabe looked over and saw a smile on Carlos''s lips, as expected. He looked at Isabe smugly.


    He only wanted the emblem of the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors just now, no matter how he''d get it. But now, he wanted Isabe to hand the emblem to him proactively and respectfully! Among the crowd, little Betty, who was about to sneak to her mother''s side, could not help but pout when she saw that everyone was bullying her mother. She was very upset at the moment.


    Admiral Sanders''s expression had darkened. He anxiously whispered into Draxton''s ear, "Draxton, where''s the Miraculous Doctor? Only the Miraculous Doctor can suppress Carlos''s limelight now!" Draxton pursed his lips and did not speak. Meanwhile, Isabe finally made her move.


    All of a sudden, the white mouse screamed.


    The mouse sounded wretched. Through the microphone, its scream reached everyone''s ears.


    The people who were moring suddenly froze on the spot as if someone had pressed the pause button. They turned their heads uneasily and looked at the stage.


    Carlos could not help but be stunned. He looked at the two cages in front of him.


    After a painful scream, the two white mice suddenly stood up on their hind legs, twisted their waists, wiggled their hips, and shook their heads. They danced in the cage.


    "What..."


    In shock, someone swallowed his saliva and looked at the two white mice in the cage.


    Carlos was also stunned.


    As time passed, the two white mice continued to dance.


    Finally, someone asked softly, "Could this be the side effect of the medicine?"


    Although the others did not say anything, they all had the same expression on their faces. Carlos''s expression changed again and again. For a moment, he did not know what to do. This situationpletely exceeded his expectations.


    No one in the crowd noticed a pink butterfly dancing on the open palm of a little girl.


    If they looked closely, they would discover that the two white mice''s movements were exactly the same as the pink butterfly.


    Isabe was also stunned, but she quickly realized what was happening


    Her gaze carefully searched the crowd. She soon spotted Patriarch and Madame Lockwood in the crowd. Betty was beside them.


    On Betty''s palm, a pink butterfly was dancing.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or to be angry.


    However, she knew exactly what was happening at the moment.


    She looked at Carlos with a faint smile and asked in a mocking tone, "Carlos, do you dare to say that this isn''t the negative effect of the medicine?"


    Carlos''s expression changed Cruelty crossed his face as he said coldly, Isabe, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Isabe sneered and looked around the hall mockingly She said loudly. In this world, it''s impossible to revive the dead and regain your youth. All of you are influential figures of Lucsia I didn''t expect you to believe in such a ridiculous thing."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Exposed


    Everyone was speechless.


    Because they also thought that what Isabe said made sense.


    After all, the two white mice were still ''dancing''


    The white mice''s dance in a human-like standing posture was extremely terrifying.


    Panic and disbelief shed in Carlos''s eyes. Clearly, everything in front of him had exceeded his expectations.


    He quickly said to his two assistants, "Quick, inject them with tranquilizers!"


    Everything had to wait until the two white mice were pacified.


    "Isabe, you must have done something to my white mice!"


    Carlos used Isabe furiously. He really thought that Isabe was the one behind it.


    Otherwise, his white mice would not be in such a situation.


    "Oh? Then, Mr. Orwell, tell me, how did I tamper with your white mice in front of everyone?"


    Isabe challenged Carlos instead.


    "How would I know what method you used?" Carlos said sternly


    Then, Carlos''s two assistants injected sedatives into the white mice. However, the two white mice only stopped for a moment. Then, they cried out in pain and continued to dance as if they had received some order.


    Due to the effects of the tranquilizer, the white mice''s movements were slower, and their limbs were stiffer, but they continued to dance persistently.


    Originally, Carlos thought he could calm the white mice down with a tranquilizer. He did not expect the tranquilizer to be useless.


    Carlos finally panicked. He looked at his two assistants with a ferocious gaze and said, "Increase the dosage and inject them with it again!"


    The two assistants looked troubled. One of them said, "Mr. Orwell, we''ve already administered the highest dosage. The white mice won''t be able to withstand another injection."


    Upon closer inspection, the eyes of the two white mice were a little red. Pain could be seen in their eyes. However, even so, they still wanted to dance.


    At this moment, everyone could tell that these two white mice were not in control of their bodies.


    Everyone in the hall, including Patriarch Crawford, was at a loss for words.


    They looked at the two white mice in shock and did not know what to say.


    Carlos insisted that Isabe was the culprit.


    "Isabe, quickly give everyone an exnation. What exactly did you do to my white mice? Do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    Seeing how angry Carlos was, some people in the hall couldn''t help but cast suspicious looks at Isabe. Patriarch Crawford''s eyes shed as he said, "Isabe, Mr. Orwell won''t show us his new medicine unless he''s confident. Tell me quickly, what did you do?"


    After Patriarch Crawford said that, another group of people looked at Isabe suspiciously


    Isabe lowered her eyes and smiled.


    Then, che walked calmly towards the podium when everyone was looking at her.


    When Carlos saw her walk onto the stage, his expression changed and he said in a husky voice, "Isabe, what are you doing?"


    Isabepletely ignored him and went onto the stage.


    Carlos quickly said to his two assistants, "Get her off the stage!"


    He had a bad feeling. He couldn''t let Isabe go on stage. He couldn''t give Isabe a chance to speak.


    The two assistants looked at each other and hesitantly tried to stop Isabe.


    Isabe nced at them indifferently and ignored them. However, a strong arm reached out from behind her and pushed the two assistants away.


    It was Draxton


    His expression was cold as he guarded Isabe. He looked like he would kill anyone who stood in his way. He was like the most loyal knight. He seemed cold. He acted as if he could only see Isabe and no one else Carlos''s face turned slightly pale. He could not help but take a step back and said sternly, "Isabe, what... What are you doing?"


    Isabe looked at him mockingly and snatched the microphone from Carlos''s hand. "Carlos, it''s time for your show to end!"


    "Wh... What nonsense are you talking about? Get off the stage quickly. This is the Traditional Medicine Association. How can you mess around?


    "Mr. Lockwood, you''re the dignified chieftain of the Lockwood family. How can you do this with her? Someone! Come quickly!"


    "Quiet," Draxton replied coldly.


    He was cold and concise.


    In the crowd, little Betty cupped her face with her empty hand. Excitement appeared in her eyes as she praised in a childish voice, "Wow, daddy is so cool! Mommy is the princess, and daddy is the princess''s knight!"


    The little girl had recently be obsessed with fairy tales.


    Carlos was stunned by Draxton''s extremely cold gaze. He looked at Isabe with a livid expression. He kept looking at the door but did not see his subordinates even after a long time.


    The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Isabe lowered her head and looked at the white mice in the cage inquisitively.


    Seeing that the two white mice were pitiful, she suddenly smiled and waved at the crowd. "Betty,e to mommy!"


    The crowd froze.


    They followed Isabe''s gaze and immediately saw a cute little child.


    When Betty heard her mother calling her name, her eyes lit up. She ran towards Isabe happily.


    The crowd instinctively made way for her. Betty ran all the way up onto the stage and stood beside her mother. She turned around and looked at her father. Well, now her father was a knight that she and her mother shared!


    Draxton looked at the little girl with a smile.


    Betty puffed out her chest proudly as the pink butterfly on her palm danced.


    Everyone looked at them in surprise. No one took Betty and the pink butterfly in her hand seriously. However, when Carlos saw the pink butterfly in Betty''s hand, he immediately understood something. His face paled, and a look of unprecedented panic shed in his eyes.


    isabe chuckled and nced at everyone in the hall. She said to Betty, "Betty, the white mice are tired. Let them rest for a while, okay?"


    "Okay" Betty replied softly. Her small hand caressed the pink butterfly in her hand, and the pink butterfly instantly quieted down.


    At the same time, the two white mice in the cage also stopped. Theyy in the cage, exhausted. They were panting violently


    Everyone was stunned and looked at what was happening on the stage in disbelief.


    Isabe''s lips curled up slightly as she looked at Carlos. "You''re right. Someone did do something to your


    white mice.


    "It''s this pink butterfly. When it dances, the two white mice receive the order and can''t help but dance with it. No matter how much pain they are in and how tired they are, they can''t stop. They are the puppets of this pink butterfly."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Carlos shouted. He stared at Isabe coldly, butrge beads of cold sweat kept seeping out of his forehead.


    Isabe said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''ll exin it slowly."


    Everyone looked at her. Patriarch Crawford snorted and said, "Isabe, are you making this up? Do you think we''re fools?"


    Isabe looked at Patriarch Crawford as fury glimmered in her eyes.


    CHUONE TOILEAN THESAuthenty

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 I Am The Authority


    She snorted softly and said to Betty. "Betty, tell the white mice to move."


    Betty immediately understood her mother''s intentions. She touched the pink butterfly with her little hand, and the pink butterfly started dancing again. At the same time, the two white mice lying in the cage also started to dance


    The situation was exactly the same as before.


    Isabe said again, "Tell them to stop."


    Betty did as she was told.


    "Make them move."


    "Stop."


    Everyone in the hall was shocked. They looked at the pink butterfly in Betty''s hand and the white mice in the cage in awe.


    Carlos''s expression changed drastically. He shouted at his two assistants, "What are you waiting for? Quick, take down the white mice and leave the stage. There was a problem with these two white mice earlier. Take them away quickly!"


    The two assistants looked at Draxton. They didn''t know what to do with him.


    They didn''t dare to offend him at all!


    When Carlos saw that he could not count on his two assistants, he could only do it himself. He rushed forward, disregarding his image and reputation, and pounced crazily on the cage containing the white mice.


    Isabe did not even look up when she did a side kick.


    With a thud, Carlos fell to the ground.


    Isabe casually raised her foot and stepped on Carlos''s back.


    Carlos, who was struggling to get up, immediately fell to the ground again with a thud.


    The scariest thing was that Isabe was stepping on one of Carlos''s acupoints. Carlosy on the ground and could not move at all.


    Isabe lowered her head and looked at Carlos mockingly. Then, she raised her head and looked at the crowd.


    She said slowly but sternly, "First of all, there is no medicine that can make you immortal or rejuvenate you. "Secondly, the data on the white mice''s bodily functions is real. This old mouse has indeed be younger, but the price of bing younger is that its vitality has been depleted.


    "However, it would not die because the new medicine injected into its body was a bug egg.


    "After injecting the egg into the mouse''s body, potions had to be continuously injected into the mouse to provide nutrients to the egg. When the egg hatched into a bug, the body of the white mouse would no longer belong to it. Instead, it would be controlled by the bug.


    "All of its wills would be controlled by the person controlling the bug.


    "In other words, Carlos''s new medicine was the amniotic fluid that contains and nurtures a bug egg. Whether it is injected into white mice or humans, its only purpose is to grow the bug in the host. "Through these bugs, he could control anyone. Anyone injected with a bug egg would be his puppet in the end!


    "This pink butterfly was an alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs. It could sense the scent of its kind. it was powerful enough to suppress and control bugs on lower levels. That was why the white mice that had been injected with the eggs could be controlled by the pink butterfly.


    "If Mr Orwell does not have a pink butterfly, he''d probably have a gyne that controls the eggs on him." Silent fell upon the hal!


    At that moment, everyone''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. What Isabe said sent chills up their spine


    Chattes Ng cam The Authority


    The people present in the hall were from the upper social ss. They had naturally heard of n Mobius. They knew that artificially cultured poisonous bugs actually existed in this world. They never expected Carlos to do such a horrible thing.


    Carlos''s expression was ferocious, but he could not move at all as Isabe was stepping on him.


    However, the expression on his face was extremely terrifying. His eyes were red as he roared, "Isabe, don''t spread rumors."


    Isabe smiled at the two assistants and said to them, "Come here and search Carlos Orwell!"


    The two assistants looked at each other and hesitated for a moment before finally stepping forward.


    Carlos was furious. He cursed viciously.


    He knew he was doomed.


    No one spoke as everyone stared at the situation on the stage.


    In the end, the two assistants found a small bottle in Carlos''s pocket.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly and took the small bottle. Then, she opened it.


    The projector in the hall showed the content of the bottle.


    It was a blood-colored bug.


    It was even smaller than an ant.


    Isabe fiddled with it, and the little bug trembled.


    At that moment, Isabe''s words had been proven to be true.


    Everyone was furious. They looked at Carlos with fear and anger.


    Isabe said, "Carlos is indeed a genius. Hebined traditional medicine, biology, and poison bugs to develop this new method of growing artificially cultured poisonous bugs. From there, he can extend people''s lifespans and restore their youth. At the same time, they will be his puppet. He is indeed the man who betrayed the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. The Great-Grandmaster didn''t wrong you when he chased you out of the sanctum back then!


    "Unfortunately, he was still too soft-hearted. He should not have spared your life. If I were not here today. your scheme might have seeded. By then, the higher-ups of the country would be controlled by you. It''s not difficult to imagine what would happen next."


    Isabe''s words made everyone''s faces turn pale again. The timid ones even trembled and fainted when they imagined the terrifying consequences.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    No matter how powerful a person was, the thought of having a worm in his body would be terrifying.


    Isabe chuckled and looked at Patriarch Crawford. "Patriarch Crawford, do you still want to try Mr. Orwell''s new medicine?"


    Patriarch Crawford lowered his head slightly. He acted as if he had hearing loss and did not hear what Isabe said. His behavior seemed real.


    Isabe sneered and looked at the data on the bug''s bodily functions. Ordinary people did not understand those data, but she did. Those data were abnormal. Next, she began exining the data, scaring everyone until their faces turned pale.


    "Miss Thompson, we were ignorant before. You''re the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. If you want to punish the traitor to the sanctum, we''ll support you!" Someone voiced his support for Isabe.


    Once someone started to support Isabe, the others echoed.


    Isabe ignored them. She was not interested in dealing with those fence-sitters. She looked down at Carlos and chuckled. "Carlos, did you hear that? They all support me in punishing those who betrayed the sanctum!" Carlos was furious. He roared, "Isabe, so what if you''re the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors? Who can say for sure that the data you''re talking about isn''t a scam?


    "My new medicine will pass the tests that''d be done by the authority. Relevant agencies would for sure find out whether it''s harmful. You''re clearly setting me up!" Everyone''s expressions changed again.


    "Tests to be done by the authority? You''re telling me about tests?"


    Isabe looked at Carlos in amusement. She raised her hand andzily brushed the hair beside her ear. She slowly said. Then, let me tell you something. I am the authority!" "That''s ridiculous. You think you have the power just because you''re the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors? You''re far from good enough!"


    Carlos mocked Isabe.


    "Well, I''m young. My identity as the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors is indeed not enough. What about my identity as the ''Miraculous Doctor?"


    As soon as she said that, the entire hall fell silent again.


    This time, everyone was dumbfounded.


    What did Isabe mean? What did she say? The Miraculous Doctor?


    Carlos''s eyes widened. He raised his head and looked at Isabe in disbelief


    Isabe smiled gently. "You heard me What if I''m the Miraculous Doctor? Will I be powerful enough then?"


    doy decorifity Of The Miraculous Doc 161

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Identity Of The Miraculous Doctor


    The entire hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. All eyes were fixed on the graceful woman who remained calm from the beginning to the end.


    She had her feet on Carlos''s back, but her action did not seem barbaric at all. Instead, she seemed free and a little wild. She could be considered an alpha female.


    She tilted her head slightly, and her long hair spread out. The curve on her lips made her look mysterious and free


    No wonder it did not matter to her how everyone criticized her and urged her to submit to Carlos. She remained calm. They thought that was because of her identity as Mr. Lockwood''s wife. However, it turned out that she had another more powerful identity.


    She was the Miraculous Doctor!


    The Miraculous Doctor rose to prominence three years ago. In just three short years, she had saved countless people all over the world, no matter who they were. There were also countless parties and people looking for the Miraculous Doctor.


    If the Miraculous Doctor was willing toe forward, those whose life she had once saved would all stand up for her and be her most loyal supporters.


    The term, Miraculous Doctor, alone was intimidating enough


    "Miraculous Doctor" was not only a person''s title, but it also symbolized a mysterious existence that could revive the dead and pull people back from the hands of the Grim Reaper.


    Some said that the Miraculous Doctor saved the life of the man who dominated the world''s shipping business, Floyd Rutherford.


    Everyone knew that Floyd Rutherford was once a pirate. When he was young, he was even the most powerful pirate.


    When Floyd was 103 years old, his life was about to end. At that time, there was internal strife in his family. To bnce the family members'' power, Floyd''s heirs must think of a way to extend Floyd''s life. At that time, the Miraculous Doctor had just started her medical practice. She was the one who prolonged Floyd''s life. Initially, they thought that the Miraculous Doctor would at most extend Floyd''s lifespan by three months so that he would have enough time to deal with his family matters. However, Floyd was still alive and active at the moment.


    If that wasn''t a life-and-death battle against the Grim Reaper, what was that?


    Floyd was the first patient of the Miraculous Doctor. Just this case alone was enough to make the Miraculous Doctor famous.


    Everyone present looked at Isabe. Their eyes were gleaming, and their breathing was rapid. If the Miraculous Doctor worked for them, they would have the ability to escape death.


    The Miraculous Doctor was not an ordinary person.


    Before Isabe started her medical practice, no medicine in the world could revive the dead and restore one''s youth. That meant she did it all by herself.


    Some of the people in the crowd looked at Isabe like wild beasts gawking at their prey.


    If they asked Isabe to treat them, they could live to a hundred years old. Even their elders, who were the pirs of their families, could extend their lives. If their lifespan was extended by ten years, the family could prosper for another ten years. Ten years were enough for a family to nurture an even more outstanding heir. The significance of Isabe''s ability was simply immeasurable.


    Simrly, Isabe''s value was immeasurable.


    Those who had previously mocked and forced Isabe to submit to Carlos were now filled with regret. They could only secretly pray that Isabe did not notice them or that Isabe would not hold it against them. Admiral Sanders looked in the direction of Isabe in surprise and muttered, "I see. I see! No wonder Draxton said that the Miraculous Doctor had been found. It''s Be!"


    Connor Sanders did not find it hard to ept Isabe''s identity. Although he was taken aback at first, after thinking about what happened in: the past carefully, he thought that it was totally logical.


    stity


    The Miraculous Doctor.


    Only the Miraculous Doctor could optimize a prescription in a few minutes. And only the Miraculous Doctor could make that magical pill. Isabe was worthy of being called the Miraculous Doctor.


    Patriarch Crawford''s turbid eyes flickered. If the Miraculous Doctor could save the 100-year-old Ship King from the hands of the Grim Reaper, extending Patriarch Crawford''s lifespan would be even easier for her. At that moment, Patriarch Crawford also regretted his previous actions. However, he did not think that it was a big deal. After Carlos''s matter was settled, he would express his goodwill to Isabe. Naturally, she would respect him and help him extend his lifespan and improve his body.


    With that thought in mind, Patriarch Crawford rxed. He leaned back in his wheelchair and quietly waited for Carlos''s matter to be resolved.


    The one who was the most devastated was Carlos. His eyes were red as he roared, "You said you''re the Miraculous Doctor, but why should we believe you? Isabe, you did not even think it through beforeing up with the lie. Do you think that the Miraculous Doctor is so easy to impersonate?"


    Everyone, including Isabe, looked at Carlos as if he was an idiot. Carlos was muddle-headed. Who would be stupid enough to impersonate the Miraculous Doctor?


    Previously, there were indeed some idiots who pretended to be the Miraculous Doctor and scammed people. They suffered horrible consequences in the end, and everybody knew that!


    Isabe was amused. She mocked, "That''s right. Is it that easy to impersonate the Miraculous Doctor?"


    When Carlos met Isabe''s mocking gaze, his face turned ashen.


    He also knew that no one would dare to impersonate the Miraculous Doctor these days.


    At that moment, Harold Dunn, who was standing in the crowd beside Admiral Sander, could barely contain his excitement.


    He was anky, elegant old man, but at that moment, he simply let tears stream down his face. He was as excited as a child.


    He finally understood why Isabe looked familiar. Just now, he couldn''t remember where he had seen her before. It turned out that she was the mysterious woman who had saved him a year ago. It was her. It was her!


    Although he did not see the Miraculous Doctor''s face, he saw her eyes. They were as bright yet dark as a starry night sky.


    Harold was about to step forward to talk to Isabe, but someone was faster than him.


    Lawrence strode forward and stared at Isabe with his charming violet eyes. "So, you''re the Miraculous Doctor who saved me back then. I promised that I would devote myself to you for saving my life. I wonder if you still remember? All these years, I''ve been looking for you all the time!"


    His affectionate gaze focused on Isabe, and his voice was gorgeous and mellow.


    Draxton''s face darkened. Isabe seemed awkward. Then, a disdainful expression spread across her face. "You? You have hundreds of girlfriends!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    She did not hide her disdain.


    "Those rtionships were not serious. You are the doctor who treated me. You know I''m actually still a virgin!"


    He gently pressed his hand against his chest. His face was gleaming.


    isabe was silent for a moment. She knew some patients would develop a strong emotional attachment to their doctors Could Lawrence be one of them? She was still thinking about Lawrence''s psychology when Draxton''s face hadpletely clouded over.


    A NINO he

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 A Kind-Hearted Little Girl


    Draxton quietly walked up to Isabe and blocked Lawrence''s gaze. He said sternly, "Mr. Docker, have you forgotten that your femalepanion is someone else?"


    Lawrence blinked his beautiful violet eyes innocently and said, "Samantha Lang can''t be considered my femalepanion. Moreover, Mr. Lockwood, didn''t you already chase her away?" Draxton said harshly, "Mr. Docker, I have reason to suspect that you are harassing my wife. I have the right to sue you."


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and was about to call the police.


    Lawrence''s eyes widened slightly as if he could not believe that the Lockwood family''s chieftain was so jealous that he''d call the police on men who showed interest in his wife.


    They were in Lucsia. If Draxton insisted that Lawrence was harassing Isabe, although the Lucsian police. wouldn''t do anything to him, getting arrested and the lengthy process afterward was still troublesome.


    However, Draxton was a vengeful person. He ignored Lawrence''s condemning gaze and called the police. After a while, the police showed up and took Lawrence away for investigation. Lawrence was speechless.


    When he was taken away, he said in disbelief, "Draxton, I didn''t expect you to be so pathetic."


    Draxton called the police on him!


    Draxton had a cold expression on his face. He watched indifferently as Lawrence was taken away.


    Draxton turned around. He stared at Isabe with his midnight blues eyes quietly. He had a deadpan exterior, but Isabe could see in his eyes that he was jealous.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips twitched.


    Fortunately, the asion was not appropriate for Draxton to do something crazy. Otherwise, she had no idea what this man would do next.


    Isabe cleared her throat and put an end to the awkward atmosphere between her and Draxton. She turned to the crowd and said, "Carlos Orwell deceived his master and turned his back on the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. He wounded his senior brother and stole the sanctum''s legacy. He was expelled from the sanctum by the Great-Grandmaster fifty years ago. He is no longer a disciple of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, and the sanctum does not recognize Carlos.


    "All these years, Carlos thought that my master had already passed away, so he used the name of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors to act ostentatiously outside. My master has had the intention to stop and punish him for a long time. Now, as the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, I will stop this scumbag from further tainting the name of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors."


    Carlos was held down on the floor by Isabe and could not move. Other than sneering, he did not even want to refute what Isabe said.


    His attitude told everyone that what Isabe said was true.


    Draxton looked at Isabe. He was still sulking. The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched when she thought, "What the hell? That man is still jealous?"


    However, Draxton still had to get down to business. He said, "Mr. Dunn, what do you have to say? We know a thing or two about what happened to Patriarch Dunn."


    Harold shuddered. He was shocked.


    He knew that after waiting for so many years, the day had finallye for him to clear his father''s name and take down Carlos


    He gazed meaningfully at Isabe and suppressed his excitement. He stood up.


    He said, "Everyone, I''m sure you know what happened to myte father, Gordon Dunn. Back then, to be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, Carlos framed my father and added poison to the Nine vors Soup my father developed. He also bribed the relevant agencies at that time to set my father up. They said that my father developed a poisonous soup to harm people, causing my father''s life''s work to be destroyed


    "Today, after 40 years, I, Harold Dunn, will show you the evidence that will clear my father''s name Then, he took out a USB sh drive with trembling hands.


    Admiral Sanders ordered someone to insert the USB drive into aputer. The projector in the hall magnified and disyed the evidence.


    Many people in the huge hall gasped.


    Carlos, who was being held down by Isabe, realized there was no turning back. The expression on his face when heughed out loud made him look like a demon. He sounded frantic


    Betty stood in front of him. When Carlosughed, his eyes happened to meet Betty''s. When he saw Betty and the pink butterfly in Betty''s hand, he immediately looked ferocious His vicious gaze hinted that he wanted to crush Betty into pieces.


    An ordinary child would definitely be frightened by his gaze and burst into tears.


    However, Betty stepped forward and innocently lifted her little foot wrapped in a pink teddy bear boot and stepped on the back of Carlos''s head, Carlos''s face was immediately pressed to the ground


    Betty raised her head, looking pitiful. Her clear eyes were glistening with tears. "Mom, Betty is a cute and kind little girl!"


    Isabepletely ignored her daughter''s action with her little foot and said sincerely and lovingly, "Of course, Betty is the kindest and cutest little girl in the world."


    Little Betty immediately beamed with joy.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Betty was indeed Isabe''s daughter. She was as bold as Isabe.


    Draxton stepped forward and picked up his daughter. He looked at her dotingly and said, "The evidence of Carlos''s crimes is solid. Admiral Sanders, how should we deal with this?"


    Admiral Sanders immediately understood what Draxton meant and said, "Carlos''s crimes are out of the ordinary and very serious. He should be detained by the relevant departments for investigation Guards, arrest him."


    Viciousness shed in Carlos''s eyes. He swore he would punish Isabe, Draxton, and their little brat one day.


    As long as he was alive, he would have his revenge for today.


    Soon, people from the country''s relevant departments arrived and escorted Carlos away.


    Carlos did have some tricks up his sleeve. When Isabe retracted her foot, she cleverly kicked an acupoint on Carlos''s lower back.


    It was so light and fast that even Carlos was not sure if it was an illusion.


    After Carlos was taken away, silence fell upon the hall for a while.


    Admiral Sanders walked onto the stage and said, "With the Miraculous Doctor''s ability and character, she''s more than qualified to be the new president of the Traditional Medicine Association. I wonder if everyone has any different opinions about this?"


    The people in the hall said almost instinctively, "We don''t have any objections. If the Miraculous Doctor isn''t qualified to be the new president, who is?"


    "That''s right. The position of the president of the Traditional Medicine Association should belong to the Miraculous Doctor."


    "Carlos doesn''t deserve the position at all. Only the Miraculous Doctor can be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association."


    The people who had forced Isabe to submit to Carlos previously spoke louder than the others to please Isabe. They were almost shouting. They were afraid that Isabe did not see their performance Isabe indifferently nced at those people and said, "Everyone, you''re too kind However, I think that Mr. Harold Dunn is more suitable as the president of the Traditional Medicine Association. What do you think?"


    She looked at the people in the hall with a faint smile.


    The person looked at one another. For a moment, they could not figure out Isabe''s true intentions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    pter 1 TO A Kin) HearTestTitty Curt


    Harold waved his hand. "Miss Thompson, please don''t say that You''re my savior. Your medical skills are better than mine if you be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, I''ll be your assistant."


    He wanted to work for Isabe.


    Isabe shook her head with a smile and said, "Mr. Dunn, I''m not interested in the position."


    She looked gently in the direction of Betty.


    Harold froze for a while. He then regained hisposure and said, "I see. Miss Thompson, even if you''re not. the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, you''ll always be the person I respect the most."


    Harold was old enough to be Isabe''s grandpa. However, his respect for Isabe was obvious and shown by his actions and how he addressed Isabe.


    Isabe smiled and corrected him. "Mr. Dunn, you''re much older than me. You don''t have to be so polite. Just call me by my name in the future."


    Harold was stunned, but he was pretty stubborn.


    "In my opinion, you are more than worthy of my respect."


    Isabe did not say anything else.


    Seeing that Isabe really had no intention of bing the president, everyone in the hall agreed with Isabe and elected Harold to be the new president of the association.


    Forty years ago, Gordon Dunn wanted Harold to be the president. Because of Carlos''s scheme, Gordon died unjustly, and his son was held back for decades. Now, Harold''s dream had finallye true. Seeing that everything was settled, the people in the hall began to praise Isabe.


    Patriarch Crawford was pushed to the front. He looked at Isabe and said, "I was wrong previously and deceived by Carlos. Isabe, I haven''t been feeling well these past few days. Since you''re the Miraculous. Doctor, why don''t you check on me now?"


    He sounded like Isabe was obligated to serve him because he was an elder.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Rules Of The Miraculous Doctor


    Isabe was disgusted by the way Patriarch Crawford addressed her.


    Isabe widened her eyes slightly and looked at Patriarch Crawford with a strange expression. This old man was shameless! Previously, he picked on her. And now he dared to ask her to check on him. Did he think that the Miraculous Doctor was like ordinary doctors who could be found easily on the streets?


    Apart from the people she cared about, Isabe really didn''t have much patience for others. She ignored Patriarch Crawford. Anyway, Harold had already taken over the position of president. She had nothing else to do here.


    So, she said to Draxton, "Is there anything else you wanna do here? If there''s nothing else, let''s go home. It''s fine if you still have something to deal with here. Betty and I will go home first."


    She did not mention Patriarch and Madame Lockwood. Their identities were too intimidating. If the people noticed them, it would be troublesome.


    That was why Patriarch and Madame Lockwood were wearing big masks. Isabe wondered how they and Betty got in.


    Did they tell their guards to kidnap all the security guards of the Traditional Medicine Association?


    Draxton handed Betty to Isabe with amusement gleaming in his eyes and said, "Admiral Sanders and I still have something to deal with. You can take Betty and head home first."


    Betty crawled into her mother''s arms and wrapped her soft arms around Isabe''s neck. Her little face rubbed against Isabe''s neck. She looked very cute. She had hidden the pink butterfly, and it was nowhere to be seen.


    Isabe''s gaze softened. She carried Betty and left the stage. She headed to the exit.


    When the crowd in the hall saw that Isabe was about to leave, they instinctively moved to the sides to make way for her.


    Isabe walked past the crowd with Betty in her arms.


    Patriarch Crawford watched as Isabe passed by him without even looking at him. His expression suddenly darkened.


    He was so angry that the muscles on his face trembled. He widened his eyes and looked at Draxton. "Draxton, your wife is insensible. Are you insensible too? Is this how you treat your elders?" Draxton looked at Patriarch Crawford, and the smile on his face faded. "Patriarch Crawford, you might have confused something. The Lockwood family and the Crawford family are not rted. I''m not obligated to treat you the way I treat the elders in my family."


    Patriarch Crawford''s hand on the armrest of the wheelchair suddenly tightened. Even the expressions of the Crawford family members behind Patriarch Crawford had changed.


    They realized that Draxton was not happy with the Crawford family. They looked at Patriarch Crawford helplessly. He must have offended Draxton by picking on Isabe previously.


    Patriarch Crawford''s grandson, a middle-aged man in his forties, said, "Mr. Lockwood, my grandfather is old and has been tormented by illnesses for many years. He did say something unpleasant previously, but please don''t hold it against him. He''s just an old man."


    Draxton said, "We won''t hold it against him."


    Callum Crawford was not optimistic at all, but he still said, "Mr. Lockwood, please help the Crawford family and ask the Miraculous Doctor to save my grandfather. The Crawford family will never forget your kindness!"


    Callum bowed deeply.


    Draxton said indifferently, "You might be mistaken. Although Be is my wife, I have no right to force her to treat anyone."


    Callum was stunned. When he regained hisposure, he hurriedly went after Isabe. He said anxiously. "Miss Thompson... Miss Thompson, please wait!"


    He jogged to catch up to isabe and blocked her way. With a sincere expression, he said, "Miss Thompson, please don''t me my grandfather. Please save him. You''re a doctor. A doctor is supposed to be benevolent. Miss Thompson, please help us. The Crawford family will never forget your kindness!"


    Patriarch Crawford tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair. He looked angry. His grandson had begged Isabe humbly. Once she cured him, he would teach that insensible girl a lesson!


    He thought that with his status, Isabe should be happy to treat him. Befriending the Crawford family was a good thing for her, right?


    Isabe looked at the pleading man in front of her and raised her eyebrows slightly. "A doctor''s supposed to be benevolent?"


    Callum nodded with anticipation.


    Humph!


    Isabe sneered and looked at him mockingly. "I''m sorry. In my opinion, a doctor does not necessarily have to be benevolent. "I will not treat three types of people."


    Callum looked at Isabe in a daze and asked instinctively, "Which... Which types of people you won''t save?"


    Isabe said, "I won''t treat those who are evil, those whom I dislike, and those I don''t want to treat."


    Callum opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out.


    Isabe continued, "Coincidentally, your grandfather is both the second and the third type, but I don''t know if he''s the first type."


    After that, she looked at Callum coldly and walked forward, carrying Betty.


    Callum opened his mouth. He was filled with despair. It seemed that the Miraculous Doctor was vengeful.


    He silently clenched his fists and thought that once Carlos''s matter was over, he would prepare a valuable gift and visit the Lockwood family. He would beg Isabe to save his grandfather. There should be a way to change Isabe''s mind.


    However, he didn''t expect someone to screw up his n.


    Patriarch Crawford thought Isabe would agree to treat him after his grandson begged her. He didn''t expect Isabe to reject his request. It was simply ridiculous to him!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He turned his wheelchair around and stared resentfully at Isabe''s back and Betty in Isabe''s arms. He said in a husky voice, "Why does the girl in Miss Thompson''s arms have the alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs?"


    Isabe stopped.


    Betty also looked up. She looked at Patriarch Crawford with her clear eyes. She blinked innocently.


    The old man was too annoying, but Betty was an obedient child and would not interrupt when the adults were talking. Hence, she pursed her lips and quietly nestled in her mother''s arms.


    Isabe''s gaze became piercing. She looked at Patriarch Crawford with an ice-cold gaze. She said ruthlessly, "This has nothing to do with you. I advise you to mind your own business."


    However, Patriarch Crawford would not let her off easily. He thought he knew Isabe''s weakness and said, "You must have given it to her. Carlos can use artificially cultured poisonous bugs on people, but Isabe, you are no better than him. You know how to utilize those bugs as well."


    Isabe was furious.


    "Patriarch Crawford, I think since you''ve already lived a long life, you should understand the principle of not meddling in other people''s business, right?


    "I didn''t expect you to ask such a ridiculous question. Carlos used artificially cultured poisonous bugs to harm people, but I didn''t hurt anyone. What are you gonna do?"


    Patriarch Crawford''s eyes lit up. "So, you admit that you know bug poison crafting?"


    Isabe didn''t say anything. That meant her answer was yes.


    Patriarch Crawford sneered and said, "Artificially cultured poisonous bugs are evil creatures. They are used to control people''s minds I wonder if those you have saved will still dare to let you treat them if they know that you know bug poison crafting. Will they be afraid after being saved by you?"


    Isabe sneered and said, "Then you don''t need to worry. I know from your face that you don''t have long to live. If you have the time to be nosy, you might as well take care of yourself."


    Patriarch Crawford''s expression changed.


    "How dare you curse mel Patriarch Crawford gritted his teeth.


    Isabe looked indifferent. "I''m just telling the truth."


    Patriarch Crawford''s looked mad, but a trace of fear shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Cynthia Crawford


    Who wasn''t afraid of death?


    Patriarch Crawford knew that Isabe had good medical skills, but she would not easily use artificially cultured poisonous bugs to harm others


    However, the problem was that although the Miraculous Doctor was right in front of Patriarch Crawford and could save his life, he had offended her, causing her to be unwilling to treat him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Isabe said he would not live for long, Patriarch Crawford was even more terrified and indignant. The opportunity to survive was right in front of him, but he was not able to seize it How could he rx? Unable to calm down, Patriarch Crawford''s vision blurred, and he fainted from anger.


    The Crawford family hurriedly checked on Patriarch Crawford. A few of them even looked in the direction of Isabe resentfully.


    However, Isabe did not even nce at them. She turned around and left.


    Even if Patriarch Crawford had fainted from anger, he would not die. Isabe was not an indecisive person. If she said she would not save Patriarch Crawford, she would not change her mind. Hence, she left without any


    hesitation.


    When she walked past Patriarch and Madame Lockwood, she gave them a look. They immediately followed her. There was a gleam in their eyes.


    "Be, should we go through the back door?" Madame Lockwood whispered.


    Isabe paused. She immediately realized how they got into the hall just now. It turned out that they had sneaked in through the back door.


    But weren''t there security guards blocking the back door?


    When Isabe walked out of the back door and saw the row of security guards kneeling on the ground with their hands tied behind their backs, she immediately understood what happened. She was speechless.


    The Lockwood family''s guards, led by Martin Gates, guarded the security guards like hawks, preventing them from making any moves.


    Those pitiful security guards'' faces were pale. They wanted to resist, but they couldn''t beat the Lockwood family''s guards. They looked disgruntled.


    When Isabe, Patriarch, and Madame Lockwood came out, Martin Gates and the other guards of the Lockwood family immediately looked over.


    This was the first face-to-face meeting between Isabe and Martin Gates since he was back.


    Martin did not dare to meet Isabe''s eyes directly. He lowered his head. His attitude was very humble.


    Isabe knew he was willing to stay by Betty''s side to protect her. She naturally would not hold what had. happened previously against him. As long as he was loyal to Betty, Isabe wouldn''t pick on him. Isabe said, "There''s nothing else to do inside. Let''s go back first."


    Martin nodded and left with the Lockwood family''s guards.


    After Isabe left, Drxton and Admiral Sanders had another meeting with Harold and the others.


    They mainly discussed what Carlos had left behind after being the president of the Traditional Medicine Association for more than 40 years. Although Carlos had been taken down, Carlos''s influence over the Traditional Medicine Association and some forces within was difficult to get rid of


    If Harold wanted to restore peace to the Traditional Medicine Association, he had to work hard.


    Moreover, the Traditional Medicine Association had an unclear rtionship with the n Mobius and Ghost. Who knew how many spies from those two organizations had infiltrated into the association? Isabe sent her parents-inw and Betty back to the Lockwood family''s residence. She spent some time with Ricky before returning to Northernville Manor.


    When she arrived at the manor, the sky was already dark. However, when she reached the entrance, she saw a royal blue Lamborghini parked there. A young woman in a ck coat and a princess skirt with redce was


    Cher - 112 Cynthia Crawford


    waiting there.


    The woman was beautiful. Her skin was fair and smooth. She had exquisite and perfect facial features. She exuded a clean aura. She was as pure as snow on a mountain peak. However, at the same time, her beauty gave others a powerful visual impact, like a volcano about to erupt.


    Her long, wavy ck hair was tied into a high ponytail that swayed gently behind her.


    Seeing Isabe return, the woman smiled without saying anything. She took the initiative to walk forward and stand in front of Isabe''s car.


    Isabe slowly rolled down the window and looked at her calmly. The woman was very reserved. She bowed slightly and said, "My name is Cynthia Crawford. I''m sorry to bother you. I hope you can give me a chance to talk to you."


    Isabe was enlightened. The woman''s surname was Crawford. It seemed that she was here for Patriarch Crawford.


    "Go ahead," Isabe said.


    Joy spread across Cynthia''s face, and she looked extremely grateful. Tears welled up in her eyes. She was about to cry.


    She bowed repeatedly. "Thank you. Thank you."


    She turned around and ran to her car as she spoke. She took out a few carrier bags and carefully handed them to Isabe. She said, "Miss Thompson, these are some small gifts I brought for you. I hope you will ept it."


    She looked at Isabe longingly with tears in her eyes. She looked careful as if she was afraid that Isabe would reject her.


    Isabe nced at her and smiled. "Take it back. I won''t ept it."


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment before she shook her head repeatedly and said, "Miss Thompson, do you think I''m here because of my great-grandpa? Actually, that''s not the case. You''ve misunderstood. I... I''m here to get to know you."


    As she spoke, her face suddenly turned red, and she looked at Isabe shyly.


    Isabe was puzzled.


    No matter how calm Isabe was, she could not help but shudder at that moment. Cynthia said, "Miss Thompson, I admire you. I admire you very much. It has always been my dream to meet you." She held the bags with both hands and did not put them down.


    Her tired arms were already trembling, but she still stubbornly held them and refused to put them down. She looked at Isabe with intense admiration gleaming in her eyes.


    She seemed to be a youngdy who admired the Miraculous Doctor.


    Isabe looked at her silently for a while and said, "I''m not interested in women."


    Cynthia''s expression changed. She was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes again. She looked at Isabe who was sitting steadily in the car and did not get out of the car to talk to her. She exined in panic, "You''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I just... I just... I just want you to be my master!"


    Huh!


    Isabe could not help but sneer. She looked Cynthia up and down. Cynthia looked a few years younger than Isabe. She was at most about twenty years old. She still looked innocent and carefree. If Cynthia was indeed here to ask Isabe to be her master, there was not much age difference between them.


    "I have no intention of epting a disciple. You can leave." Isabe looked away and stepped on the elerator. The car drove into the manor.


    Cynthia did not expect Isabe to be so decisive. She was caught off guard and shocked by the sudden departure of the car.


    She staggered back a few steps and finally regained her bnce. She turned around and saw a ck car driving toward her.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and her heart suddenly beat faster.


    Could it be that the chieftain of the Lockwood family had returned?


    aw!


    She held the bags and looked at the ck car in a daze. For a moment, she forgot to move aside. The ck car had no choice but to stop. The window rolled down, revealing the driver''s cold face. "Miss, you''re blocking the road. This is not a ce you can stop. Please leave."


    Cynthia could not help but try to catch a glimpse of the back seat. However, she could not see anything. She bit her lips gently and said, "I''m here to see the Miraculous Doctor. I admire the Miraculous Doctor. I don''t care about anything but her."


    She spoke with shyness.


    In the backseat of the car, Draxton was still thinking about something and did not notice Cynthia at all until he heard her words.


    Draxton''s eyebrows twitched. He looked at the woman sharply and rolled down the window. He sounded ruthless when he said, "What did you say just now?"


    He gritted his teeth. Lawrence Docker already gave him a headache, and a woman was going after Isabe now?


    Draxton looked at the woman in front of him warily. She was quite beautiful. He sensed danger, and he became very jealous.


    Draxton was too busy being jealous. He did not notice Cynthia''s infatuated gaze when she looked at him.


    Cynthia looked at him. Her heart was pounding. She could not look away from him. She said aggrievedly, "But the Miraculous Doctor doesn''t seem to like me. Draxton immediately rxed. He nced at her coldly and said proudly. "Of course, she will only like me!"


    Cynthia was speechless.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 The Jealous Man


    Cynthia looked at Draxton in a daze. Was this smug man who was showing off really the cold-hearted and ruthless chieftain of the Lockwood family?


    Cynthia''s face was nk, but she was cursing Draxton in her heart.


    Her eyes reddened as she silently lowered her head.


    Draxton frowned. Be did not like this woman. How could this woman act like this in front of him, Be''s husband? How shameless!


    Draxton''s face darkened again, and he said coldly, "Give up. Be won''t like you. She will only love me. Don''t let me see you approach her in the future, or I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    Cynthia''s eyes turned red as she stared at Draxton in shock. She opened her mouth but said nothing in the end.


    Draxton ignored her and closed the window. The driver drove the car away.


    Cynthia stood rooted to the ground. She was a mess. After a while, she stomped her feet angrily and left reluctantly.


    Isabe had just reached home and was changing her clothes when Draxton came in.


    The man appeared at the door with a gloomy expression, Isabe was in the middle of changing her clothes. What Draxton saw was tempting. Draxton was already scowling. When he saw the half-naked Isabe, his face immediately hardened.


    He strode toward Isabe without saying a word. He was tall and could give the people around him a sense of oppression. However, this was also why he was attractive and irresistible. Draxton suddenly pinned Isabe down on the bed.


    "Draxton, what are you doing?" She tried to push him away.


    Draxton grabbed her hands and pinned them onto the bed above her head. His handsome face kept getting closer and closer.


    "Ugh..." Isabe was about to say something when her lips were sealed by his.


    After the kiss ended, Draxton stared deeply into Isabe''s eyes. His sexy thin lips spat out a word, "You."


    "What?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe didn''t know why he suddenly acted that way.


    "Didn''t you ask me what I was going to do?" The man looked at Isabe aggressively, like a wild beast looking at its prey.


    "You..." Isabe pushed, kicked, and hit Draxton angrily. She thought, "Was this man out of his mind?"


    In the end, Draxton overpowered Isabe as a man was naturally stronger than a woman. Isabe also indulged in the pleasure eventually.


    The two of them made love for a while. To be precise, Draxton made love to Isabe. When Isabe came back to her senses, she grabbed Draxton''s tie.


    Her eyes shed with anger as she sneered. "Very well. It is more fun when you do this with your tie on. You should keep doing that in the future.¡±


    Draxton froze for a while before his ears turned red. He was satisfied. He took Isabe into his arms again without saying a word.


    When they finished canoodling and went downstairs, dinner time had passed.


    Cooper and Lily, the robot maid, were standing at the dining table and waiting for Isabe and Draxton quietly. When they saw Isabe and Draxtoning downstairs, they smiled at the couple. Red hearts even appeared in Lily''s eyes.


    Isabe''s legs were weak, but she still prevented herself from showing weakness. Draxton looked even more satisfied. He wanted to reach out and help Isabe, but Isabe red at him. After the romantic dinner, Ss Yanter walked in.


    Chatte 1350m


    glous, Man


    "Chieftain, the Research Department called and said that the little robot you asked them to make for your son is ready. They''re about to send someone to bring it over."


    Draxton nodded slightly. "Alright, bring it over."


    Isabe was quite interested in it. Excitement glimmered in her eyes.


    "I need to make one for Betty too," Draxton said.


    Isabe said, "I want one too."


    Draxton looked at her, and Isabe said, "Just make one that looks like you."


    Isabe''s lips curled into an ambiguous smile. Draxton''s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. "You... Don''t you even think about it!"


    Wasn''t he enough for her? She wanted a robot like him! Dream on!


    This woman was getting bolder and bolder!


    Isabe saw that jealousy written all over Draxton''s face and was at a loss for words. It turned out that this man was even jealous of himself.


    She grabbed Draxton''s arm and swung it from side to side ingratiatingly. "Then we''ll bring Betty and Ricky here tomorrow."


    Draxton''s expression softened slightly. He snorted and agreed.


    Isabe looked at the man who had been acting strangely since he came back with interest and said, "Your emotions are really exposed today..." Cooper''s mouth twitched as he almostughed out loud.


    Mrs. Lockwood was indirectly saying that the chieftain had a bad temper today.


    Draxton red at her angrily. "Other than Lawrence Docker, you even attracted a woman!"


    Isabe was stunned. Then, she thought of Cynthia. Draxton returned home right after her. He must have met Cynthia too. Isabe did not know what Cynthia had said to Draxton that made him think that way. However, when she thought of Cynthia''s actions, Isabe''s expression became a little strange. "If you didn''t mention her, I would have forgotten about her. I had a feeling that Cynthia was a little weird."


    "Is Cynthia that woman''s name? You even know her name!" Draxton said coldly.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    "She said that herself," she tried to exin.


    "You remember what she said?" Draxton''s eyes were filled with jealousy.


    Cooper silently covered his mouth. He quietly turned around and hid in the kitchen. However, he still stuck his head out to observe Draxton who was acting like a child. That rarely happened. Isabe was speechless.


    She looked at the man in front of her speechlessly and rubbed her sore waist. "Draxton, don''t be unreasonable. I have done nothing wrong, okay?"


    Draxton frowned and looked at the woman in front of him dangerously. "You''re saying that I''m being unreasonable?"


    Isabe had no idea what to do.


    She knew that she couldn''t afford to offend him though.


    "I''m the unreasonable one. Don''t be angry. I''m serious. I really think that Cynthia is a little weird. You have to be careful when you see her in the future."


    Cynthia did appear harmless, but Isabe was a very sharp person. She instinctively felt that there was something fishy about Cynthia.


    "Could it be that the Crawford family is plotting something against us?" Isabe looked serious and diverted Draxton''s attention away from things that made him jealous.


    In fact, she did not take the Crawford family seriously.


    In this world, other than Draxton, she had never been afraid of anyone else.


    As expected. Draxton''s attention was diverted. He stared at Isabe with deep eyes. "Your identity as the Miraculous Doctor has already been exposed. Everyone knows about this now. Nothing can be done about that Countless people will be watching you in the future."


    Plop!


    Cooper, who was secretly watching Isabe and Draxton from the kitchen, slipped and fell.


    Draxton and Isabe immediately turned to look at him.


    Embarrassed, Cooper got up, quickly turned around, and left. However, astonishment was written all over his


    face.


    During this period, he could tell that Isabe was not an ordinary woman, but he did not expect her to be the Miraculous Doctor!


    Draxton and Isabe watched Cooper leave. The two of them were silent for a while before continuing the topic.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Betty II


    Isabe teased Draxton on purpose, "I''m not afraid of exposing my identity. I have you"


    She gave him an exceptionally trusting look.


    Draxton was stunned. His ears immediately turned red.


    Draxton was indeed pleased. He gave her an approving look and said, "That''s right. That''s what i wanted to tell you It doesn''t matter if your identity is exposed. With the Lockwood family protecting you, no one will dare to do anything to you!"


    Draxton said that because he knew that although the Miraculous Doctor had saved many people, she had also offended many people.


    Some people died because Isabe refused to save them. Their families would hate her. Now that they knew Isabe was the Miraculous Doctor, they might take revenge.


    Other than that, some people regarded the existence of the Miraculous Doctor as a thorn in their flesh The Miraculous Doctor''s reputation and methods were too extraordinary. No one could ignore her Isabe now had a clear target on her back. Who knew how many people wanted to hurt her?


    At that moment, Cooper, who had left just now, returned. He said respectfully, "Mr and Mrs Lockwood, the Crawford family has arrived. They''re outside the estate. They won''t leave no matter what Timothy and Callum Crawford are kneeling at the entrance now."


    After Cooper finished speaking, he looked in the direction of Isabe. His eyes were still filled with shock Draxton and Isabe looked at each other. Isabe said, "Tell them that I, Isabe, have never made an exception for anyone. If I say I won''t save someone, I won''t change my mind. If they want to kneel, go ahead 1


    There were too many people who begged her to save their lives. If they all knelt down and asked her topromise, wouldn''t her rules be a joke?


    Cooper was shocked, but he still left without hesitation.


    Isabe smiled as she watched Cooper leave. Cooper was really cute.


    "What are you looking at?" Draxton asked.


    I''m looking at Cooper." She could tell that although Cooper was shocked by her rejection and was not sure if she was right, he still did not hesitate to carry out her orders. Such a butler undoubtedly made his bossfortable.


    This was also because Cooper was confident in the Lockwood family''s power and was not afraid of offending others.


    Draxton''s face darkened. "What''s so good about an ugly old man like Cooper?"


    Isabe''s eyes widened. "How can you talk about Cooper like that?"


    Didn''t Draxton see that Cooper lived exquisitely? If Cooper heard this, wouldn''t he be heartbroken?


    Draxton said angrily. "You really know how to make things difficult for me!"


    "Draxton, you can''t be that jealous!" Isabe was also annoyed.


    Draxton looked at her with a gloomy expression.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Isabe touched her forehead and coaxed Draxton, "Fine Jealousy is good. It makes our lives interesting."


    The corners of Draxton''s mouth twitched as he looked at his wife with a faint smile. Amusement started to glimmer in his eyes


    After Cooper finished conveying Isabe''s message, Timothy and Callum Crawford were still kneeling. The two of them looked at each other with determination in their eyes. Neither of them stood up and left. in the estate, Isabe and Draxton had already forgotten about them and fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    It was winter now, and night had fallen The temperature of Dawton City was very low. Timothy and Callum sneezed one after another Their knees were bone-chilling cold and numb. Their driver had no choice but to help them up and drive them back to the Crawford family


    Callum sat in the car silently. Then, he sighed. "Grandfather was too desperate. He was so desperate that he sided with Carlos Orwell. He didn''t expect himself to offend the real Miraculous Doctor," Timothy snorted coldly, his eyes filled with resentment. "Isabe Thompson has gone overboard. Even if grandfather offended her, there''s no need to be so ruthless. We''ve already knelt in front of her. What else does she want?"


    Callum did not say anything. When he thought of his unconscious grandfather, his face turned solemn.


    It was not that they loved their grandfather very much. The Crawford family could not live without Patriarch Crawford.


    The younger generation of the Crawford family was not talented. If they wanted to maintain the glory of the family, they needed their grandfather to support them.


    In a few years, once Xavier grew up, and everything was in order, the Crawford family would have a sessor. But now, Xavier was still young, and girls could not take over the family. The members of the Crawford family were all worried.


    "We must save our grandfather." Timothy gritted his teeth. "We''ll go to the Lockwood family''s residence tomorrow. If Isabe Thompson doesn''t agree to save him tomorrow, we''ll go every day."


    Early in the next morning, a robot was sent to Northernville Manor. Draxton and Isabe didn''t even have time to look at it before heading to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    It was the weekend, so the two kids did not have to go to kindergarten. They coulde back and y with the new robot.


    When Ricky heard that the robot was done, his eyes were gleaming. He could not care less about his poison bugs. He could not wait to follow his parents to Northernville Manor to see the robot. Betty pouted. "Daddy, why did you only make a robot for my brother but not for me?"


    Ricky pursed his lips.


    Draxton gently stroked Betty''s head. "What kind of robot does Betty like? Go back and tell Daddy. Daddy will get someone to make one for you. Daddy asked someone to make this before Betty came back." Betty pouted. "Alright. Let''s go back and see my little brother''s robot first."


    On the way back, Draxton suddenly remembered something. When he asked someone to make a robot for Ricky, its appearance was based on Ricky''s appearance. However, to make it more fun, he asked them to make the robot look like a girl.


    In that case, wouldn''t that robot look like Betty?


    Draxton immediately felt a little anxious. What if Betty was unhappy about that?


    His daughter was really difficult to coax. He did not know who she took after.


    The family of four returned to Northernville Manor and could not wait to see the robot.


    The Research Department''s guards had sent the robot over and were standing at the side. Seeing that their boss had returned, they stepped forward to unwrap the robot.


    When the robot''s appearance was revealed to everyone, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "Wow!"


    Betty let out an exmation as she looked at the little robot that looked exactly like her with gleaming eyes.


    The little robot was wearing a blue princess dress. Her curly hair was tied into two ponytails, and her eyes were like sparkling sapphires.


    The material used for the eyes was a very rare midnight blue crystal. Its value was far beyond ordinary gems.


    The cost of building this robot was unimaginably high.


    Isabe also widened her eyes in surprise. She looked at the little robot. It was simply another Betty.


    She looked at Draxton speechlessly.


    Draxton exined awkwardly, "I made it ording to Ricky''s appearance back then, but to diversify, I made it look like a little girl."


    At this point, he could not help but re at Isabe with a gloomy expression. "You still dare to me me?"


    Isabe was speechless. This man was too short-tempered, right?


    She had already coaxed him a few times, yet he still wanted to argue with her. He was too difficult to coax.


    She did not expect his true color to be like this!


    Betty''s attention was all on the little robot. They could see in her eyes that she loved it very much, but it was her brother''s robot.


    She would not snatch it from her brother.


    However, Ricky spoke suddenly. He said like an adult, "Daddy, mommy, my sister likes the robot very much. It looks like her. I should give this robot to her. Daddy, will you make me a robot that looks like me?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Draxton Being DespisedBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton and Isabe both stared at Ricky. Draxton could not help but feel relieved that his son was so


    considerate!


    On the other hand, Isabe was all smiles but she was counting to three in her heart for something to happen.


    As expected, when she counted to three, Betty started to protest. "No, this is Ricky''s robot. I won''t snatch his toy away."


    "Daddy, Mommy, this robot is originally for Ricky. Daddy, just make me another that looks like Ricky. I can wait!"


    She puffed out her chest proudly and suppressed her love for the robot. She was trying to act like an elder


    sister.


    Draxton was stunned. He had no idea that his daughter could be that sensible. After all, she did not show any mercy when she pranked him!


    He quickly looked at Ricky and instinctively had a bad feeling. Ricky, who had been obedient and sensible, was frowning. He looked at Betty helplessly and said, "Betty, it''s okay. I''ll give you this robot. I''ll get Daddy to make another one."


    Betty immediately pouted when she heard that She frowned and said unhappily, "Ricky, listen to me!"


    "Betty, it''s okay. I want to give it to you," Ricky said gently.


    "Hmph!" Betty snorted and said, "Ricky, be a good boy. You should listen to me!"


    Ricky was extremely distressed, but he still said patiently. "Betty, this robot looks just like you. You like it too. I''ll give it to you first."


    Betty''s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. "No, this belongs to you. I won''t take away your things. That''s not something a sister should do."


    Ricky retorted, "I want you to have it."


    Betty said, "I want you to have it."


    "You have it!"


    "No, you have it!":


    Draxton was dumbfounded seeing both the children arguing non-stop.


    He took a deep breath and felt his vision go dark because he was reminded of the strange habit that ran in the family.


    The two little kids in front of him were fighting to give away the robot to each other. Would they fight to give. up the chieftain role when they had grown up? Draxton thought there was nothing wrong with them fighting for what they wanted.


    Draxton''s uncles and cousins were all sozy so they kept running away from their responsibilities. This caused Draxton a lot of psychological trauma.


    He could even foresee the two children pushing the chieftain position to each other in the future. In the end, he would have no choice but to continue working hard even though he was an old man. Heredity was scary indeed!


    Draxton was so busy imagining things that he was lost in thought.


    When he came back to his senses, he saw Ricky raising his head and tugging at his clothes. He said solemnly, "Daddy, tell Betty to take it. I''m a boy, I should protect her, right?"


    Draxton immediately nodded. "Yes, that''s what a man should do. In the future when there''s work to do, you should fight for it!"


    That''s right. In the future, both of them should fight for the chieftain role instead of giving it away to each


    other.


    He decided that he had to ''teach'' his two children well from now on!


    Ricky immediately looked at Betty confidently and said, ''Betty, be good. You should listen to Daddy


    Belly was annoyed the red fiercely at Draxton and tomed to face Isabe Mommy, this robot belongs to Ricky I don''t want to take his things Please, talk to him I''m a kind and cute sister"


    Ricky immediately looked at his mother nervously His dignity as a brother was on the line. He was hoping that Isabe would not screw up at this critical moment!


    Draxton looked at Isabelia as well and was a little nervous. This concerned whether he could abdicate his role in the future He was hoping that Isabe would not ruin his ns


    A smile appeared on Isabe''s face She squatted down and looked at the two children at eye level. She asked gently. Ricky, Hetty, do you still remember when Witty Whitey first came to our house?" Whitey White was that little dog from Lotus Vige.


    Draxton had also seen it when he was in Lotus Vige. He knew that the Witty Whitey Isabe was referring to the dog


    Ricky and Betty nodded in unison and replied obediently, "I remember."


    Isabe said, "I remember that both Ricky and Betty liked Witty Whitey very much. Both of you wanted it, but there was only one Witty Whitey. Do you two still remember what I said at that time?"


    The two kids thought about it seriously, Ricky''s eyes lit up but Betty said, "I remember now. Mommy, you said that although there''s only one Witty Whitey, it''s apanion for Ricky and me. It''s also mommy, grandpa, and grandma''spanion. It belongs to all of us. We should raise it together!"


    Ricky said in a serious tone, "Mommy, you''re trying to say that we don''t have to split the robot. It belongs to both of us."


    Betty nced at Ricky and quickly added, "Yes, it belongs to both of us."


    Isabe could not help butugh She nodded in relief. "Yes, the two of you should share the robot, just like how you both share daddy and me. The two of you are siblings. When you have something you like, you have to share it with each other. When you have difficulties, you have to help each other as well."


    Ricky and Betty nodded seriously.


    As for Draxton, his eyes were practically shining at this moment. He looked at Isabe with a burning gaze as if he was looking at a treasure.


    He realized how true Be''s words were. Why didn''t he think of that?


    Responsibilities and benefits were supposed to be shared. However, his brothers only shared the benefits but not the responsibility with him. Be''s words enlightened him.


    The corners of his lips curled up sinisterly. Those involved could forget about continuing with what they were. doing.


    After educating the two children, Isabe said, "I think that since this robot looks just like Betty, she should enter the information first. After that, Ricky can do so too." "When the other robot that looks like Ricky is done, Ricky will get to enter the information first. What do you


    think?"


    Ricky and Betty nodded, obediently.


    isabe smiled at them. The captain of the escort team who was transporting the robots stepped forward and guided the two children on how to operate the robot.


    Isabe watched excitedly. Suddenly, she felt a burning gazeing from behind her so she turned around. Draxton took a deep breath and said in a low tone, "You really taught them well."


    Isabe chuckled "Of course. They''re my children. Of course I have to teach them well."


    Draxton pulled isabe into her arms and said ambiguously. "You should teach me well too."


    When he said that, he purposely emphasized the word ''teach'',


    Isabe''s face instantly heated up


    The captain of the guards who was teaching the children how to operate the robot suddenly turned around.


    He looked at the couple with an indifferent look on his face and said, "Chieftain, this robot has a memory


    Chapter 115 Braxton Being Despised


    function. It will hear your words and record them. I don''t think it''s good for the children to hear them in the future."


    He spoke tactfully.


    However, everyone understood what he was trying to say. If the children heard their father talking this way, his image would be ruined.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Big Betty And Little Betty


    Draxton immediately stared at the subordinate coldly.


    His expression was a little stiff. He was clearly a little frustrated. "If I remember correctly, you''re Aaron Lockwood, am I right?"


    The captain of the guards trembled slightly. Without batting an eyelid, he said. "Yes, that''s me. I was just giving a suggestion but after thinking about it, I don''t think there''s any problem with what you said." Even though he was expressionless, he was actually intimidated.


    Isabe looked at this young man andughed in her heart.


    She could guarantee that Aaron must be cursing Draxton in his heart.


    Isabe could not suppress the smile on her face.


    She had never seen such an interesting subordinate before.


    Moreover, she felt that Aaron was right.


    Draxton''s face darkened. Deep down, he had already memorized Aaron in his heart.


    The other guards looked at their captain sympathetically. Aaron was good at everything, but he had a bad habit of talking too much.


    Now that Aaron had offended the chieftain, they would surely suffer in the future.


    Just as everyone was holding back theirughter, the robot suddenly made an electronic beep. Then, its blue eyes lit up with a gentle light.


    The robot blinked its eyes and looked at Betty. "Hello, Master. I''m M295. Please give me a nice name!" Betty and Ricky''s eyes widened when they heard the robot''s gentle voice. They were both excited. Betty rubbed her hands animatedly. She was about to speak up but she thought of something and turned to look at Ricky.


    Ricky immediately understood what was going on and said, "Betty, you can name it. It looks just like you."


    This time, Betty did not hold back. She blurted out happily, "M295, you look the same as me. In the future, I''ll be Big Betty and you can be Little Betty. I''ll be the elder sister and you''ll be the younger sister!¡± After saying that, she rubbed her hands and waited for the robot to respond. Her eyes were filled with nervousness and excitement.


    The little robot did not disappoint her. It blinked and smiled happily. Then, it pped its hands and said happily, "Thank you, big sister!"


    Betty opened her eyes wide in satisfaction. This was the first time someone had called her ''big sister''.


    Although she often treated Ricky as if she was his elder sister, Ricky was her elder brother. Therefore, he never really called her that. Betty smiled and said to the robot, "Little Betty, look, that''s your little brother."


    The little robot immediately looked at Ricky.


    Ricky immediately looked at Betty with a helpful look on his face.


    He walked up to the little robot and said, "Hello, Little Betty. My name is Eric. I''m your big brother."


    The little robot blinked and said yfully, "Hello little brother."


    Ricky was speechless.


    Aaron liked the two children a lot. He looked at them and said gently, "Young Master, since Little Miss is its first master, the robot will listen to hermands." Ricky nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Thank you for exining."


    Aaron''s eyes were filled with love.


    Ricky was such an obedient child!


    A little red heart appeared in the little robot''s eyes. She said sweetly, "Little brother, you''re so cute!"


    Bij Betty And Little Betty


    Ricky was at a loss for words.


    His dignity as the elder brother was gone!


    Ricky and Betty were both smart so they quickly mastered the various programs and functions of the robot.


    Aaron did a good job introducing them one by one patiently.


    An hourter, Aaron had to leave reluctantly. He promised that when he would tell the researchers toplete the other robot as soon as possible.


    Ricky and Betty continued ying with Little Betty happily. The three of them enjoyed it very much.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at the three little kids with gentle smiles on their faces.


    Draxton said, "With Little Betty by their side, their safety will be guaranteed."


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at him. Draxton''s face was simply wless. He looked extremely sexy when he pursed his lips.


    Isabe was in a daze. Her eyes were sparkling while she was admiring his looks.


    Draxton was looking at the children but he sensed Isabe''s gaze. His ears could not help but turn red again.


    How could she tease him like this?


    He could not help but recall when he first found Isabe. At that time, she was very timid.


    Why was she getting bolder and bolder now?


    The atmosphere between the two of them was filled with pink hearts. At this moment, Cooper walked over with an indescribable expression. "chieftain, Madam, the Zhong family is here again." Draxton said without thinking, "Ignore him."


    Isabe frowned. "They have me in their grasp. Do they think that I will save that old man just like that?"


    Draxton said, "The doctor has already told them that Elder Zhong doesn''t have much time left. The Zhong family is relying on Elder Zhong now. Naturally, they don''t want Elder Zhong to die.¡± Isabe smiled mockingly. "If they were sincerely filial, I would admire their filial piety, but now... let them make a scene."


    Draxton said, "When they know that you won''t make a move, they will naturally think of another way. They won''t let Elder Zhong die. Elder Zhong is too important to them at the moment." "That''s their business," Isabe said calmly. She would not think too much about unrted people and things.


    She was a miracle doctor and she knew how to save people. However, life and death were not something she could change. Moreover, Elder Zhong did not have any good intentions towards her. She was only soft-hearted towards her enemies because she had a hole in her brain.


    "Carlos is still alive," Draxton said meaningfully.


    Isabe trembled and said in disbelief, "Are you saying that they will take the path of Ou Chunsheng in the end? Don''t they know how bad Ou Chunsheng''s new medicine is?"


    Draxton smirked mockingly. "For the benefit of the family, there''s nothing they can''t do."


    "That old man Zhong must be furious. No, that''s not right. Is Orchun dead or alive?" Isabe frowned


    "The Zhong family is still quite capable. If they have the intention to get Ou Chunsheng''s help, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t use some methods." isabe said coldly, "Ou Chunsheng can''t live."


    Seeing that she had the intention to kill, Draxton silently hypnotized himself: My wife is very timid. My wife is very timid


    However, he said, "Be, don''t be anxious. Ou Chunsheng is still useful, but I guarantee that he won''t live." Isabe still trusted him, so he nodded in agreement. Timothy Crawford and Callum Crawford had been kneeling on the ground for the entire morning. In the end, Timothy even fainted outside Northernville Manor. Callum had no choice but to carry him away


    Chotter 116 Big Betty And Little Betty


    After they left, Draxton said coldly, "Ss, set up a perimeter. Don''t let anyone near Northernville Manor again."


    Ss received the order and left.


    That afternoon, Timothy had to be carried on a stretcher when he arrived. Obviously, he was determined to see Isabe.


    Unfortunately, they could not even get close to the manor as they were stopped halfway.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The robots set up a perimeter outside the manor. There was nothing the members of the Crawford family could do when facing the cold and merciless robots.


    At this point, they truly understood the determination of the Lockwood family as well as Isabe.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Uninvited Guest


    The repeated rejection of the Crawford family made the Dawton City dignitaries who were secretly watching realize that it was not so easy to meet the Miraculous Doctor


    She had no problem ignoring those who offended her and those she disliked. She really wasn''t afraid of offending anyone.


    This unyielding attitude made some of the restless nobles restrain their thoughts.


    "Isabe Thompson is really a ruthless character!" Patriarch Riker said with a sigh.


    "Before this, I always thought that Bridget will end up bing the wife of the Lockwood family''s chieftain No one expected Isabe Thompson to appear out of nowhere. Now, it turns out that she''s the Miraculous Doctor. No wonder the Lockwood family epted her. They must have known her identity beforehand


    The other members of the Riker family were furious


    Ricky and Betty were not satisfied after ying with the little robot for the entire day. They were still excited at night.


    After dinner, Isabe let them y for a while more before bringing the two children back to the house to wash up and sleep.


    However, as the night went on after Isabe and Draxton had fallen asleep, the door of the room next door opened silently.


    Two small heads peeked out from inside. They looked around and confirmed that everyone in the house was asleep. Then, they opened the door and walked out


    After Betty came out, the little robot followed behind her


    Little Betty''s midnight blue eyes shed with a mechanical electronic light. It scanned the surroundings and whispered, "Big Betty, Ricky, don''t worry. Daddy, Mommy, and Mr Cooper are all asleep


    The three little ones were extremely excited. They secretly went downstairs, opened the door, and ran to the courtyard.


    "That''s great. We''re finally out. Little Betty, quick! Turn on your astronomical telescope. We''ll look at the stars here."


    Betty urged Little Betty impatiently.


    During the day, Little Betty mentioned that it had this particr function which could help them discover a lot of stars that they usually could not see under normal circumstances.


    Ricky and Betty were so excited that they could not fall asleep.


    They patiently waited for the parents to fall asleep beforeing out to the courtyard.


    When the little robot heard this, a thin steel pipe suddenly came out from its chest. On the other end of the steel pipe, a small astronomical telescope lit up.


    The astronomical telescope was unique. It was shaped like a frog, and the lens was like a frog''s eyes. It was bulging and glowing.


    "Betty, it''s done. You can take a look now," Little Betty said.


    Betty walked over happily. Halfway there, she turned around and said, "Ricky, you go first."


    Ricky looked at her calmly. He did not want to argue with her, so he could only step forward helplessly.


    At the same time, in the surveince room of Northernville Manor, the red rm of the terminal that controlled all the robot guards lit up. However, before it could sound off, the red light was extinguished. Immediately after, the entire server went out, along with the other surveince programs.


    Correspondingly, all the robot guards were like soldiers who had lost theirmands at this moment. The light in their eyes extinguished, and the powerful robot guards instantly turned into iron lumps. At this moment, the entire defense system of Northernville Manor was disabled.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with the three little fellows.


    The three little fellows continued watching the stars in the courtyard.


    A ck figure swept in like a ck whirlwind.


    Sure enough, Ricky discovered a few stars that were usually invisible. He looked at them for a while, then walked to the side and said to Betty, "Alright, Betty, it''s your turn. Come and take a look." Betty could not hold back any longer and walk over happily. She was in such a rush that she knocked the astronomical telescope askew.


    Therefore, when Betty looked into it, what appeared on the lens was not stars, but... a pair of eyes staring straight at them.


    Those eyes were blue and shining with a faint light. They gave out a cold and terrifying vibe.


    "Ah!"


    Betty let out a short cry. She quickly covered her mouth and held back from screaming.


    At the same time, Ricky noticed something strange as well. He looked at the top of the wall vigntly. On the wall, a ck figure was squatting there silently. He was wearing a ck mask that covered half of his face. Only the pair of blue eyes were exposed.


    Ricky''s aura changed in a blink of an eye. The next moment, he pulled Betty behind him. He puffed up his chest and stared coldly at the uninvited guest on the wall.


    At this moment, Little Betty retracted its astronomical telescope. Its defense mechanism was activated as it confronted the uninvited guest on the wall.


    A trace of doubt shed in the blue eyes of the person on the wall. He muttered to himself, "Didn''t the report say that the Miraculous Doctor has two children? Why are there three now?"


    Then, he looked at the three little fellows suspiciously and raised his chin slightly. He said arrogantly, "Hey. you three little kids, do you know who I am?"


    Ricky and the robot remained silent, but Betty shouted, "I know! You''re a thief!"


    What else would he be if he wasn''t a thief? Only thieves would climb over other people''s walls in the middle of the night.


    The figure on the wall trembled slightly as he felt insulted. He looked at the fierce little girl and his blue eyes could not help but light up.


    What a cute little girl. After he killed the Miraculous Doctor andpleted the mission, he would bring this little girl home and raise her himself.


    He deliberately let out a strangeugh, and his eyes shot a fierce nce. He said in a rough voice, "It''s not wrong to call me a thief, but I''m not an ordinary thief. I don''t steal things, I take human lives!"


    After saying that, he looked at the three children who were staring at him in a daze which made him feel smug. "Are you scared?"


    Little Betty looked at him silently, then approached Ricky and whispered in his ear, "Ricky, this thief doesn''t look that smart!"


    Ricky nodded in agreement. There was no panic in his clear eyes as he calmly looked at the person on the


    wall.


    The person on the wall could not hear what they were whispering to each other. He thought that the three little fellows were frightened. He smiled and jumped down from the wall. His n was to tie these little fellows up first and deal with themter.


    However, the moment he jumped off the wall, the three little ones moved at the same time.


    Little Betty shot out a ball of blue energy from its hand. The ball of blue energynded on that person''s body. causing his agile and nimble figure to instantly feel as if he had been struck by lightning.


    In fact, the blue energy was indeed a ball of electricity. The person was instantly electrocuted and fell to the ground, twitching non-stop.


    However, that was not all. At the same time, a few silver needles flew out and shot into a few major acupoints in that thief''s body.


    When the lightning attack disappeared, the thief realized that he had been careless. He had actually been ambushed by three little babies. His eyes revealed a ferocious glint as he nned to teach them a lesson. However, when he was about to get up, he realized that there were a few silver needles on his body.


    *ter 14 Uninvited Guest


    The thief''s eyes immediately widened in disbelief.


    Not only that but there was a hissing sound in his ear. He felt his scalp go numb. He turned his head stiffly and saw the little girl from before squatting beside him. In her fair and tender hand was a colorful little. snake, which was flicking its tongue at him.


    The little girl stared at him innocently. She looked as cute as a little angel.


    However, in his eyes, this little girl was more like a demon.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Betty blinked and asked, "Mister, are you also hiding a hidden weapon in your mouth?"


    The man was stunned.


    Betty ced the little snake in front of his chest and pulled off his mask. She smiled and said, "Mister, open your mouth. Let me take a look at your teeth."

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Scared To Tears


    The man looked like he was a foreigner. He had perfect facial features, deep eyes, a high nose bridge, and he was dashing.


    He looked at the silver needles on his body and then at the little snake that was sticking out its tongue in front of his chest. His entire body could not help but tremble.


    "You, you, you, you, you..."


    His teeth were chattering, and he could not even utter aplete sentence.


    At this moment, Ricky and Little Betty also surrounded him. The man could only lie on the ground like a helpless fawn. He was trembling uncontrobly. He had a frightened and shattered look in his eyes which made him look miserable.


    "Be good. Open your mouth. I''ll look at your teeth. My mommy said that it''s easy to hurt yourself by hiding hidden weapons in your mouth. It''s unscientific to do so."


    Little Betty said seriously.


    In the man''s ears, that childish voice was no different from a demon''s threat.


    Looking at the three little ones in front of him, an image appeared in the man''s mind.


    Two years ago in the tropical rainforest, he was being hunted by a killer code-named ''Butterfly''. At that time, he was tortured to death by Butterfly who used golden needles.


    When he was pierced with the golden needles, it was painful and itchy which made him feel like killing himself. However, he could not move at all and could only endure the torture.


    That was not the end. Butterfly continued torturing him by catching various venomous insects and snakes. When he thought of the memories of being drowned by them, the man could not help but started shedding


    tears.


    "Boohoo..."


    He began to sob.


    Betty patted his face. "Be good. Don''t cry. As long as you listen to us, we won''t hurt you!"


    Betty said in a sincere tone.


    "Then, then can you take it away..."


    He was deeply traumatized by needles and snakes.


    Betty stroked the little snake and said, "Little Flower here is very obedient. As long as you don''t attack me, it won''t enter your stomach."


    "Enter my stomach?"


    When the man thought of that scene, his vision darkened and he almost fainted.


    Betty pinched him and said, "Mister, don''t be afraid. Be good. Come, open your mouth. Ah..."


    The man was half-conscious when he was woken up by the pinch. He cried as he opened his mouth.


    Betty immediately looked over with curiosity.


    Ricky went forward and pulled Betty up. He was not worried that the man would attack Betty. Now that he was pierced with silver needles all over his body, even if he had a concealed weapon in his mouth, he could


    not use it


    Ricky was just a little disgusted. He said, "Betty, be careful. He might have a stinky breath."


    Betty was a little girl who loved cleanliness. Upon hearing that, she immediately hid behind Ricky.


    Ricky stepped forward and a silver needle appeared in his hand. He poked that silver needle into the man''s mouth and a de as thin as a cicada''s wing was picked out.


    Ricky and Betty both looked at the drool-stained de in disdain.


    The man was still crying "I don''t have any other hidden weapons in my mouth. Please, let me go..."


    Betty and Ricky looked at each other. Betty asked, "Ricky, should we bury him?"


    The man who was crying was dumbfounded when he heard that.


    His eyes immediately widened in disbelief as he stared at the little girl who said that with an innocent and cute expression


    Ricky said, "That won''t do. He''ll freeze to death."


    Yes, yes, yes. Not only would he freeze to death, but he would also suffocate to death. The man blinked frantically. He did not expect this little boy to be a real angel. Betty said, "We can cover him with a nket!"


    The man who felt relieved for a second started crying once again.


    Ricky still shook his head. "We have to tell Mommy and Daddy about this."


    Betty frowned. "But if that''s the case, Daddy and Mommy will find out that we snuck out to y in the middle of the night!"


    Ricky was feeling a little conflicted as well.


    Little Betty suddenly said, "Betty, Ricky, I can throw him out. I''m strong and can throw him far away!"


    Throw him far away?


    Wouldn''t he fall to his death?


    The man trembled. How could these innocent-looking kids be so scary?


    At this moment, footsteps approached them. A woman''s gentle but authoritative voice sounded, "What are you guys doing?" Isabe''s voice sounded calm, but Ricky and Betty, who knew her well, could hear a trace of fear and unease in her voice. She was actually afraid.


    The two little kids realized this almost immediately. They shrank their necks and their faces changed. "Mommy!"


    Betty pouted as she started putting on a pitiful and cute look


    Ricky pursed his lips and said sincerely. "Mommy, we''re sorry."


    Isabe did not soften one bit. She said in a deep voice, "Why are you still standing there?"


    Isabe rarely spoke to them in such a tone. The two little kids were frightened and moved to her side aggrievedly.


    Isabe lowered her head and nced at them. She heaved a sigh of relief when she was sure that they were both not injured.


    Betty turned to look at Draxton for help.


    She thought that her father would help her, but unexpectedly, he shot a stern look at them. He did not even think of pleading on their behalf.


    Betty felt defeated.


    Draxton and Isabe looked at the pitiful guy lying on the ground with silver needles all over his body. A snake was coiled in front of his chest while his hair was charred by electricity.


    The man cried as he looked at them. "It''s good that the adults are here. Please save me. I won''t dare to do it again. Please....


    He was crying so badly that it would easily make the people around him feel bad for him.


    Draxton and Isabe looked at each other speechlessly.


    They stepped forward and looked at the man. Draxton sneered. "Are you Zolo?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    Draxton admired his miserable state and said coldly. "You hacked my defense and entered my estate. I didn''t expect you to admit that quickly"


    Isabe looked at Zolo''s miserable state and took out her phone to record a video.


    apter 11a Scared To TearsN?velDrama.Org content.


    Zolo stared at Isabe fearfully and asked, "What... What are you doing?"


    "I''m recording a video. Zolo, who''s ranked no. 5 on the Assasin''s List is lying on the ground trembling. If we record it and post it on the dark web, it will definitely be viral. It will make you even more famous!"


    What kind of demonic operation was this?


    She was terrifying. Zolo finally understood why the children were so scary.


    Zolo was so overwhelmed that his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Isabe put away her phone and her face darkened instantly.


    At the same time, Ss rushed over with the guards. Draxton said, "Tie him up and bring him in."


    Isabe coldly said, "My identity has just been exposed, yet an assassin has alreadye knocking on my door. The person who hired Zolo for this must be someone powerful as well."


    Draxton''s expression was cold as ice. "No one can challenge the Lockwood family, let alone hurt you."


    Soon, the members of the Lockwood family who were skilled at hacking rushed over. They gathered together and discussed how to restart the server.


    The leader was a young man in his twenties. He walked to Draxton''s side with a solemn expression and said, "Chieftain, whoever was able to hack my program must be someone extremely skilled."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Impersonation


    Draxton stared at the young man in front of him and asked in a deep voice, "Can you tell who did this?"


    A strange look appeared on the young man''s face. He hesitated for a moment and said uncertainly, "It could be the Azure Dragon."


    Hearing the name, Isabe raised her head and looked at the young man.


    Draxton''s eyes lit up. "Azure Dragon?"


    If the Azure Dragon was the one who hacked their system, it would make sense!


    Harry Lockwood was the most skilled hacker in the Lockwood family. He was even ranked top five in the world. For someone to be able to hack and disable the defense system that he had set up for Northernville Manor showed that the attacker was even more skilled than Harry.


    The Azure Dragon was a dark horse that appeared out of nowhere three years ago. As soon as he appeared, he had a showdown with the ck Kirin, the top hacker in the world. The two of them had encountered each other twice before, and each time, they were on par.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Currently, in the hacker world, the Azure Dragon and the ck Kirin were the top two and they were far ahead of the rest of the pack.


    Some people guessed that both the Azure Dragon and the ck Kirin were both from Lucsia as they were both mythical beasts in the Lucsia legends.


    No one knew exactly who the Azure Dragon was, but most people believed that he was a man.


    As for the identity of the ck Kirin, some people guessed that he was a member of the Lockwood family, or perhaps he was Draxton himself.


    Draxton said, "How dare he hack Northernville Manor and hire an assassin to attack us? The Azure Dragon has certainly gone overboard this time!"


    Fortunately, the assassin this time was Zolo. If it were any other assassin, Ricky and Betty would have been in danger.


    Both Draxton and the Azure Dragon were evenly matched. After the previous two confrontations, he even felt that they both were enjoying the friendly rivalry. However, he certainly did not expect the Azure Dragon to vite his bottom line this time.


    His eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    That''s right, he was the ck Kirin. He had never admitted nor concealed it.


    Isabe said softly, "Could it be that the attack is just someone like the Azure Dragon, but not the Azure Dragon himself?"


    As she spoke, she paid attention to Draxton''s expression.


    She wasn''t going to take the me. How could there be a hacker who would attack her own family? She wasn''t stupid.


    That''s right, Isabe was in fact the Azure Dragon.


    Draxton pursed his lips and said, "I hope it''s not him."


    "Definitely not." Isabe nodded firmly.


    Harry panicked and said, "But we''ve just spent some time studying it. The hacker''s technique is just like the Azure Dragon. It''s almost identical."


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. How interesting. Someone was actually imitating her technique and framing her. They were certainly not afraid of death! Draxton started walking towards the surveince room.


    Seeing this, Harry''s eyes lit up. Although he was the strongest hack in the Lockwood family in name, in reality, Draxton was the real hacker genius, the real No. 1.


    Other than the Azure Dragon, no one could match him!


    The group entered the surveince room. Draxton walked straight to the server, Ricky, Betty, and Little Betty were all listless. The three of them knew that they had done something wrong so they just kept quiet and


    Impersonation


    stood obediently in a row.


    Ricky pursed his lips and stood up straight. He looked like he was waiting for Isabe to lecture him. He looked so obedient yet so pitiful.


    He was the older brother, but he didn''t set a good example. He sneaked out with his sister in the middle of the night and even ran into a bad person.


    Betty pouted and blinked her big eyes. Her pitiful look could easily make one''s heart soften.


    However, Isabe knew that she was just pretending to be pitiful.


    Isabe was indeed heartbroken, but she did not show it.


    "Do you know your mistake?" Isabe asked. "Ricky, speak first."


    Ricky pursed his lips and said obediently, "Mommy, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have taken Betty out to y. We should have slept. If we want to see the stars, we should tell Daddy and Mommy and ask you toe to watch with us another day.."


    Isabe nodded in satisfaction and looked at Betty.


    Betty blinked her teary eyes. She twirled her fingers and repeated Ricky''s words. Hearing that, Isabe said solemnly, "Don''t repeat Ricky''s words. Stop trying to act pitiful and cute."


    Betty looked at her mother even more aggrievedly. She pouted and said in a sad tone, "I won''t dare to sneak out with Ricky anymore. If the bad guys capture us, I will never get to see my beautiful and kind mother again."


    After saying that, she blinked and looked at Isabe ingratiatingly.


    Isabe almost burst outughing. She knew very well what kind of person her child was. She tried her best to suppress the smile on her face and continued to ask with a straight face, "Is that all?" Betty nibbled her hand and looked at Isabe in confusion.


    Ricky thought for a moment and said, "When we ran into bad guys, we shouldn''t deal with it ourselves. We should think of a way to tell Mommy and Daddy."


    Betty looked at Ricky indignantly. "Ricky is right. I know what to do next time."


    Isabe squatted down and looked at the two children earnestly. "I know you''re both very smart. Although you''re only four years old, you''re not like other four-year-old children. You know many ways to protect yourselves, but you have to remember that you''re only four years old after all!"


    "Do you know who the killer is?"


    Isabe asked.


    Betty and Ricky shook their heads.


    Isabe said, "His name is Zolo. He''s ranked fifth on the Assasin''s List. Do you know how many people are on the list? A hundred!" "Among a hundred people, he was ranked fifth, but he''s actually stronger than the third. Do you really think you can restrain him?"


    Ricky and Betty were both shocked. Even Little Betty could not believe it. They could also only stare nkly at isabe.


    "Zolo is a professional assassin. He won''t kill innocent people toplete his mission. The reason why you managed to restrain him is partly that he let his guard down. Also, it''s possible that he did not n to harm you all. Isabe said.


    Ricky and Betty fell silent.


    "In other words, he was not at his usual level. If it wasn''t Zolo who was sent here today, do you know what would have happened to you?" Ricky''s frowned when he heard this.


    Meanwhile, tears welled up in Betty''s eyes as she looked at Isabe pitifully.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry I will never do it again." Betty cried. Her tears fell like broken beads. She threw herself into Isabe''s arms and cried sadly.


    Isabe hugged her daughter and wiped her tears whileforting her. "Don''t cry. It''s fine now."


    However, Betty continued whimpering like a kitten and cried in Isabe''s arms.


    Isabe hugged her tightly in her arms. Her heart ached but she also felt a lingering fear.


    A cold light shed in her eyes. No matter who was behind this assassination, she would not let them off easily


    Isabe looked in the direction of Draxton. A green dragon appeared on the server screen, but it was quickly killed by Draxton.


    Draxton''s tightly knitted brows finally rxed. A cold light surged in his eyes as he coldly typed a line of words. "You are not the Azure Dragon"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Take Advantage


    The other party quickly fled in a sorry state.


    Draxton followed the traces of the hacker''s invasion andunched a counterattack. An intense battle broke out and after a few minutes, he managed to beat the hacker.


    Draxton repaired the server and immediately reactivated the defense system. At the same time, all the robots returned to normal.


    Isabe looked at Draxton silently. She had already recognized that he was the ck Kirin. She was wondering if she should tell him that she was the Azure Dragon. Would he beat her up if he knew? She remembered that during thest confrontation, she defeated the ck Kirin.


    "You managed to fix it so quickly. You''re really amazing." Isabe said dryly while feeling guilty.


    Draxton stood up and his midnight blue eyes were fixed on her, making Isabe''s heart skip a beat. Was he suspecting her?


    It can''t be, right?


    "Mr. Langley is also a hacker. You''ve also learned how to hack, right?"


    Isabe smiled sheepishly. "Ha, haha... I did learn a little bit."


    Draxton strode towards her and looked down at her. "Do you have a code name?"


    "Code name..."


    Isabe gulped. Should she say it?


    Draxton looked at her deeply "No?"


    Isabe did not know what to do.


    "Ugh..."


    Isabe was conflicted.


    Draxton thought that she did not have a code name, so he did not dwell on this question. Instead, he turned to look at the two children.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stupid Daddy, we''ve already admitted our mistake to Mommy. You can''t scold us anymore!"


    Betty said warily.


    "Did you just call me stupid?" He hugged his daughter lovingly. "Since you know your mistake, I won''t criticize you this time. Don''t take such risks next time, understand?" "Okay," Betty said in a childish voice.


    Isabe grabbed Ricky and Little Betty and the family of five walked towards the hall.


    In the hall, Zolo was awake. He was trussed up and lying on the floor like a mummy.


    Cooper and a few guards were keeping an eye on him.


    Seeing them enter, Zolo immediately shouted, "Mr. Lockwood, don''t you think this is the wrong way to treat a guest?"


    Draxton looked at him disdainfully and said coldly, "You trespassed into my property in the middle of the night. Do you really think that you''re considered a guest?"


    "I didn''t do anything, did I?" Zolo looked at the three children bitterly.


    A few minutester, Zolo sat on the sofa.


    Draxton said coldly, "Now, can you tell me who hired you?"


    Zolo said, "Think about the people that the Miraculous Doctor has offended. You should have a rough idea, right?"


    He turned to size up Isabe. He did not expect the Miraculous Doctor to be a young woman.


    He could not help but think of Butterfly. She was also a young woman, but he had never seen her face.


    Were all women so scary?


    "My wife is timid, Zolo. You might as well be straight with me. Don''t tell me about the rules of the trade. Here, I''m the one who set the rules."


    Draxton said in a deep voice.


    Zolo shrugged and spread his hands. "The Sif family."


    Draxton and Isabe''s eyes turned cold. Draxton asked again, "Who''s that hacker?"


    Zolo replied seriously, "I really don''t know, but I guess it has something to do with the Sif family."


    Draxton and Isabe looked at each other. Zolo put on a bitter face and stretched out his hand pitifully. "Miraculous Doctor, your three children injured me and I was almost buried alive. Moreover, she even tried to make a snake enter my stomach."


    "Also, as you can see, they''ve pierced me with needles. My body and mind have suffered a huge trauma. You have to take a look at me!"


    Zolo thought that Isabe would reject him. He was already prepared to cause a scene. Unexpectedly, Isabe reached out her hand to feel his pulse.


    Zolo was stunned.


    Isabe said, "Thank you for not hurting my children."


    Zolo raised his eyebrows and looked at Isabe with admiration. "Am I sick? Am I in good health?"


    Isabe let go of his wrist and said with a straight face, You have some internal injury as well as injuries that you have suffered in the past. It won''t kill you, but you''ll surely suffer when you get older." Zolo''s eyes widened.


    "Then, then what should I do? Can I still be saved? I don''t want to suffer when I''m old!" Zolo panicked and looked like he was about to cry.


    Isabe nced at him indifferently and said, "There''s hope. I''ll prescribe you a few doses of medicine. Also, you''ll have to undergo three days of acupuncture."


    "Three days of acupuncture?" Zolo''s eyes widened in horror.


    Betty''s eyes lit up and asked, "Mommy, can I handle the acupuncture?"


    Zolo immediately looked at Betty and shouted in his heart, "Little Witch, get away from me!"


    However, in the next moment, Isabe nodded and said, "Alright, Betty. I''ll let you do it."


    Zolo was stunned.


    This was totally inhumane!


    When he met Betty''s sly gaze, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    On Monday, Draxton sent Ricky and Betty to kindergarten. As soon as they arrived, Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma appeared out of nowhere and told Draxton that they were going to pick up the two kids after


    school


    Draxton and Isabe knew that they would do this, so they handed Little Betty to them first. "This is a small robot. Take it to the old residence with you."


    The two elders'' eyes lit up when they saw the little robot that looked exactly like Betty.


    When Draxton was going back to Northernville Manor, he saw a car blocking the road.


    His eyes darkened.


    The driver today was Ss. A trace of murderous intent appeared in his eyes. Without another word, he took out his pistol and stared ahead warily.


    At this moment, the door of the car in front suddenly opened. Ss had already raised his gun. At the same time, a woman in unusually revealing clothes got out of the car.


    Ss''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is she crazy?"


    Draxton frowned. He saw the woman walking over and said, "She''s from the Crawford family."


    This woman actually dared to appear in front of him. A hint of ruthlessness shed across his eyes. Those who ignored his warning wouid eventually pay the price.


    Advantage


    Draxton was about to order Ss to drive away when he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    No, although they looked the same, this woman was not the one he had seen thest time.


    "Chieftain, don''t you think she''s cold?"


    The woman outside was not wearing any underwear. She was only wearing a revealing dress and her exquisite curves were faintly discernible. The dress fluttered in the cold wind, but she still stared at Draxton''s car affectionately.


    When she got close, she suddenly knelt down.


    Tiffany and Cynthia were twin sisters. This time, Tiffany hade without telling her family. She came here with the intention of seducing Draxton.


    If she seeded, not only could she be Draxton''s woman, but she could also ask the Miraculous Doctor to treat her great-grandpa. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    "Mr. Lockwood, I really admire you. As long as you can help get the Miraculous Doctor to treat my great-grandpa, I will be yours. You can do whatever you want with me.


    After saying that, as she shivered in the cold wind, her cheeks blushed.


    Ss shuddered silently.


    "Chieftain, what should we do? This woman is crazy Who would try to beg someone to treat their family member by seducing the person''s husband?


    She must be crazy.


    Draxton didn''t say anything. He took out his phone and dialed a number. He said aggrievedly, "Be, a woman is seducing me. She dirtied my mind and took advantage of me Come and save me!" Ss''s body trembled again. He was really shocked In his mind, his chieftain has be more and more. shameless.


    Things will certainly be interesting once Isabe got here

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Call Your Family


    On the other end of the phone, Isabe''s first reaction was, "Who''s that? Who dared to seduce my husband? Does she have a death wish?"


    She was fuming as she prepared to leave but she said, "You got yourself into this problem. Solve it yourself!" Draxton could hear the sound of the car starting from the other end of the phone. A smile appeared on his face but he still let out a sigh and said, "I''m innocent. She''s from the Crawford family. Are you sure you don''t want to save me? I might be taken advantage of. However, it''s not me who will be at a loss, it''s you!" Isabe thought what Draxton said made sense. If he was taken advantage of, she would be the one to suffer


    Isabe stepped on the gas and rushed there.


    Zolo, who had squeezed into the car at some point, asked with a curious expression, I''m not trying to stir trouble, but don''t be fooled by Draxon Lockwood''s serious appearance. He''s the kind that will attract otherdies'' attention. If you stay with him, you have to be more careful!"


    Isabe looked at him angrily. "Would you like a few extra acupuncture sessions?"


    Zolo immediately shut up upon hearing that.


    The silver sports car left Northernville Manor and went on the highway.


    Tiffany was like a flower that bloomed tenaciously in the cold winter. She was delicate but tenacious. She just continued kneeling in front of Draxton''s car pitifully.


    She was shivering from the cold. She put on a pitiful and shy expression, but the person in the car just ignored her.


    She was wondering if the person in the car was actually asleep


    She felt that this was not going anywhere and it was so cold that she could not stand it anymore After a while, she crawled nearer to the car.


    She bit her lower lip tightly and raised her head slowly in hopes that Draxton could see her beautiful face clearly.


    However, just as her tears flowed out, they were dried by the cold wind.


    "Mr. Lockwood, please get out of the car and take a look at me. I have admired you for a long time. Please fulfill my wish and help my family. I am a good girl and I will definitely make you happy!" The corner of Ss''s mouth twitched when he heard that. He felt like a psycho was pestering them.


    He turned to look at Draxton, only to see that gloomy expression on Draxton''s face. He even looked as if he was about to vomit.


    Tiffany reached out her hand, wanting to stand up with the help of the car.


    However, just as she reached out her hand, Draxton''s expression changed.


    He pushed open the car door and shouted, "Don''t touch it!"


    Tiffany was so frightened by his loud voice that she fell to the ground. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared nkly at Draxton. Naturally, she retracted her outstretched hand. Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and walked to Tiffany. However, he did not look at her but at the front of the


    carMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany looked at the tall man in front of her with infatuation. He was truly handsome and majestic. If she could make him feel pity for her, how blissful would it be?


    Right now, he was standing right in front of her.


    He must have taken pity on her. All this suffering was not in vain! The thought of this made her tremble with


    excitement.


    At this moment, she heard him shouting, "Who told you to touch my car? Go away, stay away from my car!" Tiffany raised her head and looked at Draxton in a daze. She subconsciously raised her chest to show off her voluptuous figure.


    "all Your Farmly


    Draxton was furious. "It''s fine if you want to taint my car, but how dare you taint my eyes? Get lost!" He had a disgusted look on his face. He felt fortunate that he came out in time to protect the car!


    A moment ago, this woman almost touched the front of his car. If she managed to taint the car, he would


    have been in trouble


    Once Be appeared, she would only protect him and not the car, right?


    Tiffany felt that she must be hallucinating. She looked at Draxton in a daze. She was not sure if a noble person such as him would say such nonsense.


    Suddenly, she saw Draxton''s eyes light up.


    She had a bad feeling. Following his gaze, she turned around and saw a silver car roaring over. In the blink of an eye, it stopped right beside her. The ear-piercing sound of brakes echoed in her ears, and the wheels. brought up a cloud of dust.


    Tiffany choked on a mouthful of dust and coughed a few times. When she took a closer look, there was already a pair of feet in front of her.


    She looked up and saw an extremely beautiful woman holding a phone and taking several photos of her face and body.


    Tiffany''s expression changed drastically.


    "What are you doing? Why are you filming me? Who are you?" she screamed, crossing her arms to cover her face.


    Isabe put away her phone and looked down at the woman on the ground. She sneered and said, "You''re the one seducing my man, yet you''re asking me who I am? How dare you act so arrogantly?" The contempt in Isabe''s eyes was undisguised.


    Tiffany''s eyes widened when she heard that. "You''re Isabe Thompson?"


    "How could Isabe be so beautiful? She already had children! How could she still be so beautiful? Her figure was better than mine. More importantly, why did she look younger as well?" Tiffany thought. Tiffany felt a mixture of anger and injustice in her heart. However, she immediately sneered. What was the use of being beautiful?


    All men liked youngdies who were gentle and kind.


    She sobbed a few times and immediately burst into tears. She looked pitiful as she said, "No, it''s not that. Miraculous Doctor, you''ve misunderstood. I''m just here to beg Mr. Lockwood to help me get help to treat my great-grandpa. I don''t mean anything else..."


    "Ask Draxton to help you out? Who do you think you are? Why do you think he would do that? Just because you''re naked?"


    Isabe looked at her cynically.


    "1,1" Tiffany was speechless. She was indeed naked. She had no way to quibble about this.


    Isabe looked at her with pity and said, "The Crawford family is really interesting. Call your family and ask them toe and get you!"


    Isabe''s voice was not loud, but it contained an intimidating aura.


    "Miraculous Doctor, please save my great-grandpa..."


    Tiffany did not care about Isabe. Although she was begging Isabe, her eyes were fixed on Draxton all the


    time


    As for Draxton, ever since Isabe arrived, his gaze had been on Isabe only. There was a hint of softness in his eyes


    He nced sideways at Tiffany and sneered, "Do you see that? Be will protect me. Don''t even think about taking advantage of me!"


    Tiffany was speechless.


    She could not help but stop sobbing as she stared nkly at Draxton.


    Isabe turned around and put on a straight face. She said angrily. "Aren''t you going back to the car? Is her figure better than mine? Aren''t you afraid of losing out if you don''t look at her?"


    The corners of Draxton''s lips immediately curled up. He said seriously, "Be, I didn''t even look at her. I''m especially good at controlling my eyes."


    "Aren''t you tired? Go back to the car. I deal with her." Isabe held back herughter.


    Draxton obediently replied, "Yes, with Be around, I''ll be safe. I''ll wait for you in the car"


    He turned to walk to the car, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around. His expression suddenly changed. He looked at Isabe and said, "That''s not right. Be, you can''t look at her either."


    He had a sour look on his face.


    Isabe could not help but smile. "Don''t worry, I''m good at controlling my eyes too."


    Tiffany was trembling with anger.


    How could this couple be so annoying?

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Your Problem


    Draxton returned to the car in a good mood.


    Ss could not help but sigh silently in his heart. Ever since he had a wife, Draxton had lost his usual


    seriousness


    Outside the car, Tiffany''s face contorted in anger when she saw that Draxton had really returned to the car. From the beginning, he did not even bat an eye at her.


    She red at Isabe angrily and said, "Miraculous Doctor, I''m sincerely begging you. If you don''t save my great-grandpa, I will tell everyone that Mr. Lockwood had seen me naked. When that happens, the Crawford family will definitely pressure the Lockwood family to make Mr. Lockwood take responsibility for me."


    "What good will it do you when the timees?"


    "Even if Mr. Lockwood didn''t divorce you for the sake of the children, with his status, even if he were to marry another woman, I bet no one will dare say anything, am I right?"


    "Miraculous Doctor, do you agree with what I just said?"


    Isabe''s beautiful eyes widened. She had never seen such a shameless person. It was fine that she tried to seduce her man, but how dare she threaten her?


    Isabe was furious. It was normal for someone to covet a top-notch man like Draxton, but if the person who coveted him showed off in front of her, it would depend on whether she would allow it!


    Zolo, who was listening attentively in the car, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard this. Was there something wrong with this woman''s brain? Did she not know who the Miraculous Doctor was?


    She even tried to put pressure on the Lockwood family. Everyone knew that the Lockwood family was the number one family in Lucsia.


    The Crawford family was in dire straits now. Even at their peak, the elders of the Crawford family would not dare to boast about putting pressure on the Lockwood family.


    When Tiffany saw Isabe''s surprised expression, she could not help but sneer proudly. She stood up and puffed out her chest proudly in front of Isabe.


    "Miraculous Doctor, what do you think? We''ll be a family in the future. You''ll be like my sister. You should treat my great-grandpa. After all, he''ll be your elder as well in the future!" After saying that, she covered her mouth and giggled.


    But the next moment, she let out a scream.


    At the same time, her body was sent flying.


    Tiffany was thrown onto the ground and she identally exposed her private parts. Isabe walked forward in disgust and stepped on Tiffany''s slender neck with her high heels. Tiffany''s eyes widened and she struggled to breathe. Instantly, she was filled with fear.


    "Isabe, you''re breaking thew!"


    She was filled with shame and pain. She could not believe that Isabe could be that ruthless.


    She was only wearing a revealing dress at that moment. Now that she was on the ground and that it was cold, she subconsciously closed her legs but she was still exposed. Isabe sneered I thought that you didn''t know any shame."


    Tiffany opened her mouth to say something, but Isabe exerted more force with the tip of her foot. Tiffany whimpered and held back her voice.


    She reached out her hands to grab Isabe''s feet, but Isabe stepped on her a little harder. Her sharp gaze made Tiffany stop in her tracks


    "You want to provoke me? Hmm?"


    Isabe asked with a sneer


    Tiffany could not say a word.


    Isabe took out her phone and said, "You want the Crawford family to pressure the Lockwood family, right?


    Chopite. Your Problem


    Show me how the Crawford family is going to do that."


    "Tell me the phone number and call your family members toe to rescue you. Otherwise, your death here will be in vain."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe slightly loosened his foot on Tiffany''s neck so that she could speak


    Tiffany was shocked and furious. How could she let her family members see such an embarrassing side of her?


    Moreover, she hade behind her family''s back.


    She was panicking. What should she do? Isabe was indeed as her father had said. She was a cold and heartless woman who did not know her ce.


    She actually dared to treat her like this. Wasn''t she afraid that she would make Mr. Lockwood despise her? At this moment, a blue Lamborghini drove over. The Lamborghini stopped Cynthia Crawford, who was wearing casual clothes, quickly jumped out of the car and ran over.


    When she passed by Draxton''s car, she could not help but stop in her tracks. However, after a short pause, she still quickly arrived beside Isabe.


    Isabe nced at Cynthia and smiled. She asked, "What''s this? The telepathy between twins?"


    Cynthia looked embarrassed. She did not even look at Tiffany, who was lying on the ground, and repeatedly bowed and apologized to Isabe.


    "Miraculous Doctor, I''m sorry for not keeping an eye on my sister. She''s still young and ignorant. Please, spare her."


    Isabe said calmly. "You don''t even know what she had said or done, yet you want me to let her off? "Does the Crawford family think that they can provoke the Lockwood family and do whatever they want?" Cynthia''s expression froze. She finally realized that today''s matter would not end well.


    She nced at Tiffany coldly, her eyes filled with anger.


    Tiffany closed her eyes in embarrassment and decided to give up.


    Isabe said to Cynthia, "You came at the right time. She dressed like this on purpose and stopped my husband''s car. She wanted to seduce him and even insulted me."


    "Most importantly, she said that she wanted the Crawford family to put pressure on the Lockwood family and ask Draxton to marry her."


    "I want to know how the Crawford family will try to do that. If you can''t make the decision, call your family. As Mr. Lockwood''s wife, I demand an exnation."


    "Miraculous Doctor..."


    Cynthia looked at Isabe ingratiatingly. Even though they looked identical, Cynthia was a peerless beauty. On the other hand, Tiffany had a different temperament. Isabe did not say anything and looked at her coldly.


    Cynthia was a smart person. She knew that Isabe must be really angry. If she tried to avoid this, it would only make her hate the Crawford family even more.


    Cynthia silently took out her phone and prepared to make a call.


    Tiffany opened her eyes and screamed, "No, don''t tell the family..."


    Cynthia looked at isabe pleadingly.


    A trace of impatience appeared on Isabe''s face. "It''s fine if no onees here. Pay us 200 million Lucsian Dors to free her. Otherwise, I will post her photos online and let the world admire Miss Crawford''s revealing dress"


    Tiffany''s face was pale as she looked at Isabe in horror.


    How could a person like this be the Miraculous Doctor? She was clearly a demon!


    Cynthia took a deep breath and called home.


    She did not hide anything and told her family about the situation here.


    Your Problems


    Timothy''s gloomy roar came from the phone. "What does she want?"


    Isabe heard it and said directly, "We don''t want much. I just want to know how the Crawford family ns to pressure the Lockwood family, as well as how you n to pay Tiffany''s ransom." The phone fell silent.


    Isabe continued, "Mr. Crawford, you have to think carefully. No one has ever dared to say that they want to pressure the Lockwood family."


    The breathing on the other end of the phone was obviously heavier. After a moment, Timothy gritted his teeth and said, "What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Setting Isabe Thompson Up


    "Mr. Crawford, I''m wondering what the Crawford family n to do?"


    Isabe sneered.


    A momentter, the person on the other end of the line said something to Cynthia, and she hung up.


    Cynthia looked at Isabe and said, "Miraculous doctor, my father said that it''s my brother''s birthday in three days. At that time, the Crawford family will hold a banquet. He hopes that you and Mr. Lockwood can attend."


    "The Crawford family will publicly apologize to the Lockwood family and ask Tiffany to apologize to you as well. In addition, we will transfer the 200 million to you soon."


    Isabe''s face turned cold. "If you really want to apologize sincerely, you should do better. Your father is really good at scheming, asking us to attend your family banquet."


    Cynthia said aggrievedly, "It''s not like that, Miraculous Doctor. My father said that an especially distinguished guest will attend as well. Mr. Lockwood will soon receive an invitation. He will certainly attend after seeing the invite."


    "It''s true that the Crawford family doesn''t have such power, but that esteemed guest can be considered as Mr. Lockwood''s old acquaintance. Mr. Lockwood will surely attend because of him."


    Isabe was stunned.


    She release the Crawford sisters as she received the money.


    Back at Northernville Manor, Isabe told Draxton about this matter.


    At this moment, Cooper walked in with an invitation.


    Cooper did not look too good. He said seriously, "Chieftain, take a look."


    Isabe and Draxton looked over and realized that it was just an ordinary invitation. However, when they opened it, other than the Crawford family''s seal, there was another name.


    Fernando.


    Right next to the name was a blood-red rose.


    It was the Bloody Rose Family, the Barys.


    Fernando''s full name was Fernando Barys.


    Isabe suddenly understood that this was the distinguished guest that Cynthia was talking about.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened. Then, heughed in disdain. "Fernando!"


    Three dayster, Isabe and Draxton went to the Crawford residence to attend the banquet.


    None of them had changed into grand gowns. Isabe was only wearing a knitted long dress. It was her usual attire. However, it was still eptable for a banquet like this.


    However, her casual attitude was obvious to everyone.


    However, no one dared to say anything.


    Isabe had just arrived when Tiffany, who was standing upstairs, saw her. Instantly, her entire face twisted. After she was rescued that day, the family took away what little shares she had left. Her father said that the family would not pay the ransom for her. She had to bear the responsibility for her mistakes


    Not only that, her family arranged a marriage for her.


    The marriage partner was an old and ugly man. That man was only at her chest level but he was much fatter than her. That man was no different from a ball.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Not only that, but that old man was also a well-known pervert. Countless women had died in his bed. The way he looked at her was vulgar. Tiffany felt nauseous just thinking about it.


    All of this was caused by Isabe.


    Today, she would definitely ruin Isabe''s reputation!


    The hatred in her eyes could not be dispelled. At this moment, Cynthia''s voice sounded from behind. "Tiffany." Tiffany turned around, the resentment in her eyes was on full disy. She sneered, "You must be overjoyed


    now, right?


    "Dad, grandpa, and great-grandpa all want me to marry that pervert. As for yourself, you still have a better use. Don''t think that I have no idea that they''ve been arranging for you to meet with that esteemed guest for the past few days."


    Tiffany sneered. "We''re twins. How can they treat us so differently? I hate you!"


    Cynthia looked at her with pity and said, "Tiffany, that''s because you''re too stupid. You seduced Draxton in private and looked for him naked. Who can you me?"


    "It''s almost time. Go in and change your clothes."


    With that, Cynthia turned around and left.


    Tiffany''s eyes were bloodshot as they were filled with hatred. She looked at Cynthia''s back resentfully and then looked in the direction of Isabe.


    Today, whether it was Isabe or Cynthia, she would not let any of them off.


    The banquet soon began. The main character of the day, the only young master of the Crawford family,


    old Harvey Crawford, walked out. He was a handsome youth of seventeen or eighteen years


    He was wearing a white suit as he stood on the stage right next to Patriarch Crawford while Timothy was giving a speech.


    After a round of enthusiastic apuse, Timothy suddenly looked at Draxton and Isabe.


    He said, "I''m honored that Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor are both present. A few days ago, my younger daughter made a mistake and insulted the Miraculous Doctor. Today, she will be apologizing to the Miraculous Doctor in public. Tiffany!"


    Timothy looked in Tiffany''s direction.


    Tiffany lowered her head like an obedient girl. There was not a trace of hatred from before.


    She walked towards Isabe while a servant brought a tray of champagne. Tiffany''s face was pale and she was trembling. She looked like she was extremely afraid of Isabe. She picked up one of the sses and handed it to Isabe.


    She was about to speak when a voice suddenly sounded.


    That person spoke in a slightly different ent.


    He sounded like a foreigner.


    "I know that the Lockwood family is powerful, but I didn''t expect the Miraculous Doctor to be so petty. How could she bully such a cute littledy?"


    The man walked over and looked at Isabe aggressively.


    Beside him was a young man. That young man was none other than Carlos Orwell''s eldest disciple, Jacob Kingston.


    As for the person who spoke, it was none other than Marvin Noverson.


    Isabe knew who Marvin was in detail because he had a close rtionship with Carlos.


    She also knew that the Noverson family was the Barys family''sckey.


    This was getting interesting. The Crawford family had actually formed a rtionship with these people. Or had they always maintained a certain rtionship?


    "Marvin is right. The Miraculous Doctor is too arrogant. How could my master be her match?"


    Jacob sighed in grief and indignation.


    Marvin added loudly, "This is really unbelievable. How could she be such a bully? Everyone here, tell me, how arrogant must the Lockwood family and the Miraculous Doctor be to push the Crawford family to this extent?"


    "This time, it''s the Crawford family. Next time, it might be your family, his family, and yours!" However, no one dared to offend the Lockwood family. They all lowered their heads and pretended not to Pastel 12 Seting Isabe Thompson Up


    hear a word


    Marvin sneered. With a flip of his hand, he took out a white que made of metal and said, "This is the que from the Allied Nations. Isabe Thompson, you''re now on The Allied Nation''s cklist. If you step. out of Lucsia territory, countless people will be waiting to take your life. Even the Lockwood family won''t be able to protect you."


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a sudden gasp in the banquet hall. The guests certainly did not expect this.


    Everyone knew that The Allied Nations was a huge organization formed by countless major forces around. the world. It was not an exaggeration to say that the existence of The Allied Nations was stronger and more terrifying than a country.


    Even the Lockwood family would not be able to protect Isabe if they offended such a colossus.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Isabe sympathetically. They were curious about what would happen


    next.


    Marvin''s eyes shed with malice. He said mockingly, "Isabe Thompson. Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to Miss Crawford? Then, promise me and be a doctor under the Allied Nations. You''re required to serve whenever you''re summoned. If you do so, I might help you plead for leniency and ask The Allied Nations to revoke your death warrant."


    Tiffany''s eyes shed with joy. She raised her head and waited excitedly for Isabe to kneel down.


    diorch station

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 The Confrontation


    Isabe looked at the white que in Marvin''s hand and back at Marvin. The way she stared at him was as if she was looking at a clown.


    The white que was of the lowest grade. How could he have the cheek to show it off?


    Isabe felt a little embarrassed for Marvin. She wanted to tell him that she had the highest-ranked purple que However, she had given it to Betty as a toy.


    She had no idea if Betty brought it with her when they left Lotus Vige. It was even possible that Betty had already thrown it away.


    Her momentary silence made Marvin feel more confident. He looked at Isabe mockingly. So what if she was the Miraculous Doctor? Could she go against The Allied Nations?


    Even if he could only mobilize the lowest-level forces in The Allied Nations, it was enough to intimidate her.


    He also knew that The Allied Nations was the Lockwood family''s strongest enemy!


    A hundred years ago, the Barys family founded The Allied Nations to go against the Lockwood family. Although a hundred years had passed and the Lockwood family was still strong and prosperous, The Allied Nations had also developed and expanded greatly.


    Even if the Lockwood family would protect Isabe and Isabe was the Miraculous Doctor, how many people were willing to go against The Allied Nations for her?


    Even the royal family of a country was wary of The Allied Nations.


    If the Allied Nations was not happy with a country, the country would be destroyed. No country could withstand an attack from the Allied Nations.


    Marvin''s lips kept curling up in a domineering manner. Jacob, who was beside him, also looked at Isabe gloatingly.


    Draxton''s face darkened. How could these people bully his wife in front of him? Did they think he would stand around and do nothing?


    Sensing that the man beside her was about to get angry, Isabe quickly recovered and said to Draxton in a coquettish manner, "Draxton, both of them are idiots."


    Yes, she felt that Marvin and Jacob were really stupid.


    Marvin and Jacob''s faces darkened. How could she still dare to speak ill of them at this time?


    Jacob said sternly, "Isabe, you''re the Miraculous Doctor after all. You should understand the rtionship between the Lockwood family and The Allied Nations. Don''t cause trouble for the Lockwood family because of your own selfishness."


    "It''s just an apology. If you''re not stupid, you know what to choose."


    Although everyone present did not dare to interfere, they all agreed in their hearts.


    That''s right. If Isabe was sensible, he should think about the Lockwood family and not provoke The Allied Nations


    It was because once these two behemoths fought, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the world would shake


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Isabe, waiting for her to respond.


    Patriarch Crawford, Timothy, and Tiffany all smiled secretly. When they thought of how Isabe had been rejecting them mercilessly, they felt a sense of satisfaction now.


    Tiffany was the most excited among them. She stared at Isabe and shouted in her heart, "Kneel down! Hurry! Hurry!


    Draxton and Isabe seemed to ignore the gazes around them. Draxton gently patted Isabe''s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He smiled and echoed, "Yes, they''re idiots indeed." As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at Marvin and Jacob. His gentle gaze suddenly changed, and in


    an instant, it was as cold as a saber.


    He said coldly. "Who do you think you are? You''re not qualified to talk to me like this. Even Fernando wouldn''t Chapte


    dare to talk to my wife like this."


    Marvin and Jacob''s expressions suddenly changed. They were both terrified but they did not dare to talk


    back.


    Marvin forced himself to remain calm and said, "Mr. Lockwood, are you willing to go to war with The Allied Nations for her?"


    He thought that Draxton would not choose to do so.


    Unexpectedly, Draxton did not even look at him. Instead, he looked straight ahead and behind Marvin.


    Isabe looked over and saw a tall and handsome young man in a ck suit.


    The man looked like he was glowing as he exuded a noble aura. He had gray eyes which looked like it was covered by a mysterious veil, making it impossible for people to see his true appearance. His facial features were well-defined and deep, coupled with demonic handsomeness and danger.


    That grayish-brown, curly hair which was shoulder-length was the only thing that showed off his gentle side. Cynthia was standing next to him quietly. It was obvious that the Crawford family was trying to marry her to


    him.


    Seeing that Fernando did not reject her, it was obvious enough what his thoughts were.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. If the Crawford family really got close to this noble, their fortunes would have a major turnaround.


    Everyone sighed and looked at Isabe. This Miraculous Doctor really knew how to cause trouble. Would Draxton really go against The Allied Nations for her?


    Marvin and Jacob also turned around. When they saw who it was, their faces lit up. Marvin changed from his arrogant and despotic attitude when facing Isabe and immediately bowed at Fernando, "Mr. Fernando!" He bowed deeply and Jacob followed suit. He greeted him respectfully as well, "Mr. Fernando!"


    They kept their heads down for a few seconds before carefullying back up.


    However, Fernando did not even look at them. Instead, he looked straight at Draxton. His mysterious gray eyes swept across Isabe.


    His lips seemed to curl into a faint smile.


    Draxton''s eyes turned cold and he said in a deep voice, "Fernando, these two people mentioned that as long as my wife dares to step out of the country, what awaits her is The Allied Nations. Is this the will of The Allied Nations?"


    Marvin smiled disapprovingly. The Allied Nations and the Lockwood family were enemies. Although his words could not represent the entire Allied Nations, the fact that they were enemies would not change. It was impossible for The Allied Nations to miss out on this opportunity to deal with the Lockwood family.


    Fernando looked at Marvin and Jacob in surprise.


    He said in a surprised tone, "How is that possible? This person is not even a member of The Allied Nations. As for Marvin Noverson, he is only a member of the lowest level. How dare he say such a thing?" As soon as he said this, not to mention Marvin and Jacob, even the people in the hall were stunned.


    Whoo!


    It seemed that things were not as they thought.


    Draxton looked at Fernando with a dark expression. Fernando could not help but smile. "Mr. Lockwood, why are you angry with two small ants?"


    "If an ant identally touched you, just stomp it to death. Why are you angry?"


    The Allied Nations has always wanted to cooperate with the Lockwood family and form an alliance. Why would they deal with your wife? This is a huge misunderstanding!"


    Wow!


    This was shocking news!


    The Allied Nations actually wanted to cooperate with the Lockwood family!


    This was really unexpected!


    od The Confrontation


    Everyone looked at Marvin and Jacob withplicated expressions.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 The Tear Of Siren


    However, Draxton''s expression was still very dark. "Easy for you to say. My wife is timid. She was frightened just now. These two asked my wife to kneel down and apologize to others. Fernando, is this what you want?" Fernando''s expression changed drastically as he said in shock, "Mr. Lockwood, you can''t use me wrongly!" Besides, what did he mean by Mrs. Lockwood being timid?


    Miss Thompson was timid?


    This was probably the funniest joke he had ever heard.


    He looked coldly at Marvin and Jacob. With his gray eyes, he looked at them as if he was looking at dead. objects. "You''re courting death!"


    He cursed angrily and turned to Draxton. "Mr. Lockwood, these two things don''t know what''s good for them. Since they don''t have brains, I''ll dig out their brainster and send them to you to appease your anger. And I can also send them over to Miss Thompson to calm her down if you want. How to deal with them is up to you and Miss Thompson. It''s not a loss for Miss Thompson to have two more experimental subjects."


    Marvin and Jacob were pale beyond description. They both knew Mr. Fernando quite a lot.


    If Mr. Fernando said that he would dig out their brains, he would definitely do it. This person was also famous for being ruthless.


    Almost at the same time, their legs went weak and they fell to the ground.


    Beads of cold sweat rolled down their foreheads. Marvin begged with a trembling voice," "Mr. Fernando, we are sorry. We''ll apologize to Mr. Lockwood and Miss Thompson. Please don''t kill us!"


    After saying that, he banged his head hard on the ground to ask for mercy. When Jacob saw that, he also did the same thing.


    The banquet hall was covered with a thick carpet, but even so, in just a few moments, Marvin''s and Jacob''s foreheads were both broken.


    Bright red blood oozed from their foreheads, staining the gorgeous carpet.


    Fernando moved a few steps away in disgust, afraid that his shoes would get dirty.


    He smiled at Draxton and Isabe and said, "Miss Thompson, look, they''re just two nobodies. You can do whatever you want with them. "However, they only dared to scare you because of my power. I should do something about that.


    "This is a small token of my apology. I hope you can ept it, Miss Thompson."


    A follower came out of nowhere and handed a palm-sized ck velvet box to Fernando.


    Fernando took the box and handed it to Isabe. "This is the Tear of Siren. I''m giving it to you to express my apology. I hope you can ept it."


    The Tear of Siren. Hearing this name, everyone present was a little stunned. But soon, the hall was filled with gasps.


    The reason was well known. About a hundred years ago, the Tear of Siren was the treasure the nobles fought over. It was said to be crystal clear and pure as if it were made from the tears of a real siren. It was iparably precious.


    Cynthia, who was beside Fernando, had a strange expression for a moment. She silently looked at the ck velvet box. Inside the box was actually the legendary the Tear of Siren!


    Fernando gently opened the box. In an instant, a gentle light blue light spread out. In the center of the ck velvet box, the sapphire the size of a pigeon egg was watery and sparkling. It was so beautiful and breathtaking.


    Isabe, however, sniffed gently and said in surprise, "Herbal fragrance!"


    Fernando''s eyes lit up as he smiled at Isabe. "That''s right, it''s the herbal fragrance.


    The so-called the Tear of Siren was actually a rare ore in the depths of the sea. However, the ore was too rare. It was the only one on Earth.


    "ording to our experiments, the Tear of Siren has the effect of calming the mind and prolonging life. Miss Thompson will definitely like it."


    Fernando''s gray eyes were filled with smiles as he looked at Isabe, waiting for her to make a move.


    Isabe smiled. "It''s good stuff. I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Fernando, but I can''t ept it."


    Isabe smiled, but her clear eyes were filled with determination.


    Perhaps it was because her eyes were too clear, clean, and determined, Fernando was slightly stunned. Then, instead of insisting, he put away the box, sighed, and said with a smile. "That''s a pity. No matter how beautiful it is, it can''t match Miss Thompson at all. It makes sense that Miss Thompson doesn''t like it."


    Draxton narrowed his eyes. "Fernando, stay away from my wife."


    Fernando was stunned. He looked at Draxton in disbelief and said in shock, "No, Mr. Lockwood, you..."


    Draxton looked at him coldly.


    Fernandoughed out loud. "Mr. Lockwood, you look no different from a dog protecting its food. Oh, I''m not saying that you''re a dog. It''s just a metaphor. A metaphor!"


    Draxton snorted coldly. Not only was he not ashamed, but he was also proud. He mocked, "What do you, a bachelor, know!"


    After saying that, he looked at Fernando proudly and disdainfully. The disdain in his eyes was beyond words! Fernando''sughter stopped abruptly, like a drake whose neck was suddenly pinched. Was this person really not taking revenge?


    Looking at their rxed and happy conversation, everyone present sighed.


    The world of big shots was like a life-and-death battle.


    Previously, when they saw how arrogant Marvin and Jacob were, they almost thought that they could really represent the entire Allied Nations.


    However, Fernando''s appearance told them clearly that the confrontation between big shots was not something they could have imagined.


    Fernando sighed and said, "Mr. Lockwood, It''s not that I want to be single. After all, not all women in this world are as beautiful and outstanding as Miss Thompson."


    He looked at Isabe with an appreciative look.


    Beside him, Cynthia''s expression changed imperceptibly.


    Her family wanted her to get close to Fernando. She was very confident at first. But now, Fernando did not care about her at all.


    Cynthia could not help but clench her fists silently..


    Draxton had a problem now. He did not feel anything when othersplimented him. He even found it annoying. But he would be very happy if othersplimented Isabe.


    Even if this was someone he hated the most and was an enemy he had to kill in his life, he was still happy. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He silently held Isabe''s hand and said, "Mr. Fernando is right. There is indeed no woman in this world who canpare to my wife, Mrs. Lockwood."


    His shameless boasting was really adorable.


    Isabe silently curled her lips and looked at Draxton. At that moment, she thought that no man in the world could be cuter than Draxton.


    At this moment, the lights in her eyes were so gentle that they seemed to carry thousands of stars, which could seep into one''s heart as they flickered.


    Fernando''s eyes shed slightly.


    He suddenly lost interest in confronting Draxton. There was an indescribable sour feeling in his heart. Could this be the legendary taste of watching other people showing off their love?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fernando was confused for a moment.


    The faces of the Crawford family people watching this scene turned pale.


    They had thought that as long as they could get close to Fernando, they would be able to resist the Lockwood family and put pressure on Isabe. However, things had developed beyond their expectations. From their point of view, Draxton and Fernando were mortal enemies. When they met, even if they were not at loggerheads, they were definitely not as cheerful as they were now in front of them.


    Patriarch Crawford''s breathing quickened. He suddenly realized that when big shots fought, it would be unimportant people who suffered.


    Fernando had already given up on Marvin, sp what was the Crawford family to them?


    In his panic, Patriarch Crawford could not help but urge Timothy with his eyes.


    Timothy Crawford was not stupid. He also thought of this fatal problem. He quickly walked over and kicked Tiffany''s calf. "Unfilial daughter, get down on your knees and apologize to Miss Thompson now!" Tiffany felt a sharp pain in her calf and fell to her knees with a thud.


    Chatter Stryd Grows From The Bravery

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Evil Grows From The Bravery


    Tiffany''s face had already turned pale. She was extremely unwilling and terrified.


    Timothy said all the good stuff at their side, "Miss Thompson, Mr. Lockwood, my unfilial daughter is


    insensible. She offended the two of you previously. I''ll get her to apologize to you now. Get down on her knees and apologize."


    After saying that, he shouted at Tiffany with a ferocious expression, "What are you waiting for? Apologize


    now!"


    Tiffany shuddered from his roar, but the hatred in her heart was overwhelming.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Miss Thompson, I''m sorry..."


    "You can apologizeter. Why don''t you repeat what you did and said that day? Otherwise, people will really think that our Lockwood family is bullying others!" "Re... repeat it..."


    Tiffany''s face twisted as she stared straight at Isabe.


    Isabe nodded. "Yes, repeat it.


    "For example, what clothes did you wear to stop Draxton''s car, how did you threaten me, and so on? Repeat it word for word."


    Draxton looked at Tiffany smugly. She wanted to take advantage of him. But look, she was taken revenge by Be, right?


    Did she think she could take advantage of him that easily?


    When Tiffany looked at Isabe''s aloof expression and Draxton''scent expression, an evil me suddenly rose up in her and shot toward the top of her head. A wild look shed through her eyes as she became emotional and excited.


    "Alright, I''ll repeat it..."


    "That day, I was naked and only wore a transparent gauze dress. I stopped Mr. Lockwood''s car. Mr. Lockwood saw me naked and even touched me... Oh..." Tiffany covered her face and cried sadly.


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Their ambiguous gaze went back and forth between Tiffany and Draxton.


    Fernando even looked at Draxton mockingly with a gloating expression.


    "Nonsense! I didn''t even look at you!" Draxton replied as if he had been insulted greatly.


    "That''s right!"


    Isabe''s voice waszy. "... With your character and appearance, my Draxton won''t even look at you. Not to mention my Draxton, even I won''t look at you. Don''t spout nonsense and smear my Draxton''s innocence again. You''ll regret it."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up. He was pleased when she addressed him as "my Draxton.


    Just as he was drenched in happiness, he heard Tiffany''s voice again.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense, Mr. Lockwood. If you don''t want to be responsible for me, I will die today."


    Tiffany widened her teary eyes and looked at Draxton with a pitiful look.


    The atmosphere at the scene was cold. A glint shed across Timothy''s eyes. If his daughter really had the ability to pester Draxton, then it meant she was quite capable....


    The bubble of happiness in Draxton''s heart popped. He looked at Isabe pitifully with his midnight blue eyes Be, please protect me. She framed my innocence.


    Isabe quickly said, "Alright, alright. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely protect you." With that, Isabe''s gentle expression immediately turned extremely cold. She took out her phone and found the surveince camera and the recording.


    Chapter


    Evil Grows From The Bravery


    Isabe operated on her phone a few times. Then, the big screen in the banquet hall lit up suddenly and Tiffany''s voice filled the room.


    Everyone looked over in shock. Tiffany also turned to look. Her face was instantly filled with fear. She suddenly pounced toward Isabe as if she had gone crazy.


    "Isabe, turn it off, turn it off..." She tried to snatch Isabe''s phone.


    However, Draxton stepped in front of Isabe and kicked Tiffany away. His expression was cold, and there was nothing of the grievance he had shown when he faced Isabe.


    Tiffany fell to the ground and listened to the voiceing from the big screen.


    If you don''t save my great-grandpa, I''ll say that Mr. Lockwood saw me naked. At that time, the Crawford family will definitely give pressure on the Lockwood family to make Mr. Lockwood take responsibility for


    me.


    "What good will it do you when the timees?


    Even if Mr. Lockwood doesn''t divorce you for the sake of the child, with Mr. Lockwood''s status, even if he married another wife and raised her at home, no one would be able to judge him about it, right? "Miss Thompson, do you think I''m right?"


    Her harsh voice echoed in the silent banquet hall. Everyone was speechless. This was not the descent way to court death.


    The rest of the video was still ying. Seeing that the situation was going wrong, Timothy immediately came forward to beg Isabe, who also didn''t want to y the unbearable scene again and cut it off. However, the effect she wanted had already been achieved.


    The Crawford family had really embarrassed themselves today.


    Timothy was anxious, embarrassed, and angry. He hated this unpresentable daughter of his. He kicked Tiffany hard and gritted his teeth, saying, "Unfilial daughter, speak properly!"


    Tiffany''s face contorted in pain. Tears and snot covered her face.


    However, now she did not care if she was embarrassed or not. She no longer cared about her dignity. Her life was over when her family took back her shares and forced her into a marriage with that fat bastard She had never hated anyone so much before.


    She hated Draxton and Isabe. She hated the Crawford family people. She hated herself even more.


    She got up with a numb expression and apologized. This time, her attitude was very sincere.


    Timothy was even more uneasy. He said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Thompson, my unfilial daughter has an exaggerated opinion of her abilities and said such irresponsible words. I hope you can be magnanimous enough and don''t hold it against her. The Crawford family will definitely not dare to make the two of you unhappy in the future."


    Draxton said, "Since my innocence is saved, I won''t take anything else to heart."


    Timothy cursed in his heart. "You''re a man, the patriarch of the Lockwood family. Why do you need to be innocent? Do you think you''re a gentlewoman or something?"


    However, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. He could only nod and bow, thanking him repeatedly.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany was taken away by Timothy''s men to prevent her from appearing in the banquet hall again. Fernando smiled and said, "I didn''t know that you cared so much about your innocence, Mr. Lockwood." Draxton had a deadpan exterior and nced at him coldly and said, "You bachelors won''t understand it." Fernando was speechless.


    The veins on Fernando''s forehead twitched a few times as he struggled to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor. He smiled stiffly and said, "The bachelors didn''t do anything wrong, Mr. Lockwood, don''t you think


    507"


    "Yeah," Draxton replied coldly, then looked at Fernando with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Fernando almost lost hisposure and jumped up because Draxton''s gaze clearly said, "They''re just pitiful." Fernando and Draxton had been fighting since they were young. He thought that he knew his opponent very


    he BravelyN?velDrama.Org content.


    well, but there was never a moment when he felt that this person was actually that mean.


    He gritted his teeth and said with a fake smile, "You really surprised me, Mr. Lockwood."


    Draxton smiled and did not say anything.


    Meanwhile, Marvin and Jacob, who were still kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, seemed to have been forgotten.


    At this point, they finally understood a principle. Some people were not in their power to provoke.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Shocking Scene


    They had already been abandoned. Even if Isabe and Draxton did not deal with them, Fernando would not let them off.


    Isabe smiled mockingly. It could only be said that these two were too eager to show off. They did not know that Fernando had other considerations. Fernando saw that Isabe and Draxton had no intention of dealing with them, so he ordered someone to take them away.


    Isabe stared at Jacob''s back and suddenly saw Jacob make a gesture.


    It was a gesture that the Sanctum of Holy Doctors people would use. When cultivating mental rhythms, they would mostly use that gesture


    Isabe suddenly stood up and said to Draxton, "I need to talk to Jacob. I''ll be back in a while."


    Draxton nodded slightly. "Come back early."


    Marvin and Jacob were escorted to a spare room in the Crawford family. With Fernando''s men guarding them, the two of them did not dare to escape. They could only think of another way to survive. Isabe entered. Jacob was not surprised. Marvin looked at Jacob excitedly, hoping that he had a way to make Isabe let them go.


    "You lured me here," Isabe looked at them and said without any nonsense, "What do you want to say? Just say it."


    "I know a secret of the master, and I also know where the junior sister is now. Isabe, it has to do with both the Sanctum of Holy Doctors and n Mobius and is a matter of life and death, Jacob said. "I''ll tell you if you promise to save me."


    Marvin immediately panicked and said. "Jacob, me too."


    Jacob just stared nervously at Isabe.


    Isabe thought for a moment. "Since it concerns the Sanctum of Holy Doctors and n Mobius, it''s either. the ancient prescription that the Sanctum of Holy Doctors lost or n Mobius''s Evolution Poison. I know all of this. I don''t need you to tell me "


    "You only know the tip of the iceberg. You don''t know how amazing the content of that ancient prescription. is, let alone its use," Jacob shook his head and said, "Now, that prescription has been activated Even Lucsia doesn''t know this secret. Other than me, no one knows. As long as this secret exists, my master, Carlos Orwell, won''t die. You really want him to die, right?"


    Isabe looked at Jacob in silence. This man was enchanting and could be considered handsome, but Isabe felt that he was more like a poisonous snake, a poisonous snake more poisonous than Carlos. "I''ll spare your lives. Keep your secret. I''ll wait for you to tell me."


    After saying that, Isabe turned around and left.


    Jacob secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Their lives were temporarily saved.


    Isabe left the room and saw Cynthia''s figure sh past the end of the corridor. Isabe looked away and ignored her.


    However, just as she was about to turn around, a faint female voice suddenly sounded behind her. Isabe turned around and saw Tiffany standing at the end of the corridor, looking at her pitifully. Isabe looked at her indifferently and asked, "What''s the matter?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    She felt that something was amiss Cynthia had just walked past the end of the corridor when Tiffany came


    out.


    These Crawford family people were not normal. She did not want to be too entangled with them.


    Tiffany seemed to know her impatience and said, "Miss Thompson, my sister Cynthia just fainted. Can you help to check her? We have important guests in the house today, and it would not be very nice if something happened to disturb the guest."


    Isabe sighed silently. She knew that something was fishy, but she still walked over.


    She wanted to see what these Crawford family sisters were nning to do.


    Seeing Isabeing over, a hint of hidden joy shed across Tiffany''s eyes.


    Isabe followed Cynthia into her room. As soon as she entered, she noticed a pungent smell.


    Isabe frowned. It smelled too bad.


    The next moment, her body went limp and she fell.


    Tiffany was so excited that her entire body was trembling.


    She shouted into the bathroom, "Everyone''s here. Don''t you want to y? Let''s y together."


    A short and fat figure walked out of the bathroom. Not only was this person short and fat, but he was also


    dark.


    Although he was fat, from his skin color and facial features, it was obvious that he was not a Lucsian.


    "Who is she?"


    The short and fat man asked when he saw Isabe lying faint on the ground. When he saw Isabe''s appearance clearly, a bright light came into his eyes.


    He looked at Tiffany viciously. "Bitch, are you trying to kill me? You even dared to trick Miraculous Doctor over."


    Tiffany looked at him in disdain and said, "Big deal? Does she still dare to tell Draxton after you fucked her? When the timees, she can only suffer and not say anything. We''ll record a video for her. Do you think she will dare to tell it to other people?"


    Vega''s expression changed for a moment. Of course, he wanted to sleep with Isabe, but he didn''t want to die either.


    He looked at Tiffany and smiled lewdly. "Let her go first. I''ll y with you and your sister first. Twin sisters, yeah!"


    He was still a little afraid of Isabe.


    Disgust shed across Tiffany''s eyes. She had no intention of sacrificing herself to this ugly man.


    If the words that Cynthia was raped by this guy got out, would it be Cynthia marrying this guy and she having a chance of marrying Fernando?


    Tiffany looked at Cynthia, who had fainted on the bed, and her lips curled into a cold smile.


    Ignoring Vega, she lifted Isabe, dragged her, and threw her onto the bed.


    "Vega, here are the two beauties. Are you really not tempted? Won''t you be happier if I record a video for you?" said Tiffany.


    How could Vega not see through Tiffany''s thoughts? This woman was not clever enough to use him. He walked forward, picked up Tiffany, and threw her onto the bed without allowing her to resist.


    He chuckled strangely. "I think it''s better for the twins to be together. Coupled with Miss Thompson, it''s simply a supreme enjoyment."


    Tiffany was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. However, she did not want to provoke this man. So she said ingratiatingly, "I''ll take off Miss Thompson''s clothes. Go and take off my sister''s clothes." When Vega saw that she was so obedient, he knew that she would not be able to escape, so he listened to


    her.


    As they were about to do so, Cynthia and Isabe, who were unconscious, opened their eyes at the same


    time


    Cynthia held a syringe in her hand and pressed it into Vega''s neck.


    Vega''s body froze for a moment, and his wide eyes turned red. He lost his rity in only an instant.


    On the other side, Isabe stuffed a pill into Tiffany''s mouth. She sat up and looked at Cynthia, who had also stood up.


    Cynthia smiled at her harmlessly.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes gently and the two of them left the room one after another.


    Meanwhile, Vega and Tiffany, who had been drugged at the same time, quickly entangled together in an iparably crazy manner.


    Isabe returned to the hall and noticed that Cynthia did not return with her. But she didn''t think much about


    However, she did not expect that a few minutester, the big screen in the banquet hall lit up again.


    This time, the scene was extremely shocking.


    Chapter Lados Escaped

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Carlos Escaped


    On the big screen, the two bodies were tightly intertwined, looking extremely ugly.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. Wasn''t that Tiffany and that short and fat man?


    Isabe immediately understood why Cynthia was not back yet.


    Putting the unbearable scene of Tiffany and that short and fat man on the big screen for everyone to see was really perverted.


    These Crawford family people were each more ruthless than thest.


    Timothy had brought the atmosphere in the banquet hall back to normal. When the big screen lit up, there was a dead silence.


    All the guests were dumbfounded as they looked at the big screen. Some were excited, while others covered their mouths and felt disgusting. There were even children among the guests. This was too sinful.


    Crawford family people were stunned for a moment. After they realized what was happening, they


    immediately called for someone to deal with it.


    "Be quick, turn off the screen!"


    Someone immediately replied, "Sir, it can''t be turned off. The screen can''t be turned off."


    "Go to that wicked girl''s room. Now."


    Timothy felt the humiliation was so great that he thought the Crawford family would not be able to hold their heads up in Dawton City anymore. He even wanted to kill Tiffany.


    Timothy left the guest to Callum. He had just rushed into Tiffany''s room with his men.


    He ran into Cynthia, who was about to go downstairs. Cynthia''s face shed with surprise as she asked, "Dad, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Cynthia had always been obedient and reassuring. Timothy did not suspect her at all. "It''s all because of your worrisome sister," He said, "Cynthia, why don''t you go with me to find her? Forget it! As a girl, you''d better not go with me."


    With that, he left in a hurry with his men.


    Cynthia came to the hall and saw the scene on the big screen. A cold smile shed across her eyes, but she pretended to be surprised on the surface.


    Isabe looked at her speechlessly.


    Although she also felt that Tiffany deserved it, Cynthia''s actions were not honorable. The Crawford family was really buzzing.


    Draxton frowned. He stood up with a dark expression and left with Isabe, unwilling to stay any longer.


    Seeing them leave, Fernando actually stood up and followed them out.


    No matter how the Crawford family was turned upside down, it was a quiet night outside.


    The bright stars hung in the sky. Draxton opened the car door for Isabe. The two of them got into the car and were about to leave.


    "Mr. Lockwood!" Fernando shouted from behind.


    Draxton stopped in his tracks and looked at him indifferently. Fernando was now traumatized by Draxton''s gaze He quickly said, "Mr. Lockwood, I''m looking for you for something serious. I wonder if it''s convenient for me to visit you and talk to you?"


    Draxton said bluntly, "It''s not convenient."


    Fernando''s gray eyes looked at Isabe and said, "Miss Thompson, actually, I came to Lucsia not only to discuss something with Mr. Lockwood but, more importantly, to talk to you."


    Isabe also looked at him indifferently.


    1 have a sister, who is very beautiful, cute, and kind," Fernando said directly, "She''s like an angel who has fallen into the mortal world by mistake However, such a lovely girl had to suffer from illness since she was young. I hope you can help and save her. I''m willing to pay any price."


    As he spoke, he took out a photo "Miss Thompson, this is a photo of my sister. She''s very cute. You''ll definitely like her, right?"


    It showed a grey-haired girl in a floral dress, smiling at the sun.


    Her hair was a little darker than Fernando''s, but it hung loosely over her shoulders, and her pale gray eyes were clear and sunlit, warm and energetic.


    She was indeed very beautiful and cute, like an angel


    "Her name is Winna. She''s only 23 years old, but the doctor said she had less than six months to live."


    Fernando looked at Isabe, his gray eyes filled with sincere begging.


    Isabe was silent.


    Draxton did not say anything. He had no intention of affecting Isabe. There was indeed a grudge between him and Fernando. Even the Lockwood family and the family of Fernando had a feud. However, these were not the reasons for him to affect Isabe.


    She was Miraculous Doctor. She had her own rules.


    He would not interfere with her.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe suddenly smiled and said, "Mr. Fernando, I think you should ask my husband about this. As long as he has no objections, I''m okay with it."


    Fernando''s pupils trembled slightly. He stared fixedly at the faint smile on Isabe''s face. That smile was very light, but it was also extremely gentle.


    When he looked at Draxton again, jealousy rose uncontrobly in his eyes.


    That emotion was like a small me that slowly rose in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Draxton was simrly excited. He had never expected Isabe to make such a decision.


    At this moment, he felt extremely warm and touched.


    He looked at Fernando proudly and smiled.


    Fernando felt that the smile was really harsh.


    Could it be that they were showing off their love again? If so, then he would find it hard to take.


    Fernando and Draxton looked at each other quietly.


    A momentter, Draxton smiled at Fernando and got into the car. The next moment, the car sped away.


    Fernando stood where he was, and his gray eyes were silently following the departing car.


    "Mr. Fernando, what did they mean?" An attendant behind Fernando asked.


    The attendant was a young man with blond hair and blue eyes. His eyes shed with anxiety.


    "He''s waiting for me to make an offer. Fernando narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The young man could not help but frown slightly. "He will definitely seize this opportunity and make you pay a considerable price."


    Fernando was silent for a moment before he said, "As long as I can save Winna, I''m not afraid of paying any price


    The young man sighed silently.


    At the same time, Isabe and Draxton were also discussing this matter.


    Isabe asked curiously. "What price will you make him pay?"


    Draxton said, "Thest time I was injured was because of him. He and I are mortal enemies."


    isabe''s eyes darkened.


    Draxton said, "However, he and his sister are two persons. I won''t take it out on her."


    Isabe was stunned, and she admired his magnanimity.


    Draxton added, "However, I won''t let him have his way unless he pays a lot."


    Isabe could not help pursing her lips andughing.


    "Yes, you''re right to do whatever you want. Her tone was almost indulgent.


    Draxton was stunned and looked at her steadily with his midnight-blue eyes. Isabe quickly restrained her expression and changed it to a serious one.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became ambiguous. Ss, who was driving, felt ufortable when he felt the hormones in the air. They finally managed to return to Northernville Manor However, tonight seemed to be destined to be a sleepless night. The phone rang. After Draxton picked up the phone, his expression became very cold.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Carlos was rescued," he said coldly after hanging up the phone


    Isabe''s expression immediately turned cold


    "I won''t allow it," Isabe said, "He has to die Find him."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Decisive


    Draxton said, "Don''t worry"


    Isabe returned to Northernville Manor, while Draxton and Ss went to investigate Carlos.


    The reason Carlos was able to escape from Lucsia''s prison must be there was a spy inside.


    60 miles away from Dawton City, a helicopter was waiting quietly.


    On the helicopter, Ghost and Bridget, as well as a few members of n Mobius, were waiting quietly.


    They were trying to receive Carlos here. No one had discovered them here.


    At the same time, a ck car without a license te was speeding out of Dawton City and toward the helicopter.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family''s guards had also found Carlos''s whereabouts and were chasing after him.


    At the same time, Marvin and Jacob were sent to Northernville Manor.


    In the hall, Isabe looked at the two of them with a cold expression.


    She sat on the sofa and looked at the two people, whose hands and feet were tied, with an indifferent and rxed expression.


    It was as if Carlos had never run away, and she was not in a hurry to obtain the secret Jacob mentioned.


    "Tell me what you know, and I''ll let you go." Isabe bent her head to rub the tea cup on the coffee table and said nonchanty


    Jacob could feel the pressure from Isabe. He frowned and said, "Bridget Riker is nothingpared to you.


    No wonder Draxton chose you."


    Isabe frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "How can I trust you?" Jacob looked at her nonchnt expression and said, "That secret is my only protection. What if I speak out and you don''t keep your promise?" "Carlos has escaped," Isabe finally looked up at him and said calmly. "But he can''t get far. Draxton will get him back."


    A glint shed across Jacob''s eyes. Clearly, this was within his expectations.


    "Draxton only has a 50% chance of capturing him. There''s also a 50% chance that he will sessfully escape."


    Jacob''s lips curled into a smile. "Miss Thompson, you won''t do anything to me and my master as long as I hold off and don''t tell you this secret."


    Isabe said without hesitation, "Carlos must die."


    Her tone was t, but Jacob was terrified because he felt a strong intent of killing in Isabe''s t tone.


    Therefore, as long as he kept that secret, Isabe would definitely not dare to do anything to him.


    However, Isabe said, "You only have two choices. If you tell me the secret, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, if you keep the secret, I''ll kill you and find it out myself. You only have ten minutes. After ten minutes, whether you live or die depends on your choice..."


    After saying that, Isabe stopped talking. Instead, she picked up her teacup and slowly drank it.


    Cooper walked over with a bowl of dumplings and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, eat something. You won''t be able to sleep if you drink too much tea at night."


    "Thank you, Cooper." Isabe smiled and picked up the small bowl to eat slowly.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s head was covered in cold sweats.


    He and Marvin exchanged nces. Neither of them could be sure that Isabe was telling the truth.


    Marvin said, "Miss Thompson, are you sure you won''t kill us and will let us go if Jacob tells you the secret?"


    He tried to confirm again.


    Isabe said, "Yes, I''m sure."


    Marvin and Jacob exchanged nces again.


    Jacob''s expression was a little twisted. He could not determine if Isabe was telling the truth or not. Now, whether he told it or not, their lives were at Isabe''s disposal.


    If he told her, he might live. If he didn''t.


    If they had known earlier, they would never provoke Isabe.


    The bowl of dumplings was a very small one. In just a few minutes, Isabe finished it.


    She put down the bowl, nced at the time, and said, "Four minutes."


    Jacob and Marvin were sweating profusely.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and waited quietly.


    She looked a little harmless like this.


    However, those who knew her well would know what kind of decisive killing intent was brewing under this calmness.


    Those who knew her knew that she kept her promises.


    Jacob and Marvin had never known that time would pass so quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only one minute left.


    Jacob''s face was pale. He stared at Isabe but did not say anything.


    Isabe said, "I''m a man of my word."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s pupils trembled slightly. He gritted his teeth and said, "The new medicine that Carlos took out at the election convention is just trash, His real achievement is still in Ghost''sboratory. It''s really a medicine that can extend one''s lifespan and rejuvenate one''s youth.


    "That''s not all it does. If it works, the person who uses it will also have very scary supernatural powers, and they''re almost there, just onest step away, which is why they''re doing everything they can to save Carlos.


    "Because only Carlos can achieve that final step."


    Isabe''s pupils constricted.


    No wonder Grandmaster had told her to find that prescription.


    Turned out the prescription was that scary.


    If such a prescription really existed in the world, it was needless to say how much of an impact it would have.


    The key was that prescription could not fall into the hands of some ambitious people. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Isabe asked some more relevant questions. Finally, she stood up and said as she walked out, "You''re free to go now."


    Marvin and Jacob widened their eyes. They could not believe that she had really kept her promise and let them go!


    At this moment, 50 miles outside Dawton City, the ck car without a license te was stopped by a powerful convoy.


    Two members of the Lockwood family''s guards grabbed Carlos out of the car. At the same time, a councilman of Lucsia was also captured.


    As for this councilman, he had the Crawford family people.


    The Crawford family held a banquet tonight and diverted everyone''s attention, and at the same time, their people were secretly trying to send Carlos away.


    Thinking of that, a cold smile shed across Draxton''s face. The Crawford family was something!


    Carlos was not afraid at all after being captured.


    He sneered "Draxton, do you think you can kill me just because you caught me? I am not afraid to tell you that even the leader of Lucsia dares not touch me now. Believe it or to, but as long as I keep that secret, you can only serve me well."


    Draxton''s killing intent had just risen when Ss walked over with a serious expression.


    Draxton picked up the phone. A momentter, he hung up with a solemn expression.


    The call was from Admiral Sanders. He told Draxton that Carlos couldn''t be killed because he was in control of a big, deadly secret


    He had to bring Carlos back alive. In fact, Carlos might even be freed. The secret he controlled was enough for him to keep everything and continue to enjoy the glory.


    Draxton was extremely unwilling.


    Carlos looked at Draxton yfully and said provocatively, "Mr. Lockwood, I heard you were ruthless and decisive Why didn''t you kill me immediately and ask Isabe for credit?" Draxton looked at him with a dark expression and did not speak.


    Carlos was overjoyed. He smiled arrogantly and said, "Mr. Lockwood, you have to think carefully. As long as I survive this time, the next time might be the death of Isabe!" The veins on Draxton''s forehead bulged.


    His hand was tempted, but when he thought of Admiral Sanders''s reminder, he let go helplessly.


    Carlosughed out loud.


    At this moment, a silver sports car flew over like a silver meteor in the night.


    At the same time, a slender and beautiful hand reached out of the car window. In that hand was a silver-gray pistol.


    That beautiful hand gently pulled the trigger.


    Swoosh!


    Bullets flew out.


    Carlos''s arrogantughter stopped abruptly.


    At that moment, Draxton could have saved Carlos''s life, but at that moment, it was as if their minds were connected. He seemed to feel that Isabe hade prepared and was confident. Therefore, he quietly watched as Carlos''s brows burst into a bloody flower and he fell.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Mrs. Lang''s Call


    Seeing Carlos''s body fall, everyone fell silent.


    Carlos''s eyes widened, and the smug expression on his face froze.


    Everyone watched as the car drove over.


    Isabe got out of the car and walked over to Draxton. She looked down at Carlos''s corpse with a cold expression.


    "I''ve interrogated Jacob. We can''t let Carlos live. Once we kill him, Ghost''s experiments could onlye to a halt. It will be beneficial to us."


    Isabe said.


    Draxton said, "Alright. Leave the rest to me."


    Draxton turned to his subordinates and said, "There will be someone left who can tell us something. Let''s rush over. If we can capture them alive, try our best to capture them alive. Otherwise, you have permission to kill them."


    Immediately, Ss brought people over.


    However, when they rushed over, the helicopter was already gone.


    Those people fled quickly.


    When the helicopter returned to the undergroundboratory where n Mobius and Ghost were, Ghost said, "Since we couldn''t bring Mr. Orwell back, I''m afraid the development of our new medicine would have to stagnate for a while."


    He felt extremely regretful.


    Bridget''s eyes were filled with worry. "Teacher, will master die?"


    Ghost exined, "Logically speaking, Lucsia won''t do anything to Mr. Orwell. They must have been trying to get more secrets about the new medicine from him, but it''s hard to say that idents might not happen.


    Bridget''s face contorted. "Are you talking about Isabe?"


    Ghost raised his eyebrows with interest. "Isabe... I''d like to meet this person."


    Behind his silver-framed sses, his eyes flickered with a wolf-like ruthlessness.


    Cecilia said, "Since Isabe is a Miraculous Doctor and Greg''s sessor, she must know about that prescription. Although Carlos is dead, as long as we capture Isabe, our ns for the new medicine wille to fruition."


    The exceptionally handsome and stunning man said, "What Celia said makes sense. I heard that Isabe has two adorable children. Why don''t we invite those two children over as guests? Isabe will be delighted to help us."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He spoke with a smile, but he sounded as terrifying as a wild beast.


    Cecilia nced at the man and smiled. "Julian, your idea is the best."


    Julian Doyle put his arm around Cecilia''s waist. "I''ve thought of such a good idea. How will you reward me?"


    Cecilia''s beautiful face immediately blushed. The two of them became affectionate as if no one was around.


    Ghost and Bridget were used to their behavior and were not surprised.


    Then, Bridget''s eyes shone viciously. After she caught Isabe and those two little mutts, she would look after them very, very well.


    Admiral Sanders looked at Draxton with a solemn expression. "Is Carlos dead?"


    Draxton said, "His life no longer has any value. Whatever he knows, Be knows. If he can do it, Be can do it, too."


    When Admiral Sanders heard this, he nodded slightly. "If that''s the case, then Carlos is indeed worthless. However, you have to pay more attention to Be''s safety."


    Admiral Sanders did not want that unscrupulous person, Carlos, to live, either.


    After a while, it was almost dawn. Isabe and Draxton finally returned to Northernville Manor to rest. The two of them slept for some time before Isabe was woken up by her phone. Isabe was in a daze. Without looking at the phone, she answered the call.


    As soon as the call went through, a gentle female voice sounded on the other end. "Be? is this Be? It''s Mom."


    Mom?


    Isabe''s first reaction was confusion. Since when did she have a mother?


    Subconsciously, she had long regarded the Lang and the Thompson family as nothing. Hence, when she heard the word, she did not understand it immediately.


    The voice on the phone did not sound unfamiliar, but she had heard this voice before. After thinking about it carefully, the image of Mrs. Lang jumped into her mind.


    "Mrs. Lang, why did you call me?" Isabe did not beat around the bush and asked directly.


    On the other end of the line, when Mrs. Lang heard Isabe''s polite yet distant tone, her heart could not help but feel sad. This child was indeed petty, she thought. Isabe was still holding a grudge.


    Mrs. Lang felt a little frustrated. The Thompson family must not have taught this child well, she thought. Otherwise, how could she be so vengeful and inconsiderate?


    She was her biological mother, not an enemy. Even if she owed Isabe in the past, did Isabe have to be so cold?


    Every time Mrs. Lang thought of Isabe, she felt worried and uneasy. However, when they did interact with each other, Mrs. Lang felt displeased.


    After all, Mrs. Lang did not raise Isabe herself.


    Mrs. Lang said gently. "Be, your father and I would like to meet you. When do you have some free time?"


    Isabe was silent and looked puzzled.


    She was about to refuse when she saw that Draxton had woken up at some point. He was looking at her quietly.


    Isabe said, "Mrs. Lang, I don''t think there''s any point in us seeing each other. I''ve already told Jason Lang that I have nothing to do with your family. Please don''t bother me again."


    On the other end, Mrs. Lang''s tone became unpleasant. She said, "How could you address your Big Brother by his full name? Can''t you address him as Big Brother?


    "I know you hate us, and you hate what Sammy and the Thompson family did. We''re already prepared to remove Sammy from our family''s household register. From now on, she won''t be part of our family anymore. You''re the Lang family''s only daughter."


    Mrs. Lang told Isabe angrily.


    Isabe smiled in silence. She said slowly, "Everything you''ve just said... What does it have to do with me?"


    Mrs. Lang was upset. In her opinion, Isabe was unlikeable. She said, "You''re only doing this to spite us. We can visit you if you don''t want to see us. I heard that you''re married. We can visit you and meet ou son-inw,


    too."


    Isabe took a deep breath. "Mrs. Lang, I have nothing to do with you. If you don''t understand what I''m saying, I have nothing else to talk to you about."


    Isabe was about to hang up.


    Draxton stopped her and said, "Avoidance is not a solution. Let''s meet them and put an end to this."


    Isabe paused.


    Draxton said into the phone, "When would it be convenient for Be and me to visit you?"


    On the other end of the phone, Mrs. Lang paused for a moment before she reacted and said, "In the afternoon..."


    Halfway through, Mrs. Lang suddenly remembered that she still had to meet Samantha in the afternoon, so she said, "Tomorrow. Can youe tomorrow morning?"


    After hanging up the phone, Isabe frowned slightly. "Why are they looking for me?"


    Draxton reached out and smoothed her furrowed brows. "No matter what they want, follow your heart. You have the right to do so."


    Isabe''s eyebrows rxed. Draxton had a point. She was no longer as easily bullied as she was five years ago.


    The Thompson family members had been sent to prison. And after Mr. Thompson recovered, he was also locked up. The couple had been convicted of their crime. They would probably spend the rest of their lives in prison.


    Isabe felt that it was enough. They had harmed her and paid for what they deserved. If the Lang family did. not provoke her, she would not take the initiative to mess with them.


    But the Lang family had taken the initiative to look for her instead.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Samantha''s Action


    Mrs. Lang hung up and put down the phone with a grim expression. "I''m so angry."


    Ethan frowned slightly. He was also listening to the conversation just now. "Indeed, she sounded distant."


    "She hates us." Mrs. Lang''s eyes reddened.


    "It''s true that we didn''t acknowledge her as our daughter in the past. But aren''t we trying to make it up to her now? Why is she still so cold?"


    Mrs. Lang''s tears flowed uncontrobly. She did not know why she was crying, either. When she thought of how well-behaved Samantha was when she was little, her heart ached even more.


    She could not help but blurt out, "If not for her, Sammy would still be the same as when she was little. She wouldn''t have made those mistakes."


    Ethan''s expression changed.


    He disagreed with what Mrs. Lang said. He spoke solemnly. "Be is not to me for this."


    If they med Isabe for the Thompson family and Samantha''s mistakes, Isabe would be wrongfully used.


    Mrs. Lang knew what she said was wrong, so she stopped crying and sighed. "I don''t know what''s going on with Jason. He and Sammy used to be so close, but he could no longer stand her. He didn''t even agree to give Sammy 2% of the shares."


    Ethan was silent.


    Samantha had done something wrong. Even if they kept her at home, they would not be able to forget about what happened. However, they could not bear to chase her out of the family. They had raised her fo so many years. They could not be so heartless.


    After some discussion, they decided to disown Samantha from the family and give her 2% of the shares. If she wanted to get her own life, she could do so freely.


    However, they did not expect Jason to disagree.


    They had no choice but to arrange for Mrs. Lang to give Samantha 2% of thepany''s shares behind Jason''s back. Mrs. Lang owned 5% of the shares.


    At the Lang Corporation''s building, Jason, who was working overtime at noon, received a call from his assistant. He put down the phone and rubbed his forehead. His head was hurting.


    He knew that his parents cared for Samantha, but giving her 2% of the Lang Corporation''s shares was too much.


    He felt Samantha had no right to own any of Lang Corporation''s shares.


    And that afternoon, his parents had asked Samantha toe to their house so they could secretly transfer the shares to her.


    Jason put down his pile of unfinished work. He got up, grabbed his coat, and walked out.


    He had to go home and stop his parents from making that mistake.


    Jason went to the basement garage and drove home.


    He did not notice that after he drove away, someone was staring at him viciously. That person was sitting inside another red Ferrari.


    Like a crimson arrow, the red Ferrari quickly followed Jason''s car.


    Jason had just driven out of the basement garage when he realized something was wrong. His car''s brakes had failed.


    His expression changed slightly, but before he could react, his car had already gone on the road.


    Jason could not stop the car. In desperation, he could only choose a safe road to drive on. Even so, his car caused a wave of chaos amidst the traffic.


    The red Ferrari followed closely behind.


    Quickly, Jason realized something was off with the red Ferrari. That car looked too familiar. He immediately


    recognized it as Samantha''s car.


    Through the mirror, he could see Samantha''s vicious eyes.


    Jason''s heart sank, and disappointment overwhelmed his heart. He immediately understood that some people were wicked. There was nothing they would not do.


    There was a canal in front of them. The red Ferrari quickly followed. It made a turn and tried to force Jason''s car beyond the railings.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How could Jason let her have her way? He would not fall for it. However, at this moment, arge truck suddenly sped over from the sharp bend up ahead. From the looks of it, not only did the vehicle not slow down, but it was also speeding up.


    Jason stared straight ahead. Without thinking, he tried to dodge therge truck, but it was toote. His ck car was sent flying by the big vehicle. It flipped over the canal, and the truck sped away. Before his consciousness faded away, he saw Samantha''s smug face.


    Her mouth moved. Jason could vaguely tell she was saying, "The Lang family is mine."


    Samantha looked at the time and drove toward the Lang family''s house.


    It was secluded, so no one noticed the ident immediately.


    Samantha was very arrogant. She was almost fearless.


    Mrs. Lang had already drawn up the contract, and thewyer had already stamped it. Once Samantha signed it, the share transfer agreement would take effect.


    At 2 p.m., Samantha arrived punctually.


    She did not look too good. She was pale and haggard. When she looked at Mr. and Mrs. Lang, there were even tears in her eyes.


    "Sammy..." Mrs. Lang looked at her with mixed emotions. However, thinking of what Samantha had done, her expression turned cold again.


    This coldness stemmed from guilt toward Isabe and disappointment toward Samantha.


    "You''re here. Have a seat," Ethan said calmly.


    Samantha did not sit down. She looked sadly at Mr. and Mrs. Lang and said, "Dad, Mom..."


    "It''s better if you don''t call us that. We''re no longer your parents. Giving you two percent of the shares is thest thing we can do for you." Ethan said.


    Mrs. Lang opened her mouth but decided against it in the end.


    She sighed. "Sammy, this is a share transfer agreement. Just sign it and leave."


    Tears flowed down Samantha''s face. She choked and said, "Since you insist on abandoning me, allow me to make some tea for you onest time..."


    Mr. and Mrs. Lang did not have the heart to refuse. Samantha went into the kitchen to make tea, and the couple sat in the living room in silence.


    The room was silent. One could vaguely hear the sound of Samantha brewing tea in the kitchen.


    Everything was as quiet and beautiful as it had been countless times before.


    Mrs. Lang sighed and said, "If only nothing had happened..."


    Samantha came out with the tea. There were tears in her eyes, but her lips were smiling. "Dad, Mom... Oh, that''s not right. Mr. Lang, Mrs. Lang... This is thest cup of tea I made for everyone." She poured tea for the two of them.


    They looked at her with mixed emotions and raised their hands to drink the tea.


    Samantha smirked.


    After the two of them finished their tea, her expression returned to normal.


    "Sammy, I''ve already had the tea. Sign the agreement..."


    Mrs. Lang suddenly covered her head.


    Ethan''s expression also changed. His body tilted, and he fell onto the sofa.


    Mrs. Lang''s eyes widened in disbelief. But in her vision, Samantha''s figure went from one to two, from two to


    three...


    Soon, she lost consciousness and fainted.


    Samantha looked at Ethan. Ethan still had a trace of consciousness as he stared at Samantha.


    Samantha slowly smiled under his re. She took out a document from her bag.


    "Dad, my household register still lists me as a member of the Lang family. I''m still your legitimate daughter. Now, Big Brother is dead. You and Mom are dead, too. Tell me, who do you think the Lang family belongs to?"


    As she spoke, she pressed Ethan''s hand on the inkpad and pressed his fingerprint onto the document.


    Ethan''s signature had been written mboyantly on the signature field.


    Ethan had always been very proud that Samantha could imitate his handwriting so well. But at that moment, it felt like a huge irony.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Crime


    Ethan''s eyes were bloodshot. He squeezed out a few words through his teeth. "What... did... you... mean... earlier..."


    Samantha seemed to know what he was asking. Sheughed arrogantly. "Dad, are you talking about what I said about Big Brother? That''s right. He''s dead. Just now, before I came, he was hit by a car. His car flipped over the canal. Do you think he would still be alive?"


    Immediately, Ethan''s expression turned into one of shock. His body stiffened, and a trace of blood slowly seeped out of the corner of his mouth.


    "Y-you..."


    "Dad, don''t me me. I was also forced into a corner. Isabe''s living such a good life. Why should I have nothing?


    "I''m the daughter you raised. How could Isabepare to me?


    "Also, you have always been my parents. Big Brother has always been my Big Brother. But because Isabe came back, all of you betrayed me. Dad, I didn''t want this to happen, either.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, but if I don''t do this, I''ll end up with nothing. Don''t worry. I will run the Lang Corporation smoothly. You and Mom can rest in peace."


    As she spoke, she pulled up the unconscious Mrs. Lang and pushed her toward the corner of the coffee table.


    Seeing this, Ethan struggled to get up and stop Samantha. Perhaps, he was too worried. He got up and pounced on Mrs. Lang to protect her.


    A trace of malice shed across Samantha''s eyes. She was getting anxious, afraid that the servant woulde back. Out of worry, she dragged Ethan away. Although Ethan was drugged, his life and his wife''s were at stake. Suddenly, he lunged at Samantha.


    The two of them fought.


    At the same time, outside the Lang family''s house gates, a car slowly drove over and stopped.


    Mr. Rivera called Ethan.


    Suddenly, Ethan''s phone on the coffee table rang.


    When the ringtone sounded, Samantha''s heart skipped a beat. However, to Ethan, it was undoubtedly a life-saver.


    His eyes widened. He could not care less about wrestling with Samantha. He turned around to answer the call.


    How could Samantha allow him to do that? She shoved him away, and Ethan''s head hit the corner of the coffee table.


    Blood oozed out from the back of Ethan''s head. His eyes bulged, full of anger. But he did not lose consciousness. Instead, he pounced forward and hugged Samantha''s feet tightly...N?velDrama.Org content.


    Samantha''s feet were caught. She could not move forward. At this moment, his phone stopped ringing.


    The light in Ethan''s eyes dimmed.


    Mr. Rivera frowned in confusion and looked at Madame Rivera. "He''s not picking up. Why don''t you them?" Madame Rivera had no choice but to call Mrs. Lang.


    call


    They hade to tell the Lang family about Isabe. They had been struggling with it for a few days. Ever since they met her at the Traditional Medicine Association, they had been hesitating about whether they should tell the Lang family about isabe.


    At first, they hesitated. However, in the past two days, they heard that the Lang family wanted to transfer theirpany''s shares to Samantha. Although this was the Lang family''s matter and they should not interfere, they were friends. They could not watch the Lang family keep making mistakes.


    They could not stand it anymore.


    So they came to persuade them.


    In the living room, Mrs. Lang''s phone rang.


    The unconscious Mrs. Lang suddenly moved slightly. She opened her eyes, disoriented, and looked at the phone beside her. Her hand trembled as she reached for the phone.


    However, after being drugged, she found it difficult to even lift her arm.


    Ethan stared at Mrs. Lang and squeezed out a word from his throat, "Quick... Answer..."


    Mrs. Lang also realized the danger. She used all her strength to reach for her phone. At that moment, Ethan almost had no strength left in him.


    A vicious glint shed across Samantha''s eyes. She kicked Ethan''s hand away and quickly rushed forward to stop Mrs. Lang.


    When Mrs. Lang saw her kicking Ethan so mercilessly, she was shocked. Her hand trembled, and she identally swiped the answer button.


    As soon as the call went through, Madame Rivera''s voice came. "Rowena..."


    However, Samantha had already pounced forward, snatched the phone, and hung up.


    Mrs. Lang looked at her in disbelief.


    Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Samantha''s forehead. She did not expect Mr. and Madame Rivera to be here. She thought they had only called Mr. and Mrs. Lang to ask about something. Samantha looked at Mrs. Lang angrily. "Why did you pick up the phone? Are you trying to kill me? I know. It''s because I''m not your biological daughter, isn''t it? Since you''re so heartless, let me repay it in kind." As she spoke, she picked up a knife from the fruit basket and approached Mrs. Lang.


    Mrs. Lang shuddered.


    Her eyes widened. "Sammy, you..."


    Samantha sneered. "Don''t be afraid, Mom. It''ll be over quickly. I''ll stab you a few more times and kill you, once and for all. Big Brother is already waiting for you down there. Let me send you down to keep himpany."


    Mrs. Lang felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She wanted to question and scold Samantha. She wanted to call for help and beat her ungrateful daughter to death, but it was difficult to utter a single syble.


    Mrs. Lang did not know what drug was in the tea, but she felt that her body no longer belonged to her.


    At this point, she suddenly thought of a saying, "Inviting a fox to a henhouse".


    They had indeed invited a fox into their house.


    Tears fell from Mrs. Lang''s eyes. Why did this happen? She had already given Samantha her shares. She would have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life. What was there to be upset about? However, Samantha did not give her any chance. She raised the knife in her hand and plunged it downward. Spurt!


    The sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh could be heard.


    "Urgh..."


    Mrs. Lang made a pained guttural sound.


    "No..." Ethan looked at Mrs. Lang in horror.


    Samantha pulled out the knife and swung it down again.


    "Mom, enjoy it. This is myst gift to you and Dad..."


    Outside the door, Mr. Rivera and his wife looked at their phones in confusion. What was going on?


    Didn''t the call go through? Why did they hang up?


    Madame Rivera teased. "We didn''t interrupt them having fun, did we..."


    Although she said that, she called them again.


    As soon as the call went through, Mr. Rivera suddenly paused. "Wait."


    Madame Rivera followed his gaze and saw a piece of news on his phone.


    "40 minutes ago, there was a major traffic ident by the canal on Exeter Road..."


    In the news video, the scene of the car crashing and flipping over the canal was yed in slow motion.


    "Doesn''t this car and its license te number look familiar?" Mr. Rivera asked.


    Madame Rivera''s eyes widened. "Familiar? My ass. That''s Jason''s car."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Regret


    After saying that, Mr. and Madame Rivera looked at each other in horror. Thinking about how Mr. Lang and his wife had not answered the phone calls, they had a sudden ominous feeling. "Call the police!"


    The two of them said in unison.


    They called the police. Mr. Rivera retrieved a tool and forced open the gates to the Lang family''s house. They drove in.


    Mrs. Lang had been stabbed three times. She and Samantha were covered in blood. She red at Samantha, but the image of Samantha calling her mom when she was little shed through her mind. However, those beautiful images were reced by bright crimson as the knife kept shing down. More blood spurted out.


    She hated everything. And she regretted everything....


    Samantha, on the other hand, went off the rails. She kept waving the knife around with a vicious expression.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door with a loud bang.


    The desperate Mrs. Lang and Ethan seemed to have heard the sound of divine intervention.


    That loud noise sounded like a thunderp to Samantha.


    She was stunned. Her pupils constricted in fear. She watched as someone knocked on the door again. Without a word, she stabbed herself in the heart and stuffed the knife into Ethan''s hand. The door banged again, and Mr. Rivera appeared.


    Through Ethan''s blurry vision, he saw Mr. Rivera''s figure. The remaining strength he had forced out of his body had finally reached its limit. He could no longer hold on and fainted. Mr. Rivera was stunned when he saw what had happened in the living room.


    Madame Rivera came in a stepter. When she saw the three people lying in a pool of blood, she was so shocked that her face turned pale. She covered her mouth and panted a few times before she swallowed her


    scream.


    She looked at Mrs. Lang. Mrs. Lang''s eyes were wide open. Madame Rivera did not know if she was dead or alive. She was in a daze and looked like she was dead. However, she was staring in Samantha''s direction. It was horrifying.


    Madame Rivera trembled as she took out her phone to make an emergency call.


    The couple stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. After waiting for a few minutes, the police and ambnces arrived from nearby.


    Looking at the ambnce and police walking in and out of the house, the couple''s expressions were somber. After a long period of chaos, Mr. and Mrs. Lang were finally carried into the ambnce for emergency treatment. Two police officers also walked toward Mr. and Madame Rivera.


    The couple knew that they would have to make a statement. They could not extricate themselves from this.


    After they finished giving their statements at the police station, the police officer asked, "The door of the Lang family''s house should be locked. We saw traces of damage on the lock. Did you break the lock? How did you guess there was a homicide inside? You even called the police."


    Mr. Rivera said, "We called them a few times, but they didn''t pick up. One of them did, but when she picked up, she hung up again.


    "We were about to call again when we saw the news of Jason''s car crashing into the canal. We recognized it as Jason''s car.


    "The Lang family had always been on good terms with us. It was very much unlike them not to pick up our calls. They would not answer and hang up immediately, either.


    "When we thought of what had happened in the Lang family recently, we had an ominous feeling. To be safe, we called the police first and nned to break in to take a look. We thought it would be more reassuring after we''ve taken a look..."


    was someone who had braved many difficulties in the business world. He could still maintain hisposure. He told the police officers the truth about what had happened.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, Isabe and Draxton entered the ward.


    Upon seeing the two of them, Ethan''s calm eyes suddenly twitched violently. He stared fixedly at Isabe, and tears silently rolled down his face.


    Isabe looked at him indifferently. She had no intention of going forward to speak. Seeing that the police were there, she turned around and walked out with Draxton. Two police officers followed them.


    Isabe asked the nurse, "Which ward is Samantha Lang in?"


    The nurse opened the ward next door, and Isabe entered. After taking a look, the corners of her lips curled. up slightly. She said coldly, "Samantha, since you''re awake, why don''t you open your eyes?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Seeking Help


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, the police officers and nurses looked at the person on the bed in surprise.


    However, Samantha''s eyes were still shut. She had no intention of waking up.


    Isabe chuckled. "Samantha, I''m a doctor. If you don''t wake up now, I''ll give you something to help you wake up."


    As Isabe spoke, she opened her bag and retrieved a pack of needles.


    When the two nurses saw this, their expressions changed, and they wanted to stop her. They could not let Isabe touch their patients. If anything happened, their hospital could not possibly answer for it. However, to their surprise, Samantha suddenly opened her eyes.


    The nurses and police officers looked at Isabe in surprise.


    Isabe put away the needles and smiled. "Isn''t it a good thing that you''re awake? Why do you have to pretend to be asleep?¡±


    The two nurses looked at each other. The two police officers also looked at each other, and their expressions changed. They stepped forward and asked, "Miss Lang, why are you pretending to be asleep?" Samantha frowned and ignored the two police officers. Instead, she said to the nurse, "I''m feeling unwell. Can I call the doctor?"


    "I''m a doctor. If you''re feeling unwell, I can help you take a look."


    Isabe said.


    Samantha looked glumly at Isabe and Draxton, who stood beside Isabe.


    She looked pitiful, like a de of grass that could not withstand the rain.


    Draxton stared straight at her. He said, "You''re clenching your teeth. Your knuckles are white, and your eyebrows are pressed together. You must be restraining your emotions. What emotions are you restraining? Nervousness, resentment, or regret?"


    Samantha almost lost herposure. She thought this man was staring at her because he felt sympathy for her. She wanted to take the opportunity to act pitiful again, but she did not expect that the moment he opened his mouth, he would say such heart-rending words.


    Without thinking, she retorted, "Mr. Lockwood, I know you''re on Isabe''s side, but you can''t nder me that way. I''m restraining my emotions, but I''m restraining my fear. I''m the victim here." Draxton narrowed his eyes slightly. This subconscious act of defending oneself was the most direct manifestation of guilt.


    The two police officers understood Samantha''s psychological reaction. They went forward and asked, "Since you''re afraid, the first thing you should do when you wake up is to call the police for help, not pretend to be asleep or anything else.


    "From the moment you opened your eyes, you''ve been subconsciously avoiding us. This is not the reaction of a normal victim."


    Samantha''s pupils constricted, and she lowered her eyes. Tears slowly flowed down. "I''m just sad."


    Her expression was sorrowful.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes at Samantha. She had to admit that Samantha had some acting skills.


    "I heard that Mrs. Lang was stabbed four times. Although Mr. Lang was not stabbed, he also suffered bruises and kicks. Also, Mr. and Mrs. Lang drank teaced with poison before the ident. However, there was no poison in your body.


    "At that time, only you and the two of them were in the Lang family''s house. They were drugged, but you weren''t. In addition, Jason had also been in a car ident. These coincidences seem a little strange." "I''m also injured!" Samantha subconsciously retorted.


    Isabe said calmly, "I didn''t say you weren''t injured."


    However, Samantha shook her head as she cried. "Daddy didn''t do it on purpose. Daddy didn''t do it on


    purpose. Don''t me him..."


    Isabe was speechless.


    She''d give Samantha some credit for that.


    Isabe looked away speechlessly and said to the two police officers, "Samantha''s injury should be superficial. Moreover, I believe that the forensic doctor can tell from the shape of her wound whether it was done by someone else or by herself. Miss Samantha was once an actress. I believe in her acting skills, but I don''t believe a word she said."


    The two policemen nodded and said, "Please rest assured."


    Isabe nodded and left the ward with Draxton.


    The police officer stepped forward and said to Samantha, "Miss Lang, please tell us everything that happened. Mr. Lang has woken up. He told us that you are the murderer..."


    Isabe was a little bored. She was also somewhat amazed and found it ironic. The Lang family loved Samantha so much. Although she believed that Samantha was plotting against the Lang family, she did not expect her to be so ruthless.


    Draxton said, "Although the Lang family brought this upon themselves, this matter is also rted to some of their recent actions.


    "As far as I know, the Lang family was nning to disown Samantha and take you in. Although all this means nothing to you, it became thest straw that drove Samantha to madness."


    Isabe was stunned when she heard him. She looked at Draxton and asked, "Did you investigate the Lang family?"


    Even she did not know about these things.


    Draxton said, "After all, they are rted to you. I wanted to pay more attention to them."


    Isabe''s heart warmed. She knew why he did that. He cared about everything that had to do with her, even when she did not realize it.


    Isabe smiled faintly and said, "The Lang family did not need to do that. Some people and some things were not meant to be. It''s the same with family ties."


    Draxton nodded. "But now that something like this has happened, we still have to handle it. Since Ethan is not gravely injured, he can still pull the Lang family back up." Isabe nodded.


    As the two of them were talking, a nurse chased after them and said, "Miss Thompson, Mr. Lang wants to see you. He has something to tell you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other and followed the nurse into the ward.


    After entering, they saw that Ethan had already sat up with the nurse''s help. On the adjacent bed, Mrs. Lang was already awake.


    She was frail. She had an oxygen mask on, and her eyes opened with difficulty. When she saw them, her eyes widened, and her chest heaved violently. Isabe nced at her once before looking away. She walked to Ethan''s bed and pulled a chair to sit down.


    "I heard from the nurse that you wanted to see me," said Isabe.


    Ethan looked at her with aplicated expression. He said, "Isabe, your mother and I had made a mistake in the past. We were wrong. Can you forgive us?" Isabe was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "It''s not about forgiveness. It''s just that I''m already past the age where I need my parents to care for me." She said it tactfully, but Ethan understood what she meant. His eyes could not help but dim.


    She did not need them. She did not care about her parents anymore.


    Mrs. Lang, on the other hand, struggled in agitation. The nurse quickly went forward to calm her down. She stared at Isabe with tears streaming down her face.


    Ethan looked sad. "We''ve let you down. When you were born, we couldn''t protect you well and lost you. After you grew up, we didn''t look after you well. We''ve hurt you so..."


    Tears welled up in his eyes. "But, now that things havee to this, you''re the only one left in the Lang family. We don''t know if your brother is dead or alive, and we haven''t found him yet. Your mother and I are bedridden, too. The Lang Corporation can''t be left unattended. Can you hold down the fort for a while..."


    Isabe looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Fighting For Favor


    Although surprised, Isabe firmly refused. "I''m afraid not. I have nothing to do with the Lang family. There''s no good reason for me to run thepany. It is not my obligation to step in. Besides, I don''t have any experience in management. You must have other reliable candidates."


    Ethan looked at her nkly,


    On the neighboring bed, Mrs. Lang looked at Isabe''s back, tears pouring silently from her eyes.


    In the past, why had she felt that Samantha Lang was good?


    Mrs. Lang couldn''t see that Samantha was clearly a mercenary, hypocritical, and heartless ingrate. Mrs. Lang had abandoned her biological daughter for this ingrate.


    Now Mrs. Lang was looking at Isabe, who was calm and dispassionate. When she and Mr. Lang were in trouble, Isabe still came to see them.


    If Isabe had been ordinary, she wouldn''t have missed this excellent opportunity to enter the Lang Corporation. However, she rejected it without hesitation.


    Tears streamed down Mrs. Lang''s face, blurring her vision, but she still stared at Isabe''s figure without blinking. She seemed to be afraid that she would not be able to see Isabe again if she looked any less.


    "I''m sorry... Mrs. Lang said in her heart.


    Ethan turned to look at Draxton beside Isabe. He did not know him, but he knew that this man was unusual. Nobody would treat Draxton as amon person.


    "Sir, what''s your name?"


    Draxton said, "I''m Draxton Lockwood."


    Draxton... Lockwood...


    Ethan was stunned. In Dawton City, there was only one family with the surname of Lockwood.


    Ethan had never met Draxton Lockwood before, but he knew that the patriarch of the Lockwood family was called Draxton Lockwood.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan smiled bitterly in his heart.


    He looked at Isabe with aplicated expression and said to Draxton, "I didn''t know you are Mr. Lockwood. I was rude. However, I have to ask you and Isabe for help now..." Draxton said, "Mr. Lang, don''t worry. If you really need our help, I will arrange for someone to help the Lang Corporation to ovee the immediate difficulties."


    Ethan''s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Draxton, who seemed to understand what the former meant. ncing at Isabe gently, Draxton said, "Everything I do, I do it for Be."


    A hint of gratitude appeared in Ethan''s eyes. Then, he looked at Isabe with a gleam of gratification.


    Isabe''s life had been full of misfortunes for the past twenty years. Now, she had found a boyfriend who loved her and cared about her. And her boyfriend was the patriarch of the Lockwood family.


    He was not only relieved but also a little proud. She deserved to be his child. Though she had been at the bottom of her life before, she still had been outstanding.


    "I am not supposed to ask you to help me with Jason''s matter. However, at this moment, I can only push my luck once I hope Mr. Lockwood will help me look for Jason. If he''s alive, I want to see him. If he''s dead, I want to see his corpse."


    Draxton said, "It''s nothing."


    "Thank you..."


    Ethani was extremely grateful.


    Isabe lowered her head and did not speak.


    Draxton said to Ethan, "It''s a piece of cake. Even if it were a stranger instead of you, I would help him or her if


    I could''


    How could Ethan not understand what he meant? Ethan could not help but feel bitter.


    Draxton would help him only out of convenience instead of because of the fact that he was Be''s father. "Mr. Lang, if there''s nothing else, Be and I will leave now."


    Ethan could only nod instead of saying anything.


    Out of courtesy, Draxton also nodded at Mrs. Lang, but Isabe only nced at her indifferently and left without saying a word.


    Mrs. Lang struggled agitatedly again, and hysterical whimpers came from her throat.


    Her eyes turned red and her heart was filled with endless regret. She had never hated people from the Thompson family so much.


    They were the ones who had destroyed her family. She originally had a son and a daughter. It was the greedy people from the Thompson family who had swapped her biological daughter, keeping her separate from her daughter Isabe. In the end, that imposter had done such an unforgivable thing....


    It was her fault. She had caused her son trouble and driven her daughter away. She hated it and regretted it... She was in extreme pain. She opened her eyes wide and fainted.


    The nurse was terrified and quickly called for help.


    The ward was in chaos again.


    When Isabe and Draxton returned home, it was already veryte. They did not mention the matter concerning the Lang family anymore.


    Nothing happened all night. The next morning, Isabe and Draxton were about to have breakfast when an elegant and showy blue sports car drove into the Northernville Manor.


    Olivia got out of the car gracefully and swaggered in. "Oh, it smells so good. I really made it in time for breakfast."


    Her naturally curly ck hair fell down to her shoulders. In the morning sun, her ck hair reflected a faint purple light.


    This was amon feature of the Lockwood family people.


    Draxton, Ricky, and Betty had this feature, too.


    A drooling look appeared on Olivia''s fair and beautiful face. She walked in and sat down beside Isabe. She hugged Isabe''s arm and said coquettishly, "Isabe, you haven''t been to my home to y with me for a few days."


    She wasining while taking a te and a fork from Cooper.


    Isabe smiled. "Aren''t you not seeing me now? What? Have you been missing me?"


    Isabe picked up a shrimp dumpling for her with a gentle smile.


    Olivia enjoyed Isabe''s gentle feeding. Her head rubbed against Isabe''s shoulder coquettishly. "Isabe, you''re so kind. Can I call you Be instead of Isabe in the future?"


    Draxton''s face turned somber.


    Isabe smiled and pulled her up, saying, "Then you have to ask Draxton for permission."


    Olivia''s body stiffened. Only then did she remember that Draxton was present, too.


    She looked at Draxton resentfully. She felt that Draxton was an eyesore and prevented her from being together with Isabe.


    Draxton was no longer in the mood to eat breakfast. He was already full of anger and was emitting cold air.


    Olivia, you are old enough to find a boyfriend. Have you never thought of it?"


    He questioned her coldly.


    Olivia rolled her eyes at Draxton and blurted out, "Boyfriend? Can a boyfriend be more fragrant than Isabe?" Draxton''s face turned more somber. Isabe held her forehead andughed.


    "You do nothing day by day. You have never helped to take care of our family''s business, but now you want to snatch Isabe from me? Olivia, have you forgotten who is providing you with such things as food, water,


    etc.?"


    Draxton was gritting his teeth in anger. He had been giving her money to buy food, drinks, and other things. In the end, she wanted to steal his woman. Who would want such a young sister? In any case, he didn''t want her anymore.


    "You''ve met my assistant, James Beck, haven''t you? I think he''s not bad. He''s young and promising. How about a formal meeting between the two of youter?" Draxton said.


    Olivia widened her eyes and said in horror, "Big Brother, my biological Big Brother, are you trying to marry me off right away? Aren''t you too petty? "James is an old fox. Do you want me to go on a blind date with him? Are you afraid that your sister will live too long?"


    "If James is not good enough, then how about Connor Sanders? Coincidentally, he is old enough to get married, but hecks a wife."


    It seemed as if Olivia had been about to vomit blood. "Hecks a wife, and then you want your sister to be his wife. Big Brother, you''re going too far. "Isabe, you see how bad he is. Hurry up and save me. If you don''t do anything now, your little cutie Olivia will be forced to get married!" Isabe couldn''t stopughing. She said, "Draxton, don''t bully Olivia."


    After saying that, Isabe looked at Olivia. "Don''t provoke Draxton. Let''s y togetherter."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up.


    At this moment, Isabe''s cell phone rang. She looked down and immediately revealed a happy expression.


    "I''m going to answer the phone," she said. Then, she got up and went to the balcony to answer it.


    Draxton looked at Olivia unkindly with a somber expression.


    However, Olivia widened her eyes warily, looking in Isabe''s direction.


    She muttered, "The person who is calling Isabe seems to be a man. Her reaction..."


    She suddenly turned around and looked at Draxton with sympathy in her eyes.


    Draxton''s face turned even more somber. "What is your expression?"


    Who was the caller?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 A Man Falling Apart


    "Big Brother, don''t be so fierce to me. I''m here tofort Isabe," Olivia said aggrievedly with her hands supporting her chin.


    Draxton gave her a deadpan look. "Isabe doesn''t need to beforted. Besides, I''m here. It is I instead of you who canfort her." Olivia said, "I heard that something happened to the Lang family. Big Brother, what''s going on? Isabe doesn''t seem to be sad."


    "Why would Isabe be sad when something happened to the Lang family?" Draxton asked.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. I''m not leaving today. I want to apany Isabe," Olivia said shamelessly. Draxton said with a somber expression, "I think you just have nothing to do. Therefore, I''ll gather you and other peopleter and assign missions to all of you."


    Olivia seemed to have heard something extremely terrifying. She was stunned and said in disbelief, "Big Brother! Big Brother, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Draxton looked at her with a deadpan expression. "The Lockwood family is big and powerful. You and other young people are old enough to share the burden of the family. Do you understand?" Olivia felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She thought in a daze that because she wanted to get close to Isabe, Draxton first nned to marry her off and then wanted to find something for her to do. This was pure revenge.


    Why hadn''t she noticed in the past twenty years that Draxton was so bad?


    ncing at Olivia arrogantly, Draxton finally felt happy.


    He looked in the direction of Isabe in a good mood. She was talking on the phone with a bright smile.


    Draxton was stunned. He had never seen her smile so brightly.


    That smile showed a kind of rxation andfort that came from the bottom of her heart.


    That was an expression that would appear only when she faced someone she trusted the most.


    She had never smiled at him like this before!


    Draxton looked down at Olivia. "Did you just say that the person calling Isabe was a man?"


    Olivia was sad, for Draxton would arrange for her to do something. She had set up a Whatsapp group and sent the bad news to all her siblings.


    The people in the group were having a heated discussion.


    Some people asked Olivia to plead for leniency, and other people asked her if she had offended Draxto, thus implicating them. Anyway, Olivia did not have time to spare for Draxton. She only said perfunctorily, "That''s right. The person calling Isabe is a man. ording to his name, he should be a young man."


    Draxton narrowed his eyes and gave her an unfriendly look.


    Olivia was lowering her head to send a Whatsapp message. Though she did not notice his look, she felt a


    chill on her neck.


    She shrunk her neck and looked up at Draxton uncertainly. Isabe had already hung up and was now walking over with a happy expression.


    Draxton returned to his normal expression and pretended to ask Isabe casually, "Are you done with the call? Hurry up and have breakfast. The food is getting cold." Isabe nodded and lowered her head to have breakfast.


    Draxton saw that she was only focused on eating and did not say who had called her. He was in a contradictory mood. He wanted to ask who had called her and why she had been smiling so happily on the phone


    However, he was afraid that if he asked, he would be suspected of interfering with her privacy. He beat around the bush and said, "Is the porridge cold? Would you like to have it heated up before eating? You


    were


    on the phone for a long time."


    Isabe said, "It''s not cold. The temperature is just right. It''s warm."


    Then, she continued eating.


    Olivia looked up.


    Draxton continued, ¡°It''s been a long time since you returned to Lotus Vigest time. When are you going to bring your masters over to stay with us for some time?"


    Isabe shook her head as she ate, saying, "No need. The masters have been used to a peaceful and quiet life instead of a busy and prosperous one."


    Draxton''s fingers that were holding the fork tightened slightly. He said, "Actually, it''ll be all right for them toe and stay for a while asionally. Master Grey should like Dawton City." Isabe thought for a moment. "Well, I''ll ask herter."


    Isabe thought that Draxton was worried that she would feel ufortable because of the Lang family, so he mentioned her masters.


    Draxton continued, "Don''t your masters have any other disciples? Do you have any fellow apprentices?"


    Having thought for a while, he realized that only a young man such as a senior brother or a junior brother of hers could make her smile so happily.


    Olivia looked at Daxton with an indescribable expression.


    "If you want to ask, just ask. Why are you beating about the bush?" Oliva thought to herself and could not understand what Draxton was doing.


    Isabe said, "Yes, I do. You''ve only seen Grandmaster, Master Grey, and Mr. Langley. I''m their only disciple. Both Master Vaughn and Master Menter have been out for something. They probably won''t return to Lotus Vige in a short time, so you haven''t seen them.


    Master Menter only has me as her disciple. However, Master Vaughn has an adopted son, who has inherited Master Vaughn''s skills, so he is equivalent to a disciple of Master Vaughn''s. He was the one who called me just now."


    Isabe did have a senior brother!


    Draxton tightened his grip on the fork and pretended to be nonchnt. "Oh, I see. I wonder what this Master Vaughn is good at. He must be somebody. I''m afraid this senior brother is quite famous, too." Isabe did not notice his awkwardness at all and said, "Master Vaughn knows some fighting skills. I also learned a few simple moves from him, but I''m not as good as Jake.


    "By the way, Jake hase back from abroad. He said on the phone just now that he would arrive in Dawton City tonight. Therefore, I''ll have to pick him up at the airport tonight." Draxton thought that he finally knew what was going on!


    She even called him Jake so intimately.


    Draxton asked, "What is his surname?"


    Id it?


    If Isabe called him by his full name, that wouldn''t be considered intimate, would it?


    "His surname is Quillon, He is called Jake Quillon. I believe that you will get along with him well after meeting him," Isabe said in a good mood.


    Draxton was speechless.


    "Why is it possible that I will get along well with him? Each of the scumbags on television hopes that his wife will hit it off with his mistress Does Be have the same idea?" Draxton felt as if he had been about to fall apart.


    Oliviaughed crazily in her heart.


    She looked at Draxton gloatingly and turned around to hold Isabe''s hand intimately. She asked, "Isabe, how about I go to the airport with you tonight?" Isabe said, "All right."


    She thought that Olivia just wanted to stick to her.


    "I happen to have nothing to do tonight. I''ll go, too." Draxton put down his fork and wiped his mouth elegantly


    with a tissue.


    Isabe said, "No problem."


    Olivia had a good reason to stay at the Northernville Manor, for they were going to the airport at night. Then she went riding with Isabe.


    The two of them spent the entire day together. Olivia was puzzled. Why didn''t Draxton appear? Why was he so magnanimous as to let her be together with Isabe?


    In the end, as they were about to go out, Olivia was almost dazzled by what she was seeing.


    Isabe was extremely stunned, too. She suppressed the shock that shed across her eyes and said, "Draxton, why do you..."


    Draxton, who had always lookedposed because of his being dressed in ck and gray, was now wearing a sapphire blue casual suit. He had had his hair cut. He usually wore his hair in such a way that he looked.posed and capable. But now, his hair was slightly messy, and a few strands of hair scattered in front of his forehead. He looked less mature and experienced but more unruly and handsome. He looked even younger.


    In addition, Isabe was nearly dazzled by his shiny ck gem tie clip and diamond cufflinks.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Unemployed Jake Quillon


    Draxton coughed lightly. "We are going to pick up senior brother Jake Quillon, so I specially changed my clothes."


    Isabe did not know what to say.


    "Very, very nice," she just said.


    Draxton smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Olivia had already been shocked by Draxton''s appearance.


    She took out her cell phone and secretly took a few photos of Draxton, and then she sent the photos to the Whatsapp group of the Lockwood family.


    The photos caused a violent reaction in the group.


    "Oh my god, who is this showy man?"


    "Has Big Brother been possessed?"


    "Am I dizzy?"


    Regardless of the reaction in the Whatsapp group, the three of them drove to the airport.


    Jake got off the ne. As he walked forward, he listened to the young man beside him talking on the phone.


    The young man seemed a little distracted. He left his suitcase aside and forgot to take it.


    Jake had no choice but to remind him, "Hey, buddy, you forgot your suitcase."


    The young man on the phone turned around and thanked Jake. Then, he left with his suitcase.


    Jake continued walking forward. He heard the young man say, "It''s no longer possible for there to be a rtionship between Olivia and me. A few years ago, you didn''t allow me to have any contact with her. Now, there is no more rtionship between us two.


    "Sometimes, when a rtionship is missed, then it is missed. Furthermore, Olivia and I have never confirmed our rtionship before. We''re just ordinary friends.


    "I''ll think of another way to treat great-grandpa. However, don''t have any ideas about Olivia."


    Jake''s professional instincts made him think that this young man had a story, but it was none of his business. He quickly forgot about it.


    Isabe and the other two were already waiting at the arrival gate, seeing peopleing and going. Suddenly, Olivia''s eyes lit up. She pulled Isabe''s hand and said, "Isabe, look at that man. How handsome he is!"


    Isabe followed her gaze and saw a tall young man striding over.


    The young man''s short ck hair was even more unruly and unrestrained than Draxton''s specially styled hair. His tight leather pants and boots wrapped around his long and strong legs and feet. His ck leather jacket made his figure look even more heroic and dashing.


    He was wearing a pair of ck sunsses, which made him look cool and arrogant.


    Furthermore, his exposed mouth and chin were perfect and nice.


    He was carrying a ck suitcase in his hand. His temperament was unique as he walked. Among the various people, he had a powerful aura that made people notice him at a nce.


    Isabe sized up the young man and suddenly smiled meaningfully. She asked Olivia, "Is he really handsome?"


    Olivia was infatuated with him. "Yes, he is handsome. He is so handsome. Other than Big Brother, I''ve never seen such a handsome man before. He''s too stylish!"


    Then, as soon as Olivia finished speaking, she saw Isabe walking straight toward the man.


    Olivia was stunned, thinking that Isabe could be so fierce that she was going to snatch the man for her. Isabe was too good to her!


    The man also looked over. And then, Olivia saw isabe hugging him!


    They two were hugging each other!


    Olivia was dumbfounded.


    She turned around mechanically and looked at Draxton.


    Sure enough, Draxton seemed to be enduring something.


    Olivia was no longer in the mood to look at the handsome young man. Her expression was vignt as she said to Draxton, "Big Brother, this man is verypetitive. Hurry up and go ahead. Let''s not lose. Isabe can only belong to us two. No man else can snatch her away!"


    Draxton nced at Olivia and felt a little gratified. At this critical moment, she knew that they two should unite to go against the outsider.


    Isabe and Jake let go of each other. Isabe said happily, "Wee back."


    Jake smiled and said, "I haven''t stayed abroad for long."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you been injured?" Isabe asked.


    "No, I haven''t. Don''t worry," Jake replied. He looked ahead and narrowed his eyes behind his sunsses. "Be, is that man Draxton Lockwood?" Isabe said, "Jake, don''t be hostile to him."


    Tilting his head, Jake looked at her and strode forward. "That depends on his behavior."


    Isabe felt a little helpless and quickly followed him.


    After a while, Jake stood in front of Draxton and Olivia. His long fingers took off his sunsses neatly and handsomely. Olivia was nearly dizzy, but she quickly woke up.


    She looked at the man warily.


    "Hello, I''m Jake Quillon, Be''s big brother." After he took off his sunsses, a pair of exceptionally sharp ck eyes were exposed. At this moment, he was calmly sizing up Draxton.


    Hearing him call himself Be''s big brother, Draxton immediately felt a littlefortable. However, he thought again that the leading man in a TV series always had a lot of female cousins, who all ended up having an unspeakable rtionship with the leading man.


    Wariness rose in Draxton''s heart again, but he extended his hand in a friendly manner and said, "Hello, Big Brother. I''m Draxton Lockwood."


    Jake was a little surprised. He had not expected the Lockwood family''s patriarch to be like this.


    Draxton was different from what Jake had imagined.


    Draxton looked a little weird, but Jake couldn''t figure out why Draxton looked weird.


    Isabe was afraid that these two men would cause a small ident. She quickly walked forward and


    introduced them to each other. "Jake, this is Draxton Lockwood, and this is Olivia Lockwood. Draxton, Olivia, this is Jake Quillon. You can just call him Jake."


    However, contrary to Isabe''s expectations, the three of them turned to look at her silently, which made Isabe confused.


    "I think it polite to call him Big Brother," Draxton said.


    "Yes, it''s polite and intimate to call him Big Brother," Olivia said.


    "Not only do you not call me Big Brother, but you also don''t allow the two of them to call me Big Brother," Jake said unhappily


    Isabe had to be silent.


    "All right. What you guys have said is reasonable," she thought to herself.


    Isabe took his suitcase and said, "Let''s go home first."


    Jake did not move. He looked at the suitcase in her hand without saying a word.


    Isabe said, "Jake?"


    Jake said, "You''re a girl. Why are you supposed to carry the suitcase?"


    Then, he looked at Draxton.


    Draxton walked forward and took the suitcase from Isabe naturally. "That''s right. Why should you carry the suitcase? Let me carry it. Let''s go."


    Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    They got into the car. Draxton sat in the driver''s seat, Isabe sat in the passenger seat, and Jake and Olivial took the back seat.


    Olivia tilted her head and nced at the man beside her. He sat silently, but his aura was so strong that it seemed to envelop the entire backseat.


    "Hi, Jake. May I ask what your job is? You know that my big brother is the Lockwood family''s patriarch, don''t you?"


    Her midnight blue eyes were filled with a little hostility.


    Jake said, "Oh, I''m not the patriarch of any family. I''m just an unemployed person."


    He was unemployed, but he said it out confidently. Olivia rolled her eyes in her heart. "You don''t look like it. Jake, you''re obviously not an ordinary person."


    "Thank you for yourpliment. I really don''t have a decent job," Jake said.


    Isabe was a little speechless. She said, ¡°Olivia, he really doesn''t have a decent job. He''s just a mercenary."


    Draxton said, "You are the leader of the internationally famous Mercenari Uno, Jake Quillon. Big Brother, I am sorry that I didn''t recognize you previously. Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Ethan Comes Back


    "Mr. Lockwood, you are too polite. Compared to you, the dignified patriarch of the Lockwood family, I can only be considered an unemployed person. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be unable to protect Be and make her hide in Lotus Vige with the children for five years, unable to leave," Jake said calmly with a mocking smile.


    The five years of pursuit of killing Isabe was indeed an undeniable fact that Draxton could not deny.


    However, Draxton was the dignified patriarch of the Lockwood family. How could he willingly be mocked just


    because of this?


    Draxton said shamelessly, "That''s true. If Be had left Lotus Vige earlier and taken responsibility for me, I wouldn''t have chased after Be for five years.


    "Now, Be and I are husband and wife. She has already been responsible for what she did to me back then. I naturally won''t pursue the past. After all, I''m already her husband."


    Jake''s handsome face froze, and he could barely to hold on it anymore. Stunned, Jake looked at Draxton. It turned out that in his heart, Draxton had chased after Be for five years because Be had slept with him and not taken responsibility for it. Draxton actually thought he was in the right!


    How could the dignified patriarch of the Lockwood family really say such shameless words? Although it seemed to make sense, as a man, did Draxton not care about his reputation?


    If there was a loss, it should be Be who suffered a loss, right?


    Olivia was also speechless. Draxton was so shameless that stunned Olivia, but she was proud


    Olivia looked at Jake smugly Jake''s trick would not work Isabe could only belong to the Lockwood family. It was useless for Jake to be picky no matter how!


    Isabe, on the other end, chuckled Draxton was getting more and more careless about his image.


    When Jake heard Isabe''sughter, he red at her angrily Back then, Isabe was the one who was forced into such a miserable state. But now, she could still have the mood tough However, Jake could tell that Isabe lived well here


    Since that was the case, Jake would not harp on the past to add to Isabe''s worries.


    The atmosphere in the car gradually became harmonious Draxton took the opportunity to say, "Jake, are you here to visit Be? If you have anything else to do, feel free to tell me. I''ll definitely help if I can." Jake''s eyes darkened. "Firstly, I am here to visit Be. Secondly, I have some personal matters to deal with. There''s no need to trouble you, Mr. Lockwood."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Jake''s words, Draxton stopped asking.


    What they didn''t know was that just as they left the airport, another car arrived.


    Lindon and Shane drove to a stop. They looked in the direction the Lockwood family''s car had left with a hint of doubt in their eyes.


    "It''s so strange. That seems to be the Lockwood family''s car. Could it be that the Lockwood family is also here to pick someone up?" Shane murmured softly. Lindon''s eyes lit up. "Could it be that Ethan has contacted Olivia? Olivia knew that Ethan wasing back today, so she specially came to the airport to see him?" Shane felt that it was unlikely, but other than that, they really could not find the reason why the Lockwood family came to the airport.


    "Maybe we''re mistaken. That''s probably not the Lockwood family''s car," Shane said.


    Ethan got off the ne and soon found Lindon and Shane in the crowd. He didn''t look too good, but he was still smiling.


    "Uncle Lindon, Shane, I''m here." Ethan greeted them.


    Shane looked at Ethan with aplicated expression and smiled. "It''s good that you''re back. You''re tired, right?" "A little."


    The three of them got into the car and Lindon said, "What took you so many days beforeing back? The Riker family needs you now."


    Ethan lowered his gentle eyes slightly and said softly, "Uncle Lindon, I told you on the phone that it''s impossible between me and Olivia."


    "Why is it impossible? You and Olivia have been in the same ss since kindergarten. You two can be said to be childhood sweethearts. The rtionship between the Riker family and the Lockwood family is very stiff now. It depends on you to ease this rtionship through Draxton."


    Lindon was a little impatient and very displeased. Ethan did not have any consideration for the big picture of the Riker family.


    "Ethan, everything we do is for the prosperity of the family. It''s not like you don''t know how domineering and protective the Lockwood family is.


    "The Crawford family has offended the Lockwood family. Now, even Patriarch Crawford can''t protect the Crawford family. The huge Crawford family is about to be destroyed by the Lockwood family. Draxton''s methods are too ruthless. Do you want the Riker family to follow in the Crawford family''s footsteps?"


    Ethan looked up at Lindon and said, "Then we, the Riker family, must not provoke the Lockwood family.


    "Uncle Lindon, we shouldn''t have had Olivia involved in this matter. You know that the Lockwood family is protective. If they know that we schemed against them..."


    "Enough!" Lindon said in a deep voice.


    Lindon said gloomily, "Ethan, to be honest, do you have a grudge against the Riker family? Do you me your grandpa for arranging for you to go overseas? Or do you me us for not letting you be with Olivia a few years ago?


    "Every choice your grandpa made was for the Riker family. As the Riker family''s descendant, you should consider the family. You''re a sensible child. You should understand your grandpa''s painstaking efforts." Ethan looked up with a self-deprecating expression. "Uncle Lindon, why do you always think that Olivia and I have that kind of rtionship?"


    Lindon nced at Ethan. "Isn''t that so? When you were in university, you often interacted with Olivia. You are both young men and women. Even if you two didn''t express your mind openly, there should be a good impression of each other, right?"


    Ethan did not know what to say. He could only say, "I did have a good rtionship with Olivia back them, but so many years have passed. We''re already distant."


    Lindon waved his hand impatiently. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s talk about it when we get home and see your grandpa."


    Ethan stopped talking too.


    Shane had been driving quietly during the period and listened to Lindon and Ethan.


    After they returned to the Riker family, Patriarch Riker looked at Ethan, who looked more mature than a few years ago, and nodded in satisfaction. Among his grandchildren, other than Shane, Ethan was the most satisfactory.


    However, there was only one heir in a family. A few years ago, Patriarch Riker was afraid that Ethan would be ambitious, so he broke off Ethan''s rtionship with Olivia and sent him overseas. But now, the Riker family needs this rtionship between Ethan and Olivia.


    "It''s good that you''re back. Call Olivia and ask her out tomorrow. You haven''t seen each other for a long time, right? Patriarch Riker said calmly.


    Ethan was silerit. He looked at the slyness in his grandpa''s eyes and his heart turned cold.


    This family had no kinship, no warmth. Many years ago, because of their selfish desires, they sent Ethan Overseas. Now, in order to take advantage of the rtionship between Olivia and Ethan, they called Ethan back to the country.


    Seeing that Ethan didn''t say anything, Patriarch Riker''s face darkened, and he said, "Ethan, do you have a grudge against me?"


    Ethan said with aplicated expression, "No, grandpa."


    "Meet Olivia tomorrow and settle your rtionship as soon as possible. You''re not young anymore. The


    marriage between the Riker family and the Lockwood family will definitely be a beautiful story for Dawton City," Patriarch Riker said.


    Ethan said, "Grandpa, I''ll meet Olivia tomorrow."


    Only then did Patriarch Riker smile and nod in satisfaction. "Good boy. Although this is for the family, this is also a good marriage for you. You must be tired. Go and rest well."


    "Yes, grandpa," Ethan nodded and said, his real thought unknown.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Patriarch Riker''s Trick


    In Northernville Manor.


    Isabe and Jake sat on the balcony and chatted.


    Isabe was holding a cup of hot milk. Draxton had sent it to her not long ago.


    Jake also had a cup in front of him, but Jake did not touch it. He preferred to drink hard liquor.


    However, Isabe checked Jake''s pulse and found that there were hidden injuries in his body that had yet to recover. So, Isabe didn''t allow him to drink.


    "I''ll send you to the cemetery tomorrow," Isabe said.


    "Okay," Jake said.


    "How long do you n to stay this time?" Isabe asked.


    Jake narrowed his sharp eyes slightly and said, "I might stay longer this time."


    Isabe paused and said, "Looks like you''re already nning to make a move."


    Jake did not say anything. The atmosphere between the two of them fell silent.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one said anything, and they just sat there. However, the atmosphere was harmonious and there was no awkwardness at all.


    Draxton was handling official business in the study. He specially left space for the two of them to catch up.


    Although Olivia still stayed in Northernville Manor and did not leave, she did note out to disturb them.


    Olivia was really noisy in her day-to-day life, but at critical moments, she had a sense of propriety.


    "When will Master Vaughn return to Lotus Vige?" After a while, Isabe asked.


    "He''ll probably have to returnter. He''s almost found out who the enemy who broke his leg back then was," Jake said.


    A cold light shed across Isabe''s eyes. "I''m going overseas for a while."


    Jake nodded. "That''s good too. With you by his side, I can rest assured."


    The two of them chatted for a while. Isabe finished her milk and went upstairs to sleep. Jake also returned to his bedroom.


    Early the next morning, Isabe sent Jake to the cemetery.


    When they went out, they saw Olivia holding her phone and sitting in the living room in a daze.


    Isabe went over and asked with concern, "Olivia, what''s wrong?"


    Olivia came back to her senses with aplicated expression. "Ethan has returned to the country. He just called me and asked me to meet him."


    Isabe did not know who Ethan was, but she still asked, "One of the Riker family?"


    Draxton walked over at that time and said in a deep voice, "Ethan is one of the Riker family. He had a good rtionship with Olivia in his early years. He returned to the country at this time. It must be Patriarch Riker who asked him to do so."


    Isabe immediately understood something. She narrowed her eyes and sneered. "Olivia, what''s your attitude toward Ethan?"


    If Olivia''s attitude toward Ethan was unusual, they would inevitably have some concerns about dealing with the Riker family.


    Olivia snorted. "That depends on his attitude. I did have a good rtionship with him in the past, but the good or bad rtionship depends on his current attitude.


    "1. Olivia Lockwood, am not the kind of fool who will be used by others."


    Isabe looked at Olivia appreciatively and said, "Olivia, you are so straightforward. I love you."


    Olivia blushed. She looked at Isabe with watery midnight blue eyes and said proudly, "Of course!" Isabe could not help but chuckle.


    Olivia was very shy when she saw Isabe''s smile and went out with a red face.


    Jake watched Olivia leave and chuckled. "Be, Olivia is quite interesting."


    Isabe gave Jake a sidelong nce and said, "What do you mean by interesting? She even praised you for being handsome yesterday!"


    Jake said casually, "I''m indeed handsome. Is there a need to praise me?"


    Isabe could not help but roll her eyes. Jake didn''t even understand what Olivia meant. He deserved to be single.


    Draxton was going to meet Admiral Sanders today. After saying goodbye, the three of them split up.


    Isabe apanied Jake to the cemetery.


    It was the most ordinary cemetery in Dawton City. Jake went to pay his respects to his mother. Isabe sat in the car and waited. She did not get out.


    After a while, Jake returned. Isabe stepped on the elerator and said, "Let''s go for fun and have lunch outside."


    "Okay." Jake leaned against the back of the seat very rxedly and stared at the scenery outside the car in a daze.


    "Although i was born in Dawton City, I''ve never seen it so clearly.


    "Before I was seven years old, I had been locked up in that dark ce. My body was filled with all kinds of tubes at all times, and so was my mother. "After that, I escaped, but I rarely came back."


    Isabe didn''t say anything and just listened quietly.


    The two of them drove around Dawton City for the entire morning. At noon, they went to Savor.


    Coincidentally, Olivia and Ethan also ate here.


    In a private room, Lindon and Patriarch Riker were sitting quietly. Lindon''s phone was lit up and a voice wasing from it.


    However, no one was talking to Lindon on a call. The voice was the chatting of Ethan and Oliviaing from the other private room.


    Obviously, Lindon and Patriarch Riker were eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Dad, it seems that Ethan and Olivia are having a good chat." Lindon smiled.


    Patriarch Riker was also very satisfied, but he still frowned. "The progress is too slow. Ethan''s personality is a little gentle. He should be more proactive."


    Lindon said, "After all, they''ve been separated for a few years. It''s not good to be too proactive when they meet for the first time."


    Patriarch Riker could only sigh helplessly. His eyes shed. "Since these two still have a good impression of each other, why don''t we help them? After a while, it will be my birthday." Lindon said, "Father, what are you thinking?


    "Let''s hold a grand birthday banquet and help them be a real couple at that time." Patriarch Riker''s eyes flickered.


    Lindon''s eyes lit up. "Dad, good idea. At that time, this marriage will be settled."


    They bothughed as they spoke.


    At this moment, Patriarch Riker suddenly narrowed his eyes. The door of their private room was not closed tightly. Through the gap in the door, Patriarch Riker saw Isabe walking over with a man. Lindon obviously saw them too. Lindon got up and quickly chased after them. Sure enough, Lindon saw Isabe enter a private room intimately with a man.


    Lindon returned to the private room and said, "Dad, I wonder who the man beside Isabe is. He looks extraordinary."


    Patriarch Riker narrowed his eyes and sneered. "She is the mistress of the dignified Lockwood family, yet she dares to meet another man behind Draxton''s back. How interesting."


    Lindon said, "Dad, when we came, didn''t we see those juniors from the Lockwood family also here? Why don''t we expose this matter in front of them?"


    Patriarch Riker muttered, "It''s too obvious by doing this, and it''s easy to offend the Lockwood family. It won''t be good if the Lockwood family hates us for the sake of their reputation."


    Lindon was also a little hesitant, and he said again, "Dad, those juniors from the Lockwood family are. wandering around every day with nothing to do. They''re actually not ambitious at all. They don''t look like normal children of aristocratic families at all."


    Which ordinary descendant of an aristocratic family didn''tpete with each other?


    However, the juniors from the Lockwood family looked idle every day.


    Patriarch Riker sneered and mocked, "Why else? The Lockwood family''s main branch is so domineering that the two branches below can''t even do anything to rise up. "When Philip was in charge, Wilson and Macpherson were excluded from the core circle of the family. One went running a chain hotel, and the other even went farming!


    "In Draxton''s generation, the main branch is still in charge. The cousins below have directly be idle."


    Lindon sighed. "The main branch of the Lockwood family is really ruthless!"


    Patriarch Riker narrowed his eyes. "Let''s go meet those juniors now."


    If they could let the Lockwood family fight among themselves, it would be beneficial to them.


    The Lockwood family could be so strong because the main branch monopolized the power. But what if the second and third branches fought together against the main branch?

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Two Uninvited Guests


    Patriarch Riker and Lindon looked at each other with excitement in their eyes.


    The Lockwood family was too strong. Both of them were among the four major families in Dawton City, but the Riker family was far from beingparable to the Lockwood family. How could the Riker family be willing?


    "Dad, I''ll go meet those juniors." Lindon stood up.


    Patriarch Riker shook his head. "No, it''s not appropriate for you to go. After all, you''re an elder. Call Shane over. Shane is of the same generation as them. They should be able to get along." Lindon agreed and immediately called Shane.


    Shane arrived in twenty minutes. He looked at Patriarch Riker and Lindon in confusion. "Grandpa, Uncle Lindon, why did you call me here?"


    They couldn''t have called him over for lunch, could they?


    Patriarch Riker narrowed his eyes and smiled without saying anything.


    Lindon smiled and said, "Your grandpa and I naturally called you here to have lunch, but not with us."


    Shane was even more confused.


    Lindon said, "A few juniors from the Lockwood family are also eating at Savor Their private room is not far from ours. You guys are of the same generation Why don''t you go and greet them?"


    Shane was a little hesitant To be honest, although Shane was in the same generation as the juniors of the Lockwood family and he was even born in the same year of the Lockwood family twins, he was not familiar with them.


    The juniors of the Lockwood family seemed to be doing nothing all day long, but Shane deeply remembered one thing. Three years ago, at an international business conference, how the Lockwood family twins saw through the enemy''s trap and broke it


    At that time, Shane had already fallen into the trap If not for the Lockwood family twins rescuing him, he would have suffered a huge loss at that conference


    At that time, the performance of the Lockwood family twins was very different from their usual idle


    appearance


    Shane still didn''t dare to recall what the twins looked like at that time. It was as if Shane saw Draxton''s shadow from them.


    To this day, Shane still had lingering fears every time he recalled what had happened back then.


    Later on, the Riker family thought that Shane was the one who saw through the enemy''s trap. After all, in everyone''s eyes, other than Draxton, everyone else in the Lockwood family was idle. Therefore, in the Riker family''s eyes, the one who broke the enemy''s trap was naturally him, Shane.


    However, the Lockwood family twins were very cooperative and pushed the credit to Shane.


    So, in the end, no matter how ashamed and uneasy Shane felt, he was forced to admit it.


    After that, Shane would take a detour whenever he saw the Lockwood family twins.


    At this moment, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Shane''s forehead. Shane looked at Lindon and said, "Uncle Lindon, you want me to go to the juniors of the Lockwood family?"


    Lindon said, "I will go with you. Those juniors from the Lockwood family have nothing to do all day long. Let''s give them something to do."


    Shane''s back went numb. "Uncle Lindon, what can we find for them to do?"


    "The second and third branches must be dissatisfied for a long that the main branch of the Lockwood family monopolized the power. If we can cooperate with the second and third branches, they will definitely agree."


    Shane opened his mouth, but no words of rejection came out.


    This was because Shane suddenly thought that the twins from the Lockwood family were clearly very capable, but why had they been hiding their abilities?


    Needless to say, it was because of Draxton''s suppression.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They might be afraid of being harmed by Draxton after exposing their true strength.


    If the Riker family showed the intention to cooperate with them at this time, it was very likely that they would be tempted.


    Thinking of this, Shane nodded in agreement.


    Shane said, "But Uncle Lindon, if the people from the eldest and second branches are here, I''m afraid it won''t be good for us to provoke them."


    "It doesn''t matter. Our goal isn''t to really cooperate with them, but to let them fight among themselves. "After we look for them today, be it the second or third branches, they will secretly look for uster on," Lindon said confidently.


    The two of them reached an agreement and walked out of the private room to the private room of the Lockwood family juniors.


    Patriarch Riker sat alone in the private room and enjoyed the dishes in front of him. Since these top nobles would be willing toe to eat, needless to say, Savor''s food was naturally top-notch delicacies.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family juniors were eating and ying in the private room. In fact, they didn''te to Savor often. After all, although Savor''s food was good, it was really expensive.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t have money, but they felt that the food at home was better. There was really no need for them toe to Savor often.


    The reason why they came to Savor today was that Olivia had told them in the family group chat that Ethan was back, and she and Ethan wereing to Savor for lunch! They were here to see what would happen.


    Kevin was only 14 years old and was still in school. Naturally, he did note.


    Roger was only 20 years old, and he usually had sses. But he was rather free and easy, and his parents, Macpherson and Mia, didn''t care about him, so he came today.


    Yale and the Lockwood family twins were also here.


    The four siblings took a bite and nced at the door of the private room where Olivia and Ethan were. The doors of their private room were all ajar, so they were not soundproof. This was also what Olivia had agreed with them.


    At this moment, there was a knock on their door.


    The Lockwood family juniors looked at each other. Why would someone knock on the door?


    They had previously instructed the waiters not to disturb them. Could it be Olivia?


    Their eyes lit up with gossip. Yale got up and opened the door. The smile on her face copsed when she saw Lindon and Shane outside the door.


    "Mr. Riker, Shane, what are you doing?" Yale asked in confusion. She had no intention of inviting them in. Yale and Olivia were the same age. Compared to Olivia''s lively and generous appearance, Yale looked more like her mother, Mia, and had a delicate and charming charm.


    Shane looked at Yale. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes before it changed to a polite expression. "Vale, Uncle Lindon and I came to Savor for lunch. We saw that you were also here, so we came to have a chat with you," Shane braced himself to say as he saw the Lockwood family twins and Roger looking at them curiously


    Since Shane had already said so, Yale could not continue to stop them and could only invite the two of them into the private room.


    "Boys and girls, sorry to disturb you. Shane and I were a little rude toe to you suddenly. I will pay for your meal. Let''s add a few more dishes."


    The Lockwood family siblings did not order much food. It was only enough for the four of them. Any more


    would be a waste.


    However, in Lindon''s eyes, the Lockwood family''s second and third branches were indeed living an uptight life. They actually only ordered so little food, which was really shabby.


    As an elder, Lindon added a few more dishes. The Lockwood family juniors looked at each other. Roger was the youngest, and he couldn''t help but purse his lips. Such uninvited guests were too annoying. If they had known earlier, they would have chased them away.


    However, Lindon and Shane had already entered. It was toote to drive them away now.


    Bernard and Shepard also found it strange. Didn''t Shane always take a detour when he saw them? Why did Shane take the initiative to approach them now?


    They sat down. Lindon smiled and said, "Savor is really lively today. Previously, we heard that Ethan and Olivia were also here to have lunch. Just now, we happened to see Isabe here too."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 What''s That?


    "Is Isabe here to have her meal too?" Roger''s eyes lit up. His sparkling eyes made Lindon and Shane feel ufortable and strange.


    They could see how much Draxton''s family had suppressed the other branch families, making them excited even when they heard the name Isabe. Yale, Bernard, and Shepard also looked at the two people from the Riker family.


    Yale said, "Mr. Riker, is Isabe really here? Which private room is she in? Is my Big Brother here too?"


    Her tone sounded a little nervous when she mentioned her Big Brother. It was obvious that she did not want


    to see him.


    Recently, Olivia said Big Brother would arrange a job for them. The few of them had long been terrified. All they felt was fear when mentioning Draxton.


    Her behavior confirmed they were displeased about Draxton and very afraid of him.


    Lindon and Shane looked at each other and noticed they both had the same expression. Deliberately, Lindon revealed his hesitance. He stammered, "It''s not with Draxton... but..."


    At this point, he put on a troubled expression as if it was something difficult to express.


    The Lockwood family members looked puzzled. Roger urged, "Mr. Riker, what''s wrong? Tell me, which private room is my sister-inw in?"


    Lindon sighed and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but... I''m afraid that if I say it, I''ll cause an unnecessary misunderstanding."


    "What''s there to misunderstand?" Yale asked.


    "That''s right, Mr. Riker. What''s there to misunderstand? Since Isabe is here, of course, we have to go and greet her!" Shepard also expressed his thought.


    Lindon sighed and pretended as though they were forcing him to speak the truth. "It''s better if you don''t go and disturb her.


    "I saw her enter the private room with a strange man just now. It looks like their rtionship is not ordinary!"


    Everyone fell silent.


    The Lockwood family member fell silent. They looked at each other. Roger was the first to get mad about it. "What? That''s intolerable!"


    Yale also widened her charming almond-shaped eyes. She and Roger looked at each other, and Roger said, "Sister, we have to take a look." "Yes, let''s go take a look!" Yale said.


    Isabe was their the Lockwood family''s treasure. If another man took her away from them, it would be the Lockwood family''s loss.


    The two of them rubbed their fists together, ready to beat that man up.


    A trace of disdain shed across Lindon''s eyes. It seemed that the siblings from the third branch were not as calm as the twins from the second branch.


    Shane had the same thought. He knew the Lockwood family''s twins were not simple, but the third branch was a little ordinary.


    If that were the case, the third branch would be a better partner to cooperate with.


    After all, the third branch was easy to control.


    "Yale, Roger, don''t go now. Why don''t you go over and greet them when theye outter?" Lindon advised. Roger sat down impatiently. But he was also afraid of disturbing Isabe and her friend''s meal. If he Isabe, his Big Brother would punish him.


    However, he was as curious as a cat as he pondered, "Who is the man having a meal with Isabe?"


    annoyed


    "Mr. Riker, why are you looking for us?" Bernard asked.


    It was not a good idea for these two to look for them. Otherwise, with Shane''s personality of avoiding them whenever he saw them, he would not have taken the initiative toe knocking on their door. Lindon smiled and said, "It''s nothing much. We saw that you were free, so we came to greet you.


    "After all, only you guys are free in the Lockwood family."


    If an average family heard this, they would feel upset. After all, they were descendants ofrge families but were said to be idle. To put it nicely, they were idle, but to put it bluntly, they did not have any job to do. The Lockwood family members looked at each other. Roger said, "I''m not idle at all. I still have sses to attend asionally."


    As he spoke, he sighed. Unlike his sister and brothers, they had all finished theirpulsory courses. A hint of pity shed across Lindon and Shane''s eyes.


    "Well, Mr. Lockwood is selfish. Why didn''t he arrange some positions for you guys? The Lockwood family has. a big business. Why is he the only one working?"


    Roger, who had beenmenting the hardships of attending ss, was suddenly stunned.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Lindon. He said, "Mr. Riker, did my brother send you here to test us out?" Lindon and Shane were stunned. They did not expect Roger to be so direct.


    They originally thought that it would be fine if Roger was so young, but they did not expect Bernard, Shepard, and Yale to also look at them nervously.


    "That can''t be, right? Big Brother wouldn''t ask Riker family people to test us, right?" Yale muttered softly.


    At this moment, Lindon was already certain that these juniors were not having a good time. He spoke meaningfully.


    "Why would Draxton send us here? I feel that you guys seem to be free and feel bad. So, I came tofort you all." Shepard took a bite of the meatball and said, "To be honest, Mr. Riker, we don''t needfort. We''re doing. well." He sounded extremely sincere.


    However, to Lindon, he was extremely sad, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Lindon shook his head and sighed. "Draxton is too much. He should at least give you guys something to do. He''s taking everything on himself. Isn''t he afraid that outsiders would make fun of you guys?" "We''re not afraid of beingughed at," Roger quickly said.


    "Yeah, we''re not afraid of being made fun of," Yale quickly added.


    Lindon sighed even more. Shane also looked at them with sympathy. He could not help but secretly rejoice. Fortunately, grandpa had chosen him long ago ad the Riker family''s heir. He did not have to be in a worrying situation like the Lockwood family''s descendants.


    Lindon said, "Kids, don''t be afraid. As long as you want, Mr. Riker will talk to your grandpa and ask him to treat his children and grandchildren equally."


    Shane also said, "That''s right. It doesn''t make sense for Draxton to be patriarch and let you guys waste your time daily."


    Lindon continued, "I will definitely get grandpa to persuade Draxton to arrange a good job for you."


    The children of the Lockwood family were startled.


    They felt that the food on the table was no longer appetizing.


    In a daze, they looked at the two from the Riker family as they thought, "W-What are they saying?"


    They could not understand why the two wanted their Big Brother to arrange jobs for them.


    Were Riker family people crazy, or were they crazy?


    Wasn''t it good to be idle every day? Why would they want to work?


    Could it be that Draxton had asked the Riker family to warn them? Chapter 141 What''s That?


    They were so terrified that they did not know what to do.


    Lindon and Shane smiled when they saw the dumbfounded expressions of the four of them. It seemed that their goal had been achieved.


    This time, Riker family''s second and third branches would definitely realize the importance of finding external help to cooperate.


    How could theypete with Draxton without external help?


    They thought they had achieved their goal. At this moment, a waiter came to deliver the food.


    However, the Lockwood family members were no longer in the mood to eat. Their minds were filled with the tragedy of Big Brother arranging jobs for them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the door of the private room opposite opened, and Olivia and Ethan walked out.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Comining To Isabe


    The two of them came out one after another. Ethan, who came out first, looked ahead and saw the people in the private room opposite.


    He called out in surprise, "Uncle! Cousin!"


    As soon as he said that, Olivia, who was behind him, looked over. She also saw the person in the private room opposite.


    She was not surprised by the people of the Lockwood family. She already knew that they woulde, but she was also surprised by the presence of the Riker family.


    However, she quickly understood something. A trace of mockery shed across her eyes, but she did not speak.


    The two of them naturally entered the private room opposite. Ethan''s gentle face was currently frowning. He looked at Lindon and Shane and said, "Uncle, cousin, why are you here?"


    Shane did not say anything. Lindon smiled and quipped, "What are you talking about? Why can''t we be here? "We also happened toe to Savor for dinner. We came over to greet the kids from the Lockwood family when we saw them here.


    Why? Have you and Olivia finished eating so soon?"


    Ethan''s furrowed brows did not rx. He looked deeply at Lindon and Shane and said, "Olivia and I are just catching up."


    Lindon smiled kindly and did not answer Ethan. Instead, he looked at Olivia and said with a smile, "Olivia, after dinner, ask Ethan to apany you for a walk. You two grew up together. You should have plenty of things to talk about."


    Olivia was disgusted. After spending the morning together, she understood Ethan''s attitude. Fortunately, he was a frank person.


    Lindon''s words disgusted her.


    She smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Riker, don''t worry about us. Ethan and I have already said everything that needs to be said." Her smile was stered and indifferent. After saying that, she did not look at Lindon anymore, feeling he did not deserve it. Lindon did not let it go. He smiled at Olivia and said, "You''ve all grown up. Don''t be shy."


    Olivia''s face was ashen.


    She could not help but look at her siblings and shoot them a questioning nce.


    She wanted to ask, "What are these two disgusting fellows doing here?"


    Yale instantly understood the message from Olivia''s gaze. She smiled and said, "Olivia, I heard from Mr. Riker that Isabe is also having her meal at Savor."


    Olivia''s eyes were filled with joy. Before she could speak, Lindon sighed and interrupted, "Olivia, you''re Draxton''s sister. I really don''t know how to tell you some things."


    Yale was instantly displeased. She red at him and said, "Mr. Lockwood, look at what you''re saying. You are saying Olivia is his sister. Do you mean that we are outsiders, then?"


    Lindon quickly said, "That''s not what I meant. After all, Olivia and Draxton are from the main branch."


    Yale chuckled softly but said nothing.


    Olivia had already lost her patience with Lindon. Her face turned gloomy as she said, "Mr. Riker, if you have anything to say, say it. Isabe is here to have a meal. What does it have to do with my Big Brother? After saying that, she nced sideways at Lindon with a disdainful smile.


    Actually, she knew very well that it must be because of Jake. Lindon was nning to frame Isabell and ruin her reputation.


    Lindon pretended to sigh. "Actually, it''s nothing. Maybe I misunderstood. I saw Isabe being intimate with


    an unknown man..."


    "I wonder, how intimate is the intimate posture that you keep mentioning?"


    Suddenly, a mocking voice appeared and interrupted Lindon.


    Lindon was rmed. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw Isabe standing at the door with a


    man.


    Isabe crossed her arms and leaned against the stranger''s shoulder. Almost her entire body weight was on


    the man.


    That man was like a wall. He stood rooted to the ground without moving. His face was expressionless. His eyes were dark and cold, and a faint murderous aura kept pouring out of that man.


    The corner of Lindon''s eyes twitched. Shane''s expression changed slightly as a bad thought shed across his mind.


    Isabe''s expression was cold and beautiful. Her lifted lips looked both mocking and evil. She did not hide her disgust at all and looked at Lindon coldly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lindon tried to tear their rtionship apart but failed. He could only sound like he was trying to advise Isabe, "Isabe, don''t forget your identity. You''re patriarch''s wife. How can you do something like this? The Lockwood family has lost their reputation because of you."


    "It''s not up to an outsider toment on the Lockwood family''s reputation."


    She changed her position and hooked her arms around Jake Quillon''s neck. This position was like they were best friends. However, Isabe looked at Lindon even more teasingly and asked, "Is this what you meant by intimate?"


    Lindon''s face was ashen.


    "Pfft!" Yale could not help but chuckle. The others could not hide the amusement in their eyes. Looking at Lindon''s ugly expression, they felt good.


    Anyone with eyes could tell that the rtionship between Isabe and that man was merely friends.


    The atmosphere between them was subtle. If there were really something between Isabe and that man, the atmosphere between them would definitely not be like this.


    Yale walked intimately to Isabe''s side. Her midnight blue almond-shaped eyes were as moist and harmless as a puppy''s. She said with admiration, "Sister-inw, we all believe in you. We won''t listen to outsiders'' usations."


    She was obedient and soft. Compared to Olivia''s liveliness, this girl was clearly more gentle and adorable.


    Isabe looked at Yale with a smile. She let go of Jake and squeezed Yale''s little hand. "What a good girl." Yale''s cheeks immediately flushed red.


    Olivia''s eyes widened. She quickly approached Isabe and stood between the two of them. "Yale, didn''t you hear what Mr. Riker said just now? Isabe is my sister-inw. You two are nobody. Stand aside."


    Then, she took Isabe for herself.


    Yale was displeased as she looked at Isabe aggrievedly.


    Isabe looked helpless. Yale looked cute, but her actions were not gentle at all. She pushed Olivia to the side domineeringly and held Isabe''s hand. Then, she spoke.


    "Sister-inw, let me tell you. Just now, Mr. Riker said he wanted Big Brother to arrange jobs for us. You have to stand up for us. We''re so afraid!"


    Her words were her true feelings, and tears shimmered in her eyes. She had to y games, watch videos, do beauty treatments, and collect rent daily. She didn''t even have enough time and was already very busy. If she was assigned to other jobs, how could she live?


    Yes! She was andy.


    Yale had bought a lot of properties for herself a long time ago and collected a lot of rent every month.


    She did not need to be tired from going to work at all. She just needed to lie down every day and wait for the rent to be paid. Besides, she still had a lot of shares in the family business. Every year, she would get a lot of dividends. Why should she work?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Taking The Kids Home


    Although she felt sorry for her Big Brother, she did not want to work deep down in her.


    The others were probably feeling the same as Yale.


    Ignoring the presence of the Riker family''s outsiders, Roger, Bernard, and Shepard also squeezed over and surrounded Isabe.


    "Isabe, please take pity on us. Don''t let Big Brother arrange jobs for us. We are really busy, and we are not suitable for work." That was Bernard''s sincere request.


    "Isabe, look at me. I''m still a child. You have to pity me. I''m really, really tired from school every day. Can you ask Big Brother to leave me alone since I''m still young?"


    Roger looked pitiful when he begged.


    Shepard also had a fawning look on her face. "Isabe, Big Brother is wise and capable. The Lockwood family needs only him. Besides, he has so many capable people under him. Why would he need us?" Olivia nodded repeatedly. "That''s right. They''re right. Sister-inw, you must help us persuade Big Brother not to let him arrange jobs for us."


    Isabe was startled as she thought.


    "What kind of brats were these?"


    This was what she had not expected and she was a little taken aback. She knew that the Lockwood family kids seemed to be free, but it turned out that they were allzy.


    She could not help but feel sorry for Draxton. After all, he was her man. How could she let these little ones off so easily?


    Hence, she looked at them with a mischievous grin.


    She said, "Don''t you guys know that if you''re Big Brother gets his burden off work, he will have more time to apany me."


    That was unexpected!


    The looks of anticipation on their faces froze when they heard Isabe saying that.


    When they returned to their senses, they looked at Isabe in horror. All of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they pouted their lips. Each of them looked more pitiful than the other.


    Isabe chuckled and looked at them in amusement.


    "Isabe, 40,000 times 80,000 is equivalent to 320,000, right? Although I''m brilliant, I''m not qualified to help Big Brother. Being azy brat is what I''m good at."


    Bernard said tactfully.


    "Sister-inw, I don''t know how to calcte one plus one equals two. I''m not qualified either."


    "Isabe..."


    They kept trying to get away with having to work.


    Isabe was amused and helpless as she looked at them and said, "You guys! What nonsense are you talking about? Aren''t you afraid of letting outsidersugh at you?" Roger felt wronged. Heined, "But, Isabe, this outsider was trying to sow discord between us.


    "They clearly know that the few of us are useless, but they still did this. They want to make the Lockwood family perish because of us. They are up to no good."


    "That''s right, sister-inw, you have to stand up for us. They want to harm the Lockwood family," The few of them spoke at once.


    Isabe squinted her eyes slightly and smiled. She looked at Lindon.


    Lindon and Shane were dumbfounded.


    From the moment the Lockwood family membersined to Isabe, they were stunned.


    At first, they thought that the Lockwood family might be ying hard to get a job in the Lockwood family''s business and deliberately saying this to confuse Isabe. But gradually, they no longer thought so. Their expressions were too serious.


    The emotions in their eyes were genuine fear and worried, and what they were afraid of was that they would be assigned to work.


    Lindon wanted to curse deep down him.


    He felt these young people were out of their minds.


    They did not react as they were supposed to.


    He had put on so many shows and spent so much effort before, but all of it turned out in vain.


    It felt humiliating that he thought that he had seeded in sowing discord.


    Lindon''s current expression was ugly and embarrassed. It was fascinating to watch.


    Isabe said coldly. "It seems you are very concerned about the Lockwood family, Mr. Riker.


    "In my opinion, this is not just what you want, but it is what the entire Riker family wants, right? The Riker family is so concerned about the Lockwood family. As the patriarch''s wife, I am really touched. "When I get back, I''ll definitely tell Draxton about the Riker family''s thoughts. I believe Draxton will be very touched and will definitely thank the Riker family properly."


    She emphasized the phrase "thank properly".


    Lindon and Shane''s expressions became uglier and uglier. A chill ran down their spines.


    They looked at Isabe''s stered smile, and fear rose in them at the same time.


    Lindon had a forced smile on his face, but he did not know that his smile was ugly. He said, "Miss Thompson, you have misunderstood. Kids, you have also misunderstood. We did not mean that at all. Don''t think too much about it."


    Isabe said indifferently. "Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, we''re not fools. We can judge for ourselves. Therefore, please don''t treat the Lockwood family people as fools."


    At this point, her expression hadpletely turned cold. She looked at the Lockwood family members and said in a low voice, "Are you done eating? Come home with me after you''re done. Isn''t it ufortable to stay here?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lockwood family''s kids were obedient. They nodded repeatedly. "We''re done eating. Isabe, take us home quickly."


    Isabe nodded in satisfaction and looked at Lindon mockingly before taking the kids home.


    In the blink of an eye, the private room was empty. The three people from the Riker family stood where they were, dumbfounded.


    Lindon came back to his senses with a gloomy expression. When he saw that Ethan was also there, his face. immediately darkened. He asked, "Ethan, why didn''t you leave with Olivia?" Ethan lowered his head and said calmly, "Uncle, what makes you think I can leave with Olivia?"


    "You''re her fiance!"


    Lindon blurted out without thinking much.


    Even though Ethan''s expectations of the Riker family had dropped to the lowest, he could not help but be shocked


    He looked at Lindon and asked, "Uncle, what makes you think that? Did the Lockwood family agree with what you said? Did Olivia agree?"


    Lindon said. They will agree."


    Ethan took a deep breath and did not know what to say.


    Lindon was in a terrible mood. Not only did he not sow discord between the Lockwood family''s second and third branches, but he even made the Lockwood family warier of them.


    He waved his hand tiredly and said to Ethan, "Forget it. Go to your grandpa and head home with him.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Taking The Kids Home


    Ethan, don''t break your rtionship with Olivia. The marriage between the Riker and Lockwood families will happen. You have to be patient.


    Your grandpa and I have been listening to your conversation and know you are getting along very well."


    Ethan was stunned for a moment. When he reacted, a chill spread throughout his body. He said in disbelief, "Uncle, you and grandpa nted a bug on me?"


    Lindon waved his hand indifferently. "What are you making a fuss about? Your grandpa and I are just concerned about you."


    Ethan wanted to retort, but he could not say a word.


    A few years ago, he only felt that the Riker family was cold.


    But now, he felt scared and disgusted:


    However, this was his family. These people were all his blood rtives.


    Ethan was trembling uncontrobly in anger and fear.


    Chapter 144 Bes Speeding Car


    Chapter 144 Be''s Speeding Car


    Isabe left Savor with the kids of the Lockwood family and introduced them to Jake.


    The Lockwood family''s people were very polite. Jake''s attitude was also quite friendly.


    "Isabe, Jake, we got to leave now," the few of them said obediently.


    "Go ahead. Be careful on the road," Isabe reminded them with a smile.


    These people came together, and only Bernard drove a car.


    Olivia came by her car and also left after bidding farewell to Isabe.


    In the end, only Isabe and Jake were left.


    Jake smiled and said, "These young people of the Lockwood family are not bad. No wonder you''re willing to ept Draxton.


    "Initially, I was worried that you would have to give yourself to someone else for the sake of your children. Now, it seems that the Lockwood family has attracted you with their charm."


    Isabe lifted her eyebrow. "Of course. I''m not the kind of person who would give in easily and make things difficult for myself. At first, I pretended to be timid in front of Draxton. Later, I realized there was no need to pretend."


    "I heard that Mr. Langley has a house in Dawton City. It was for you to live in," Jake said.


    Isabe was stunned. "Aren''t you staying with us at Northernville Manor?"


    "No, I have something to do. It''s not suitable for me to stay there permanently. This time, I''m going to stay at Dawton City for quite a while."


    Isabe nodded. "Alright."


    She rummaged in her bag and found a key.


    Then, Isabe handed the key to Jake and said, "I''ll drive you there."


    She and Ricky lived in Mr. Langley''s house when they first came to Dawton City. Now, there were still many of Ricky''s toys and some of her things in the house.


    Those were not often used, so she did not move all of them to Northernville Manor.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What they knew was that Bernard and the others lived on the same street as them.


    When Isabe drove to a road with few cars, she realized arge truck that was neither new nor old swaying in front of her car in an S-shaped slow snail shape. Isabe frowned. She instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    She nced in the rearview mirror. No cars were following them. They could turn around at any time.


    That meant that they were not targeting Isabe and Jake.


    This road was a little remote. There were not many people in the surveince camera. In such a situation, it would not be discovered for a while. "There''s something strange ahead," Jake said.


    Isabe said, "Should we turn around?"


    Jake pondered for a moment. "Alright..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the faint sound of gunshots came from ahead.


    The two of them looked at each other. After exchanging a nce, they tacitly stopped talking and reached a silent consensus, which was to advance.


    Isabe stepped on the elerator. The car was also moved in an S-shape and quickly drove parallel to the big truck.


    The truck driver was obviously not the actual driver but an experienced killer.


    Seeing that Isabe''s car deliberately overtook him and wanted to go to the front, the driver immediately swung the car to push Isabe''s car down the hill. Chapt 44 Be''s speeding Car


    Isabe chuckled. "Jake, sit tight and see if my driving skills have improved."


    Jake did not say anything, and his face had turned pale.


    Isabe was good at everything except her driving skills. Her driving skills were so crazy that she could make her passengers faint.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t good at driving, but her driving skills were so scary that not anyone could endure it.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would never have let her drive him.


    If someone looked down at this path from the sky, they would see an unbelievable scene.


    Therge truck was like a berserk monster, rampaging on the road and skillfully trying to squeeze the seemingly little car down the hill.


    However, the car was like an agile monkey. Under the attack of the truck, it nimbly dodged and moved forward without even getting scraped.


    The driver in the truck also realized something. His eyes were red as he stared outside. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He realized that he had encountered a master. "Who are they? Could it be that they had discovered our n?" He wondered.


    A vicious glint shed across his eyes. He was getting closer and closer to the turn ahead. Once they crossed the turn, they would not be able to hide what they were going to do. At that time, the consequences were not something he could bear.


    A malicious thought shed through his mind. He was extremely irritable, causing the truck to roar like an angry bull and crash into the car.


    Jake covered his mouth as his face contorted in difort. However, when he saw that their car was about to be knocked down the hill, he actually only cared about cursing. "Don''t let me know who it is. If I find out who did it, I''ll kill him!"


    He was furious. How could he encounter such a thing when he was doing nothing? God knew that after he sat in Isabe''s speeding car thest time, he swore he would never do it again. However, he did not expect to encounter such a dangerous situation in a ce like Dawton City.


    The silver-white car in front of him was knocked to the side of the hill. Just as it was about to flip over, the driver in the truck revealed a sinister smile.


    Isabe adjusted the direction of the car and tried to dash up.


    The driver of the big truck sneered and stepped on the elerator, mming into the car.


    However, at the same time, Isabe also smirked. Compared to Jake''s pain, her face was filled with excitement. Not only was she not afraid or nervous, but she also stepped on the elerator. Then, the silver-white car suddenly jumped high into the air, turned around, andnded on the top of the truck with a bang.


    The driver of the truck was stunned. Before he could react, the truck rushed down the steep hill uncontrobly.


    The truck driver was a famous killer, but even so, he still opened his mouth wide and screamed in horror.


    But what was the use of screaming? In the blink of an eye, the truck rolled down the hill crazily. Before his consciousness disappeared, the truck driver vaguely saw the silver-white sedan flying into the road like a silver-white phantom on top of the truck. Then, it slowly slowed down and entered the turn in the blink of an eye.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up with excitement. She shouted, "Jake, how is it? Has my driving skills improved?"


    Jake''s face was pale as he covered his mouth tightly. He had no energy to speak.


    Isabe could not help butugh when she saw his sorry state. In return, Jake red at her fiercely.


    He swore this was thest time he would let Isabe drive him.


    However, he had forgotten that this was probably the umpteenth time he had sworn.


    At this moment, they finally saw the situation in front of them. A car had hit the guardrail by the roadside, and half of the front of the car had fallen down the hill. Fortunately, the car had braked at the critical Chapter 144 Be''s Speeding Car


    moment, but bullets had clearly pierced the two rear wheels of the car.


    Around them, there were about a dozen ck SUVS surrounding the road. A group of hooligan-looking big men surrounded a few young people in the middle. Blood and screams kept sounding. Isabe''s expression changed when she saw the car that had hit the guardrail.


    That car was a yellow Lamborghini. She thought, "Wasn''t that the car Bernard and the others were in?"

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Crazy Assassination


    The expression in Jake''s pale face gradually changed. Clearly, he also recognized the car.


    Isabe was filled with murderous intent. She stepped on the elerator, and the car flew out again.


    Ten minutes ago, Bernard drove into this bend and found they were surrounded.


    Although they usually looked idle, they did not panic at critical moments. Even Yale, the girl, was exceptionally calm.


    She said, "Bernard, charge over!"


    In this situation, they had no other choice but to speed.


    The other party was obviously here to kill them. They did not know which idiot actually used such a tant method to take their lives. They did not even think about how the Lockwood family would take revenge after


    this.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Anyone with a brain would not do this.


    Therefore, they knew that these were ouws. They hade to take their lives, determined to ignore the


    consequences.


    Bernard''s car rushed forward, and they really managed to get a distance away. However, the other party had many cars, so they were forced to stop.


    Just because someone behind them had shot and shattered their tires, they were forced to jump out of the


    car.


    They were lucky. Fortunately, only one person on the other side had a gun, and the others held clubs.


    They originally wanted to escape down the hill. The other party had more than a hundred people. No matter how powerful they were, it was difficult for them to fight against so many people.


    However, the other party seemed to have seen through their intentions, and the man with the gun. immediately fired in their direction.


    This person was clearly not on the same level as those hooligans. He was a professional assassin. His marksmanship was precise, and his methods were sharp.


    However, what the other party did not expect was that none of the people from the Lockwood family were simple people. This was because he did not manage to hit them, and all his bullets missed.


    The assassin with the gun threw away his gun and picked up a steel knife. With a loud shout, a group of hooligans immediately rushed forward.


    "Fuck, these lunatics!" Shepard cursed and quickly swung his fist to counterattack.


    Yale was a girl, but her skills were not inferior at all. The few of them had all taken the pills given by Isabe. Their physical fitness andbat strength were very impressive. For a moment, these hooligans actually could not hurt them.


    Roger kicked a person whose leg he had broke, then snatched the iron rod from that person''s hand and counterattacked quickly, ruthlessly, and urately.


    "Fuck, which lunatic dares to attack us? Is the Lockwood family too low-key recently?"


    He cursed as he beat up a hooligan.


    On the other side, the professional assassin waved his steel knife and fought Bernard. The scene was chaotic.


    The assassin''s wrist was dislocated by Bernard, and the steel knife was snatched away. He pinched the assassin''s chin and asked, "Tell me, who sent you to kill us?"


    Unmoved, the assassin nced at him, his eyes filled with killing intent. "I lost to you because my skills are inferior. Don''t be smug. If I lose, someone else will take your life."


    After saying that, the assassin actually bit the poison andmitted suicide.


    Bernard looked confused. Although they were the Lockwood family people and the Lockwood family had many enemies. No matter how big the grudge was, it shouldn''t affect their families. If they wanted to target someone, they should target the patriarch. They shouldn''t hate people like them so much.


    Assassination:


    The way the killermitted suicide just now made it seem like he had dug up someone''s ancestral grave, and they hated him to the core.


    Looking at those hooligans who didn''t care about their lives, the more Bernard looked at them, the more he felt that something was wrong. These people looked like they had unforgivable grudges. They were crazy and didn''t care about their lives.


    That was not normal.


    Moreover, he realized that these hooligans seemed to be a little anxious. Their eyes were red, and they were much stronger. For a moment, Bernard''s leg was hit by an iron rod.


    In the blink of an eye, Bernard''s back was shed, and blood gushed out.


    The smell of blood stimted these people even more.


    One of Bernard''s legs was broken, and Roger was injured. Theirbat power was greatly reduced.


    Yale and Shepard panicked. Their expressions changed drastically. They could only counterattack with all their might, wanting to rush in front of the two of them to protect them. However, these hooligans were too crazy. They could not break through the encirclement for a moment.


    Their hearts were burning with anxiety. A shining steel de shed down diagonally from behind, shing at Yale''s neck. Seeing this, Shepard shouted, "Yale!¡±


    He ignored the hooligans who attacked him and pounced on Yale.


    He protected Yale under him, but the steel knife shed at the back of his neck.


    At this moment, a silver-white car flew over from afar. At the same time, the window opened, and a silver thing suddenly flew out of the window and hit the steel knife. With a ng, the steel saber broke into two. The silver thing entered the hooligan''s body with a puff.


    Shepard''s eyes were tightly shut, but death had yet to arrive. When he opened his eyes, he saw an exquisite silver flying dagger stabbed into the thug''s chest.


    The flying knife was like a small silverfish. It was only the length of a finger and shone with a dazzling reflection under the sunlight. However, in Shepard''s eyes, it was a life-saving holy light.


    He got up and pulled Yale up. He saw that Isabe and Jake had already jumped out of the car and were ready to join the battle.


    For some reason, before they could start fighting, the initially violent hooligans stood rooted to the ground and trembled.


    The burly men did not even have the intention to resist. They stood rooted to the ground like wooden stakes. Other than trembling, they did not dare to move.


    "Isabe! Jake!" Yale and Shepard looked at them in surprise.


    Isabe said, "Hurry up and check on Bernard and Roger."


    Yale and Shepard quickly helped the injured Roger and Bernard up.


    Isabe squinted her eyes and stared at the trembling hooligans. Like a queen, she casually walked to one of the hooligans and raised his head. When she saw his red eyes, Isabe could not help but sneer. "It''s artificially cultured poisonous bug."


    She checked the situation of the other hooligans and sneered. "n Mobius won''t be so direct and rough."


    She looked around and found a few familiar bald men among these hooligans. Weren''t they the members of Skydragon who had kidnapped her before? Skydragon was Bridget''s people!


    Isabe rarely had killing intent. Every time she did, it was because someone had touched the person she


    cared about.


    Seeing the murderous intent in her eyes, Jake raised his eyebrows in surprise. He never knew those people from the Lockwood family mattered so much to her.


    Isabe ignored the hooligans and walked towards Bernard and Roger. She looked at Roger''s back which was bleeding profusely. Without saying a word, she calmly and quickly pressed an acupuncture point on his body.


    Chapter 145 Crazy Assassination


    The surging blood was immediately stopped.


    "Isabe!" Bernard was pleasantly surprised.


    Isabe nced at him. His legs were bent unnaturally. It was obvious that he had also suffered severe injuries.


    Isabe''s gaze turned colder. She said coldly, "Don''t talk first. Hurry up and go to the hospital."


    The kids of the Lockwood family did not dare to say anything else and got into the car silently.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 A Golden Butterfly


    Bernard''s car was already damaged, and Isabe''s car couldn''t amodate so many people. Luckily, there was nock of cars here.


    Jake was not in a hurry to go to Orchid Residences. He drove them to the hospital personally.


    Isabe was left behind to deal with these hooligans.


    More than a dozen of them had died, but there were still nearly a hundred of them left.


    She looked at these people coldly and opened her hand. A golden butterfly was dancing in her palm.


    She raised her hand and the golden butterfly flew into the air. It sensed the smell of food and flew around the hooligans, scattering golden pollen.


    Then, a number of blood-red bugs crawled out of the hooligans'' eyes, ears, mouths, and noses.


    The bugs trembled in fear, but they could do nothing but ept their fate-to be the golden butterfly''s food. While afraid, this fate was an honor they should be proudest of that coulde to them. Golden butterfly did not hesitate to nosedive and feasted on all the small insects.


    After eating its fill, it flew back to Isabe in satisfaction and kissed her fair cheek gently.


    A faint smile was on Isabe''s lips. The satiation from the golden butterfly made her exceptionally delighted and contented.


    While living in two different bodies, she and this creature shared the same fate. Their lives were closely intertwined. And if one of them died, the other would die momentarily.


    When many years ago Master Grey saved her, she was already on the verge of death, but because of the golden butterfly, she survived.


    As the poison bugs left their bodies, the hooligans gradually woke up, their faces filled with fear.


    While being merciless ouws, all they wanted was a better life.


    And now they thought of what had happened to them before: they were first imnted with the artificially cultured poisonous bugs, which made them puppets without self-awareness; then they besieged the Lockwood family''s four direct bloodlines. Looking at their dead or injuredpanions on the ground, they were scared out of their wits.


    They looked at Isabe. The golden butterfly had already hidden itself, and they could not see it, but since the pollen was still on them, now before Isabe, they felt a sense of submission for her from the bottom of their hearts.


    In addition, as they thought of how Isabe saved them, they looked at Isabe with faint gratitude.


    "Bridget did it?" Isabe asked.


    A bald man walked out and knelt at Isabe''s feet, his face pale. He looked at Isabe and began pleading.


    "Miss Thompson, save us, please!"


    This bald man was a member of the group who kidnapped Isabe previously and waster taught a lesson by Isabe.


    Seeing the bald man like this, the others also knelt down before her.


    Isabe nced at them and asked, "Are you all from Skydragon?"


    "Yes, Miss Thompson. We are all members of Skydragon. This time, all the members of Skydragon have been mobilized. Miss Riker said that the person we want to kill is quite somebody. We couldn''t afford a failure.


    In order to increase ourbat power, Miss Riker gave us artificially cultured poisonous bugs and made us her tools. We didn''t do it on purpose! If we were awake, we would never dare to attack the Lockwood family''s young master and youngdy.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Miss Riker knows that our bugs have been removed, she will definitely control us again. She won''t let us go. Miss Thompson, please save us. You''re the only one who can save us. True, we are ouws, but we have our family behind too. We don''t want to be controlled by artificially cultured poisonous bugs anymore. Please give us a chance, Miss Thompson. We will take your orders from this day forward." Isabe looked down at them and met pairs of pleading eyes.


    She said, "Don''t worry, guys, your bodies have already been tainted with the aura of the emperor bug. Any poison bug that smells your aura won''t dare to approach. Bridget won''t be able to control you anymore."


    These people''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Isabe continued, "Since you''re controlled by the bugs this time, I''ll just let you go. Now clean. up the corpses and traces on the ground."


    With that, she turned to get into the car, not casting a backward nce.


    Seeing her leave, these hooligans felt a lump in their throats.


    A momentter, the bald man in the lead stood up. He looked at hispanions and said, "Guys, Miss Riker only used us as tools. But Miss Thompson, the patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family, saved our lives.


    From now on, we will Miss Thompson''s heart and soul, aren''t we?"


    The others all stood up. Another bald man said, "Big Brother, you''re right. We, Skydragon, will be at Miss Thompson''s disposal from this day forward."


    "Yes, we''ll follow her till the end!"


    The others shouted in agreement.


    A weak voice said, "But I think Miss Thompson seems to despise us."


    The excited crowd immediately quietened down. The bald man in the lead red fiercely at that person. "We''ll behave ourselves in the future. Miss Thompson will ept us. We can''t behave rudely like before We can''t bring disgrace to Miss Thompson."


    The others all nodded.


    The bald man said again, "Let''s wipe away the traces here first. Since Miss Thompson doesn''t want this to be known by anyone else, we have to keep our mouths shut about what happened today. If anyone dares to leak anything, they will be Skydragon''s enemy. I won''t show mercy to our enemies!"


    Indeed, Isabe despised these hooligans. Neither did she know what they had resolved after she left, nor did she care.


    She called Draxton and told him how Bernard was intercepted and raided.


    She arrived at the hospital and found Draxton and Ss were arriving there too.


    After getting out of the car, the two of them looked at each other and hurried into the hospital.


    The hospital was run by the Lockwood family. The director was Greyson Lockwood. He was also chief of the medical department of the Lockwood family.


    This hospital was only one of the medical departments.


    They entered the hospital; Greyson was not seen anywhere, for he was operating on Roger.


    Shepard and Yale were slightly injured. The medical staff had already treated and bandaged them. At this moment, they were sitting in the corridor outside the operating theater with Jake Quillon for a rest. Draxton Lockwood''s face was livid. He looked at Shepard and asked, "You passed by?"


    Shepard said gently, "We came out from Savor. On the way home, we were suddenly intercepted halfway. These people are Skydragon members. There were over a hundred of them. They seemed to have taken a Strength Pill and were mad. The four of us were no match for them. If not for sister-inw and Jake''s arriving just in time, we would have died today."


    Isabe said, "It''s Bridget."


    A murderous light shed in Draxton Lockwood''s eyes. He said to Shepard and Yale, "No one can bully the Lockwood family, let alone harm us. Don''t worry about this. I''ll deal with it. You should leave and take a rest


    now."


    Shepard and Yale were moved to tears at that. "Draxton, thank you.¡±


    Just then, the door of the operating room opened and Greyson walked out.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Bridget''s Uneasiness


    Behind Greyson, two assistants pushed Roger''s ambnce out.


    Greyson said, "Roger''s bleeding was stopped in advance by someone. Although the wound is deep, it didn''t hurt any vital part. The surgery is a sess. He will be fine after good recuperation." Draxton nced at the unconscious Roger, nodded slightly, and asked, "Where''s Bernard?"


    On hearing the name of Bernard, Greyson''s face turned serious. "His leg is cataclysmically smashed. The surgery will be difficult. Even if the surgery is sessful, there will inevitably be health hazards in the future." Bernard might be a cripple for the rest of his life.


    Draxton''s countenance fell at that, and his fists clenched unconsciously.


    Greyson did not go on, nor did he dare to mention the murderer. Isabe said, "I''ll do the operation on him. I will try my best to cure him without any aftereffects."


    Greyson''s eyes lit up.


    In fact, Isabe was a Miraculous Doctor.


    Greyson was lost in memories. Many years back, he was shocked that the patriarch was to marry Isabe. Now, however, he began to have a grudge admiration for him for the decision, knowing he had made a wise decision.


    "If so, Bernard will be saved. Isabe, I''ll be your assistant," Greyson said excitedly.


    He was also a famous medical genius in the medical field, but at this moment, he was more than willing and thrilled to be Isabe''s assistant.


    Draxton looked at Isabe and nodded. "I''ll leave him to you."


    "Don''t worry," Isabe said.


    Isabe said to Greyson, "Get ready. We''ll start now."


    Greyson hurriedly nodded.


    It was in the Riker family.


    Patriarch Riker, Mrs. Riker, Terrence and his wife, and many other members of the Riker gathered around Bridget to appease her.


    When the Riker family gave up on Bridget, Patriarch Riker feared that Bridget would feel estranged, but Bridget appeared rather calm at that.


    She said, "You''re my family, after all. How can I me you, grandpa and dad?"


    Patriarch Riker felt very relieved and satisfied at that. Heughed, cheering that this granddaughter didn''t let


    him down.


    He said, "Bridget, when the Lockwood family know that you''re back, they will probably find trouble with you. again. Have you any idea how to deal with it?"


    Bridget chuckled and said confidently, "Grandpa, don''t worry. The Lockwood family must be in a mess now. I''ve given them a huge surprise gift, haha."


    Patriarch Riker''s eyes lit up. He was so curious about what his granddaughter had done to the Lockwood family that he could not help but ask, "Just tell grandpa what it is." He was happy to see the Lockwood family suffer, but he was also a little worried. "They won''t find out it''s us, right?"


    Bridget said, "Don''t worry, grandpa. I''ve done it quite neatly. They won''t find it out."


    Patriarch Rikerughed heartily and asked, "Bridget, what exactly did you do?"


    Bridget looked at Patriarch Riker and chuckled. "A few Lockwoods will die soon, I''m afraid."


    At that Patriarch Riker''s countenance drastically fell.


    Bridget noticed that and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I didn''t leave a trace. And since the Lockwood family has countless enemies, they won''t be sure it''s us." ulgedis, UneasinessN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Patriarch Riker was greatly startled.


    This granddaughter''s ruthlessness and boldness shocked him.


    He was both afraid and proud.


    Seated not far from them, Ethan looked at his family''s sinister faces listened to their ttering words, and felt overwhelmingly upset.


    Bridget was Patriarch Riker''s granddaughter, but grandpa seemed a little ingratiating before her. Perhaps, he thought, even grandpa himself didn''t realize it. But from another perspective, he was just making use of her. This attitude was obviously shown towards outsiders.


    Suddenly, Bridget frowned. A vague sense of uneasiness crept into her heart.


    She stood up and said, "Excuse me, grandpa, dad, it suddenly urred to me I need to go back to my room to deal with something."


    "Alright, alright. Go ahead, grandpa and dad will leave you alone," Patriarch Riker said hastily.


    He was smiling.


    Bridget returned to her room and strode towards a box on the nightstand.


    The venerable box was made of ancient bronze. Bridget stepped up and opened the box, her face stern. A blood-colored poison bug inside had already turned into a pool of blood. Bridget''s eyes opened wide and darkened. She muttered in disbelief, "Howe?"


    A pang of uneasiness and terror seized her.


    If her mother bug was dead, it probably meant the poison bugs in the bodies of the Skydragon gangsters were probably dead too.


    And that meant their operation failed.


    Bridget''s face turned pale as she thought about the horrible consequences of failure.


    She called the bald man with trembling hands; he didn''t answer.


    She called other members of Skydragon, but no one answered.


    Her mind was filled with endless fear and uneasiness.


    Ethan returned to his room preupied. Gerald saw that he was restless and followed him.


    After being separated for a few years, the father and son had not even quality time to talk with each other. Seeing his father, Ethan opened the door and invited him in. The father and son sat opposite each other, but neither of them spoke.


    "How have you been alone abroad all these years?" Gerald asked.


    "Very good. I''m living very well overseas. Although I don''t have any rtives around me there, I saw no schemes, no maniption, and I feel free. True, I asionally feel lonely, but it''s generally quite good." Ethan looked straight into his father''s eyes, which changed a little at his gaze. And he asked, "Dad, you think I should make use of Olivia too? Or do you want to use me to achieve some of the Riker family''s goals?" Gerald looked at him silently for a long time, then he sighed. "Ethan, we all belong to the Riker family." "A family like this makes me disgusted and terrified, Dad. I''d rather it wasn''t my family; I don''t wan those families."


    Ethan looked indignant.


    Gerald looked at him with mixed feelings. "Don''t say such words before your grandpa and uncles."


    Ethan said, ''Dad, I want to go overseas. I won''te back anymore."


    "Ethan, you''re a grown-up now. You have the right to choose your life. You can do whatever you want. Do you know why I agree with your grandpa when he decided to send you overseas back then? Because thought going overseas and staying away from the Riker family isn''t a bad thing."


    Ethan''s eyes turned red


    "I want not only you, but Bridget to go overseas, so that you two can take care of each other there."


    ter 147 Endget Creasiness


    Gerald said it in earnest.


    Being dull and reserved, Gerald was but a cipher in the Riker family. Patriarch Riker did not think much of his second son.


    Ethan looked at Gerald excitedly. "Dad, go with us then."


    Gerald shook his head. "I''m not leaving. I belong with the Riker family."


    Ethan had aplicated expression on his face.


    Gerald said, "After your grandpa''s birthday, leave with your sister. Leave the rest to daddy. Your grandpa thinks too simply. What a family is the Lockwood family? How''s it possible they will be schemed against by him?"


    After hearing these words, Ethan felt something within him had changed; his cold heart suddenly softened and became warm. While his n was hopelessly toothless. His father, as well as his sister, was still there for him.


    Greyson thought that Bernard''s injuries were so severe that the surgery would take at least a few hours, but he surgery ended in less than an hour.


    When Isabe came out of the operating theater, Greyson was still in a daze.


    Isabe calmly took off her gloves and said, "I''m going back to get some medicine. With those medicines, Bernard will recover better." Greyson nodded repeatedly.


    Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll drive you back. You tired?"


    Isabe smiled. "Nope. To me, this is just a small surgery."


    None of them mentioned Bridget or the Riker family.


    However, the next day, they received an invitation from the Riker family.


    Patriarch Riker''s birthday was a week away, and the family invited them to the birthday party.


    Isabe looked at the expressionless Draxton with a pair of incredulous eyes and asked, "Are we going there?"


    Draxton looked at the invitation and said coldly, "Sure, I, as the patriarch of the Lockwood family, will give him. a big gift on behalf of our family!"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Amelia And Her Daughter


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    It was 7:10 p.m., in the Riker family.


    Guests arrived one after another. Lindon, the eldest son of Patriarch Riker, and the third, Terrence, stood at the entrance to greet the guests.


    Hustle and bustle gradually filled the house.


    A family of three walked in.


    Lindon''s eyes lit up as he saw them. He smiled and said, "Wee, Mr. Hart and Madame Lockwood. Oh my, is this your daughter?"


    Amelia smiled coyly.


    Although she and her daughter had barged into Northernville Manor and offended Draxton, the patriarch, it had been a few months, and he might have forgotten about it now.


    But she wasn''t sure of it, and she tried many times to meet him, without sess. Now there finally was a chance, the party. She came to the Riker family''s banquet today only to take the opportunity to meet Draxton and apologize to him.


    After all, she thought, her father died to save the patriarch, and therefore, the current would probably forgive them, as long as she apologized.


    Cliff stepped forward, smiling, and said to Lindon, "This is my daughter, Sophia, Mr. Riker. It''s our honor to be here for Patriarch Riker''s birthday."


    Lindon''s eyes sparkled slightly. Some time ago, Draxton had punished many members of the Lockwood family, including Amelia and her families.


    Her family was having a rough time these days. Lindon said with a smile, "Oh, your presence really surprised me, and we''re really lucky to have you here, doe in,dies and gentlemen."


    The moment Amelia and her families entered the hall, a servant came up to serve them. And Lindon went out to greet new guests.


    Sophia tugged at the pink gown she was wearing andined under her breath to her mother, "Mom, the Riker family''s too perfunctory. He''s not really friendly enough at all."


    Amelia whispered, "Sophie, don''t forget what we''re here for. As long as we have sought forgiveness with the patriarch, our life will return to before."


    "Really? In the past, whenever I wanted to wear gown, someone woulde and customize it for me. But now, Mom, look at this dress. I don''t know how many people have tried it on." She nced at the dress she was wearing in disgust.


    Amelia''s eyes flickered. "As long as we look pitiful enough, the patriarch will definitely feel sorry for us, and think of our favor to them, and he''ll soften toward us."


    Sophia thought for a while and said, "I wonder if Drax is tired of that woman now."


    "Sophie, bear with it. If you see that womanter, you must bear with it," Amelia reminded her.


    "I know, Mom. You''ve said it so many times," Sophia said impatiently.


    Cliff said, "Sophie, stop thinking about Mr. Lockwood. A man like him is not someone you can hope to match."


    Sophia pouted. "Dad, if I''m only a Hart, it''s true that I''m not worthy of Drax, but Mom is a Lockwood too. And Grandpa died saving the old patriarch, so I don''t think I''m not worthy of Drax. He just doesn''t know me, doesn''t know what a good girl I am."


    Cliff''s face stiffened.


    Amelia nced at Cliff from the corner of her eyes and said angrily, "Cliff Hart, you good-for-nothing. It''s fine if you feel inferior, but don''t make us feel the same too. Never mind, just don''t interfere with our n."


    Cliff''s eyelids twitched as he suppressed the anger within him.


    At this moment, Amelia looked up at the stairs at the end of the hall and saw a young woman in a dark


    purple fishtail dress walking down slowly. Her ck hair was elegantly tied up, her makeup perfectly apt. She looked stunning


    Most importantly, she had an extremely elegant and dignified aura, with which one would never assume that she was an ordinary woman.


    Sophia was stunned. In the blink of an eye, the woman was already in front of her. Sophia collected her thoughts from a daze.


    Bridget smiled and said to Amelia and Cliff, "Your daughter is really beautiful and lovely. She''s the most adorable girl I''ve ever seen." Hearing her praise, Sophia blushed. "Thank you, Miss Riker. You''re also very beautiful."


    "You know who I am?" Bridget asked with a smile.


    Sophia said, "With such a beautiful face, you must be Miss Bridget."


    She was trying to please Bridget.


    Bridget smiled bitterly. "Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Hart, but what''s the use? Still, Mr. Lockwood doesn''t love me."


    Sophia said, "Drax is too picky. If I were him, I''d probably fall in love with you right the moment I see you, Miss


    Riker. I''m sure."


    Bridget said, "Never mind, I''m not hoping that he could change his mind anymore, but you, Miss Hart, you look innocent and lovely. Mr. Lockwood might like you if he doesn''t like a woman like me." Sophia''s mind having been seen through, she momentarily blushed.


    She s


    said embarrassedly, "Miss Riker, you must be joking. Drax is just like my brother,"


    Bridget smiled and said carelessly, "I like you, Miss Hart. I wonder if you will go for a drink with me?"


    How could Sophia not ept this invitation? Bridget led Sophia upstairs.


    Sophia was excited. She did not expect Bridget would like her.


    When they entered Bridget''s room, the two of them exchanged a few words. Bridget said, "Miss Hart, I know you like Draxton."


    Sophia shook her head repeatedly and denied it. Bridget said, "Miss Hart, don''t deny it. Just tell me the truth. Do you want to marry Draxton and be the patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family?" Sophia''s eyes widened as she looked at Bridget in shock.


    "I, I, I..." Sophia gulped. I''d like to ask Miss Riker the same question. Don''t you want to?"


    Bridget chuckled. "I did want, but I don''t want anymore. I just can''t stand Isabe Thompson, that despicable.


    woman.


    "True, I don''t love Draxton anymore now, but how can I be resigned to losing to her? If it were a youngdy from a prestigious family, like Miss Hart, I would feel much better."


    Sophia looked at her and asked, "Miss Riker, what''s the point of saying this? Drax won''t marry me, anyway."


    Bridget chuckled and looked at her meaningfully. "If I say that I know how to make Draxton crazy about you and desperate to marry you, do you want to know it?"


    "How... how is that possible?" Sophia looked stunned and slightly expectant. Clearly, she didn''t believe it, yet she was more inclined that it was true.


    Bridget smiled and said, "Oh, trust me, Miss Hart, I''m not joking. Have you heard of artificially cultured poisonous bugs?"


    Sophia looked at her in surprise. Bridget went on, "Now you must be wondering if I am a lunatic, right?


    *Believe me. There are indeed poison bugs in this world. I have a pair of Love Bugs in my hands. As long as you imnt them on Draxton, he will be yours." "Re... really?" Sophia was half convinced and half skeptical.


    "You don''t believe me? Then let''s do an experiment," Bridget said, still smiling.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sophia began to wonder what an experiment it would be.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Jake is Gay?


    "What experiment?" Sophia asked, confused.


    Bridget smiled mysteriously and took her to the window, where they could see the banquet hall.


    At this moment, they happened to see Isabe, Olivia, Yale, and a strange man arriving together.


    Bridget''s pupils constricted slightly, and she gave a sneer.


    She had sent Skydragon''s puppets to attack the siblings of the Lockwood family, which included Yale.


    But Yale was well alive now, and he looked rather spirited.


    When Bridget went to Skydragon, she found that the poison bugs in them had been removed, and somehow, she couldn''t imnt the bugs on them again anymore.


    One thing was for sure, all was rted to Isabe.


    Bridget narrowed her eyes, deeming Isabe a stumbling block in her path. She had to get rid of Isabe. If not, her path ahead would definitely be much unsmooth. Coincidentally, there was now an opportunity. With the thought in mind, Bridget smiled at Sophia and said, "See that woman, Miss Hart? You''re not unfamiliar with her, Isabe, right? And the woman beside her is Olivia. Do you know her?"


    "I''ve heard of her, but I''ve never seen her before," replied Sophia.


    Bridget said, "Miss Hart, you may start the experiment yourself now."


    Sophia looked at her in bewilderment.


    Bridget took two sses of champagne and ced two artificially cultured poison bugs into them, then she said to Sophia, "Miss Hart, give the left ss to my cousin, Ethan; the right ss, to Olivia. When they drank it, you''ll see the effects."


    Sophia stared at her in shock, her eyes wide open.


    Seeing that Sophia wouldn''t believe her, Bridget went on, "Miss Hart, picture when Draxton is infatuated with you..."


    Sophia gritted her teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll do it." Her eyes became slightly red.


    She carried the sses and the wine downstairs and saw Ethan, Shane and Isabe talking with each other. After a while, Olivia and Ethan began to talk with each other at a corner. Sophia was overjoyed and quickly walked over to them.


    "Olivia, you


    shouldn''t havee. Grandpa and uncle might be plotting against you."


    Ethan''s face was filled with apprehension.


    Draxton looked no less worried as he looked at Etha. He said, "Ethan, I''m sorry. But I''ll let the Riker family pay for what they did to us. I''ll let them know the consequences of offending our family." Ethan''s expression turned stern. He was rather worried about what might happen next.


    Neither of them spoke for a moment, and the atmosphere fell silent.


    Just at this moment, someone presented them with two sses of wine.


    Ethan picked up a ss and drank it without taking a look.


    Feeling a little depressed, Olivia took the other ss of champagne and braced herself to drink it, but arge hand reached out and stopped her.


    Olivia looked up and saw Jake smiling at her.


    Jake raised his eyebrows at her and said, "Your sister-inw told me to take care of you."


    With that, he raised his head and gulped down the champagne.


    After that, he said to Olivia, "It''s better for girls to drink less."


    Olivia blushed and looked in Isabe''s direction. Her heart was filled with sweet warmth.


    She was again jealous of Isabe for her having such a considerate husband.


    Char 14 Jake Guy


    Sophia, however, was dumbfounded.


    She stared nkly at Jake, wondering why all of a sudden he materialized here. Meanwhile, Bridget, who was watching them from upstairs, was also dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t a long whileter that she let out a curse and hurriedly walked downstairs.


    Ethan was staring at Jake in a daze. His clear eyes gradually became infatuated, and with time his gaze became affectionate.


    Jake sensed something and looked up, only to meet Ethan''s armorous gaze. At this moment, the world quietened down, and time stood still, leaving them two alone,


    Jake felt that something was wrong. Why did he feel that the man opposite him was so cute, so charming. and so seductive?


    Having worked many years as a mercenary, he was instinctively alert. He took a step back warily and turned around, then saw Sophia, who looked rather weird. He asked coldly, "Did you bring us the wine?" Sophia was terrified as she met his intimidating gaze and did not dare to say anything. She hastily turned around and ran.


    Coincidentally, Bridget came downstairs.


    Sophia hid behind Bridget. Bridget frowned and looked at Ethan, then at Jake.


    "How should I address you, Mr...?" Ethan looked at Jake affectionately.


    Jake also looked back at Ethan affectionately. "Jake, let''s talk over there..."


    "Great!"


    Then, they saw Jake and Ethan leave hand in hand.


    Bridget was speechless.


    Sophia felt a lump in her throat.


    Olivia was overwhelmed by shock.


    Olivia muttered to herself, "No way. So Jake is gay. Did he fall for Ethan? What the hell?"


    She muttered suspiciously as she walked towards Isabe.


    "Miss Riker, what should I do? I didn''t expect that man would drink the wine for Olivia," Sophia said in a low


    voice.


    However, deep inside her, she felt much more excited and anxious than worried.


    The poison bugs were amazing. It worked even on two males. She couldn''t wait to imnt them on the man she liked.


    She looked at Bridget expectantly and asked, "Miss Riker, you still have such bugs, don''t you?"


    Bridget looked at her and said, "Come with me."


    As they came to an empty ce, Bridget gave her another pair of such poison bugs and said, "You eat the one on the right, and give Draxton the one on the left. As long as he eats it, he will fall in love with you heart and soul, and his brain will be filled with you all the time."


    Sophia epted with crity.


    Seeing Sophia was gone, Bridget looked in the direction of Shane and Yale; they were talking with each other.


    A weird light shed across her eyes.


    In the meantime, Jake and Ethan arrived at a deserted ce. Jake could not suppress his deep affection for Ethan, nor could Ethan.


    Nheless, since Jake had received special training, he was still by instinct vignt enough. He knew that something was wrong with him, so he locked Ethan in the bathroom and turned and ran.


    Jake rushed to look for Isabe, only to see Olivia talking with Isabe. Not far away, someone was urging Yale to drink more.


    Shane handed a ss of wine to Yale, his eyes glinting with a sly grin.


    Jake narrowed his eyes. Without a second thought, he went forward and snatched Yale''s ss of wine and


    Chapter 149. JJake is Gay?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    drank it.


    He smirked mockingly at the man opposite him, provoking him.


    Soon, the poison bugs began to have effects, and his eyes toward Jake became tender and amorous.


    Bridget, who was secretly watching everything, was again stupefied.


    "Who is this man? Find out everything about him!" Bridget was exasperated.


    Jake narrowed his eyes after drinking that ss of wine. He felt the same feeling again. "This wine is really. interesting," he thought to himself.


    Shane took the initiative to step forward and held his arm. He gazed at Jake affectionately and said, "I saw you leave with Ethan just now. Who''s he to you? Am I not better than him?"


    Jake fell silent.


    What the hell!


    "You''re as good as him," he blurted out, somehow.


    Yale couldn''t believe her ears.


    She was extremely shocked. No wonder her brother never worried about leaving his wife and Jake alone. together. It turned out Jake liked men!


    Olivia told Isabe about what she just found out about Jake, and out of curiosity Yale joined them and was murmuring something.


    Isabe looked up and saw Jake and Shane walking away. She narrowed her eyes slightly and thought of something, then she could not help but burst outughing.


    "Olivia, Yale, there''s gonna be a good show today."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Death Wish


    Olivia and Yale gathered around Isabe and asked nosily, "Isabe, does Jake really like men?"


    Isabe stoppedughing and coughed lightly. "How is that possible? It''s just someone''s underhanded trick." Olivia and Yale''s expressions changed slightly. "Isabe, what''s going on? Will Jake be alright?" Isabe said, "He''ll be fine. I got him."


    Jake pulled Shane to the bathroom. When the door opened, Ethan, who was about to pick the lock, froze. When he saw Shane holding Jake''s arm, his face immediately turned pale. He looked at Jake with a heartbroken look and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Quillon, what... what''s your rtionship with my cousin?" Jake shivered and had goosebumps all over his body. However, the wordsing out of his mouth made him squirm even more. "There''s nothing between us. Don''t get the wrong idea."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What wrong idea? Why am I exining? I must be out of my mind!" Jake thought.


    Shane immediately turned to look at him in disbelief. "Mr. Quillon, you... What does Ethan have that I don''t? Make it clear to me now."


    Ethan and Shane exchanged hostile nces and then fixed their eyes on Jake in unison.


    The veins on Jake''s forehead throbbed. He took a deep breath and suppressed the odd feeling inside him, smiling at the two of them.


    Ethan and Shane were staring at him amorously. Ethan hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mr. Quillon, HI don''t mind the three of us being together..."


    Shane trembled and looked at Ethan in shock. Then he gritted his teeth andpromised. "As long as I can be with you, I''m willing to do anything."


    The smile on Jake''s face stiffened. He replied dryly, "You mean it?"


    "Yes."


    Jake suddenly raised his hand and hit Shane on the back of his neck.


    Shane immediately copsed.


    Ethan''s eyes widened. "Mr. Quillon, what are you..."


    Without raising his head, Jake brought his hand up again and hit Ethan. Ethan fell too andnded on Shane.


    Jake looked at the two guys on the ground. There seemed to be countless voices roaring in his mind urging. him to help them up and hold them in his arms.


    In the end, his reason got the better of him. He closed the bathroom door, hitting his head with his fists and turning his neck. Then he hurried to find Isabe with a wince.


    "Be, help me." Jake held Isabe''s arm, looking like he was having a hard time suppressing some emotion. A nerve was twitching in his temple.


    Olivia and Yale looked at him worriedly.


    Isabe gave him a teasing look. Without saying anything, she took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Jake''s arm. A momentter, when she pulled out the needle, there were two blood-colored bugs attached to


    Those around them didn''t notice these two tiny bugs at all, nor would they find anything suspicious about them. However, Bridget, who had been looking their way the all time, took that in. Seeing Isabe removing her artificially cultured poisonous bugs so easily, she suddenly felt a great pressure


    in her heart. She found Isabe so inscrutable that she felt defenseless when faced with Isabe.


    However, the more Bridget felt that way, the more she wanted Isabe to be gone for good.


    As soon as that evil thought appeared, she saw Isabe shing a smile at her from afar and casually crushing the two poison bugs between her fingers.


    For a moment, Bridget had the feeling that Isabe was not crushing the poison bugs but her.


    Isabe looked away disdainfully when she saw Bridget''s frightened expression.


    Chatile 1 Death Wish


    By this time, most of the guests had arrived at the banquet hall. Patriarch Riker walked out with a broad smile on his face with the help of Lindon. Many guests came forward to congratte him. The whole ce was lively and festive.


    Patriarch Riker greeted them as he swept his gaze across the hall. When he saw Isabe, Olivia, and Yale, a sly glint shed across his eyes


    He then subconsciously looked for Bridget. When Bridget approached him, Patriarch Riker cast her an inquiring nce, asking silently, "Is it done?" Bridget understood what he meant and shook her head with a gloomy look.


    Patriarch Riker''s face sank slightly.


    Bridget quickly walked to his side and whispered, "Grandpa, don''t worry. We will find a second chance."


    Patriarch Riker replied in a low voice, "Get Love Bugs into Olivia and Yale''s bodies. You must make it this time. Everything depends on this."


    "I know. Rest assured, grandpa."


    Bridget stayed with him for a few minutes before hurrying back to her room. She opened a drawer and took out two small boxes.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, muttering to herself, "Isabe, I don''t believe you can remove the alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs so effortlessly as well."


    With that, she went downstairs with the poison bugs.


    In the bathroom, Ethan and Shane slowly woke up. After the two artificially cultured poisonous bugs in Jake''s body were removed by Isabe, the artificially cultured poisonous bugs in their bodies died soon. As a result, the two of them were back to normal now.


    When they recalled how they had behaved moments ago, their faces turned livid.


    Ethan sat on the ground and said in astonishment, "Shane, what happened just now? Were we controlled by artificially cultured poisonous bugs? Bridget wanted to use those bugs on Olivia and me?" Shane looked at him with mixed feelings and replied in a low voice, "Ethan, Olivia is Draxton''s only sister. Marrying her will bring enormous benefits to you and the Riker family. You should know that. "Besides, we Riker family have aroused too much hostility in the Lockwood family. Only marriage can resolve the bad blood between the two families."


    Ethan found it ridiculous. "Shane, do you think the Lockwood family will recognize a union procured by dirty tricks?"


    "They have no choice. For a big family like the Lockwood family, if their daughter does something scandalous, they have to marry her off even if they don''t want to!" Shane said affirmatively. Ethan looked at him and sighed in his heart. "Shane, you really disappoint me. So you''ve nned to use artificially cultured poisonous bugs on Yale too?"


    "Yeah. She and her parents are the easiest to control in the Lockwood family."


    Ethan shook his head and stumbled up from the ground. "I really don''t know if I should say you guys are confident or stupid."


    "Ethan, how could you say that?" Shane''s face darkened.


    Ethan didn''t say anything else. He opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Shane was miffed, but after he went out, he put on a proper smile.


    The two of them walked to Patriarch Riker''s side. Guests came to heap praises on them one after another. Patriarch Riker looked so pleased and proud.


    Isabe crossed her arms and looked at Patriarch Riker with a faint smile. She sneered and said, "I don''t know how that old man can be so brazen. He behaves as if nothing has ever happened despite all his wrongdoings."


    Yale''s eyes were filled with killing intent as she recalled the incident that day. "He apparently has a death wish."


    Olivia lowered her head and yed with her hair, asking glumly, "Isabe, when will my brothere?"


    Death Wish


    Don''t worry. Draxton will show up soon," Isabe replied.


    As soon as she finished speaking, another guest arrived. He was an old man followed by a young man in a


    white suit.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Draxton Arrived


    "Hey, Mr. Riker, sorry that I''mte. Please don''t me me," the old man said with augh.


    "Mr. Crawford!" Patriarch Riker''s eyes lit up and his smile went ear to ear.


    "I didn''t expect you toe. What an honor!" Patriarch Riker hurried toward the old man excitedly.


    Isabe and Jake exchanged a knowing look.


    The old man was in his seventies. He was Patriarch Crawford''s son, Timothy and Callum''s father, and Cynthia and Tiffany''s grandpa.


    In the Crawford family, Mike Crawford was almost an invisible person. Everything in the family was decided by Patriarch Crawford, and Mike rarely made an appearance.


    However, Isabe knew that Mike was thest person to be underestimated in the Crawford family.


    He was the director of Lucsia Biological Research Institute.


    His status in Lucsia was self-evident. The young man behind him was the most outstanding genius of the Institute, Bruce Mellman.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Bridget walked downstairs and caught sight of Bruce. A trace of excitement shed across her eyes, but she quickly regainedposure.


    Bruce saw Bridget too, but he turned around and fixed his gaze on Isabe who was at the edge of the crowd. He was wearing a pair of silver-rimmed sses. At this moment, the eyes behind the sses were glistening with great interest.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Mike, Patriarch Riker led him to take seats. As they walked, Patriarch Riker said, "Mr. Crawford, I wonder if Patriarch Crawford has gotten any better."


    Mike shook his head. "My family has been through some things recently that are too much for my father to take. He''s been ill and his condition has got worse."


    Patriarch Riker stopped in his tracks and spun around to look around the hall. He pointed in Isabe''s direction and said with a grin, "What a coincidence. Miraculous Doctor is also here tonight. Mr. Crawford, why don''t you have a good talk with her and resolve the misunderstandings between her and the Crawford family?"


    Mike followed Patriarch Riker''s gaze. The moment he saw Isabe, his gaze turned grave.


    Isabe tilted her head to look at Jake.


    Jake''s face was as cold as ice as he stared back at Mike.


    Olivia and Yale looked at each other and then asked Isabe in a whisper, "Isabe, is Jake acquainted with Mr. Crawford?"


    Isabe replied in a hushed voice, "More than acquainted."


    Olivia and Yale were very surprised, but the atmosphere didn''t allow them to ask further. They just watched nervously and could feel that Jake was seething with rage at this moment and might go ballistic and beat someone at any time.


    Mike looked kind and gentle and had a schrly temperament. He looked at Jake for a moment and darted his gaze to Isabe. Then he turned to Patriarch Riker and crack a smile. "Miraculous Doctor is so young. Young people are usually touchy. I''m afraid an old schr like me won''t be able to reason with her."


    Patriarch Riker replied, "You are a prominent figure in Lucsia. No matter what grudges she holds against the Crawford family, she has to listen to what you got to say. Compared with your contribution and influence, her misunderstanding is nothing."


    Mikeughed and shook his head. "Let''s talk about thister. Today is your birthday. Let''s talk about something else."


    Patriarch Riker tactfully changed the subject.


    Bridget came close to them and greeted Mike and Bruce. The smile on her face was bright and appealing. *Jake, take it easy," Isabe said quietly.


    Jake snorted and answered, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    He then continued, "That Riker old sod was clearly targeting you just now."


    Isabe rubbed her forehead. "Yeah, they''re targeting me. Not only me but also the Lockwood family."


    As she was speaking, there were noisesing from the entrance. Isabe got a hunch and turned around. Sure enough, Draxton arrived.


    Draxton showed up with seven or eight Lockwood family''s guards.


    People usually don''t bring so many guards to a birthday party.


    Patriarch Riker''s pupils dted. He asked in a fluster, "Draxton, what are you going to do?"


    Draxton gave him an indifferent nce. With a deadpan exterior, he was about to say something when a figure suddenly pounced on him.


    "Drax!"


    Sophia was to fling herself at Draxto but was kicked to the ground by Ss. Ss snapped coldly, "Get lost. The patriarch is not to be disturbed. If youe any closer, it will end really badly for you." Sophia clutched her aching stomach and curled up like a shrimp, unable to get up. Her face was pale from the pain and she was sweating profusely.


    "Sophie!" Amelia nched when she saw her daughter lying on the ground and dashed to her with Cliff. Amelia helped Sophia up and knelt on the ground with Cliff. Tears streamed down her face as she said, "Patriarch, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please forgive us for my father''s sake. Sophie doesn''t mean any harm. She just wants to apologize to you..."


    Draxton kept a deadpan exterior and didn''t look at her. His gaze swept around andnded on Isabe.


    Isabe walked towards him.


    She finally understood what Draxton had meant by "a big gift". Today, he was probably going to teach the Riker family a hard lesson.


    This was indeed a big gift.


    When Sophia saw that Draxton didn''t deign to look at her and her parents, she lowered her head and struggled to get up after the pain in her abdomen eased a little. She then tried to move closer to Draxton. In her right hand was a crimson poison bug. Once she threw that poison bug onto Draxton, it would enter his body through his pore.


    "Drax, I''m Sophie. Have you forgotten me? I''m here to apologize to you. Last time in Northernville Manor, I wasn''t thinking straight and did something I really regret. Drax, could you forgive me?"


    She moved to Draxton inch by inch under Ss''s cold gaze and suddenly lifted her hand, throwing the poison bug at Draxton.


    Isabe happened to walk over at this time and her ck high heel stepped on that artificially cultured poisonous bug.


    Isabe lifted her foot and saw that artificially cultured poisonous bug wriggling on the ground.


    "Miss Hart, where did you get this poison bug? Do you know what the consequences of plotting against Draxton will be for you and your family?"


    Sophia''s face instantly turned ashen. "Y-You know this is an artificially cultured poisonous bug?"


    "Miss Hart, tell us who gave you this poison bug now and we can consider showing mercy on you and your family," Draxton said.


    Sophia met Draxton''s intimidating gaze and was immediately scared out of her wits. She had never seen such a terrifying Draxton before. Just looking into his eyes made her blood run cold.


    Her lips trembled as she blurted out the truth. "It''s Miss Riker. Bridget Riker gave it to me. She said that as long as I put this artificially cultured poisonous bug on you, you will see me as the love of your life."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Bring Her Over


    Isabe looked at Sophia in amusement. "You haven''t given up yet? Let me tell you, this man is mine. Who do you think you are?


    "Miss Hart, I advise you to go home now. Otherwise, you will regreting here today."


    As she spoke, Isabe gently stepped on that poison bug and crushed it to death.


    Sophia looked at Isabe with a pale face, too scared by Draxton to get any word out. Amelia''s face darkened. "Miss Thompson, it''s not smart to act so arrogantly because you''ve found favor with the patriarch.


    You...


    Draxton furrowed his brows. Without even lifting his eyelids, he said emotionlessly, "Ss, send the irrelevant people out. If they don''t obey, make them."


    Amelia paused, wondering who the patriarch was talking about.


    The next second, Ss stepped forward and took out a sharp dagger, pressing it against her neck.


    "Mrs. Hart, I''d appreciate it if you could realize that no one wants your opinion here. You''re in the way of the patriarch. If you''re smart, get lost now."


    Ss looked as cold and murderous as a heartless assassin.


    Amelia widened her eyes and gazed at Ss with a hesitant look. She couldn''t leave just like that because it was not easy for her to meet Draxton. Today was herst chance. She opened her mouth and wanted to beg Draxton for forgiveness again.


    Ss did not say a word and just moved the dagger up with its point between Amelia''s lips.


    Amelia felt a sting on her tongue.


    Her eyes widened in fear, and a thin sheen of cold sweat covered her forehead. "Mrs. Hart, wise up, or you won''t even know how you end up dead. Now tell me, do you still want your tongue?"


    Paralyzed with fear, Amelia did not dare to move a bit and blinked her eyes desperately.


    "Very good," Ss said and chuckled in such a way that reminded Amelia of Satan.


    He then dropped the dagger. Amelia covered her mouth with her hand and there was blood flowing down from between her fingers. Her tongue was still in her mouth but the sharp dagger had left a cut on it. Amelia looked at Draxton in shock and horror before reluctantly leaving the banquet with her husband and daughter.


    Lindon took on a sullen face and said in a didactic tone, "Draxton, don''t overreact. No matter what, Mrs. Hart is a member of the Lockwood family. Did you have to make a big fuss and draw blood at the banquet?"


    However, Draxton was even more unapproachable today than he usually was. He did not even look at Lindon and just said to Ss, "Bring her over." "Yes," Ss responded.


    Then he waved his hand and gestured for the guards to follow him. They strode towards Patriarch Riker.


    Patriarch Riker''s face sank. "Draxton, what do you want?"


    Draxton stood where he had been with a deadpan exterior. No one could tell what he was thinking right now.


    Ss pushed Patriarch Riker away and sneered. "Patriarch Riker, the patriarch has shown you enough respect in the past, so be a wise man and back off now."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patriarch Riker almost lost his bnce. Fortunately, Terrence reacted quickly enough to catch him. Patriarch Riker was so angry that his face turned livid and he found it hard to breathe. Terrence scowled at Ss.


    Bridget panicked inside but kept her countenance. Just as she was about to say something, Ss and one of the guards stopped in front of her, grabbed her hands, and dragged her toward Draxton. "What are you doing? Draxton, are you crazy?" Lindon shouted in disbelief.


    Bridget did not try to break free and her lips curled into a malicious smile.


    Ss dragged her to Draxton. Draxton stared at her and ordered coldly, "Break her arms."


    His voice was calm and indifferent, but he had a sense of authority in his tone that only those with great power had


    Bridget''s pupils dted and she suddenly snapped her head up. "Draxton, you''re in the Riker family''s manor. Today is my grandpa''s birthday..."


    Ss took action without letting her finish.


    However, Bridget flung her hands and easily broke free from the grip of Ss and the guard.


    Ss was taken aback. At the same time, a golden poison bug flew out from Bridget''s hand and headed straight to Draxton.


    Isabe let out a contemptuousugh and instantly released a little bit of the golden butterfly''s pollen.


    The unique fragrance that only poison bugs could sense wafted out. The poison bug that was dashing toward Draxton halted halfway and fell to the ground, trembling.


    Isabe chuckled and examined the golden poison bug with interest. She said with a smile, "Miss Riker, I guess this golden bug means a lot to you, right? Should I feel touched that you reserved it for my man?"


    Isabe strolled to that golden poison bug step by step.


    Bridget freaked out. She pounced on Isabe and growled, "Isabe Thompson, stop. Don''t touch it!"


    Bridget meant to take Isabe down with one strike so she swung a punch at Isabe''s heart.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly, raising her elbow and smashing it down. In the silent hall, a cracking sound of bones being broken followed by Bridget''s screaming was heard.


    Isabe chuckled. "I just said that that man is mine. No one can take him from me. It seems that you haven''t taken my words seriously.


    "In that case, Miss Riker, don''t me me for showing no mercy on you."


    Draxton stood beside them motionlessly. Anyone would think that he was totally uninterested in what was happening.


    However, the truth was that he was staring at Isabe without blinking and his ears had turned crimson.


    He was actually feeling shy at this moment.


    Bridget was in so much pain that her face was covered in sweat. She looked at Isabe with extreme hatred in her eyes and roared, "Isabe, kill me if you dare!" "Sure, as you wish."


    Isabeughed and a golden butterfly appeared. It happily kissed Isabe on her ear before flying to the ground and eating the golden poison bug.


    The moment the golden poison bug was eaten by the golden butterfly, Bridget''s face became ashen and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "No!" Bridget wailed in agony. She clutched her chest and looked so weak as if she had lost all her energy.


    The bug is not full grown yet, but it''s still delicious. Do you agree, Miss Riker?"


    Isabe raised her hand and the golden butterflynded on her fingertip. It shone with a gentle golden light under the chandeliers of the hall, so beautiful and dreamlike that it looked like an elf baby flying out of a magic forest.


    Isabe brought the golden butterfly to her lips and gently kissed its wings. The golden butterfly quivered and its entire body turned slightly red.


    It flushed.


    Draxton could not remain calm anymore. His eyes were fixed on the golden butterfly. He was very observant and instinctively thought that there was a special connection between the golden butterfly and Isabe. The redness on his ears faded a little. He felt a little jealous and asked, "Is that your butterfly? Can I touch it?" Isabe chuckled and reached out her hand. The golden butterfly took the hint and flew to Draxton''s hand.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 The Riker Family Is Done For


    Draxton lowered her head and quietly looked at the golden butterfly. It was really beautiful.


    However, he was absolutely unaware that this golden butterfly was Isabe''s life. The fact that she gave it to him meant giving her life to him.


    Bridget had lost all her strength at this point. She copsed to the ground and looked at the butterfly in shock, then at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at her, then smiled.


    "Miss Riker is a very merciless one. To be safe, break her limbs first, and make sure they can''t be reattached."


    Isabe said.


    When Ss heard this, she immediately nodded and stepped forward without hesitation. There were a few cracking sounds, followed by Bridget''s painful screams. Not long after, her hands and feet were limping on the floor.


    Bridget fainted from the pain.


    At this moment, the people in the banquet hall finally realized what had just happened. Most of them were so frightened that they did not dare to make a sound. They hid in a corner and trembled, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    Patriarch Riker was furious, he panted heavily and said, "Draxton, what''s the meaning of this? Do you have utterly no respect for me? I need to have a talk with your grandpa. No, I need to reason with him!"


    Draxton held the golden butterfly in one hand and gently stroked its wings with the other. When he heard this, he only raised his eyelids casually and smiled mockingly.


    Ss sneered and said, "Patriarch, you must be too old that you''re getting senile. The Lockwood family listens to only the patriarch''smands. What''s the use of talking to my grandpa? "Wait, no, I should ask you this. How dare you see my grandpa? Do you not have shame?


    Your granddaughter, Bridget, first tried to hurt our young master and youngdy. A week ago, she even ordered her puppet to attempt to kill them. How much of all those things were ordered by you?" Patriarch Riker was at a loss for words for a moment, then finally figured out what to say and yelled, "Nonsense. I have absolutely no idea what you''re talking about. You Lockwood family are way over the line, how dare youe to my birthday banquet and cause a Scene? Draxton, you''re a sight for sore eyes!" Draxton said, "I know that today is your birthday, so I, the patriarch, personally came to give you a birthday gift." His slender fingers stroked the golden butterfly rhythmically, again and again.


    The golden butterfly seemed to be enjoying it. It stopped at Draxton''s fingertips and did not move, looking a little docile and obedient.


    Patriarch Riker''s pupils constricted as he looked at Draxton warily. "A gift? Well, let''s see what grand gift you''ve got for me!


    But before that, why don''t you exin what you n to do after injuring Bridget so badly?"


    Draxton said, "So badly? I only crippled her, what she did is enough for me to kill her a hundred times over." Patriarch Riker''s eyes shed. If sacrificing a granddaughter could ease the rtionship between the Lockwood and Riker families, it would be worth it. However, he could not figure out what Draxton was going to do next.


    Draxton looked at Patriarch with a hint of mockery in his eyes. At this moment, Isabe said,


    "As far as I know, Bridget tried to use the Love Bug on Olivia and Yale. It seems that the Riker family really wants to have a marriage with the Lockwood family. However, she does seem to be in quite a hurry to use even the Love Bug.


    Draxton''s fingers that were stroking the golden butterfly paused for a moment. When he started stroking it again, he used slightly more strength. The golden butterfly''s body tilted from the touch and almost fell. Draxton was oblivious, but the golden butterfly was clearly unhappy. It angrily bit Draxton''s finger, and a drop


    of blood immediately appeared. The golden butterfly proudly swayed its butt and flew back to Isabe, ignoring Draxton


    Draxton looked at the small drop of blood on his fingertip. He had no time to be bothered by such a small wound and quickly looked at Isabe.


    Isabe put away the golden butterfly and gave Draxton a re.


    Draxton was speechless.


    He looked innocent. What did I do wrong?"


    Patriarch did not notice the tiny interactions between them. With the thought of abandoning Bridget, he said,


    "Draxton, I didn''t know anything about all these. These are all Bridget''s own decisions after she returned. It''s all because I didn''t discipline her well. It''s only right for you to me me.


    However, I''m your elder after all. Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to make such a huge fuss at my birthday?"


    Ethan looked at his grandpa in disbelief. ''Did he just decide to abandon Bridget?"


    Although his cousin, Bridget, had done something wrong, he did not expect his grandpa to abandon her so easily.


    Clearly, in his grandpa''s heart, there was not a single trace of kinship.


    Bridget was personally raised by his grandpa, their rtionship was supposed to be the strongest.


    Ethan lowered his head and silently took a few steps back so he would not attract the attention of anyone.


    "Mr. Riker, don''t worry. Like I''ve just said, I''m here to give you a gift today."


    Right after he said that, he gave Ss a look.


    Ss immediately understood. He took out a few folders and called a waiter over. The waiter carefully walked forward.


    Ss handed the folder to the waiter and raised his chin. "Send these documents to the Rikers and Patriarch Riker."


    Patriarch Riker, Lindon, and the rest of the Riker family all panicked. A bad feeling inexplicably spread from the bottom of their hearts.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They took the folder hesitantly. When they opened it, their faces instantly turned pale.


    Patriarch''s hand that was holding the folder trembled. He suddenly raised his head and tried his best to move the muscles on his face, but he could not even fake a smile.


    He said to Draxton, "I was very close to your grandpa when we were young. I even hugged you when you were a baby. Draxton, are you really going to treat us like this?" Draxton said, "It''s exactly because of that past rtionship that I''ve been so tolerant towards the Riker family. However, respect has to be earned.


    You guys threw away your dignity, there''s really nothing I can do. Are you satisfied with this gift, Mr. Riker?"


    "You, you..."


    Patriarch suddenly realized that this time, Draxton was seriously furious. He was really going to hurt the Riker family.


    However, he did not expect the Draxton to act so quickly, and so deadly too.


    No, he definitely has had these things long ago. He just had not taken them out.


    "Ah..." Patriarch suddenly let out a short gasp. His face turned abnormally red and he fell backward.


    "Dad!"


    Gerald held Patriarch before Patriarch copsed. Of the Riker family people present, only Gerald and Ethan did not see the folders.


    Or rather, they were the only innocent ones in the Riker family.


    Even Shane was holding a folder and frozen in ce.


    Patriarch Riker''s breathing quickened, and his limbs began to twitch.


    153 The Riker Family Is Done For


    This was a sign of a stroke caused by excessive shock.


    "Call the ambnce!"


    Gerald said loudly.


    Ethan took out his phone and made a call. Soon, an ambnce arrived very soon.


    Patriarch Riker was carried into the ambnce and Gerald followed. At the banquet venue, Lindon and the others were still holding those folders, their faces were extremely pale. "Selling the Lucsia Empire''s resources and colluding with foreign forces for profit. What you''ve done all these years is enough for you to go to jail or even cost you your life. Ss, call the police." Lindon and Terrence looked at each other. The two of them were so frightened that they seemed to have lost their souls. Lindon could no longer maintain the pride as an elder and knelt down with a thud.


    "Draxton... No, Mr. Lockwood, please don''t call the police, for the sake of our many years of friendship. We were muddle-headed in the past. We didn''t know the severity of the situation. Please give us another chance..."


    The Riker family was done for.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 The Riker Family Is Done For Part Two


    Draxton looked at Patriarch indifferently, then held Isabe''s hand. Seeing that she did not refuse, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Be, let''s go back."


    Isabe gave him a nce from the side. She found it funny that Draxton probably had no idea why she was angry, nor why the golden butterfly was angry. She had to teach him a lesson afterward.


    When Olivia and Yale saw Draxton and Isabe leave, they quickly followed them with smiles on their faces-Their elder brother and sister-inw had avenged them today.


    the Lockwood family''s protectiveness towards its members was never just talking the talk. The Riker family had repeatedly provoked the Lockwood family''s dignity, it was time for them to pay the corresponding price.


    Seeing that they really left, Lindon and Terrence hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Lockwood, please, don''t leave... Give us another chance. We apologize to the Lockwood family, Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor..." Their eyes were filled with fear. They had now finally realized that the Lockwood family was a family that would not strike easily, but every strike they eventually make would prove to be fatal. They started asking themselves, where exactly did they get the confidence to challenge the Lockwood family''s tolerance?


    Ss ordered someone to bring Bridget along. He sneered at Lindon and said, "Mr. Riker, our patriarch has always been very tolerant of the Riker family, but the Riker family has crossed the line this time. "First, you attempted to kill the patriarch''s wife and the young master. Last week, you tried to the youngdies and young masters from the Lockwood family. You even tried to sow discord between them and the patriarch... You seem to have forgotten what kind of family the Lockwood family is."


    Lindon was instantly dumbfounded.


    What kind of family was the Lockwood family?


    Although the Lockwood family was recognized as one of the four great families just like the Riker family, it was only what the Lockwood family wanted the public to see. When in reality, the Lockwood family was so much more powerful than any of the other three families.


    The Lockwood family was not just a powerful family in Lucsia, it also had an extraordinary status internationally.


    In fact, no one could say for sure how powerful the Lockwood family really was. This was why the Lockwood family had been standing tall since long ago till now.


    As for the Lockwood family''s background, no one could figure it out.


    Bridget was dragged by the Lockwood family''s guards like a dead dog. With the knowledge of what this woman had done, these guards showed no mercy at all.


    As the Lockwood family''s guards, anyone who vited the Lockwood family was their enemy.


    They never showed mercy to their enemies.


    With the Lockwood family''s exit, Patriarch''s birthday banquet ultimately ended. The guests present finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    At this moment, none of them even spared another nce at the Riker family. They all left one after another, feelingplicated.


    This Riker family really deserved it for actually daring to harm the Lockwood family''s people. the Lockwood family was famous for being protective.


    However, they could not help but feel shocked. Once again, they strongly felt that the Lockwood family was not a family they could mess with. The Riker family was an illustration and a warning, even fewer people would dare to mess with the Lockwood family from now on, afraid they would end up just like the Riker family


    "You know what I think? I think this Riker family is just in stupid. Their family was doing well, but they managed to end up in this situation. Everyone knows they''re not the most honorable family, but no one thought they''d be this stupid. Look at them now, tsk tsk, why do these things?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Alright, enough gossiping, we need to hurry back and think about what connection we have with the Riker family. We can''t hesitate in times like this, some things must be cut off right away. We can''t afford to be rted to the Riker family in any way whatsoever.


    Chapter


    The others heard it and all agreed with it, so they quickened their pace.


    The previously bustling Hall of the Riker family was now empty. The Rikers stood in the hall in a daze, at a loss as to what to do after being struck by such a catastrophe.


    On a personal level, they tried to murder the members of the Lockwood family.


    On a national level, they smuggled and sold Lucsia''s resources, which was an unforgivable crime.


    It was over, the Riker family waspletely done for!


    In the hall, only Mike and Bruce had yet to leave. Mr. Crawford sighed and said, "Oh, Mr. Riker. He''s made a horrible mistake!"


    Lindon was frozen, no one knew if he heard what Mr. Crawford said.


    "Sir, we should get going as well," Bruce said.


    Mike Crawford shook his head and left with Bruce.


    When they went outside, they could still see the direction in which everyone had left.


    Bruce asked, "Sir, that man beside Isabe Thompson, is him."


    Mike chuckled softly. "It''s him indeed, he''s back after so many years, and he''s grown up so much."


    "Sir, from the looks of it, he might not be very friendly to you."


    "Hmph, of course, it''d be weird if he''s friendly to me. He still can''t think straight. What I did back then was for


    his own good. Since he doesn''t appreciate it, as his father, I have nothing to say."


    Bruce lowered his eyes and smiled. "He really doesn''t understand your intentions."


    Mike turned to look at Bruce and patted his shoulder in relief. "Brucy, you''re better than him.¡±


    "I''m not like him." Bruce pushed his silver-framed sses and smiled harmlessly.


    As they spoke, they got into the car. Mike said, "That Isabe and her golden butterfly are both very interesting. I haven''t seen such interesting things in many years." He referred to both of them as "things".


    Bruce said, "If you''re interested in her, I''ll go and find out more about her."


    Mike smiled and did not say anything else, but the satisfaction on his face was clearly visible.


    On the other side, the Lockwood family''s convoy drove back to the Northernville Manor. Jake did not return with them, he went to Orchid Residences, Mr. Langley''s residence. "Put her in the dungeon," said Draxton to Ss.


    Ss received the order and escorted Bridget away with two guards.


    Isabe asked, "What do you n to do with her?"


    Draxton replied, "Recycle."


    Isabe was speechless for a moment. By the time she reacted, she was already dragged upstairs by Draxton.


    "Draxton, what are you doing? I haven''t changed my shoes." Isabe took off her high heels and threw them aside. She crossed her arms and looked at the man opposite her speechlessly.


    The arrogant expression Draxton had at the Riker family was nowhere to be found. His midnight blue eyes stared at Isabe quietly and asked slowly, "Why were you angry just now?"


    He should not have brought this up, but now that she did, Isabe immediately snorted unhappily.


    Draxton stood up straight. There was a hint of grievance in his midnight-blue eyes. Heined, "Why are you angry? You even let your golden butterfly bite me!"


    Isabe looked at the man''s handsome and cold face that revealed such an aggrieved and pitiful expression. She could not help but feel he was adorable. She approached him and reached out to touch his curly hair. Draxton immediately narrowed his eyes slightly. A dangerous light refracted from midnight blue''s eyes. Was this woman treating him like a child?


    Isabe, however, did not sense any danger. She rubbed it a few more times in enjoyment before saying, "You


    Chufter 154 The Riker Family Is Done For Part Two


    poked the golden butterfly too hard, of course, it bit you."


    Chapter


    epth Conversation

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 In-Depth Conversation


    Draxton''s eyes became dull. He asked nkly, "Did I?"


    Isabe''s expression immediately changed. She red at him. "Are you saying I''m using you?"


    She snorted loudly, turned around, and left.


    Draxton stood on the spot and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Be, just show me the golden butterfly again."


    Isabe ignored him and kept on walking. She took off her gown and went into the bathroom to take a shower


    Draxton followed her immediately. Just as he was about to enter the bathroom to watch the "beauty in the shower", Isabe closed the door with a loud bang. The door almost smashed onto Draxton''s nose, he took a quick step back and covered his nose in fear, but joy appeared in his midnight blue eyes.


    Be had started to show more and more of her true self when she was with him.


    Undoubtedly, her trust in him had deepened.


    Draxton knew she only treated him so carefreely because she trusted he would not hurt her. He felt Be was really adorable.


    Isabe took a shower and came out wrapped in a towel. The moment she came out, Draxton pounced at her and carried her to bed.


    Isabe''s head spun. Her body was still covered in water vapor. Her cheeks were red and her skin was as fair as snow. She was as beautiful as an elf Draxton uncontrobly swallowed his saliva to suppress his urges, and his body temperature skyrocketed


    However, his target was that golden butterfly.


    "Be, did you take a shower with the golden butterfly?" Draxton''s tone was calm, but his expression was full of jealousy.


    "You never even washed me," he added.


    "What is this pervert saying?" Isabe was angry and tried to push him away but could not.


    "If you won''t give it to me, I''ll find it myself." With that, Draxton chuckled and started to peel off her towel.


    Isabe tried to fight him.


    After a long time, the two of them gradually quietened down. Draxton kissed Isabe''s face and said, "The golden butterfly can''t possibly be hiding in your body, right?"


    As he spoke, he started to move his hands around her body.


    Isabe''s curly eyshes which still had water droplets on them trembled. Draxton lowered his head and saw a golden butterfly mark slowly appear on Isabe''s heart. Just momentster, the mark became a real golden butterfly.


    As soon as the golden butterfly materialized, it bit Draxton''s hand as if it was venting its anger. Then, it flew to Isabe''s ear and pped its wings proudly.


    Draxton could not care less about the golden butterfly biting him again. He looked at the golden butterfly in shock. "It''s real..."


    "The butterfly and I are one." Isabe lowered her eyes and gently stroked the golden butterfly.


    "It''s an artificially cultured poisonous bug," Draxton said.


    "Yes, five years ago, I was saved by Master Grey. If not for it, I wouldn''t have survived."


    Draxton''s breathing stopped for a second.


    "At that time, it was very weak and on the verge of death. Master Grey fused it with me and our lives were connected.


    "Perhaps because my physique is suitable for nurturing artificially cultured poisonous bugs, gradually, it and I both recovered. Furthermore, it even transformed. It finally broke out of its cocoon and became what it is today."


    Charlie 755 in lepth


    oliver satron


    Draxton looked at the person in his arms and said with difficulty, "You left Dawton City in the past to avoid me?"


    Isabe shook her head. "No, how could I have expected you to actually chase after me? Who would have thought that you would value chastity so much?


    At that time, I just wanted to leave Dawton City because of the Thompson family and the Lang family."


    "I, value chastity? What did that have anything to do with chastity?" Draxton gritted his teeth and said.


    Isabe could not help but smile. "Alright, it was because I made Mr. Lockwood unhappy. But in short, my leaving Dawton City at that time had nothing to do with you.


    "So, this butterfly is tightly connected with your life?" Draxton''s voice was exceptionally low.


    Isabe gently stroked the golden butterfly and said, "Yes."


    Draxton said, "So when you gave it to me at the Riker family, it meant giving your life to me. Be, thank you for trusting me."


    Isabe smiled and did not say anything.


    The golden butterfly slept quietly on her shoulder.


    Isabe put it away.


    At around midnight, they were done in bed and came out of the shower. Isabe was not sleepy at all. She put on her clothes and walked to the dungeon.


    "I''ve never seen what the dungeon of the Northernville Manor looks like. It''s quite scary. If you had caught me five years ago, would you have locked me in the dungeon and tortured me every day?" Draxton was dressed as well. When he heard that, he said, "It''s hard to say. But I''d like to believe that since I fell for you at first sight five yearster, it would''ve been the same five years ago."


    Isabe paused for a moment. The corners of her lips curled up as she praised, "A sweet mouth, you''ve got!"


    Draxton narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Isabe Thompson, don''t you think that''s an inappropriate way to put it?"


    Isabe paused and could not help butugh.


    The two of them chatted andughed as they arrived at the dungeon. Of course, not a single dungeon in the world could be considered an ideal ce to be in.


    The Northernville Manor''s dungeon was three floors below ground. All of the walls were made of steel, and steel chains as thick as a child''s arm hung on the walls. From time to time, sizzling electric currents would sh on the walls. There was no doubt that if anyone dared to escape or break into here, they would be electrocuted and turned into charcoal.


    Rows of robot guards held firearms in their hands, their eyes flickered with a threatening light. When Draxton and Isabe entered, the robots'' eyes were green. When the two of them approached, the robots'' eyes instantly turned red, and quickly scanned them.


    After the scan waspleted, their eyes returned to green.


    The two of them entered the cellbeled 1124. In the cold metal room, Bridgety on the ground like a corpse.


    She was already awake. When she heard themotion, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Upon seeing the two of them, Bridget Riker''s eyes were filled with hatred and resentment.


    "Draxton, Isabe, you will die a horrible death. Just so you wait, someone will definitely avenge me!"


    She spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "The Riker family is finished. Your grandpa is hospitalized. Your father, Mr. Freddie, and Shane Riker will probably spend the rest of their lives in prison," Isabe said.


    "Hmph, what do their lives have to do with me?" Bridget was very cold. She looked at Isabe with hatred. "Isabe, you won''t have a good ending."


    Draxton''s eyes shed coldly, but Isabe did not care at all. "Is that so? Are you counting on n Mobius and Ghost to avenge you?"


    Bridget''s eyes shed with shock. She was shocked Isabe actually knew about this.


    Chapter 155 In Depth Conversation


    Isabe shook his head gently and sighed. "Bridget Riker, even the Riker family abandoned you just like that, and you''re still counting on others? Should I call you naive or stupid?" Bridget''s expression instantly turned very pale.


    Draxton said, "Honestly, I wish they''de!"


    Fear shed across Bridget''s eyes.


    Devil, Draxton was a devil.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared, "Oh? Really? Mr. Lockwood wees me so much?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A clear and gentle man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Isabe and Draxton turned around and saw the robot guards walking in with their guns pressed against a


    man.


    The man was wearing a white suit and a pair of silver-rimmed sses. He walked in politely.


    There was a charming smile on his face, which was especially warm.


    Bridget''s eyes lit up when she saw this man.


    "Mr. Mellman, oh wait, I should call you Ghost," Isabe said.


    Bruce smiled. "Ms. Miraculous Doctor, you''re quite informative to actually know my other identity."


    "Are you here for her?" Isabe looked at Bridget.


    Bridget''s eyes lit up at this moment. She was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears. She stared deeply at Bruce. "Teacher..."


    She was extremely touched.


    Bruce smiled and shook his head. He nced at Bridget. "No, it''s over for her. We''ve never been interested in useless trash. On the other hand, Miraculous Doctor, both my teacher and I would really like to have an in-depth conversation with you."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 Ghost


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of Isabe and Draxton changed.


    Draxton''s expression was gloomy, but Isabe smiled. The ignorant are truly fearless." Bruce looked at Isabe and smiled. "I agree, this idea of my teacher is quite ignorant." "Oh?" Isabe raised her eyebrows with interest. "How so?"


    Bruce looked at Draxton and said, "Didn''t Mr. Lockwood deliberately open the door tonight to wait for me to arrive?


    My teacher, he''s too confident. He thinks he can touch the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife. In fact, I think it''s funny that he thinks that way."


    Draxton said calmly, "So you''re saying that you have a different idea?"


    "Of course." Bruce nodded with absolute certainty. "If I''m as ignorant as my teacher, wouldn''t I bemitting suicide bying here? I value my life very much."


    "If you knew that charging into the Lockwood family at night was suicide, why did you stille? Are you so confident that the Lockwood family won''t touch you? Or do you think you can escape from here?" Isabe asked coldly.


    Bruce said, "Actually, I''m here to seek for an opportunity to work together with Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Both of them were judging the credibility of Bruce''s words. While they were talking, Bridget''s eyes were wide open. She looked at Bruce in disbelief. Other than the extreme hurt in her eyes, there was only despair.


    Bruce looked at Bridget and sighed softly. He smiled and said, "I once thought you had a lot of potential and thought you could be nurtured into an effective weapon against Mike Crawford. But it turned out you broke so easily in the face of Miraculous Doctor.


    Right then, I knew that only Miraculous Doctor would be the best partner. As for you... you can only be an abandoned pawn.


    As he said this, Bruce raised his hand and an extremely thin silver light shed. When Isabe and Draxton looked over, a red dot appeared between Bridget''s eyebrows. On a closer look, it was a silver needle that had pierced into it.


    Bridget died with grievances, just like that.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment. Draxton said coldly, "Ghost, if you can''t convince us today, the next person to die here will be you."


    Bruce did not say anything. Instead, he silently unbuttoned his clothes.


    Draxton''s face darkened and his gaze sharpened. However, when Bruce unbuttoned his clothes, Draxton saw a string of numbers on his right shoulder.


    "545".N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Isabe''s pupils constricted when he saw the bright red "545".


    She stared at Bruce and said sternly, "You''re Mike Crawford''s test subject?"


    Bruce adjusted his clothes and said, "Yes, I''m one of his test subjects. Actually, you should be familiar with the number 545 because it''s connected to the number 544." Isabe''s expression was very solemn. "You''re right. I''m very familiar with Number 544, but so what?


    Even if you and Number 544 are two serial numbers connected, what does that mean? We can''t trust you on just that."


    Bruce said, "If I tell you that before me, there were at least 118 test subjects that seeded, and after me, there are nearly 1,000 experimental subjects that seeded.


    All of these test subjects are experts who can fight against hundreds of enemies single-handedly. They survived Mike''s experiment and their genes had transformed. Their physical fitness far exceeded that of ordinary warriors.


    I''m really curious, which side would be stronger? The Lockwood family, or these gically modified warriors of Mike Crawford?"


    Draxton looked at him coldly. "How strong are those warriors?"


    Bruce did not say anything. Instead, his hand reached out, then his fingers easily pierced through the steel wall.


    Draxton did not say anything either. No emotion could be seen on his face.


    "Number 544, or Jake Quillon, themander of Mercenari Uno. I''m sure Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor know how strong he is."


    "If what you said is true and Mike has indeed created a batch of gically modified warriors, then this matter cannot be underestimated.


    More than ten years ago, there was a rumor that Mr. Crawford had been secretly carrying out some kind of cruel biological experiments. At that time, someone came out to rify and said that it was just a rumor. Mr. Crawford was only researching medicine."


    "This news is top secret. It turns out that the rumors back then were not just rumors. More than ten years ago, Jake and I were still soaked in Mike''s experiment pool."


    "What you''re telling us doesn''t represent your position," Draxton said.


    Bruce said, "Just like Jake, I loath Mike Crawford. The only difference is that Jake chose to escape back then, while I chose to stay.


    I like to push my limits. I seeded."


    Draxton said, "How do you exin the prescription you made for the Sanctum of Holy Doctors by working with n Mobius?"


    Bruce was silent for a moment before he said, "This is also one of the reasons I came today. I hope the Miraculous Doctor can help me. Carlos Orwell is dead. Now, only the Miraculous Doctor can help me crack thest step of that prescription.


    "We will only have what we need to fight the gically modified warriors if the medicine on that prescription works."


    At this point, Bruce took off his silver-framed sses and looked at Isabe sincerely.


    Isabe was surprised to find that his eyes were exceptionally clear.


    What a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Isabe said, "I can''t trust you."


    Bruce smiled. His eyes curved into crescent moons, looking very harmless. He said, "It''s okay. I''ve expressed my intentions clearly to the Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood. We can take it slow."


    As he spoke, he put his sses back on. In an instant, his harmless temperament became a little mysterious and dangerous.


    Isabe looked at his silver-framed sses and thought to himself that these sses were really magical. They could actually change a person''s temperament so much.


    "Alright, you seeded. Draxton and I don''t intend to take your life. You can walk out of here alive."


    If everything Ghost said was true, Bruce would be a good partner.


    "That''s great" Bruce smiled and said, "However, I have to remind you that the existence of gically modified warriors has already spread to The Allied Nations. Recently, there might be some people from The Allied Nations who are very interested in those warriors.


    In addition, Mike had already begun researching a new batch of gically modified warriors. If he seeds, he would be even stronger, to an unimaginable extent.


    Perhaps because of this experiment, he had taken a fancy to Miraculous Doctor and Miraculous Doctor''s butterfly


    I came here today by using the excuse that I intended to test the Miraculous Doctor for him, but I think his idea is very stupid."


    "I hope you''re a smart person." Killing intent shed across Draxton''s eyes. He said, "Leave."


    fter 156 Ghost


    Bruce lightly nodded, "Alright, thank you, Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor for believing in me."


    With that, he really turned around and left.


    The robot guard stared at him until he left Northernville Manor. Only then did all the defense systems in the Northernville Manor activate.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 The Assembly


    Isabe and Draxton left the dungeon and returned to the living room. The moment they arrived at the living room, they saw Zolo sitting upright on the sofa eating an orange. When he saw them return, he immediately greeted them with a smile. "You''re back? I just saw someonee in and leave in one piece. How kind of you"


    Draxton and Isabe rolled their eyes at him. "When do you n to leave?"


    This guy had alreadypleted the acupuncture procedure, his body was recuperated too, yet he still refused to leave and stuck around.


    Zolo smiled. "Soon. I''ll leave soon."


    Draxton and Isabe nodded. "That''s good."


    Zolo looked at them like he wasining. "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, you''re all famous people, is me staying here really so much trouble? Why are you so eager to chase me away?" Draxton and Isabe could not be bothered with him.


    Looking at their cruel back views, Zolo could not help butin, "They are too cold, not hospitable at all." The next morning, the news that the Riker family people had been arrested for investigation waspletely publicized. All of the Riker family''s businesses had been investigated. The only people left were the Riker family''s second wife and the three members of Gerald Riker''s family. They were the only innocent people left in the Riker family.


    Gerald arranged for his two children to leave the country.


    Neither Ethan nor Esther felt it was safe to let Gerald stay. However, Gerald had to take care of Patriarch, who was hospitalized.


    Ss walked in and reported, "patriarch, Mrs. Lockwood. Our people just sent word that we''ve searched the moat thoroughly and found no body of Jason Lang. I''ve confirmed that Jason Lang is missing." Isabe stopped drinking tea. "Missing?"


    "Yes, missing. If he''s dead, there would be traces, but it''s too clean,"


    Ss said.


    Isabe said softly. "This is really interesting. A person who was knocked into the river by a car actually escaped and disappeared. If he''s alive, why didn''t he go home?"


    Ss continued, "Also, Samantha Lang has been sentenced to life imprisonment for murder. She''s already in prison."


    Isabe''s expression was calm. Everything was within her expectations.


    Ss hesitated for a moment. "Mr. and Mrs. Lang, they''re not in a good mood..."


    Isabe said, "I got it. Tell them that Jason is still alive so they''ll still have hope, that''s all I can do."


    "Yes," Ss replied and turned to leave.


    Draxton looked at Isabe and said, "Be, do you want to go to the hospital again?"


    Isabe shook his head. "There''s no need."


    Zolo stood at the staircase and tilted his head to listen to them.


    He walked over and sat down opposite them. ¡°I heard that Lawrence and Fernando areing overter too." Draxton nodded briefly.


    Zolo leaned against the back of the sofa and looked at Draxton and Isabe with interest in his blue eyes. "In the past, Mr. Lockwood always attended the assembly alone, while Miraculous Doctor has never appeared. This year is going to be different, I see."


    Draxton smiled "Well, you single people can only envy us!"


    Zolo''s teasing expression froze for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he could not help but feel speechless


    At this moment, Cooper walked in and said respectfully, "patriarch, Mr. Fernando and Mr. Lawrence have


    Lupted The Assembly


    arrived."


    As Cooper spoke, two people had already appeared in the living room.


    Before Draxton and Isabe could greet them, Lawrence rushed up excitedly. "Miraculous Doctor, Miraculous Doctor, I''m here I''m here to devote my life to you!"


    He excitedly pounced in the direction of Isabe.


    Draxton''s figure shed and reached out to grab Lawrence''s cor. He looked at him with a dark expression.


    Lawrence red at Draxton angrily and mocked, "Mr. Lockwood, as far as I know, you were able to marry Miraculous Doctor only because of your son. Otherwise, Miraculous Doctor wouldn''t have wanted you at all.


    Be it romance, charm, or loyalty, you''re all beneath me."


    He puffed out his chest proudly, envious and jealous of Draxton.


    The veins on Draxton''s forehead twitched. He gritted his teeth and said, "Lawrence, if you continue to spout nonsense, don''t me me for throwing you out."


    Lawrence was not afraid of him. He tilted her head and looked at Isabe.


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She said coldly, "If you don''t want to be thrown out, you''d better behave yourself. You''re not allowed to provoke my man." Lawrence immediately looked like a puppy that had been wronged.


    Fernando stood quietly at the side and watched this scene with a smile. No one knew better than him how much of a brag Draxton was, so he did not speak at all. However, whenever his gaze asionally swept past Isabe, a deep light would sh.


    After Draxton put Lawrence down, the few of them sat down. Zolo looked at Lawrence in admiration and said, "Earl Lawrence Docker, your courage is really!"


    Zolo gave him a thumbs-up and whispered, "I don''t even dare to provoke them."


    Lawrence''s violet eyes nced at Zolo and snorted. "That''s because I treat Miraculous Doctor differently. Miraculous Doctor treats me differently too."


    Zolo''s eyes widened gossipily.


    Lawrence was about to spout nonsense when Isabe tilted her head and looked over with a faint smile. Lawrence immediately shut up.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Fernando smiled and greeted Draxton before saying, "The assembly is approaching. I''m here because I hope that the Miraculous Doctor can follow me to the Barys family in advance to treat my sister, Winna."


    He looked earnestly at Isabe


    Isabe nodded readily. "Sure, no problem."


    Fernando''s gray eyes lit up. He stood up gratefully and bowed deeply. "Thank you so much, Miraculous Doctor."


    Lawrence and Zolo looked at Fernando, Lawrence was in surprise and excitement. "Fernando, you actually want to trick Miraculous Doctor into going to your house?"


    Fernando looked at his excited expression and exined with a smile, "It''s to treat my sister."


    He was always this calm and elegant, it was as if nothing could affect his emotions.


    Lawrence was a little anxious. He looked at Draxton and said, "Are you sure you''re not worried about letting the Miraculous Doctor go with him?¡±


    Zolo secretly gasped as well. Everyone knew that the Barys family and the Lockwood family were mortal enemies. Previously, they were still fighting to the death, yet they were now so friendly. Why? Draxton nced at Lawrence and said, "She''s the Miraculous Doctor. I won''t interfere with anything she wants to do."


    A glint shed across Lawrence''s eyes. He understood what Draxton meant.


    He could not help but be impressed. He did not expect Draxton to actually be willing topletely support Isabe, given his identity. Despite the fact that the person Miraculous Doctor was going to save was his enemy''s sister, he stillpletely supported her.


    The Assembly


    The Lockwood family and the Barys family had been fighting for so many years. However, even when the battle was at its fiercest, they still adhered to an absolute rule-they would not harm each other''s families.


    Zolo chuckled. "I''m really curious. If those people in The Allied Nations knew about this, what would their expressions be like?"


    He looked like he was enjoying the show.


    "Let''s talk about the assembly," Draxton said.


    Chopinel Le Ainusement Park

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Amusement Park


    To borate on the assembly, it all started 50 years ago.


    Fifty years ago, someone found an ancient ship at the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean.


    Later, this person discovered that there were a ton of mysterious things on that ship, which attracted the attention of the variousrge factions in the world.


    Hence, all the major factions went to explore the secret of the ship.


    Among theserge factions, the Barys family and the Lockwood family led the others.


    These two families had been fighting endlessly for generations. As for the secrets on the ship, naturally, they fought for them. Without a doubt, in the end, the most important secrets were divided between the Lockwood family and the Barys family.


    As for what the important secret was, no one dared to mention it, even till now.


    But from then on, in order to learn those secrets, the variousrge factions began to hold a meeting every five years, which was the assembly.


    This year''s assembly was about to begin again.


    Upon hearing Draxton''s suggestion, Fernando was the first to express his stance.


    "Mr. Lockwood, in this assembly, we''llpletely put aside the grudge between our families, we will be harmonious. I swear on the prosperity of the BloodRose family that I will never secretly target you." He spoke calmly with a Fruggia ent Lucsian, which was a delight for the ears.


    Draxton said, "Tm very happy that Mr. Fernando can say that. I really don''t want what happened five years ago to happen again.¡±


    "Regarding what happened five years ago, I want to apologize to Mr. Lockwood. Fernando stood up sincerely and bowed slightly.


    The meeting five years ago was the fiercest battle between Fernando and Draxton in the past fifty years. At that time, both of them had suffered extremely serious injuries, and their respective families had also suffered considerable turmoil.


    Isabe nestled on the sofa and looked at Draxton and Fernando with interest.


    When the two of them fought fiercely, it was a life-and-death battle. They sincerely wanted to kill each other. However, at other times, they could surprisingly be so calm towards each other.


    Of course, she knew that this was partially because Fernando needed her help. But more than that, these two probably had other ns and were nning to change their strategy.


    To be honest, she was also very interested in the secret of that big ship.


    Unfortunately, she had yet to figure it out. She had never even heard about the existence of thatrge ship until Floyd Rutherford told her.


    On the side, Zolo and Lawrence also had veryplicated expressions. If the news that these two people sat down and had a good chat got out, who knew how many people would have nightmares?


    For some people, the fiercer the fight between Fernando and Draxton, the more beneficial it would be for them.


    If the tworgest whales in the world had joined forces, how could ordinary sharks survive, let alone ordinary fish?


    Isabe said, "I happen to have something to attend to in Fruggia. We can set off early, but I have to apany the children tomorrow and will only be free the day after."


    Fernando said, "No problem."


    Draxton had no objections.


    The next day, Isabe went to the old residence to pick up Betty and Ricky. The family of four went to the amusement park.


    This amusement park was also founded by nobles, but it was not owned by the Lockwood family.


    edtent Park


    The facilities of this amusement park are all the most advanced and interesting.


    The people ying here were all either rich or noble.


    This was also the first time Isabe and Draxton hade to the amusement park. Like the two children, their eyes were filled with curiosity and excitement.


    After ying one station after another, not only did they not feel tired, they were even more energetic.


    "Mom, let''s go y bumper cars. Betty held Isabe''s hand with sparkling eyes.


    Ricky and Draxton looked at Betty dotingly and silently followed.


    There were also many parents ying with the children here. Every bumper car had different designs.


    "Mommy, we''re going to drive that little pink car with wings," Betty said happily.


    "Sure." Isabe narrowed her eyes and smiled. "That little car is really pretty."


    Betty''s eyes curved into crescents of joy. Draxton and Ricky looked at each other. Draxton said, "Ricky, let''s choose that little blue Diamond Tiger car, okay?" Ricky nced at Draxton with an indulgent expression. "Alright, listen to Daddy."


    He sounded as serious as a tiny adult.


    Draxton''s eyes were filled with smiles.


    They discussed it andmunicated with the staff. The staffs were efficient and quickly prepared to help them get into the car and taught them how to drive. Isabe said to Betty. "We''re going to beat Dad and Ricky."


    Betty, however, shook her head. "Mom, we have to go easy on daddy and Ricky. What if they cry? We girls have to be magnanimous."


    She had a proud expression on her face.


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    Where did this logice from?


    At the side, Draxton and Ricky were also muttering. "Should we beat Mommy and Sister?"


    Ricky looked at Draxton speechlessly. "Dad, we have to be gentlemen."


    Draxton did not know what to say.


    Draxton felt ashamed. He felt beneath his son to actually be educated by him.


    Betty was already in the car. Isabe was about to get in too.


    At this moment, a small figure rushed over like a cannonball. He suddenly knocked away Isabe. Isabe was caught off guard and was knocked back a few steps.


    At this moment, the small figure rushed in front of Betty and roughly pulled her down.


    He pulled Betty down and gave her a hard push. Betty was instantly pushed to the ground.


    Betty was stunned.


    She rubbed her butt, her face was pale and her big clear eyes were filled with tears.


    She pouted and stubbornly refused to let her tears fall.


    Isabe rushed forward and carried Betty.


    "Betty, where are you hurt?" Isabe looked at the child''s condition worriedly.


    Betty nestled in her mother''s arms and gasped in pain, but her big eyes were fixed on the little cannonball.


    Isabe also looked back and realized that it was a four or five-year-old boy.


    The little boy was not fat. Instead, he was a little thin. However, Isabe, who had been hit by him before, knew very well how strong this child was.


    That was not the power of a child at all.


    Isabe could easily withstand an ordinary adult man''s charge even if she was caught off guard, let alone a


    child


    Chopter Amusement Park


    18All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s face immediately darkened. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at the little boy.


    The little boy looked at them proudly and said disdainfully, "This little car is mine. Elizabeth Thompson, get out. I don''t want you to y here!"


    The little boy''s attitude was very high and mighty.


    Betty frowned and said angrily, "Hodor Ken, you''re nothing but a loser. What right do you have to not want me to y here?"


    The little boy waved his weak little fist and said, "With my current strength."


    Betty looked at him in confusion. Strange, why did Hodor Ken suddenly be so strong?


    Thest time they fought in kindergarten, she even beat him up until he cried!


    Clutter 12 Children Fighting

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Children Fighting


    Perhaps it was because Betty did not say anything, the boy named Hodor Ken''s attitude became even more arrogant. His childish eyes were, for some reason, filled with hostility and viciousness. "Elizabeth, what are you waiting for? Do you want to get beat up by me? Didn''t you hear me say that you''re not allowed to y here?"


    Betty frowned. She was angry, but she still obediently nestled in her mother''s arms.


    Isabe sized up the little boy and a strange feeling spread in her heart.


    At this moment, another small figure suddenly rushed over.


    It was Ricky.


    However, Isabe did not stop him immediately. She saw Ricky push the little kid called Hodor.


    Ricky said angrily, "Hodor Ken, how dare you bully my sister? Apologize to her right now."


    Hodor was stunned. He did not expect Ricky to actually push him. He widened his eyes and roared, "Eric, how dare you push me, you coward?"


    Ricky pursed her lips. "I''m not a coward!"


    "You are!" Hodor said excitedly. "Elizabeth always protects you, and you always hide behind her. Don''t think I don''t know that you''re a coward who needs to be protected by girls!" Ricky''s face darkened. He clenched his fists angrily and said,


    "You idiot. If my sister can beat you to tears, why should I do it? Do you want to be crippled?"


    Hodor was stunned, and his eyes subconsciously shed with fear. However, in the next moment, he


    remembered that he was very strong now, so he confidently puffed out his chest.


    "Hmph, Eric, I''m going to beat you to the ground. I told you and Elizabeth to get out. I already said, you guys can''te here to y."


    As the kid Hodor spoke, he pounced fiercely at Ricky.


    Ricky usually looked cute and obedient, but at this time, he revealed his fierce nature.


    In just the blink of an eye, Ricky and Hodor were in a fight..


    Isabe''s eyes widened in shock.


    This was the first time she had seen Ricky fight with other children.


    She was not worried at all. Instead, she had the urge to take out her phone and record it.


    However, just as she thought of this, she saw Ricky''s face being punched and his face immediately turned red


    Isabe''s expression changed, but she did not go forward to stop him. It was because Ricky''s eyes were very


    fierce.


    If the ferocity in Hodor''s eyes made him look like a hyena, then Ricky was a ferocious little wolf.


    On the other hand, Hodor was really strong. Ricky was clearly at a disadvantage after taking a few hits, but he became more and more courageous.


    Betty sniffed and suddenly jumped out of Isabe''s arms, joining the battle like a little leopard.


    Isabe gasped. Good lord, when Little Betty started fighting, the ferocity in his eyes became even stronger. She and Ricky cooperated well and actually made Hodor take a few hits. Hodor was gradually at a disadvantageN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Isabe thought about how Ricky and Betty cultivated the mental rhythms of the Holy Doctors since young. and Betty even changed into cultivating the mental rhythms of Evil Doctors, so these two little guys were both strong.


    However, Hodor was actually strong enough to put up a fight against them.


    Isabe seemed to be pondering. She looked at Draxton and wanted to tell him that there was something wrong with Hodor.


    ds, bultory Lighting


    However, at a nce, she realized that this man had an excited expression.


    His midnight blue eyes darted back and forth between the three children. He did not stop Ricky and Betty even when they were being beaten up. Instead, he held a phone in his hand and was recording. Isabe was speechless.


    At this moment, a man in his thirties ran over. When he saw the three little guys fighting, his expression immediately became very horrified. He looked left and right and shouted angrily, "Where are the parents? Where are the parents of these two children?"


    Before Isabe and Draxton could say anything, the person in charge rushed forward and pushed Betty and Ricky away very roughly.


    Because of his intervention, Ricky and Betty got hit again.


    Isabe and Draxton''s expressions changed at the same time. They could watch on the side as these children fought, but it was a different story if adults intervened.


    Draxton stepped forward and effortlessly kicked the middle-aged man away. Then, he easily separated the three children.


    The three children''s faces were bruised, and their clothes were dirty.


    Isabe pulled Ricky and Betty into her arms and asked softly, Tell Mommy, how did it feel to fight for the first time?"


    The two little guys gasped in pain. Betty licked her lips excitedly and said, "Mom, it''s not my first fight. It''s the 26th time." Isabe''s expression froze. She had no idea!


    She then looked at Ricky, who said obediently, "Mom, I don''t think it''s good to fight."


    Isabe was a little relieved. Fortunately, this was her son''s first time fighting


    Then, she pinched Betty''s little face and pretended to be angry. "Betty, we have to be civilized. We can''t get ourselves into fights easily." Betty''s face was hit, so she gasped in pain when Isabe pinched her. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Mom, it''s Hodor''s fault."


    Isabe nodded. "He''s in the wrong, but fighting won''t solve everything."


    Betty nodded proudly. "I know, but my hands itch whenever I see him."


    Isabe was speechless.


    What could she say?


    She knew her children very well, she knew that they were sensible and knew their limits. Therefore, even though they were beaten up like this, Betty and Ricky did not use poison or artificially cultured poisonous bugs to hurt people. This was enough to show their sense of propriety.


    It was probably because Hodor was used to being arrogant and despotic. It could be seen from his performance just now. isabe knew her children were not people who would swallow their anger, so she did not me them for this fight


    At this moment, Hodor''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    He said to the middle aged man with a twisted face, "What are you waiting for? Hit them!"


    That man was sent flying by Draxton earlier. At this moment, he was also very angry from embarrassment.


    He looked at Draxton fiercely and shouted at the stunned staff member, "Young Master was bullied, why did you do nothing?"


    The staff was at a loss for words


    The middle-aged man turned around and red at Draxton and Isabe, as well as the children in Isabe''s arms He sneered


    "No matter who you are, you''re finished today. Not only you, but your family is also finished!"


    Everyone who came here was either rich or noble, but these four people were unfamiliar faces. Everyone Chapter 1 Children Fighting


    thought they should be small businessmen with some money but no power.


    Hodor looked at Ricky and Betty angrily. "Manager Brown, I want them to apologize to me and bark like dogs!"


    The person in charge narrowed his eyes and said to Hodor ingratiatingly,


    "Young Master, they were blind to offend you. Not only are we going to make them bark like dogs, but we''re also going to make them kneel down and apologize to you. What do you think?" "Alright!" Hodor said loudly and pped his hands excitedly.


    Chapter foil Kneel And Apologize

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Kneel And Apologize


    Manager Brown looked at Draxton mockingly and sneered. "You, whatever Thompson, did you hear that? Hurry up and tell your little brat to kneel down and bark like a dog to apologize to our young master!" Draxton''s expression had already turnedpletely cold. He did not expect to encounter such an "amazing" person when he came out to have fun with his family.


    Seeing Draxton staring at him coldly, Manager Brown could not help but feel a strong pressure that suffocated him.


    His expression changed. He was certain of his judgment, this family was indeed unfamiliar. They had never been here before and he had never seen them in the circle of the rich people of Dawton City. Moreover, among the reputable nobles, there was no one with the surname Thompson.


    Manager Brown found a reason tofort himself and mocked, "Thompson, do you know who owns this amusement park?


    The Kens. Do you know the Ken family? They are the Crawford family''s inws


    Hehe, for a small fry like you, do you even know what kind of family Crawford family is?"


    Draxton was so furious he was amused. "In fact, I do know a little!"


    Manager Brown saw him smile and thought that he was afraid. He could not help but feel even smugger. "Young master here is the young master of the Ken family.


    If you know what''s good for you, make your two brats kneel down and bark like dogs right now." "Come on, get on your knees and bark like a dog!"


    Hodor also urged. His eyes were filled with excitement and arrogance, there was no sign of the cuteness and innocence of a child anywhere.


    Draxton was furious and was about to teach these two trashes some would call a person a lesson so that Be and the children would know how powerful he was as a husband and father. Unexpectedly, just as he rolled up his sleeves and was about to put on a show, a handsome man in a well-ironed suit walked over.


    As he walked, he said angrily, "Manager Brown, what happened here?"


    Manager Brown''s expression changed when he saw who it was. He hurriedly nodded and bowed. He walked over with extreme ttery and muttered to him an exaggerated version of the story. The person''s expression became worse and worse, but he maintained his arrogance and did not even open his eyes.


    Draxton''s expression was very fierce.


    Isabe said to the two children, "My dears, look at these people. Aren''t they very bad? We must not be like


    them."


    Isabe seized the opportunity to educate the children using negative examples.


    "Yes, they''re like the viins on television. Betty doesn''t want to be the viin. Betty is a cute and kind little girl.


    As she spoke, her big eyes blinked. What a cute and innocent little girl she was.


    If one ignored the bruises and dirt on her face and body.


    Isabe tried her best to suppress her smile and praised, "Yes, of course, Betty is a cute and kind girl. In Mommy''s heart, Betty is a little fairy."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Betty was overjoyed.


    Ricky also said, "Mom, don''t worry. My sister and I are polite good children."


    He was very mature and calm.


    Isabe praised, "Our Ricky is awesome!"


    Draxton looked at the three of them chatting happily but did not notice him at all. He suddenly felt that he had been left out. His expression was slightly bleak.


    At this moment, Isabe looked at him and said to the children, "My dears, look. Bad guys like them who have no manners will definitely be taught a lesson by righteous heroes." Isabe looked at Drazton meaningfully with a faint smile.


    Betty and Ricky looked at Draxton with sparkling eyes.


    Draxton was speechless.


    His ears and neck even blushed a little.


    Apparently, in Be''s mind, he was a righteous hero!


    Perhaps, it was the same in the children''s hearts.


    At this moment, Draxton hadpletely forgotten his identity. Like abatant on steroids, he red at Manager Brown and the person who had just arrived.


    After hearing Manager Brown''s nagging, that person sneered. "How dare you cause trouble in our territory, the Ken family''s territory, and bully my nephew? You''re courting death." As he spoke, he sneered and looked in the direction of Draxton.


    His eyes were filled with contempt and cruelty. His gaze was as if he was looking at an ant. When he met Draxton''s cold and ruthless eyes, he suddenly froze.


    He seemed to have turned into a statue.


    Seeing that he was in a daze, Manager Brown called out in confusion, "Mr. Ken! Mr. Ken!"


    Milton Ken did not respond at all. It was as if he had lost his soul. He stared nkly in the direction of Draxton andpletely forgot to respond.


    Extreme fear gradually surfaced in his arrogant eyes.


    How, how could this be....


    Manager Brown saw Milton''s reaction and followed his gaze in the direction of Draxton.


    Why did he not realize before that this person''s temperament was so extraordinary?


    He shivered silently, and a bad feeling suddenly spread in his heart.


    At this moment, Hodor''s voice became louder.


    He ran towards Milton, grabbed his clothes, and shook them vigorously.


    "Uncle, quickly get them to apologize to me. Kneel down and bark like a dog..."


    "Kneel, kneel down, and bark like a dog?" Milton moved his eyes with difficulty and muttered in horror.


    Then, with a plop, he knelt down.


    Manager Brown was dumbfounded.


    "M-Mr. Ken" Manager Brown called out in a dry voice.


    At this moment, Milton did not have the mood to even care about Manager Brown. His face was filled with fear, and his voice sounded like he was about to cry.


    "Mr. Lockwood, I didn''t know it was you. I was wrong. Please be forgiving and not lower yourself to my level..." "Mr. Ken, he..." Manager Brown''s face turned pale.


    Milton looked at him with a ferocious expression and said angrily, "Brown, even if you don''t want to live, don''t implicate our Ken family.


    Take responsibility for what you''ve done. The Ken family can''t protect you!"


    Manager Brown felt dizzy. He said in disbelief, "Mr. Ken, you can''t do this. I''m just doing this to avenge Young Master


    When Hodor heard this, he immediately shouted, "Uncle, Manager Brown is just trying to stand up for me. Hurry up and get Eric Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson to kneel down and apologize. I want to hear them bark like dogs!"


    This stupid child should just be beaten to death.


    Even Isabe could not bear to watch anymore.


    Crafter 160 Kneel And Apologize


    Betty covered her eyes with her chubby hands and pouted disdainfully.


    Ricky also looked at Hodor with disdain. How stupid could a person get?


    It was so embarrassing to fight with him!


    "Hodor, shut up! Don''t spout nonsense. Apologize to Young Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood quickly. Quick, kneel down!"


    Milton dragged Hodor down, attempting to make him kneel as well.


    Hodor''s eyes widened as he looked at Milton in anger and disbelief.


    In his anger, he broke free from Milton''s grip.


    He was so strong that Milton, an adult man, was actually pushed far away and fell t on his back.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Be Goes Overseas


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. They looked at the little boy with red eyes, clenched fists, and panting heavily. Their expressions were not good.


    It was not because of the boy''s attitude, but because the boy''s body was clearly abnormal.


    Isabe asked the two children softly, "Has little Hodor always been this strong?"


    The two children shook their heads at the same time. Betty said, "No, Mom. He just got beat up by mest week!"


    Betty suddenly realized that she had exposed herself. She quickly covered his small mouth with her fair and tender hand, her big eyes became watery.


    Isabe patted her head and said, "It''s okay. Our Betty is the kindest and cutest little girl. This little girl must have hit someone because she was protecting herself. She didn''t purposely fight with a little kid, right?"


    "Yes, Betty didn''t do it on purpose."


    Betty immediately let go of her hand.


    Isabe''s heart softened. Then, she looked at Hodor and said to him, "Kiddo, can we talk?"


    As she spoke, she walked towards him and reached out to touch his head.


    Just as she had expected, Hodor immediately waved his arm, his eyes fierce as he tried to p her away. Isabe took the opportunity to pinch Hodor''s wrist. She extended her index and middle fingers and found that the child''s pulse was indeed very powerful


    This was not the type of pulse a human should have.


    Shock shed across her eyes. She had only felt such extraordinary pulses from Jake Quillon.


    Isabe took a deep look at Hodor and stepped back.


    Draxton knew that Be had already found something out. His eyes shed slightly, and his gaze toward Milton became even colder and more solemn.


    Milton was so frightened that he did not know what to do. He hurriedly said, ''Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, I''ll get Hodor to kneel down and bark like a dog to apologize to Young Master and Young Miss." With that, he shouted, "Hodor,e here and kneel!"


    Hodor looked at him viciously. His gaze did not look like he was looking at his uncle at all.


    Milton only treated it as a child''s stubbornness and did not notice that this look should not be appearing on a five-year-old child.


    Isabe ignored what Milton said and lowered her head to ask the two children, "Do you want Hodor to kneel down and apologize to you?"


    Betty pouted. "No!" She felt Hodor was too ugly and would sound terrible trying to imitate the barking of a dog.


    Ricky also shook his head. "No." He did not like to see such a scene.


    Isabe stroked the two children''s heads in relief. "You''re both very good. There''s a saying that ''the


    goes, abuser is abused by all'', It means that those who like to insult others will definitely be insulted by others too. It''s only right for us to call him to apologize. After all, he was at fault in the first ce, but we can''t deliberately insult his character and dignity like he tried to do."


    Isabe felt that these words were a little profound for a four-year-old child.


    However, she knew that with the intelligence of the two children, they would definitely remember her words and understand them deeply in the future.


    Seeing the two children nod in confusion, Isabe smiled slightly.


    Draxton looked at Milton and his nephew who were still confronting each other and said in a deep voice, "Did you hear that? My children will not humiliate others for fun like you."


    He was very proud in his heart. Putting down his identity as the Lockwood family patriarch, he was just a father who was proud of his children.


    Milton was very angry. He threatened, "Hodor, did you hear that? You only need to apologize to Young Master and Young Miss You don''t have to kneel.


    Apologize quickly. If you''re disobedient, I''ll tell your Sister Cynthia about what a bad boy you''ve been."


    Cynthia''s mother was the eldest daughter of the Ken family.


    Hodor, who was originally very rampant, actually shivered when he heard Milton mention Cynthia Crawford.


    His face was slightly pale, and even the redness and anger in his eyes had disappeared, reced by fear and


    caution


    He reluctantly apologized to Ricky and Betty.


    Isabe felt that this child was quite pitiful, but she did not say anything. She led Ricky and Betty away from this ce that had made her feel a little ufortable.


    Ricky and Betty were very sharp and sensitive. Betty said, "Mom, Hodor is so strange."


    Isabe rubbed her beautiful braids and said, "Perhaps, he''s not doing well. He''s a very pitiful child."


    "Hmph, even so, Betty won''t y with him. At most, I''ll beat him up less next time."


    Isabe could not help butugh. "Betty, you have to stay away from Hodor from now on. Ricky too. There''s something strange about him."


    Betty stuck out its little tongue and obediently agreed.


    Ricky nodded seriously and remembered his mother''s words.


    On the other side, Draxton looked at Milton coldly and left without saying anything.


    On his way out, he saw Manager Brown lying on the ground, trembling in fear.


    "This man has corrupted children. You know what to do."


    Draxton did not turn around, but Milton only kowtowed repeatedly and said gratefully, "Yes, I will definitely settle this matter." Draxton''s figure was no longer visible.


    Manager Brown raised his head and said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Ken, I-I only did it to avenge Young Master. Please forgive me..." Milton stared at him andughed sinisterly. "Heh, forgive go? Then will Draxton forgive me? Will he forgive the Ken family?


    How many spare heads do you have? How dare you bully Draxton''s kid? Just await your death!"


    After cursing angrily, Milton ignored how horrified Manager Brown was and took out his phone to call his father.


    On the other side, Isabe''s family of four had finally finished ying today.


    Back in Northernville Manor, Isabe applied ointment to the children. Even so, when they woke up the next day, their faces were still bruised.


    Isabe was in a difficult position. "What should we do? If we send them to the old residence, great-grandpa and great-grandma will definitely feel sorry for them, right?"


    She said with a faint smile.


    The two little kids looked at Isabe with nk and innocent eyes.


    Fernando stood in the living room and watched Isabe y with the two children. His gray eyes seemed to be filled with a thin gray fog, making his gray and gentle eyes look a little hazy.


    Isabe and Draxton sent the children to the old residence.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe said, "The Crawford family is a big potential threat."


    She had reasons to believe that the strangeness in Hodor had something to do with the Crawford family.


    At that time, Milton had also mentioned Cynthia.


    Little Hodor seemed to be very afraid of Cynthia. That Cynthia Crawford was alco very strange.


    161 delia Goes Overseas


    Isabe had always felt that there was something strange about her.


    Draxton had the same thought as her. He said, "Don''t worry and go overseas. The children will be fine."


    Isabe nodded.


    She trusted Draxton very much.


    If he wanted to protect someone, he would definitely be able to.


    After sending the children to the old residence, Isabe told the situation to the grandparents and reminded the children before returning to the Northernville Manor.


    Fernando was waiting.


    At night, Isabe and Fernando left Dawton City on a private ne and headed to Fruggia.


    Master Vaughn, I''ming!


    Isabe looked at the blue sky and whispered silently in her heart.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Three Girls


    In Fruggia, a private ne slowlynded on the tarmac of the Bloody Rose family.


    Almost instantly, the guards in the Barys estate immediately went forward and guarded the two sides of the elevator Themotion here was not small. On the third floor of the main building, a few young girls were immediately rmed. The blonde girl lifted the thin white gauze curtain and looked outside.


    On the tarmac in the distance, the helicopter''s elevator was slowly descending.


    "Winna, it must be Fernando, he''s back!" Her tone was filled with joy, and her green eyes were filled with infatuation.


    A girl with long, curly gray hair walked over. She looked outside and smiled happily. "Yes, Big Brother Fernando is back. It''s great."


    In the house, a girl with ck hair and dark eyes smiled at them. She sat on the small sofa in the bedroom and did not move.


    "Fernando will definitelye and see you first, Winna," the blonde girl said.


    In that case, she would be able to see Fernando.


    Winna saw the undisguised anticipation and excitement in the blonde girl''s eyes and smiled lightly. "Yes. Every time Fernandoes back, hees to see me first."


    "Winna, should we take the initiative to go out and wee Fernando?" said the blonde girl with blue eyes.


    Winna shook her head and the smile on her face became a teasing one. "Irene, you''re too rushed. Fernando will be here soon. Just wait patiently."


    Irene blushed, but she still said openly, "I like Fernando. I''m so happy to see him."


    Winna''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. "I also hope that Fernando can get married early."


    Irene was happy at first, but in the blink of an eye, she said disappointedly, "But Fernando doesn''t like me."


    Winna blinked and said seriously, "Irene, Fernando won''t like anyone. It''s hard for you to like him.


    However, I hope that one day, he will be able to like someone too."


    Her light gray eyes stared at Irene quietly, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Irene''s eyes shed with an unusually persistent light. "It doesn''t matter. Even if Fernando never likes me, I will always like him, chase him, and be by his side." Winna opened her mouth. This was very unfair to Irene.


    At this moment, a very clear and pleasant voice sounded from the side. "Eh, did Mr. Fernando bring someone back with him?"


    The voice turned out to be from the Eacian girl sitting on the small sofa. She walked over and looked in the direction of the tarmac.


    Irene and Winna immediately looked outside.


    The door of the helipad was already open. Fernando''s bodyguards came down first, followed by Fernando. However, when Fernando came out, he did not leave first. Instead, he turned around and looked into the door.


    He reached out his hand like a gentleman and bent down to say something.


    The smile on his face was very strong. Even from afar, the girls could feel the importance Fernando ced on the person inside.


    Irene''s hand on the windowsill suddenly tightened.


    Her emerald green eyes stared straight ahead. She had a feeling that the person Fernando brought back


    must be a woman.


    Winna''s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart beat rapidly. Fernando had never brought anyone back. Was there a surprise this time?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A hand was ced on Fernando''s hand. Then, a graceful young wornan walked out.


    Tears suddenly welled up in Irene''s big green eyes. She watched nervously and shook her head gently. She kept muttering. "No, there''s no way..." Isabe walked out and immediately saw therge pile of red roses in the estate.


    They were wild, passionate, and as red as fresh blood.


    The Bloody Rose family was indeed worthy of its name.


    "I heard that the roses of the Bloody Rose family are watered with blood. That''s why they''re especially bright," Isabe said.


    Fernando held her hand and chuckled, "Did you believe that, Miss Thompson?"


    They had already agreed to keep Isabe''s identity a secret.


    Isabe''s Miraculous Doctor identity was not a secret in the upper ss of Dawton City, but she did not want everyone overseas to know about it.


    Therefore, Isabe''s current identity was the daughter of a noble. She came here to discuss business with Fernando.


    Isabe neither agreed nor disagreed. She chuckled and shook her head, retracting her hand. Fernando looked at his suddenly empty palm and was stunned for a moment before smiling. The two of them walked down the elevator together.


    In the room on the third floor, two streams of tears flowed out of Irene''s big eyes. "Fernando never let any woman other than Winna touch him, but he actually took the initiative to hold that woman''s hand." "Perhaps Mr. Fernando likes that woman," the Eacian girl said softly.


    These words immediately made Irene feel worse, and her tears flowed even more fiercely.


    On the other side, Fernando led Isabe to the main building. He said, "I''ll take you to see Winna first. You''ll definitely like her. She likes to make friends. She''s a very warm and cheerful girl who''s innocent and kind."


    Isabe chuckled. "Alright, I like beautiful things. I hope she can surprise me."


    "She will." Fernando smiled.


    The two of them walked into the main building. As soon as they arrived at the living room, a well-dressed young man in a ck suit greeted them and bowed respectfully. "Wee home, Mr. Lockwood. Wee, beautifuldy. I''m Mark, the butler here."


    He said politely, but there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    This Eacian girl was the first guest that Mr. Lockwood brought back. Could it be that Mr. Lockwood nned to marry a Eacian girl to be the patriarch''s wife of the Barys family? "Hello, Mark. My name is Isabe. You can call me Thompson."


    Isabe smiled.


    "Okay, Miss Thompson," Mark said politely.


    "Is Winna okay?" Fernando asked.


    "She''s fine," Mark said.


    As he spoke, footsteps came from the stairs.


    The three of them looked up and saw three girls walking down.


    At the front was a girl who had hair and eyes that were both gray, yet her eyes were especially clear and pure. She was wearing a light yellow floral dress, looking gentle and generous. Isabe immediately recognized that this had to be Winna.


    Behind Winna were a blonde girl and an Eacian girl.


    Upon seeing the Eacian girl, Isabe could not help but take a few more nces. The Eacian girl was also looking at her curiously.


    Isabe could not help but take another look at the gray-haired girl.


    Chatty Three Girls


    nyf


    This girl was exceptionally pure and beautiful. The corners of her lips were naturally slightly curled up, which made it look like she was smiling all the time. She gave off the feeling of an obedient and adorable girl.


    "Brother Fernando, I''m doing well," Winna said, and then she walked over, her light gray eyes sized Isabe up curiously


    She smiled slightly and said, "Hello, my name is Winna."


    Isabe looked at her clear and pure eyes and smiled. "My name is Isabe. You can call me Thompson. Or


    Be."


    I''ll call you Be then. I know that''s how people address others in your country."


    "That''s right."


    "Be, I''m very happy that you''re here as a guest," Winna said as she nced in the direction of Fernando.


    Fernando smiled at Winna.


    Winna''s eyes lit up. Did her big brother, Fernando really like Miss Thompson?


    This Miss Thompson was indeed really beautiful. In fact, She was the most beautiful Eacian girl Winna had


    ever seen.


    Plus, she had a mysterious aura that was very charming.


    No wonder Fernando liked her.


    "Be, do you know that Fernando has never brought a friend home before? You''re the first. I''m really thrilled. If you''re free, let''s sit down and have a chat."


    "Sure."


    Isabe smiled and walked to the sofa, she then sat down with a very casual posture.


    Seeing this, the three girls and Butler Mark were all stunned.


    However, Fernando''s smile did not change. He walked over and sat down beside her.


    Irene was surprised.


    Was this Eacian girl acting arrogant because Fernando seemed to like her?


    A look of disdain shed in her eyes.


    "It seems that your personality is very casual, you''re definitely not restrained by rules at home as well."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows in surprise. With her status, she was qualified to do whatever she wanted. In other words, she was in a superior position.


    Why would a superior care about the opinions of others?


    Isabe did not speak. Instead, she smiled and calmly picked up the hot milk that Butler Mark had personally delivered and thanked him.


    This made the disdain in Irene''s eyes grow even stronger.


    Fernando looked up at Irene.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Someone Can Cure Wenna?


    Irene was so nervous that she had even forgoton to breathe.


    This was the first time Fernando looked at her directly.


    The next moment, Fernando spoke, "Irene, you''re Winna''s guest, that was inappropriate and rude. This is not the eptable behavior of a nobledy."


    Irene''s face turned pale.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and smiled faintly.


    She could feel a gaze on her face.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe suddenly looked up and saw the Eacian girl subtly shift her gaze away.


    Isabe smiled and asked, "Youngdy, are you also Lucsian?"


    nna Falkona quickly said, "Yes, Miss Thompson. My name is nna Falkona. My mother and I are both Lucsian.


    Irene is my elder sister, she''s always been too outspoken. Don''t mind her. She''s actually very easy to get along with."


    Isabe nodded gently. "Of course, I wouldn''t quarrel with a young girl."


    nna heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s great. Miss Thompson, you''re a nice person."


    Isabe smiled faintly.


    However, Fernando said, "Ms. Thompson is my esteemed guest. No one can be rude to her, understood?"


    Irene frozepletely.


    An unprecedented sense of jealousy appeared in her heart.


    She was surprised by how highly Big Brother Fernando thought of this woman. What made her feel the most ashamed and humiliated was that Fernando said she was rude. This was truly a disaster.


    Irene''s face was deathly pale.


    "Miss Thompson, apologies, I was being rude," In order not to make Fernando dislike her even more, Irene forced a smile on her face and said.


    Isabe smiled and looked at Fernando. "Are you usually this fierce? Look at how scared you made her."


    She then looked at Irene and smiled. "Didn''t Ms. Falkona just say that you''re just usually very outspoken? I didn''t take it to heart.


    Irene felt very ufortable. She could not help but re at nna. She felt nna said something unnecessary.


    She sized Isabe up. Isabe was dressed very casually, wearing a white turtleneck sweater, a ck skirt, and a light pink coat. Her clothes were casual yet gracious. Isabe was already good-looking, to begin with, her clothes made her look even more dazzling and charming.


    "Does Miss Thompson know much about art? Big Brother Fernando really likes to draw."


    Irene felt that she had to find a way to get back at Isabe, so she asked.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Drawing, hmm, I do know a little."


    Fernando immediately looked at her.


    Isabe added, "However, I don''t really know much about art."


    Irene subtly nced at Fernando and said in surprise, "Really? Drawing itself is an expression of art."


    "I don''t know much about art or whatnot, but I do know drawing makes me money," Isabe said with a smile.


    Irene was stunned. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. All she could do was try her best to suppress the disdain in her heart.


    Chatter Tod Sumisine !


    "Hehe, I wonder what kind of hobbies Miss Thompson has?"


    Isabe thought about it seriously and said, "None, really."


    Irene was speechless.


    That did not seem like a serious response at all.


    If not for the fact that she did not want her big brother Fernando to dislike her, she would definitely not have been this polite to this woman.


    "How can that be? Everyone has their own interests and hobbies.


    Take me, for example. Like my big brother Fernando, I also like to draw.


    Winna, for example, loves music.


    There''s also nna. She likes to study medicine. In fact, she''s a very good doctor."


    nna immediately said embarrassedly, "No, I still have so much to learn."


    "nna, you''re too humble. Didn''t you tell us before that you were confident in treating Winna''s illness?"


    Irene looked smugly at Isabe.


    Clearly, other than being good-looking, this Miss Thompson was useless.


    Isabe looked at nna in surprise. "Oh, really?"


    nna''s expression was a little shy. When she saw Fernando looking over, she exined softly,


    "I''ve discussed Winna''s condition with my teacher before. my teacher said that he has a 50% chance of curing Winna."


    To Winna, a 50 percent chance was indeed great news.


    Winna also smiled. She was also very happy to hear this news


    She hoped that her body would recover quickly and not let Fernando worry. She also hoped that she could protect Fernando.


    "Miss Thompson, do you know who nna''s teacher is? Dr. Issac, have you heard of him?


    I believe with your status, you must have heard of who Dr. Issac is, right? Miss Thompson?"


    Isabe lowered her eyes and was a little surprised inside. She had heard before that Issac had a genius student. Was Issac talking about nna?


    If that was the case, then this girl called nna was indeed a talent.


    Seeing that Isabe was silent, Irene continued, "Miss Thompson, don''t tell me you don''t know Dr. Issac, one of the world''s top medical geniuses?" Isabe looked at Irene with pity.


    This girl had clearly lost her rationality because of jealousy, which made her provoke her time after time.


    Fernando''s expression darkened. "Miss Sif, you''re talking too much. You''re taking up my esteemed guest''s time with your meaningless words."


    Irene''s face stiffened.


    At the side, nna lowered her head slightly and did not speak. No one could see the expression on her face.


    Irene''s eyes were red. Winna could not bear it and hurriedly said, "Big Brother Fernando, don''t scold Irene, she might be in a bad mood. Be, don''t be angry. You''re Big Brother Fernando''s esteemed guest. We don''t mean any harm."


    Isabe smiled. "I''m not angry."


    Winna could not help but feel relieved. It seemed that Be had a really good temper.


    Isabe looked at the girl who did not hide her emotions at all and waved at her. "Winna,e here. Let me touch your little hand."


    Winna was confused.


    Irene was confused as well.


    Irene''s eyes widened. She looked at Isabe in disbelief. Could it be that her target was not Big Brother


    Fernando, but Winna?


    "She likes women?"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Shy Winna


    Winna''s little face flushed red as she looked at Isabe helplessly. For a moment, she did not know whether to agree or politely refuse


    Irene immediately gloated. She looked at Fernando, wanting to see him get angry and punish this arrogant


    woman.


    However, Fernando gently said to Winna, "Winna, go ahead, let Miss Thompson touch you."


    Winna felt terrible. What did Big Brother Fernando mean?


    Irene was stunned.


    Isabe looked at Winna with a smile. Winna''s face was so red that it looked like blood was about to pour out her skin. She was very embarrassed.


    However, with her eyes slightly wet, she still walked over and reached out a hand.


    Isabe looked at Winne''s unusually fair but very skinny hand and reached out to gently hold it.


    Winna could not help but tremble, and her eyes became even wetter.


    Isabe touched her palm teasingly and winked at her.


    Winna waspletely at a loss for words.


    Winna wanted to cry. What did Big Brother Fernando mean? Was he going to sell her to Be? Seeing Isabe''s actions, the corners of Fernando''s eyes suddenly twitched. He looked at Isabe speechlessly, not knowing what to say at this moment.


    Isabe''s fingers gently slid over Winna''s pulse.


    She let go and said, "Winna, let me touch your other hand too."


    Winna was on the verge of crying when she switched to another hand.


    Isabe finished touching her and let go of her. Winna was about to heave a sigh of relief when she heard Isabe say with a smile, "Winna, take off your clothes and wait for me tonight, okay?" Winna waspletely dumbfounded.


    She did not dare to look at Isabe directly anymore. This Eacian girl was too scary. She wanted her to... She looked at her Big Brother Fernando for help, only to see that Fernando''s expression was also very conflicted.


    "Miss Thompson, what do you mean?" Irene said angrily.


    Then, she looked at Fernando and said, "Big Brother Fernando. She''s bullying Winna!"


    Irene was very angry. Big Brother Fernando was way too tolerant of this woman.


    nna''s eyes shed. Irene and Winna did not understand what Isabe had done, but she could clearly tell Isabe had just checked Winna''s body.


    However, for some reason, Isabe teased Winna deliberately to cover that up.


    At this moment, nna''s phone suddenly rang.


    Isabe looked at nna with a smile.


    nna apologized to everyone and walked to the side to answer the call.


    A few minutester, nna returned. The smile on her face was obviously extremely bright.


    "Mr. Fernando, Winna. It was my teacher who called. He told me that he has a new solution for your body. Our chances of sess have increased again. After she finished speaking, she waited excitedly for Fernando and Winna to react excitedly.


    However, Fernando''s reaction was surprisingly mediocre.


    Winna, on the other hand, was very happy. Her eyes lit up. "Really? Thank you so much, nna." Irene said happily, "Big Brother Fernando. This is great!"


    Fernando''s reaction remained calm.


    nna''s eyes dimmed slightly as she said, "My teacher said that there will be a medical conference the day after tomorrow, in which they will invite the experts and geniuses of the medical world to participate. "Mr. Fernando, you and Winna have toe."


    Fernando did not say anything. His expression was calm.


    nna suddenly looked at Isabe and said, "Miss Thompson, if you''re interested, you cane with Winna the day after tomorrow. You definitely broaden your horizons."


    Isabe said, "Alright, Since Ms. nna is so kind, it would be rude for me to refuse."


    nna immediately put on a sweet smile, looking very happy.


    "You''re going?" Fernando asked.


    Isabe said, "Yes, it''s a big scene. I want to broaden my horizons."


    The corner of Fernando''s mouth twitched. He thought to himself, "You, the dignified Miraculous Doctor, want to broaden your horizons? You''re nning to broaden everyone else''s horizon, aren''t you?" nna was probably busy with the discussion the day after tomorrow, so she bid the others farewell quickly after. Irene also left reluctantly.


    After they left, Fernando said to Isabe, "Butler Mark should have already arranged a room for you."


    "Oh, okay. It''d be best if it''s next to Winna." Isabe smiled at Winna.


    Winna hid behind Fernando.


    She seemed frightened by this Eaciandy that Fernando brought back.


    Fernando looked at his sister''s frightened expression and found it quite interesting as well, so he decided not to tell her the truth for now


    They had lunch and Isabe went back to her room to rest. Her room was next to Winna''s.


    Knowing that Isabe was going to rest in the afternoon, Winna heaved a huge sigh of relief.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At night, Winna felt uneasy.


    When there was a knock on the door, her face turned pale. She hesitated and did not dare to open the door.. She asked in a trembling voice, "Who is it?"


    Isabe stood outside with the first aid kit and said, "It''s me!


    Winna, open the door for me. Didn''t I say today that I would look for you at night?"


    Winna shivered in fear and hurriedly said, "Be-Be, I''m already asleep!"


    Isabe immediately burst out inughter and said, "Winna, you''re amazing. You can still talk to me when you''re asleep."


    Winna suddenly did not know what to say.


    Her eyes were wet and she was on the verge of tearing up.


    ''Come on, open the door, Winna. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be very gentle."


    Winna''s body trembled.


    Was it still useful to call Big Brother Fernando for help now?


    When Fernando walked out of his room, he happened to hear Isabe''s words. He immediatelyughed angrily. "Miss Thompson, you''re really in a good mood. Is it fun to tease my sister?" "Didn''t you also not tell her?" Isabe asked.


    Fernando did not know how to respond to that. He said softly, "Winna, open the door."


    Upon hearing that Big Brother Fernando was also outside, Winna carefully opened the door.


    She looked behind Fernando timidly because Isabe was smiling at her.


    She blushed.


    As soon as Isabe entered, she saw that Winna had changed her clothes. She was wearing a high-cored dress that covered her neck tightly.


    164 Shy Winna


    1sabe could not help but smile. This girl was too cute.


    "Winna, you''re wearing such tight clothes, you''re still going to have to take them offter, what''s the point?"


    Isabe asked.


    Winna immediately looked at Fernando, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    Fernando rubbed her head and said helplessly,


    "Winna, Miss Thompson is just kidding with you. She''s the doctor that Big Brother Fernando hired for you." "Doctor?" Winna''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at isabe. Isabe stopped teasing her and smiled. "Yes, I''m a doctor. I''m 100% sure that I can restore your health."


    Winna was absolutely shocked.


    Fernando said, "Winna, do you remember Big Brother Fernando telling you that the Miraculous Doctor can definitely cure you?"


    Winna''s small mouth instantly formed an ''O'' shape. "Be is the Miraculous Doctor?"


    Isabe said, "Yes."


    Winna was shocked and sighed. "Be, you''re amazing."


    Isabe said, "So, Winna, take off your clothes. I''ll give you acupuncture today to regte your body."


    Winna blushed again.


    Fernando patted Winna''s shoulder and said, "Winna, cooperate well with Miss Thompson. Don''t be afraid, her medical skills are the best in the world. Winna nodded shyly.


    Afterforting his sister, Fernando nodded at Isabe and turned to leave, closing the door softly behind him.


    Only Isabe and Winna were left in the room.


    Winna bit her lip and looked at Isabe, not knowing what to do.


    Isabe stopped teasing her and said in a serious tone, "Winna, don''t worry. I''m confident enough to cure you, and there won''t be any seque."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 How About We Hook Up


    "Be, I''m going to take my clothes off."


    Winna was extremely embarrassed, but when she thought of the fact that Be, who was right in front of her, was the legendary Miraculous Doctor, endless courage suddenly appeared in her heart.


    If even Miraculous Doctor could not save her, who else could in this world?


    While embarassed, she could not help but heave a long sigh of relief.


    Isabe opened the first aid kit and fiddled with the contents.


    Winna changed into a bathrobe and came over. She peeked at the contents of the medicine box like a curious kid.


    Isabe looked up and smiled at her. "Go lie on the bed."


    Winna nodded obediently andy down as Isabe asked her to.


    When she saw Isabe take out a slender silver needle, Winna''s entire body began to tremble.


    Isabe sighed.


    She chuckled and said, "Winna, why are you getting so excited? Are you wishing I''d bully you?"


    Winna''s face instantly turned red. "No, Be, I''m just..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the silver needlended on her neck


    Winna''s entire body stiffened. She tried her best to turn her eyeballs to look, but just as she moved, a wave of sleepiness suddenly hit her. Soon, she fell asleep.


    Isabe opened more than a hundred needle packets, and her expression became serious.


    Winna''s situation was very dangerous. With her current situation, she would not be able to live for long. She could probably live for half more year at most


    Isabe quickly inserted the needles, one after another. Half an hourter, she had already used up more than a hundred needles.


    Isabe began to pull out the needle again and switched to other acupoints.


    Time passed quietly. Two hourster, Isabe pulled out thest needle. A small stream of ck blood flowed out with it.


    Isabe wiped away the ck blood and disinfected the silver needles. After putting the silver needles back. into her silver bag, she tidied up the first aid kit and stood up to leave. The lights in the living room were on. Fernando was working on aptop.


    Hearing themotion, he quietly looked at her.


    He did not say anything, and his expression was calm, but Isabe saw a trace of nervousness and anticipation in his eyes.


    Isabe walked over and said, "She''s not in good condition. It''s not easy to detoxify her. For the sake of her health, the safest way is to slowly remove the poison."


    "It''s fine as long as there''s a way. However, looks like I''ll have to trouble Miraculous Doctor to stay here for a long time," Fernando looked at her and said.


    Isabe smiled and said, "It won''t take long. One month is enough."


    "Oh..." It was hard to tell Fernando''s expression.


    "I''m going to sleep. Good night." Isabe got up and left.


    The next morning, the moment Winna opened her eyes, she suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of rxation.


    She blinked, and two streams of tears suddenly flowed from her pale gray eyes.


    She knew very well that this was all because ofst night''s treatment.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she went downstairs and saw Isabe, her eyes could not help but contain deep gratitude.


    lapted to How Aport Ae 14


    In fact, when Isabe went to inject her againter tonight, she saw that this girl had already stripped herself naked andid down. Isabe could not help butugh.


    That night, when Isabe walked out of Winna''s room, Fernando was still working in the living room


    When she came out, he asked, "Are you really going to the medical discussion tomorrow?"


    Isabe said with absolute certainty, "Yes."


    Fernando simply said, "Okay, Winna and I will go with you."


    Isabe smiled and returned to her room.


    Fernando looked at her back view and thought deeply. Isabe was not an ordinary person. Why would she go to the medical conference tomorrow?


    Based on how the Miraculous Doctor had always kept a very low profile, she was not someone who liked to be in the limelight. In that case, she must have her own motives tomorrow.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Irene and nna came to see Winna on time. When they saw that Isabe was staying here, Irene''s eyes shed with jealousy


    God knew how much she wanted to live here so she could see her big brother Fernando every day.


    "Miss Thompson, today''s medical conference will be very lively," nna said to Isabe.


    Isabe said, "I''m just going to broaden my horizons."


    nna smiled. "Miss Thompson is so humorous."


    "I''m just telling the truth," Isabe said.


    Fernando walked out and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    Together they went out the door and headed for the building where Dr. Issac was.


    The building was magnificent. If one looked carefully, one would feel a serious atmosphere.


    Fernando met some acquaintances on the way so he told Isabe and the others to enter first.


    Winna had now trusted Isabepletely. When she entered the hall, she kept holding Isabe''s hand. She thought that Isabe did not understand Fruggian and introduced her to thendmarks on the way. They had beenmunicating in English. nna and Irene exchanged nces when they saw how considerate Winna was to Isabe.


    Irene gave nna a look.


    nna looked at her awkwardly.


    Irene gave her a fierce look.


    No matter what, nna was just a burden brought here by her mother. If she made Irene unhappy, even if her father thought highly of her, her life would not be easy.


    nna had never dared to disobey Irene.


    It was the same today. After some hesitation, nna found an excuse and called Winna away.


    As soon as Winna left, Irene looked at Isabe with a strange expression.


    She looked at Isabe and said in Fruggian, "Big Brother Fernando is mine. Stay away from him or I won''t be nice to you."


    After saying that, she sized up Isabe''s reaction.


    Isabe looked at her expressionlessly.


    Irene''s heart leaped with joy, realizing that Isabe did not understand Fruggian, after all.


    At this moment, four to five young men walked out from the corner of the corridor.


    These people did not look like geniuses in the medical field. Instead, they looked like rich second-generation heirs who wasted their days. They were all from Fruggia, and two of them were quite handsome.


    00 0 0 71 0 0 00000000


    As soon as they came out, they exchanged nces with Irene.


    Then, the handsome young man in the lead suddenly bumped into Isabe.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and dodged.


    The man was stunned.


    Isabezily looked up at him.


    The young man was stunned for a moment before he suddenly whistled. He looked at Isabe frivolously and turned to hispanions.


    "This Eacian girl is so hot!"


    "Irene, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you guys, we wouldn''t have found such a hot Eacian beauty."


    As the young man spoke, he reached out and grabbed Isabe''s shoulder.


    Isabe dodged again. At this moment, a few other youths surrounded her. Their faces had wretched smiles on them.


    "Her skin is so supple, like a peeled egg. It must feel good to the touch,"


    One person said.


    The other man said, "I''m more interested in her breasts and ass than her skin."


    "Haha, then I''ll y with her legs," another person said.


    The other two did not fall behind and all spoke obscene words.


    Irene was gloating as she watched the show, her eyes filled with joy.


    They were too excited to see Isabe''s increasingly dangerous gaze.


    At this moment, Isabe suddenly smiled and said, "Gentlemen, how about we hook up?"


    She spoke in Fruggian.


    Not only were the five young men stunned, but Irene''s body also stiffened. She looked at Isabe in disbelief. She was surprised Isabe actually understood Fruggian, but if that was the case, why was she still so calm? Isabe said with a smile, "I think you guys are very hot too. I''d like to ask you guys to go somewhere private... to y."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 How Exciting


    A few young men looked at Isabe in shock.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly at them and smiled evilly. "What? You guys don''t dare to y with me?"


    Nonsense!


    The few young men immediatelyughed wretchedly. They looked at each other and winked.


    The handsome young man in the lead said, "No problem. How about we do that now? I know a good ce."


    Isabe said, "Alright, tell me then, it better be a grand ce, I won''t be satisfied in a lousy ce."


    The young man smiled proudly. "My uncle is Dr. Issac. This is his building. I''m most familiar with everything here. I know a ce where no one goes. It''s very quiet." Isabe said lightly, "Sure, lead the way."


    The young man''s eyes shed with excitement. "Let''s go."


    He stepped forward to put his hand on Isabe''s shoulder,


    Isabe looked up and stopped him. "What''s the hurry? We''ll have more than enough time to get intimateter!"


    "Alright, you''re the sluttiest Eacian girl I''ve ever met!"


    "Is that so?" The smile on Isabe''s lips widened a little. As she spoke, she followed these guys.


    Irene was dumbfounded.


    Then, her eyes could not help but show a trace of disdain. It turned out that this person called Isabe was so unreserved. She was not worthy of Big Brother Fernando. Did she bewitch Big Brother Fernando or something?


    Or was it just because all men liked bad women?


    Isabe followed these guys to the fifth floor of the building. Then, they walked to the innermost room in the corridor on the right.


    "Very few peoplee to this room. However, it''s a little breathtaking inside. But don''t be afraid, little girl."


    Isabe said, "The more exciting, the better, isn''t it?"


    These young people were extremely excited. One of them said,


    "Hurry up, I can''t take it anymore. This Eacian girl is too hot."


    Isabe said, "I can''t take it anymore too. Let''s go quickly."


    The young man impatiently took out a key from his pocket and opened the door.


    As soon as Isabe entered, the door was closed. Then, she saw the furnishings in the room.


    There were specimens and drawings soaked in formalin, it was simply a powerful visual impact.


    The most eye-catching thing was the ss disy cab. Inside was a male model with all his hair still attached.


    "Jack, this is the ce you''re talking about? Ugh!" One of the young men found it a little difficult to endure.


    Jack gave him a nce. "Coward. It''s more exciting here!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Isabe. He thought that he would see the fear and helplessness on this Eacian broad''s face.


    Unexpectedly, she was sizing up the specimens excitedly.


    What was harder to believe was, it looked like she was appraising these specimens.


    Jack licked his lips excitedly, thinking that this Eacian chick was really interesting.


    Isabe chuckled. When she passed by a table, she took the transparent tape on it and slowly walked towards the ss disy cab.


    He turned and gave Jack a e here" gesture.


    HOWOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This looks like a good spot. Come on!"


    Jack walked over excitedly. "Oh, prettydy, I''ming. I''m going to show you heaven!"


    He reached out and hugged isabe.


    However, before his hand could touch Isabe, Isabe grabbed one of his wrists. Then, she pulled and turned. At the same time, she raised her leg and kicked the crook of his leg. With a plop, Jack knelt down and faced the specimen model inside.


    His gaze met the genitalia of the model.


    Isabe smiled evilly and tore open the roll of transparent tape in his hand. She wrapped it around Jack and the ss disy cab, firmly wrapping them together. Jack did not even have the strength to struggle.


    This Eacian girl had pressed somewhere on his body, which made himpletely paralyzed.


    He widened his eyes in horror and shouted in his heart. "Oh my god, what kind of strange Lucsia magic is this?"


    But what broke him most now was his posture.


    He was in close contact with the specimen model through ayer of ss. His face was facing directly at its genitalia.


    Jack felt that he would probably never be able to look at a naked man directly in his life ever again.


    It would be a lifetime of psychological trauma.


    Isabe''s actions were so neat that the other four people were still stunned and had yet to react.


    By the time they reacted, Isabe had alreadypleted her masterpiece.


    After realizing what had just happened, one of them shouted,


    "Go! She only seeded because she took Jack by surprise. Let''s attack together and teach her what it means to be obedient."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other three people rushed towards Isabe with him and surrounded her in the middle.


    "Be careful, she knows Lucsianbat techniques." Jack closed his eyes and reminded them with a pale. face and a trembling voice.


    Isabe was standing beside a skeleton. She smiled evilly and did not say a word. She nimbly pulled one of the guys over and pushed him into the arms of the skeleton. Isabe took the tape and wrapped it around the two of them. Then, she arranged the man and the skeleton to be in an embrace.


    The man immediately screamed, tears streaming down his face.


    When the other three saw Isabe being so quick, they immediately felt their legs go weak and could not help but step back. However, Isabe pressed on and said evilly, "Don''t run. Come and y!"


    The three of them shook their heads in horror.


    Isabe pointed at one of the animal skeletons and said, "Who wants to go over and have intimate contact with it?"


    The three of them pleaded with their eyes.


    "In that case, looks like I have no choice but to soak you with those organ specimens."


    As Isabe spoke, she targeted someone.


    The man was so frightened that his face turnedpletely pale. With a roar, he jumped more than three feet high and ran to the animal skeleton to hug it. Isabe''s lips twitched.


    She turned back to the other two.


    "There''s aplete specimen over there." Isabe pointed to the corner.


    Inside was a female specimen model. Isabe snorted. "I think it must be very lonely. Both of you are quite good-looking. Let her y with you."


    Isabe picked them up like chicks and tied them together.


    After tying up the five of them, Isabezily sat down on the desk in the middle and began to flip through the documents ced on it.


    From time to time, the sound of Isabe flipping through documents could be heard in the silent office, as well as the sobbing and begging of the five guys.


    Ten minutester, Isabe found what she wanted from the thick stack of documents.


    Among the many Fruggian documents, this document was very eye-catching because it was written in Lucsian.


    The words on it were still written in traditional Lucsian. The red seal at the bottom had the word "Falkona" engraved on it.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up. This was what she was looking for, and also the purpose of her visit. Grandmaster had said that he had a medical theory that had been taken away and that person had never returned it.


    And the person who had taken his possession was Issac.


    Her master stated that he had asked Issac for it, but Issac refused to return it under the pretext that he had lost it.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 The Angry Dr. Issac


    Isabe casually folded this file and put it in her pocket. Then, she stood up and walked out. "No, don''t go! Please let us go. We were instructed by someone else."


    Jack was losing his mind. When he realized that Isabe was leaving, he quickly shouted.


    Isabe pretended not to hear him. She went out and locked the door. The key was with Jack.


    Once the door was closed, the inside would be soundproof. No matter how loud the cries were from the inside, no one outside would be able to hear them.


    Isabe smiled. Fernando and cutie Winna should be looking for her at this point.


    She went down to the first floor, and as expected, Fernando and Winna looked unhappy.


    They were talking to Irene, who also put on an innocent face and said that she had no idea where Isabe had gone.


    "Are you looking for me?" Isabe walked down with a smile. Irene turned around, her eyes widened.


    "Miss Thompson, why are you alone..." She blurted out subconsciously but stopped mid-sentence. Isabe raised her eyebrows and looked at her. "If I''m not alone, should I be with five more people?" Irene did not know what to say.


    Could she say yes?


    She could only shake her head and smile reluctantly. "No, that''s not..."


    Isabe said, "I thought Irene saw me with five men!


    I''m a reserved person. Why would I deliberately hang out with five strange men? Don''t you think so, Ms. Irene?"


    Irene''s face was extremely stiff. She finally realized that Isabe had said that purposely.


    She was in disbelief. She did not expect Isabe to be able to get rid of Jack and the others.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack and those people werepletely useless!


    However, since Isabe said so, it was obvious that she knew something. The way Isabe looked at her was also very unfriendly. Irene could not help but feel a little flustered.


    She looked in the direction of Fernando and saw that Fernando''s expression did not look good at all.


    Fernando was a smart person, so he immediately picked up some information from Isabe''s words.


    For a moment, anger shed in his eyes as he looked coldly at Irene.


    How dare this woman mess with Isabe!


    Initially, he thought that his sister had no friends, so he did not stop Irene from interacting with his sister. But now, he felt that he had to pay more attention to the character of the people around his sister. Winna was very innocent. When she saw Isabe return, she first heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled. "Be, it''s great that you''re back. I thought you got lost."


    She smiled and pounced on Isabe happily. Isabe smiled and patted her shoulder. "Winna, are you throwing yourself at me?"


    Winna''s eyes were sparkling and watery as she looked at her. She actually nodded enthusiastically and said, "Yes, yes, I''m throwing myself at you." After saying that, she smugly peeked at Isabe. Be teased her before, it was her turn now.


    Isabe noticed her thoughts and could not help butugh in her mind.


    Irene looked at Fernando''s unhappy expression and his cold gaze when he looked at her. She felt that Fernando must have figured something out. She felt uneasy for a moment and looked upstairs worriedly.


    Where did Jack and the others go now? Why were they not back yet?


    If they came back and said that she was the one who instigated all of this, would that make Big Brother Fernando hate her?


    The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. She tried to find an excuse to leave.


    But just as she was about to leave, Isabe stopped her.


    "Ms. Irene, where are you going? The conference is about to begin. I don''t think you should leave."


    1-1 need to go to the bathroom!"


    "Oh? Really? You know what, I need to go to the bathroom as well," Isabe said. Then she smiled teasingly. "Shall we go together?" Irene was speechless.


    She looked at Isabe in horror. She must know something, or she would not be staring at her like this on purpose.


    She smiled stiffly. "O-Okay..."


    Hence, they went to the washroom together.


    Fernando''s eyes became dim.


    nna watched from the side and lowered her head silently.


    This medical conference was very important. He hade up with a n to save Winna, but it was only a theory.


    The inspiration for this idea came from Greg Falkona''s idea.


    After so many years of studying the contents of the n, he finally had some clues.


    Five minutes before the conference began, Dr. Issac opened the door to the innermost room on the fifth floor.


    His important documents were locked in that room.


    However, when he opened the door of that room, he was instantly stunned by the scene inside.


    "Jesus Christ!"


    He eximed and rushed in.


    "What happened to you guys? Jack? Why are you here?"


    "Ah, my model!" Issac kept screaming in pain.


    This was because the guy who was hugging the skeleton fell down after struggling and made the skeleton. fall onto the ground too.


    At this moment, he was above the skeleton and in an indescribable posture.


    Dr. Issac slit the tape with his knife with hatred and pushed the guy away.


    Then, he helped the crushed skeleton up with heartache.


    He looked at the shattered bones on the ground and roared,


    "Bastard, how dare you have evil thoughts about my specimen. You''re disgusting! You need to pay for this!" That person was also aggrieved. He said in horror, "Doctor, we were obviously tied up here! I''m not interested in your skeleton. I''m not a pervert!"


    Dr. Issac was too angry to listen to him.


    He was so angry that he blew his beard and widened his eyes. The sses hanging on his face were about to fall off because of his loud voice.


    Jack wailed, "Uncle, please, can you save me first?"


    Issac looked at him and saw his indescribable posture. He rolled his eyes in anger.


    "Idiot, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I know my model is very realistic, but you guys crossed the line."


    As he spoke, he slit open the tape and Jack immediately ran out, vomiting as he ran.


    Dr. Issac could not be bothered with Jack, he was carefully examining his model.


    Chapter 167 The Angry Dr Issac


    Then, he cut open the tape on the other three people. Once they were free, they were so frightened that they all sprinted away. Only Dr. Issac cursed angrily. After checking that his specimen was fine, he turned around to get the document he came for.


    But he soon discovered that his documents had been tampered with.


    His expression changed, and a slight trace of panic appeared in his eyes.


    After a moment, he roared furious, "Bastard, who the hell stole my document?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 The Miraculous Doctor Is My Idol


    He searched again in disbelief. After confirming that he had lost the crucial document, he instantly ran out in exasperation.


    Jack and the others came out of the washroom, looking low-spirited.


    As soon as he looked up, Dr. Issac charged at him like a raging bull.


    Issac grabbed Jack''s cor, Jack was stunned, "Uncle, w-what''s wrong?"


    He was shocked as Issac''s expression was too scary..


    "You idiot, where are my files? Where are the files I put in the filing cab? Hand them over now!"


    Issac''s extra-thick eyebrows shot up. His teeth bared in a snarl.


    Jack trembled in fear as he responded, "I didn''t take it. I was all tied up there by that woman. It''s not like you didn''t see it. It must be that woman."


    "Yes, definitely that woman!" another person said.


    "That woman went through your filing cab after she tied all of us up.


    "I saw with my own eyes that she had taken something. It must be the document you lost."


    When Dr. Issac heard this, he let go of Jack and stared at the person who spoke. He said, "Which woman? Tell me clearly."


    "She is an Eacian."


    Dr. Issac roared, "This is outrageous. Who let her in? I want to find that woman and make her pay for her actions!


    "I want to punish her with thew. I want her to embarrass herself in public and apologize to me!"


    Dr. Issac roared in agitation.


    Jack and the others were overjoyed when they heard that. He nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Uncle, you must make her pay the price."


    Dr. Issac red at them and ordered, "What are you waiting for? Take me to her!"


    "Alright, alright, alright..." They hurriedly nodded.


    Jack was terrified at that moment. He knew his uncle would still settle scores with him afterward.


    It was because he had stolen the key to that room.


    Jack and the rest quickly walked in front. Despite being elderly in his sixties, Issac was not at a disadvantage. at all.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out behind him and wrapped around his neck before a smelly rag covered his


    mouth.


    "Ugh..."


    Issac tried to scream for help, but the hand''s owner dragged him around a corner, into a room, and closed the door.


    This was a medical equipment room.


    There were a few machines inside.


    The hand''s owner had Issac tied to an instrument before buckling his limbs with the stainless-steel rings on


    it.


    Issacy on it with all fours spread apart, with a stinking rag stuffed in his mouth.


    He could not believe it. He had been kidnapped inside his property.


    Isabe crossed her arms and looked at him calmly.


    Issac finally got a good look at the kidnapper.


    Instantly, he widened his eyes in disbelief and whimpered.


    The room was soundproof. So, Isabe was not afraid that he would call for help. She took out the smelly rag


    Chapter 168 The Miraculous Doctor Is My Idol


    from his mouth swiftly.


    As soon as Issac''s mouth was free, he roared angrily, "Who are you?"


    After shouting, he came to his sense and responded angrily, "You were the Eacian woman they were talking about? You stole my documents?" Isabe sneered while she approached him.


    Issac shuddered. "W-W-What are you trying to do? I''m telling you, I''m not interested in women!"


    Isabe''s mouth twitched as she looked at the old man in disdain.


    This guy was not tall. He was only about 1.6 meters. He was considered short among the people in Fruggia. At the least, she was much taller than him.


    However, he was fat. Not only was his face looking round, but his eyes and mouth were too. His brown eyebrows were thick. Coupled with his brown feces-looking hair, he simply looked tooical. She wondered where this old man got his confidence from.


    Isabe looked at him evilly and said, "I heard that you want to embarrass me in public and have me apologize to you. You even want to punish me by legal means?"


    "So you were the one that stole my files!"


    Issac stared at Isabe as if he was facing a murderer.


    Isabe smirked. She took out the paper and unfolded it. "Dr. Issac, are you sure this is yours?"


    Issac looked at the familiar handwriting. "If it''s not mine, as if it would be yours? This is a gift from an old friend of mine. What are you trying to do with it? You thief!" "An old friend?"


    Isabe was so pissed that sheughed. "I heard from your ''old friend, however, that you were unwilling to return it after you cheated him of his idea.


    "It was a pity that your ''old friend'' wrote this idea when he was drunk. When he woke up and wished to find this piece of paper, it had already been hidden away by you. "You lied to him and said that you couldn''t find it. Look, I found it for you!


    "I''ll return it to your ''old friend''ter."


    Issac shuddered and looked at Isabe in shock. "You worked under him? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Isabe chuckled. "I shall not hide it from you. He''s my Grandmaster. I''m his disciple. I''m currently the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors.


    "Since this thing is in my hands, it''s considered as taking it back, not stealing.


    "On the other hand, Dr. Issac, if I were to publicize your actions of defaulting on your ''old friend''... Think about it. Your reputation might be ruined." Issac''s face turned pale, and he trembled, "After saying so much, aren''t you just trying to take advantage of


    me?


    "So long as you don''t make this matter public, I''ll obey you. But you have to be lenient!"


    Isabe''s body stiffened. She was too stunned.


    Dr. Issac looked sad. "I am still young. I didn''t expect that one day, I would have to give my pure body up for my reputation.


    "Despite having had this idea all these years, I have never used it, don''t I?


    "Even for today, while I have nned to use it in the name of Mr. Falkona. I have never had the intention of monopolizing."


    Isabe''s eyes twitched as her face turned ashen. "Are you sure you haven''t used it all these years wasn''t because you simply don''t understand it?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac stiffened.


    He had been researching all these years. Yet, he really could not figure it out. He had only managed to do so a little recently.


    Chapter 168 The Miraculous Doctor is My Ido!


    Isabe saw through his thoughts and continued coldly, "Now that we''ve talked about this, if you know what''s good for you, don''t mention anythingter. I''ll pretend that this never happened.


    "If you dare to nder me, would you believe that if I have the ability to kidnap you once, I can kidnap you. again?


    "Don''t think that you can get the police to arrest me. I''m the Grandmaster''s disciple. What I am capable of doing is not something you can imagine."


    Isabe threatened fiercely.


    Issac brightened. "You won''t n to have your way with me anymore?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    "Wake up. Even narcissism has its limit," Isabe said in disdain.


    "Hmph, what''s there to be arrogant about? So what if you''re Old Greg''s disciple? So what if you''re the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors? Compared to the Miraculous Doctor, you''re all trash!"


    He had a look of admiration and pride.


    Chapter 169 Might As Well Make Sure Of It


    Isabe''s expression turned strange for a moment.


    "You admire Miraculous Doctor?" Isabe asked with a subtle expression.


    Issac raised his neck and sneered. "Are you afraid? Who doesn''t worship Miraculous Doctor? If I ever meet Miraculous Doctor, I will take her as my master. When that happens, won''t destroying your Sanctum of Holy Doctors be a matter of seconds?


    "Tsk, isn''t it just a document? What''s so great about it!"


    Isabe stood quietly.


    She was utterly speechless.


    On the other side, Jack and the rest only took a few steps before they realized that Dr. Issac was not following them. They were puzzled initially, but they did not mind it too much.


    "Dr. Issac may have somest-minute preparations. Let''s go downstairs and find the woman. It wouldn''t be good if we let her get away."


    As they spoke, they headed down.


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they happened to see Irene sneaking out of the bathroom. They immediately rushed forward, with Jack asking, "Irene, have you seen that woman?" Irene replied angrily, "I should be the one asking! Didn''t I tell you guys to teach that woman a lesson? "Why did you let her go in advance?"


    Jack and the rest did not dare to provoke Irene. After all, Irene was the daughter of the Sif family.


    They all wanted to please Irene, so they agreed to her demands to teach Isabe a lesson.


    Upon hearing this, they were afraid that Irene would me them, so they responded,


    "Irene, we didn''t let her go. She tied all of us up and escaped on her own.


    "Not only did she escape, but she also stole crucial documents from Dr. Issac. Dr. Issac has tasked us to look for her.


    "Irene, have you seen her?"


    Irene''s eyes lit up. "Really? Did she really steal Dr. Issac''s documents?"


    Jack replied, "That''s right. Uncle was furious. He said he wanted to find her and teach her a lesson. She''s finished!"


    Irene knew how short-tempered Dr. Issac could be. Her eyes filled with delight as she said quickly.


    "She went into the bathroom with me. She probably followed me on purpose because she was afraid I''d go looking for you guys. I''ll look for her. You guys stay here and block her."


    Once they had discussed it, Irene turned around and went into the bathroom to look for Isabe.


    After searching several cubicles, she ended up not finding her.


    She began having a bad feeling about this and quickly opened the doors one by one. They were all empty. Running out with a disturbed expression, she conveyed to Jack and the rest, "She ran away. She''s so cunning!"


    The guys'' expressions also turned ugly. They rushed elsewhere to search.


    The moment they left, Isabe walked down the stairs in a nonchnt manner.


    Irene, Jack, and the rest were frantically searching for her. Yet, suddenly, Irene noticed Isabe standing beside Fernando, chatting andughing with him.


    Her eyes widened.


    She grabbed Jack and the rest and had them look over. They were all shocked.


    However, they immediately sneered next.


    "She knows Mr. Fernando. She has someone backing her up, Irene. No wonder she''s so arrogant. Are you sure

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Might As Well Make Sure Of It


    you want to provoke her?" Jack and the others were a little scared.


    No matter how powerful the Sif family was, they could notpare to the Barys family.


    Irene replied, "What''s there to be afraid of? She stole from Dr. Issac, so she''s a thief. Fernando won''t side with a thief."


    Jack and the others thought about it and agreed.


    "Let''s wait here for Uncle toe over. Uncle will definitely teach her a lesson."


    Jack said.


    Hearing this, Irene''s eyes shed with excitement. She pretended as if nothing had happened and walked towards Isabe.


    She was covertly looking forward to making a fool of this womanter and had Fernando despise her.


    Issac returned quickly.


    He no longer dared to cause any more trouble with Isabe anymore once she released him,


    He and Isabe had reached a tacit agreement that neither of them would expose the other.


    Dr. Issac nced at the crowd formed by the members of the medicalmunity present and said, "Let the discussion forum begin."


    The discussion began, but Issac had no intention of starting any trouble for Isabe.


    She cast a puzzled look at Jack and the others.


    Jack and the rest were also confused.


    However, when they recalled what Isabe had done to them before, they could not help but grit their teeth in hatred.


    Of course, they also wanted to take revenge on Isabe.


    Therefore, Jack suddenly said, "Uncle, didn''t you lose an important document?


    "We know who the thief is. She is there."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce fell silent.


    All the leading figures in the medical field looked at Dr. Issac.


    Dr. Issac stiffened, shot Jack a baleful look, and continued talking as if nothing had happened.


    However, it was clear that his demeanor was revealing something.


    Upon realizing Dr. Issac''s reaction was too out of character, a medical doctor asked, "Issac, did you lose an important document?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No..."


    He was about to speak when Irene interrupted.


    "Dr. Issac, I heard from Jack that someone stole a crucial document from you.


    "Don''t be afraid. No matter who the thief is, we will definitely teach her a lesson in front of everyone!"


    Impatience shed across Issac''s face. He roared, "Nonsense!


    "Who said I lost an important document? I didn''t. Don''t spread rumors!"


    Irene and the others froze.


    Isabe curled her lips slightly and cast a mocking gaze at Irene.


    Irene stiffened. She stared at Dr. Issac in disbelief.


    As Issac''s student, nna stood beside him. Her head was slightly lowered, making it impossible to see the expression on her face.


    Seeing that Issac was obviously not going to look for the document, Irene, Jack, and the others were indignant.


    How could they be willing to pass this good opportunity up to deal with Isabe?


    Irene gave Jack and the rest a look.


    The


    guys looked conflicted for a moment before saying, "Uncle, we have something to report!" Issac stiffened at his words. He quickly shot Jack a fierce look, hinting not to spout nonsense. Jack did not understand the meaning in Issac''s eyes and continued to mor.


    "Uncle, this woman tied us to your specimen model and stole one of your documents. We saw it with our own.


    eyes.


    "That document is with her!"


    "Shut up! I didn''t lose any documents!" Dr. Issac roared.


    "Uncle, are you facing any problems? Did someone threaten you?"


    Jack suddenly felt sorry for him. That must be it. This Eacian woman must have done something to his uncle!


    His eyes rolled. Since that was the case, why not....


    He continued, "This woman even hit us. Our entire bodies are still in pain. Ouch. We have to go to the hospital. Ambnce, please hurry."


    Seeing this, the rest immediately cooperated and groaned along.


    Their expressions got more and more exaggerated among themselves.


    Fernando''s face immediately darkened. These people were so ignorant!


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly before rolling her sleeves up twice. She kneaded her fists, and her joints instantly made cracking sounds. She chuckled and said, "In that case, I might as well make sure of it!"


    As she spoke, she threw a punch!

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Irene''s Kindness


    Chapter 170 Irene''s Kindness


    The fist did not seem to have much strength, but Jack fell to the ground and arched his body like a cooked shrimp. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and his face was pale. He did not dare to breathe hard for a long time.


    Everyone looked at Isabe in shock. How could this delicate and slender woman have such powerful strength?


    Dr. Issac looked at his nephew on the ground and shivered. He secretly patted his chest.


    Fortunately, this woman did not hit him previously. Otherwise, his perfect body would have been injured.


    It was scary just thinking about it!


    He thought with lingering fear.


    Isabe ignored the gazes of the people around her. She smiled sinisterly as she looked at the other four. "Are you guys in pain too?"


    The four of them were stunned. They were so frightened that they retreated like timid puppies.


    However, one of them was too slow. Isabe quickly grabbed that person''s neck.


    Then, Isabe kicked her leg. With a bang, this person was knocked down to the ground.


    That personnded on his face and did not get up for a long time.


    Isabe became excited. She was overflowing with energy. Without saying a word, she rushed towards the other three people. "Are you all in pain too?" The three of them shouted in horror, "We, we''re not feeling pain. It doesn''t hurt at all. Do you know who we are? You dare to hit us. Aren''t you afraid..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Isabe responded with punches and kicks that were as fast as lightning.


    Looking at the defeated five people on the ground, Isabe pped her hands and shook her head with an evil smile. "Alright, we can call an ambnce now."


    The security guard heard themotion and rushed in. He looked at Dr. Issac hesitantly and asked, "Dr. Issac, should we call the police?"


    Dr. Issac was just d that he was not beaten up by Isabe. When he heard the security guard, his eyes widened, and he roared at the security guard, "Why should we call the police? There''s nothing happened here. Get out!"


    This old man was very fierce.


    The security guard looked at the five persons on the ground who were in so much pain that they could not get up. Then, he hesitated and retreated.


    Issac looked at Isabe. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    He asked Isabe carefully.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was speechless.


    This old man vividly portrayed how a timid man bullied the weak and submitted to the strong.


    Isabe was amused. She looked at Dr. Issac teasingly and said, "I''m not injured, but you should call an ambnce for them."


    "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll call the ambnce now." Dr. Issac nodded vigorously.


    Then, he turned around and shouted at an assistant beside him, "What are you waiting for? Can''t you see that they''re injured? Call an ambnce!" The assistant was stunned and quickly called an ambnce.


    Dr. Issac turned around and smiled at Isabe. His round face showed a trace of fear.


    Everyone could see that he was afraid of Isabe.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Isabe withplicated expressions.


    This Eacian woman was so mysterious that even Dr. Issac did not dare to provoke her.


    Isabe, on the other hand, was very at ease. She put down her rolled-up sleeves and said casually, "It''s just a small interlude. Let''s continue!" "Go on, go on!" Dr. Issac said immediately.


    At this moment, Irene''s face was filled with disbelief, and her emerald green eyes were filled with anger.


    nna, who was standing beside Dr. Issac, could not help but be stunned and did note back to her senses for a long time.


    The medical conference continued, but the people kept staring at Isabe from time to time.


    Winna''s eyes widened. She swallowed her saliva and looked at Isabe timidly and excitedly. Isabe smiled at her and asked, "Winna, did I scare you? Don''t worry, I won''t hit a little girl." As she spoke, she pinched Winna''s face.


    Winna''s face instantly turned red.


    Fernando silently rubbed his forehead and said to Isabe, "The five people you beat up are all first-rate nobles. Their families will definitelye looking for you!" Isabe said indifferently, "Why should I be afraid? I''m Winna''s doctor now. Besides, you''ll take care of all the hassle."


    She pushed the me away without any pressure.


    Fernando was speechless.


    Fernando did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at Isabe. However, there was no anger in his gray and hazy eyes. Instead, he felt a little helpless. After the discussion, Isabe went back with Fernando.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Irene quickly ran forward to stop their car.


    "Fernando. I have something to tell you!" She looked at Fernando.


    Fernando''s cold expression instantly became even colder. He turned his head slightly to look at Irene. "What do you want to say?"


    Irene saw that his cold expression was very different from how he looked at Isabe.


    Fernando was always gentle to Isabe.


    Irene bit her lip and said, "Fernando. I want to talk to you alone."


    Fernando turned around with a deadpan face. He got into the car without saying a word. He did not want to talk to Irene at all.


    Winna couldn''t help but feel helpless when she saw Fernando''s attitude toward Irene. She walked toward Irene apologetically and said,


    "Irene, Fernando is always like this. Don''t be angry. You can tell what you want to say to Fernando. I''ll go back and tell him!"


    She winked at Irene as she spoke.


    Irene''s expression rxed a little. At least, Winna and her were good friends.


    However, Irene was not happy. She looked at Winna with aplicated expression, thinking that Winna was being teased by Isabe and not reliable at all.


    Irene bit her lip and looked at Winna. She then shifted her gaze toward Fernando, who had already gotten into the car. Her eyes welled up. Then, she turned around and ran away while covering her face. Winna sighed and turned around to get into the car. She red at her brother and said furiously, "Fernando, you made Irene cry and run away!"


    However, Fernando said, "She has a bad attitude and personality. You should y with her less in the future." Winna was even angrier "Fernando. I don''t care if you don''t like Irene, but how can you say bad things about


    her?"


    Winna flew into a rage. Irene was her friend. How could Fernando be so mean to her friend?


    Chapter 170 irene''s Kindness


    Fernando raised his eyebrows. His sister had a gentle personality and rarely lost her temper with him. He did not expect her to get angry at him because of Irene.


    Fernando rubbed the space between his forehead with a headache. "Alright, I was wrong. Don''t be angry. However, I must tell you that Irene did something bad to Miraculous Doctor today."


    Winna was stunned, and her big eyes widened in confusion.


    Isabe said, "It''s true. Irene made those five men do bad things to me. If I weren''t stronger than them, I would have suffered today."


    Winna looked at Isabe in a daze. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t.


    When they arrived home, she ignored everyone and walked straight into the house in a low mood.


    "She''s too innocent and too kind. She''s not happy we said bad things about her friend, but she doesn''t know how to refute us."


    Fernando said.


    Isabe shook her head. "We can''t overprotect her. It''s not good for her."


    What Isabe said was true, especially for a big family like the Barys family.


    If Isabe hadn''t met Winna, she would never believe that Fernando''s sister was this innocent.


    Fernando''s gray eyes shed with bloodlust. "I will protect her innocence. I want her to be kind and pure."


    Isabe went silent.


    What Fernando said was true. If one could be pure and kind, why would one force themselves to change? "You''re a good brother," Isabe said.


    "I will also be a good husband." Those gray eyes looked at Isabe quietly.


    Isabe replied, "Then I wish you can get married soon."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Killing Isabe


    Chapter 171 Killing Isabe


    After saying that, she ignored Fernando and went upstairs.


    Fernando looked at her slim but powerful back and said, "Did Draxton have your heart?"


    Isabe stopped in her tracks and turned around with a faint smile. "Mr. Fernando, are you trying to pursue me knowing that I''m dating Draxton?"


    "I have to try," Fernando said seriously.


    Isabe sneered. "Mr. Fernando, I''m happy with Draxton. I don''t intend to find a new hubby."


    After saying that, Isabe ignored Fernando.


    On the other hand, Irene''s eyes were swollen from crying when she got home. She threw herself into Old Mr. Sif''s arms.


    Old Mr. Sif looked at his daughter in shock and said in surprise, "Honey, who made you cry? Is it Mr. Fernando. again?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Irene shook her head. She raised her red eyes and said, "It''s a woman!"


    "A woman?"


    Old Mr. Sif was very surprised. He looked at nna, who was standing at the side. His emerald green eyes were as cold as a venomous snake. nna quickly lowered her head and said, "Dad, it''s a woman from Lucsia. Her name is Isabe Thompson."


    Old Mr. Sif was stunned. A glint shed across his emerald green eyes. "Isabe Thompson?"


    nna said, "Yes, her name is Isabe. She lives in the Barys estate. Fernando seems to value her very much."


    Irene said, "That''s right, Dad. Fernando even lied to us that the woman was a guest he invited home. I know she''s more than just a guest to him!" "Isabe Thompson..."


    Old Mr. Sif gritted his teeth as he read the name. Then, he looked at nna and said,


    "Is Winna''s physical condition much better?


    Did Dr. Issac mention Winna''s case at today''s medical conference?"


    "Strange, Dr. Issac didn''t mention it!" Irene spoke.


    nna said, "Dad, Winna''splexion has indeed improved in the past two days!"


    Old Mr. Sif''s eyes became more and more frightening. He muttered to himself, "How is this possible? The Lockwood family and the Barys family are old enemies. Why would Miraculous Doctor save Fernando''s sister?


    "She was even willing to save the Lockwood family''s enemy, but she was unwilling to save my son back


    then..."


    nna said, "Dad, I think Isabe is getting along very well with them."


    Old Mr. Sif''s expression changed several times. In the end, he gritted his teeth and sneered. "Curse the Lockwood family and the Barys family. What exactly do they want?"


    Everyone knew that these two families were sworn enemies. Now, Miraculous Doctor was actually living in the Barys family''s residence!


    This news could definitely be considered bad news to some people.


    "Daddy, you have to stand up for me. That Isabe is too evil. She must have seduced Fernando. Fernando has never been so fierce to me!"


    Old Mr. Sif patted Irene''s shoulder and said, "Sweetheart, don''t worry. Daddy will definitely avenge you!"


    Old Mr. Sif was already in his seventies. He only had a son when he was forty, and Irene was only born when he was fifty.


    Two years ago, his only son died tragically because Miraculous Doctor refused to treat him.


    Chapter 171 Killing Isabe


    Old Mr. Sif hated Miraculous Doctor to death. He hated her even more than the murderer who killed his son.


    He had to kill Miraculous Doctor to avenge his son.


    He hired the fifth assassin on the Assassin''s List to assassinate Miraculous Doctor. Unfortunately, he did not


    seed.


    "This time, I will definitely take her life. Miraculous Doctor... Isabe!"


    Old Mr. Sif muttered to himself, "If you die in the Barys estate, I''m afraid the Lockwood family and the Barys family would start a bloody battle!"


    Old Mr. Sif''s emerald eyes became colder. He looked at nna and said, "Follow me."


    nna replied respectfully and followed Old Mr. Sif. They came to a secret room.


    "Do you have a way to hack into the Barys estate''s defense system?"


    nna''s eyes lit up and she nodded. "Sure."


    "Very good!"


    Old Mr. Sif patted her shoulder appreciatively. "I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me. You need to break down the defense system of their estate. I''m going to take Isabe''s life." "Alright, I''ll definitely get it done." nna immediately sat in front of theputer and started hacking into the Barys estate''s defense system.


    Back then, she had spent a week pretending to be Azure Dragon and hacking into the Lockwood family''s defense system. This time, she did not know how many days it would take. Old Mr. Sif saw that nna was beginning to get busy, so he left her alone. He turned and walked out to the garden.


    Half an hour ago, a guest came to the house.


    Old Mr. Sif''s expression darkened when he saw the guest.


    "Mr. Duncan, why are you here? You shouldn''t havee." Old Mr. Sif frowned.


    "I muste." The man in the wicker chair stood up.


    He was a Lucsia man in his forties, but he was handsome with an extraordinary temperament.


    Old Mr. Sif looked at James Duncan and asked, "What happened?"


    James looked at Old Mr. Sif quietly and said, "Jackson seems to have found out about you. If I''m not wrong, he should know that the murderer back then was you."


    Old Mr. Sif''s body stiffened, and a trace of fear shed across his cold eyes. "How is that possible? How could he have found out? Did he suspect you?"


    James shook his head. "It''s hard to say, but it''s true that he found out about you. You have to be more careful during this period."


    Old Mr. Sif sneered. "I don''t need to be more careful. How can Jackson fight me now? I was afraid of him twenty years ago, but I''m not afraid of him now."


    James looked at Old Mr. Sif solemnly and said, "He has an adopted son and a disciple.


    "There was no need to mention his adopted son, Jake. His disciple, Isabe, was the Miraculous Doctor. Moreover, She was a powerful expert who used artificially cultured poisonous bugs. "They will definitely avenge Jackson."


    When Old Mr. Sif heard this, he suddenlyughed out loud. "Coincidentally, Isabe is currently in Fruggia. Furthermore, she lives in the Barys estate. I will look for her even if she doesn''t look for me. "Mr. Duncan, don''t worry. I want to kill his disciple just like how I killed Jackson''s family 20 years ago.


    "At that time, even if Jackson knows the truth, so what? Does he have the strength to take revenge?"


    James looked at Old Mr. Sif and said, "If you want to kill her, you''d better use all your trump cards. Otherwise, you won''t be able to kill her.


    *Jackson was very proud of Isabe. She''s not an ordinary woman."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Midnight Crisis


    Chapter 172 Midnight Crisis


    Isabe stayed in the Barys estate for seven days. Tonight was also Isabe''s seventh acupuncture


    session.


    After the injection, Winna went to sleep as usual. Isabe went downstairs and saw that Fernando was still working in the living room like before.


    Isabe said, "We have finished Winna''s acupuncture session. I have some medicine here. Remember to give it to Winna every day ording to the instructions I wrote. In seven days, I''lle back and give her another treatment."


    Fernando''s expression changed slightly. "You''re leaving?"


    Isabe said, "Yes, I came to Fruggia to treat Winna at your invitation. In addition, I still have some private


    matters to do."


    Fernando tightened his grip on the mouse and said, "I wonder if there''s anything I can help with?"


    Isabe smiled. "Mr. Fernando, I don''t want to owe you a favor now. I will ask for your help when it''s necessary." Fernando could not help but smile. Then, he said with a serious expression, "You don''t have to return my favor


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and looked at Fernando with a subtle expression.


    Fernando''s fair skin turned slightly red.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What I mean is that you''re Winna''s savior. No matter what you need, I''ll help you unconditionally."


    The smile on Isabe''s face deepened a little. Her eyes were filled with amusement as she said, "I understand your intentions. If I need your help, I will definitely find you. "But I have to leave tomorrow. I need a good sleep."


    Isabe put down the medicine for Fernando and went upstairs.


    At the same time, the Sif family.


    Today was already the fifth day nna tried to break down the Barys estate''s defense system. Old Mr. Sif''s patience was about to run out.


    He walked behind nna and stared at theputer screen gloomily.


    Suddenly, a green dragon shape appeared on the screen. The dragon flew around and finally opened its mouth to roar.


    At the same time, colorful fireworks exploded on the screen.


    "It''s done! Their defense system is down!" nna roared excitedly.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse and her eyes were bloodshot. She had not had a good sleep for five consecutive days.


    Old Mr. Sif said excitedly. "It''s down? Good, good!"


    He gently patted nna''s shoulder and said, "You''ve done really well. Go and rest."


    nna nodded. She had reached her limit and could not hold on much longer.


    "Dad, within half an hour, the Barys estate won''t notice that their defense system has been broken."


    "Half an hour? That''s enough." Old Mr. Sif chuckled, and venom seemed to be rolling in his emerald eyes. "Isabe, enjoy yourst half hour of life."


    Isabe finished bathing and walked outzily in a ck silk bathrobe. She was about to go to bed. Suddenly, a de that shone with a cold white light under the moonlight shed from behind her. Isabe subconsciously bent down to dodge the sword, but soon, another figure pounced from in front of her diagonally.


    Isabe was shocked. Was the Barys estate''s defense system this lousy?


    How could the invaders sneak in here silently?


    Isabe could not avoid the pincer attack. She could only face the person pouncing at her from the front.


    That person was an iparably tall and strong white bald man who was as strong as a yak.


    He was wearing a flowery shirt that was very tight, revealing his bulging muscles.


    Isabe threw a punch. Coincidentally, the burly man also extended his fist.


    The burly man''s fist was terrifyingly big, making Isabe look delicate.


    However, when the two fists collided, Isabe and that person''s eyes shed with shock.


    Isabe knew not many people in this world could take her punch head-on.


    However, the burly man opposite her only trembled slightly.


    The burly man was even more shocked than Isabe. He did not expect this delicate-looking woman to have such terrifying power.


    No wonder their master had warned them not to underestimate the enemy and to end the battle quickly.


    The burly man rubbed his painful fist, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    Isabe quickly dodged and found a safe blind spot. This ce was not easy to ambush.


    However, looking at the six figures that appeared silently and surrounded her, she could not help but touch her forehead.


    There were men and women among these six people. Their skin color varied from white to ck. They were all foreigners. The leader was a woman.


    This was a tall woman with an exceptionally powerful aura. Her skin was pale, her grayish-blue eyes, and her tinum-gold shoulder-length curly hair. She was wearing a tight leather jacket with her chest open very low. Isabe could clearly see her cleavage.


    The tall woman yed with a dagger in her nimble fingers. It was this woman who had ambushed Isabe from behind.


    Isabe sighed. "You were sent by the Sif family?"


    Isabe couldn''t think of anyone else. Only the Sif family had such a powerful assassin.


    Because the only enemy who hated her was the Sif family.


    Interest flickered in the gray-blue eyes of the woman in the lead. "How clever of you," she said.


    Isabe replied, "The six of you are no match for me. You will die."


    The woman was slightly stunned. Then, Isabe saw six more figures jumping in through the window. They were also foreigners.


    "There are 18 of us, and four of us are outside. The other two are holding Fernando''s dear sister. Fernando doesn''t dare to call anyone to save you at all."


    The woman in the lead said.


    Isabe''s rxed expression finally became a little serious.


    She said, "Looks like there''s going to be a tough battle today."


    "Cut the crap. You still have..." The woman looked at her watch and continued, "You still have eight minutes to live. Treasure it."


    As soon as the woman in the lead finished speaking, the twelve of them attacked Isabe together.


    Any one of these twelve people was a monster-level elite. Isabe prided herself on being strong, but her non-human strength came from the Evolution Poison. This alone surpassed what an ordinary person could


    do.


    But why were these twelve people so strong?


    Isabe couldn''t help but think of Jake. Jake''s strength was extraordinary because he had been treated as an experimental subject by Mike when he was young and injected with a gic modification drug. Could it be that these twelve people were the same?


    Chapter 172 Midnight Crisis


    Meanwhile, a helicopter was slowly flying in the sky. A man in a ck suit sat quietly. Behind him were ten unfamiliar faces.


    Each of them had a golden cufflink on their sleeves.


    It was like a star.


    This was the Lockwood family''s most mysterious Little Dipper.


    "Mr. Lockwood, did you really give the Big Dipper to Mrs. Lockwood?" one of them asked.


    Draxton smiled gently. "That''s right. At that time, I wanted to hand you guys over to her."


    That person fell silent.


    Compared to Mrs. Lockwood whom they had never seen before, they were naturally willing to follow their patriarch.


    Draxton nced at them. "It''s a good thing to be able to follow her."


    That person could not deny it.


    Suddenly, the ring on Draxton''s finger lit up.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Little Dipper Members'' Shock


    Chapter 173 Little Dipper Members'' Shock


    "Mr. Lockwood, your ring... That person said in surprise. He was mentioning Mrs. Lockwood, and the ring. rted to Mrs. Lockwood suddenly lit up. This ring was unterally connected to the Big Dipper.


    The ring actually lit up. It indicated that the Big Dipper members were sending a message to Draxton.


    Draxton''s expression became stern. "Be is in danger."


    His expression was clouded with anxiety. Be would definitely not have sent a message to the Big Dipper unless it was a life-threatening crisis.


    And when his ring lit up, it meant the Big Dipper members informed him that Mrs. Lockwood was in danger. The Little Dipper member said, "Mr. Lockwood, wasn''t Mrs. Lockwood at the Barys estate? We''ve already contacted Fernando. Fernando said that Mrs. Lockwood is fine."


    Draxton called Fernando with a gloomy expression. The phone rang, but no one answered.


    Draxton realized that something bad had happened at the Barys estate.


    He got someone to urge the helicopter pilot to elerate.


    At the same time, Fernando said to the two figures holding Winna, "My phone is ringing. You have to let me answer it."


    He still had a deadpan face, but there was indescribable anxiety in his tone.


    The two persons were foreigners. The woman had a beautiful high ponytail. She looked at Fernando coldly and ignored him.


    On the other hand, the man was rather lively. He rolled his eyes and said, "Mr. Fernando, do you think we are fools?


    "I advise you to behave yourself. Otherwise, your sister might be in danger!"


    Fernando clenched his fists and nced upstairs before closing his eyes in frustration.


    He only hoped that Draxton would arrive soon.


    At this moment, Fernando was d that he did not stop Draxton froming to the Barys estate.


    He did not know how long Isabe couldst, but he knew there must be a fierce battle upstairs at this


    moment.


    How was he going to answer Draxton if Isabe got into trouble in his estate?


    He didn''t want anything to happen to Isabe.


    "Who are you people?" Fernando gritted his teeth and asked. The strength of these assassins made his heart tremble. They were not ordinary people.


    He could not imagine that such a monster-like team was actually hidden within the range of his influence. The helicopter quickly flew towards the Barys estate. At this moment, Isabe was already covered in blood


    Isabe''s right shoulder de had been pierced by a dagger. She sealed her acupoints so that she would not lose too much blood.


    At the same time, she suffered heavy blows to her abdomen, spine, and legs.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have already fallen.


    However, Isabe was still fighting.


    Looking at the enemy, the bald man''s arms were folded at an abnormal angle. He could only attack with his legs, but hisbat strength was reduced significantly.


    As for the others, they were all severely injured in different parts. Out of the twelve of them, four had already


    fallen


    There were still eight people standing, but they were all injured.


    The woman in the lead had blood on the corner of her lips. Previously, she had been hit in the chest by


    Chapter 173 Little Dipper Members Shock


    Isabe and spat out blood mixed with flesh.


    This battle was intense, and Isabe knew that she could not fall. She still had a trump card that she had not used, the artificially cultured poisonous bugs.


    However, she also knew that there were four assassins with terrifying strengths outside the window.


    Isabe''s eyes were filled with pain and excitement.


    The thrill of fighting against an expert was especially intense.


    At this moment, she did not care about her life. It was not that she was crazy, but once she had a split. second of hesitation, she would definitely be caught by the enemy.


    If she showed the slightest weakness, she would get killed immediately.


    Therefore, she could only move forward without a slight hesitation!


    At this moment, her mind was nk. Her only thoughts were about fighting and killing.


    The 12 people looked at Isabe with admiration.


    However, they had to kill her.


    The woman in the lead knew she could not hold on any longer. She opened her mouth and called for the four people outside the window toe up and help.


    However, she shouted twice, but the four people did note up.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Isabe realized something had happened and grinned. She raised her eyebrows at the woman provocatively and said, "Looks like they''re busy."


    She had pressed the mechanism of the ring on her finger to inform the Big Dipper.


    She could only hope that the Big Dipper members were nearby. Now, it seemed that she had made the right bet.


    She could not help but sigh in her heart. The Lockwood family''s Big Dipper members were really everywhere. Isabeughed, but the woman in the lead suddenly pounced on her frantically. Isabe immediately got into a fight with her.


    They did not look like women. Instead, they were like two fighters. Their fists hit each other, and every move was fatal.


    Everyone surrounded Isabe. Isabe''s body as covered with injuries.


    However, her counterattack was not inferior at all.


    When the helicopternded on the Barys estate, Draxton jumped down without waiting for the elevator to descend.


    When the Little Dipper members saw this scene, their expressions changed slightly. They hurriedly jumped down as well.


    As soon as they went down, they saw seven Big Dipper members fighting with four people. However, the invincible Big Dipper members were at a disadvantage against these four people.


    Not only were they losing, but they were also seriously injured.


    They were trying their best to hold back the four of them.


    The expressions of the Little Dipper members changed drastically. With their eyesight, they could naturally see how terrifying those four people were.


    They couldn''t be human, right?


    Draxton quickly rushed forward.


    Two Little Dipper members were left behind to help the seven Big Dipper members deal with the four people. The others followed Draxton and jumped into the window.


    The moment Draxton entered and saw Isabe''s situation, his usually calm pupils instantly trembled.


    "Be!"


    He lost hisposure and shouted. He rushed forward crazily and ruthlessly rushed into the encirclement, hugging Isabe in his arms.


    Chapter 173 Little Dipper Members'' Shack


    Isabe was surprised to see Draxton.


    Half of Isabe''s face was covered in blood, and her fists were mangled. It was unknown how serious her injuries were.


    Meanwhile, the eight Little Dipper members who hade up at the same time were entangled with those. people.


    As soon as they attacked, they realized how terrifying these enemies were. It was far beyond their imagination.


    The expressions of Little Dipper''s members turned grave. How did Mrs. Lockwood manage to fight these people alone until now and even preserve her life? Mrs. Lockwood... Just how strong was she?


    This question lingered in the minds of every member of Little Dipper.


    Isabe leaned into Draxton''s arms and smiled. "What a coincidence!" Draxton hugged her tightly and said with a trembling voice, "Don''t speak."


    He was terrified. He was afraid that something would happen to Isabe.


    Isabe smiled andforted him. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t die."


    Draxton''s face was pale, and he did not speak. He carried her and walked to a secluded corner.


    A golden butterfly flew out of Isabe''s body. It pped its beautiful wings and scattered golden pollen.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Waking Up.


    Chapter 174 Waking Up


    The golden pollen seemed to have a mind of its own. It passed through the members of Little Dipper andnded on the enemies.


    The few enemies who were still fighting stiffened and fell to the ground.


    The pollen sprinkled by the golden butterfly was equivalent to a super strong anesthetic for those who did. not have artificially cultured poisonous bugs.


    Not even a giant whale could withstand it.


    As soon as they fell, the eight members of Little Dipper were dumbfounded.


    The golden butterfly did not immediately return to Isabe''s body. Instead, it flew downstairs.


    The man and woman held onto Winna. Winna was unconscious, but she was not injured. However, Fernando did not dare to attack. He could only fight against the two enemies passively. When the golden butterfly flew down from upstairs, Fernando happened to see it from his angle. However, the two people with their backs facing him did not notice it at all.


    Fernando saw the golden butterfly sprinkle the pollen on the two people. Then, their bodies swayed and they fell down.


    Fernando was stunned and speechless.


    Fernando heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went forward to carry Winna.


    At this moment, four people walked down from upstairs. They looked at Fernando expressionlessly and tied up the two unconscious enemies.


    At the same time, the seven Big Dipper members and two Little Dipper members had subdued the four enemies.


    The crisis was finally resolved. Isabe leaned into Draxton''s arms, half-closed her eyes, and quietly rested.


    Downstairs, Fernando rushed up with Winna in his arms. When he saw Isabe covered in blood, he could not help but be stunned.


    Draxton looked at Fernando coldly.


    "I''ll call the doctor now," Fernando said. He put Winna down and began to sort out the current situation in an orderly manner.


    Isabe finally fell asleep in Draxton''s arms.


    When she woke up again, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    She consumed too much energy in the battlest night and was severely injured. Fortunately, her recovery ability was strong because of the Evolution Poison.


    By the end of the night, her injuries had mostly healed. The wounds were not fully recovered, but they were much better than before.


    Isabe looked at her own condition. She was now tied up like a mummy. One could imagine how badly she was injuredst night.


    Draxton was sitting by her bed. When he saw that she had woken up, he quickly got up and took a ss of water. "You''re awake? Do you feel okay?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isabe said, "I''m not as fragile as you think."


    Hearing that her voice was full of energy, Draxton''s tense nerves slowly rxed. He helped her up and fed her


    water


    After drinking the water, Isabe moved her body with difficulty and said, "I''m fine. You don''t have to tie me up so much"


    Draxton immediately called someone over.


    The doctor had been staying at the Barys estate since yesterday. He came very quickly. After the checkup, this doctor with excellent medical skills was stunned when he saw that Isabe had recovered at an astonishing speed.


    T


    Chapter 174 Waking Up


    He looked at Isabe and eximed, "How is this possible? Your injuries are recovering too quickly!"


    Yesterday, he thought this beautifuldy from Lucsia would be bedridden for at least a few months. But after a night, her injuries had recovered well, and she could get out of bed.


    Without restraint, Isabe moved her limbs freely. The stunned doctor left in a daze.


    Fernando stood outside the door. He looked at Isabe guiltily and did not enter for a long time.


    Isabe saw him and asked, "Mr. Fernando, where are the people from yesterday?"


    Fernando hurriedly said, "I locked them up. They definitely can''t escape."


    Isabe said, "Did you get anything out of them?"


    Fernando shook his head. "No, they said they wanted to see you. They will only reveal their intention after they see you..." Chapter 175 Was Mrs. Lockwood Delicate?


    Without hesitation, Isabe changed her clothes and followed Fernando to the dungeon where the 18 people were imprisoned.


    Draxton was afraid that Isabelle''s body would not be able to take it, so he carried her all the way to the dungeon.


    Seven members of Big Dipper and four members of Little Dipper followed behind. They formed two distinct rows with the members of Fernando.


    When the seven Big Dipper members saw Isabe being carried by Draxton, a red-haired baby-faced young man muttered softly, "Isn''t she too delicate? She even needs Mr. Lockwood to carry her to the dungeon!" "She''s injured, and Mr. Lockwood could not bear to let her walk on her own," another person said.


    He seemed to be speaking up for Isabe, but the disdain and dissatisfaction in his words were obvious. "All of you, stop talking. Don''t let outsiders see you as a joke." The member nced at Fernando''s subordinates.


    Fernando''s subordinates stared at them. One of them said, "If you''re not satisfied with Miraculous Doctor, you can let her be our patriarch''s wife. We won''t mind."


    The other subordinates nodded repeatedly. The Lockwood family''s Big Dipper members were too arrogant. They actually despised Miraculous Doctor. They really did not know their ce.


    "What did you say?" The red-haired baby-faced young man''s expression changed as he red at them. "We didn''t say anything." Fernando''s subordinates quickly shook their heads with innocent expressions Mr. Lockwood had warned them not to sh with the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper and Little Dipper members.


    Things would be troublesome if they fought.


    The red-haired baby-faced young man held his breath and had a gloomy expression. He remembered that this was someone else''s territory and that they would be at a disadvantage if they fought. Hence, he took a deep breath and endured it.


    However, when he looked at Isabe, his face was full of annoyance again.


    She needed his patriarch to carry her around. Furthermore, she was also causing a lot of trouble. How annoying!


    The seven members of Big Dipper did not look too happy.


    They were all dissatisfied with Isabe.


    Yesterday, Isabe summoned them. Although they hade, they were still a little dissatisfied that their patriarch had let Isabemand them.


    The members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper all wanted to be their patriarch''s guards. However, they were assigned as the guards of the patriarch''s wife by their beloved patriarch. Moreover, they had never seen their patriarch''s wife before.


    How could they not be angry?


    However, the members of Little Dipper thought differently from them.


    A member of Little Dipper said to them, "Don''t be emotional. If you really don''t want to follow Mrs. Lockwood, you can talk to Mr. Lockwoodter and ask him to rece you guys with us. "From now on, the Little Dipper will follow Mrs. Lockwood. You will also follow Mr. Lockwood."


    The seven people of Big Dipper looked at them in disbelief.


    The four people of Little Dipper and the others chuckled. "We''re just taking care of your emotions. We''re serious. Think about it."


    These four Little Dipper members had witnessed how powerful Isabe was. In their hearts, their patriarch''s wife was the invincible female warrior, their goddess.


    If they had seen that scenest night, they might have had the same thoughts as the members of Big Dipper.

 Chapter 175

    Chupiter 175 Was Mrs. Lockwood Delicate?


    However, after seeing it with their own eyes, their thoughtspletely changed.


    Big Dipper and the others were very angry. "Are you guys serious? Is it because she''s good at fighting?" "Yeah, it''s because she''s good at fighting. Brother, do you want to change?" The four members of Little Dipper had sly smiles on their faces. They were a little impatient. "Change, change!"


    The seven members of Big Dipper went speechless.


    How annoying!


    For a time, the Big Dipper and Little Dipper were in a disagreement and separated themselves.


    Fernando''s subordinates nced at them and shook their heads. Tsk!


    After passing throughyers of protective systems, they finally arrived at the dungeon of the Barys estate.


    Bright white chains made of alloy hung the 18 people in the air.


    They could not break free from these alloy chains. Even if they broke free, what awaited them wereyers of traps below. They would definitely not be able to survive. Therefore, these 18 people were very obedient.


    Their recovery abilities were also astonishing. They had suffered such serious injuries yesterday, but they had almost recovered today.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This regenerative ability was abnormal.


    When they saw that someone had arrived, they immediately looked up. In the end, all their eyes fell on Isabe, who was in Draxton''s arms. Isabe patted Draxton''s shoulder and said softly, "Put me down. I can stand."


    Draxton hesitated for a moment before carefully putting Isabe down. Then, he reached out his hand worriedly and held her back.


    Isabe felt a little warm in her heart.


    She walked towards the woman in the lead and sized her up. "You guys recovered very quickly."


    "We are immortal," the woman said coldly.


    Isabe nodded. "I''m curious. What did the Sif family do to you to turn you into this?"


    The woman was stunned. "Why are you so sure we work for the Sif family?"


    Isabe said, "In Fruggia, the person who hates me the most is Old Mr. Sif, and he is the strongest person. among the people who hate me. I can''t think of anyone else other than him." The woman said, "You''re right. We''re indeed from the Sif family."


    Isabe nodded. "Tell me. How many experts like you are in the Sif family?"


    At the side, Fernando''s eyebrows twitched. This question was also what he cared about.


    The woman chuckled and curled her lips. "Do you think warriors like us are cabbages? "There can''t be any more of us in the Sif family. The 18 of us survived the Blue Crystal Potion. "There''s no more Blue Crystal Potions left. Old Mr. Sif can''t create more warriors like us."


    Isabe did not know what the Blue Crystal Potion was and was curious about it.


    However, Draxton and Fernando quickly looked at each other. When their eyes met, a dark glint shed across their eyes.


    "What is the Blue Crystal Potion?" Isabe finally asked.


    The 18 people looked at Isabe strangely. The bald burly man said,


    "You''re strong You''re fighting against twelve of us alone. You''re not an ordinary person, right? How can you not know about the Blue Crystal Potion?"


    Isabe frowned


    Draxton said, "Be, the Blue Crystal Potion is rted to that big ship at the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean. Do you know about that big ship?" Isabe suddenly understood. So that was the case.


    She said, "I don''t know much about it. I remember Master Vaughn mentioning it briefly.


    "You''ve been missing for so long, but the Sif family hasn''t sent anyone to save you guys. I''m afraid all of you''ve already been abandoned.


    "It would be a pity for experts like you to die. Why don''t you choose another master?


    "Of course, I can save you if you agree not to be enemies with the Lockwood family. I''ll ask Mr. Fernando for a favor and let you go." Isabe suggested.


    She indeed cherished experts with powerful strength.


    She loved talented people, and this was her old habit.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have carried the ck panther from the back mountain of Lotus Vige home to guard the door. That ck panther was really too smart.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Poison Bug Eggs


    Isabe''s expression was quite serious. The 18 people fell silent for a moment. They all looked at Isabe. What she said deeply touched their hearts. Unfortunately...


    "If possible, we''re willing to be loyal to you. Unfortunately, we can''t leave the Sif family.


    "Although the Blue Crystal Potion made us powerful, it also left us with terrible side effects.


    "It evolved our genes, but the evolution was iplete.


    "We have to be injected with a gic code every month in order to survive. Otherwise, we will die from a gic defect.


    "Now, there are fourteen days until our next gic code injection. If we don''t go back in fourteen days, we''ll die."


    Isabe was silent.


    "Then die," Fernando said.


    His tone was exceptionally cold.


    Draxton''s eyes were also filled with coldness.


    He was thinking the same thing as Fernando. These 18 people were too terrifying. It was not an exaggeration to say that each of them could defeat 100 men.


    Naturally, they would not let such a terrifying team return to the Sif family. Since that was the case, they could only let these 18 people die.


    "Of course, you can also destroy the Sif family, get the gic code, and control us," the woman in the lead. added.


    Draxton and Fernando were unmoved.


    Draxton remained silent with an aloof expression.


    Fernando did not say anything either.


    However, one of Fernando''s subordinates said, "You guys are defective products. You still want to sow discord between us and the Lockwood family. You guys think too highly of yourselves. "Miraculous Doctor did not kill you because she admired you!"


    The woman in the lead smiled bitterly and said, "We''re not trying to sow discord. I''m telling the truth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "If we have a chance to survive, we don''t want to die either.


    "However, Old Mr. Sif treats us horribly. We also hope we can choose another master like what Miraculous Doctor had said."


    Fernando''s subordinate looked at the 18 people skeptically.


    Isabe then said, "Mr. Fernando, can you let me handle them?


    "They still have 14 days. I''ll keep an eye on them for these 14 days."


    Fernando said without thinking, "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."


    Fernando did not dare to meet Isabe''s gaze.


    Yesterday, if he had resisted with all his might, he could have gathered the elites of the Family Barys family to save Isabe.


    If he had resisted, Isabe would not have had to fight these people.


    However, he still chose Winna in the end.


    For Winna''s sake, he didn''t dare to do anything.


    The other party knew his weakness. They used Winna to threaten him because they didn''t want him to save Isabe.


    And the other party had seeded.


    Fernando felt awful.


    However, Isabe waspletely unaware of Fernando''s dilemma.


    In her opinion, why Fernando had to protect an outsider like her instead of his sister?


    Therefore, Isabe did not me Fernando at all.


    Isabe initially nned to look for Master Vaughn today, but after this incident, she could only find another


    time.


    She stayed at Fernando''s house to recuperate, but at the same time, she valued those 18 people more.


    They were too strong. Isabe did not want them to die. She wanted to take them in as her own.


    They were too useful. Isabe did not want to lose any of them.


    Draxton and Fernando left. Isabe sat down on a chair in the dungeon and looked at the 18 people silently. She fell into deep thought.


    The 18 people started to feel their hair stand on end.


    Finally, a ck-skinned girl spoke. She asked in a trembling voice, "What exactly do you want?"


    The way Isabe looked at them was terrifying. It was as if she was considering how to cut them into pieces so they would taste better when she ate them. Isabe looked at the ck-skinned girl andughed at the expression on the girl''s face. She asked teasingly. "Are you afraid?"


    The girl immediately shut her mouth and looked at Isabe warily.


    The others also looked at Isabe with fear.


    None of them knew what this powerful woman from Lucsia wanted to do.


    However, if they were destined to die, they did not want to experience painful torture before they died.


    Isabe took out a small metal box with some poison bug eggs inside.


    Isabe looked at these bug eggs and then at the 18 people. Her expression was very stern.


    Finally, Isabe stood up and walked towards the woman in the lead.


    The woman''s body immediately stiffened.


    She was suspended in the air. Isabe pressed the mechanism at the side and let her down.


    "No, don''te over. What are you going to do to me?"


    The woman''s expression changed. She widened her eyes in horror as she looked at Isabe and the mysterious and terrifying box in Isabe''s hand.


    Isabe nced at her, then looked down at the box in her hand. She smiled gently and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I love talented people. I won''t bear to hurt you." "What''s that?" the woman growled.


    Isabe said, "It''s just some bug eggs. Don''t worry. They''re very precious items."


    "No!" The woman struggled desperately. She looked at Isabe as if she was looking at a monster. "Just kill me, don''t torture me!"


    The woman screamed.


    The others were also inexplicably horrified.


    Isabe frowned. "You still don''t know what I''m doing with bug egg. Why are you so scared?"


    The woman was stunned and calmed down a little. "Then what do you want to do with that thing?" Isabe exined, "Put them into your bodies, of course. I like to use your bodies to hatch them!" "rgh!" Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, someone vomited.


    Isabe tilted her head and saw that the person vomiting was the iparably strong bald man.


    Isabe smiled faintly and did not know what to say.


    She was speechless for a moment and said, "You guys are really not sophisticated. Let me tell you, these bug eggs are very rare and they are good things.


    "With these things, you might be able to keep your lives. From now on, you won''t be bound by the Sif family. "Of course, I will be your new monster."


    The 18 people looked at Isabe in horror and shouted in their hearts, "No, now we are willing to follow Old Mr. Sif rather than you!"


    Although Old Mr. Sif treated them badly, Old Mr. Sif would not be so crazy to raise bugs in their bodies!


    rgh!


    Just thinking about it made them shudder.


    Isabe did not give them much time. She took out a silver needle and pierced the skin on the woman''s hand. Next, she took out a golden egg.


    Then, the golden egg melted into the needle eye like snowkes.


    The woman trembled, and her face contorted out of fear.


    She was terrified.


    However, in the blink of an eye, she was suddenly stunned.


    This was because she felt like an unprecedented vitality poured into her body like a clear spring.


    The expression on her face instantly changed from shock to joy, and it looked even more twisted. Isabe also injected bug eggs into others'' bodies. When it was the bald man''s turn, he wailed miserably. But suddenly, his screams stopped, and what reced them was a stunned expression.


    Isabe put away the box and looked at the two remaining bug eggs in it. She could not help but feel pity. Isabe nced at them. "Why aren''t you shouting anymore?"


    The 18 people were too stunned to say anything.


    They all narrowed their eyes and enjoyed the feelingfortably.


    Isabe snorted and left the dungeon.


    As soon as she went out, she heard someone talking about her.


    "Mrs. Lockwood is too troublesome. She shouldn''t mess around here. She should recuperate in her room and stop making Mr. Lockwood worry about her."


    This person muttered softly.


    Then, another member of Little Dipper said, "Brother, you can go back on your own if you don''t want to wait here. We will stay here."


    "Hmph, I want to stay and see what she''s up to!" the red-haired man replied.


    Isabe walked out and looked at the red-haired man who spoke.


    She walked over and sized up his baby face. She chuckled and said, "Do you have a problem with me?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 New Subordinates


    The red-haired baby-faced guy was not happy after being sized up by Isabe.


    He straightened his neck and said sternly, "No Ma''am!"


    Although he said no, his round eyes revealed a trace of arrogance.


    Isabe chuckled and took another step closer to him. The red-haired baby-faced guy trembled in fear and hurriedly retreated.


    The other Big Dipper members also looked at Isabe unhappily.


    "It seems that all of you are not happy with me." Isabe looked at them thoughtfully.


    The seven of them replied in unison, "Ma''am, we wouldn''t dare."


    They would never tell Isabe their true feelings.


    Isabe snorted softly. "It''s alright. I never force other people to like me. I have never kept those who were disloyal to me.


    "Since you''re all dissatisfied with me, I''ll tell Draxton to take you back."


    The expressions of Big Dipper''s seven members changed. They looked at Isabe with even more


    resentment.


    In their opinion, she was threatening them and wanted toin to Mr. Lockwood.


    Isabe saw through their thoughts and snorted in disdain. "However, this baby-faced guy spoke ill of me before. I have to teach him a lesson." The red-haired baby-faced guy immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, "I have a name. My


    name is Josh Lockwood."


    "Oh, you''re Josh."


    Isabe looked at Josh with an unknown expression and said, "I heard you talking bad about me before. Josh, let''s exchange a few moves." Josh was stunned for a second and said firmly, "I don''t fight with the injured."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe snorted. "Even if I''m injured, I can still take you down!"


    Josh revealed a disdainful expression. He did not believe Isabe.


    Isabe snorted and shouted, "Attack!"


    Josh''s expression changed.


    Isabe had already moved. She stepped out with her left foot and suddenly attacked with both hands. She grabbed Josh''s shoulders. Josh suddenly lost his bnce and fell back. However, Josh was a member of Big Dipper and was not weak. At the critical moment, he immediately counterattacked.


    He swept his foot, wanting to knock Isabe to the ground. Isabe expected Josh''s move and threw him out. Her body floated back agilely, and she stood steadily. Josh was dizzy from the fall.


    The Big Dipper members looked angry.


    In their opinion, Isabe was too much. Josh held back his strength because Isabe was injured. That was why he was defeated.


    But Josh himself was dumbfounded.


    Only he knew how powerful and fast Isabe was before.


    He did not even have the chance to resist.


    He got up from the ground with a dirty face and looked at Isabe furiously. He was angry but did not dare to say anything.


    Isabe nced at them indifferently and left.


    Previously, this woman let their patriarch carry her. Now, she showed off her strength and fought with them.


    How pretentious.


    However, they had to admit that they were a little flustered.


    "Is Mrs. Lockwood really going toin to Mr. Lcokwood?"


    A member of Big Dipper shouted in his heart, "If Isabe reallyins to Mr. Lockwood, he will definitely punish us."


    Their resentment towards Isabe intensified.


    Isabe left without looking back.


    Big Dipper''s seven members were on tenterhooks. They were afraid that their patriarch would suddenly punish them. However, after several days, their patriarch''s attitude remained the same. "She did notin to Mr. Lockwood, right?" A member of Big Dipper whispered.


    "That must be it. She was threatening us that day. How could she bear to return us to Mr. Lockwood?"


    They were not the only strength of Big Dipper. The entire Big Dipper''s strength was half of the Lockwood family''s strength. They were unimaginably strong and no one was willing to give them up. With that said, Big Dipper and the others were relieved.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for the 18 people to inject the gic code potion.


    On this day, the expressions of the 18 people were a little anxious, but they had a different feeling.


    Although they were nervous, they did not fear death.


    Not only were they strong now, but they were also very healthy.


    This healthy and vigorous feeling made them feel that the side effects of the Blue Crystal Potion would probably not affect them anymore.


    But things had note to an end yet, so they were nervous


    Isabe was very confident in her artificially cultured poisonous bugs. After nting artificially cultured poisonous bugs on the 18 people that day, she asked Fernando to untie them. Although they were still locked in the dungeon, they felt much better than being hung in midair.


    At night, Isabe went to the dungeon to visit the 18 people.


    Draxton and Fernando followed her.


    They were all very curious. Could it be that Isabe really had a way to save these eighteen people''s lives?


    After the dungeon door opened, Isabe walked in first.


    As soon as Isabe entered, she was shocked.


    Eighteen pairs of eyes of various colors were staring at her. It was like she would be burned by their passionate gazes.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry when she was stared at by 18 pairs of eyes.


    She expected these 18 people would pull it through.


    After all, the poison bugs she nted on them were eggsid by the golden butterfly.


    Although the eggs of Evolution Poison might not be Evolution Poison, they more or less inherited the characteristics of Evolution Poison.


    It was naturally not a problem to protect the lives of these 18 people.


    Moreover, their vitality was clearly better.


    This was unlike the spirit of people who had been locked in the dungeon for half a month.


    Those who didn''t know better would think they had been living a good life for the past half a month!


    However, they had been enjoying themselves for the past two weeks.


    The bug eggs had hatched in their bodies in the past half a month. Although it sounded horrible, the bug eggs actually repaired their imperfect genes and gave them super strong vitality. Chapter 177 New Subordinates


    In this way, the bug eggs neutralized the fatal side effect of the Blue Crystal Potion.


    At the same time, their powerful genes also allowed bug eggs to hatch and be the equally powerful artificially cultured poisonous bug. "Master, we''re yours from now on!"


    The woman in the lead took the lead and knelt on one knee. The 18 people knelt together and looked at Isabe with passionate and loyal gazes.


    Isabe could feel how devout their submission was.


    She smiled and was very satisfied. With these 18 powerfulbatants, she was happier than obtaining an army of ten thousand soldiers. Seeing the smile on Isabe''s face, Draxton understood Isabe''s goal and was d she had seeded. He put on a pleasant smile. Fernando was stunned.


    Draxton looked at him proudly and said, "Mr. Fernando, my wife has already subdued them. You should. release my wife''s subordinates now, right?" Fernando looked at Draxton and thought to himself, "Here we go again. This annoying man bes cocky again. Look at how smug he is. How annoying!"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 A p In The Face


    Chapter 178 A p In The Face


    Fernando despised him.


    Fernando''s subordinates looked at Isabe with admiration. Then, they looked at Draxton with envy and jealousy.


    In the end, they actually looked at Fernando bitterly.


    Fernando was good at everything, but he did not have a wife, especially not a wife like Miraculous Doctor. Isabe left the dungeon with those 18 people and returned to another building in Barys estate. After Draxton and the others arrived, Fernando let them live in this building.


    In the gorgeous and spacious living room, the 18 people were reporting their names to Isabe.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The woman in the lead said, "Madam, my name is ire. I was originally from Avon. When I was young, I was sold to Fruggia and became an experimental''subject for the Blue Crystal Potion. "Fortunately, I managed to survive.


    "He''s Hans. He and I were trafficked to the Sif family together.


    "This is Jona. She waster abducted and brought here."


    ire pointed at the tall, burly, bald man, then at the dark-skinned girl.


    Isabe nodded. The others also introduced themselves one by one. When it was thest young man who was very taciturn, he was obviously a little shy.


    Isabe looked at him. He was a very beautiful Western youth.


    He was the youngest among the 18.


    His skin was fair, and his blue eyes were very bright and energetic. His lips were as tender and pink as flower petals.


    He was rather thin. At first nce, it was hard to tell if he was a man or a woman, but he was more exquisite and beautiful than a girl.


    He was such an exquisite and beautiful young man. However, Isabe remembered that he was the most ruthless when dealing with her.


    Isabe touched her back. This young man was the one who injured her spine.


    But now, this beautiful and powerful little cutie was her subordinate. In the future, he would only hit others.


    Isabe immediately felt pity for him.


    She couldn''t help but soften her voice and ask gently, "What''s your name?"


    The young man''s face instantly flushed red.


    Draxton immediately raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at Isabe.


    The seven of Big Dipper now looked at Isabe warily. She had never been so pleasant to them before. However, she actually treated that foreign youth so gently. They were all her subordinates. Why was she so biased? She had not even treated them well these few days!


    The youth was speechless for a long time and only blushed.


    ire panicked and said, "Madam, his name is John. He''s introverted and shy.


    "He didn''t even know how to speak when he was young. He only learned tomunicate with us when he grew up."


    isabe nodded. So that was how it was.


    Then she said, "It''s okay. In the future, you''ll realize that I''m an easy person to get along with. The tacit understanding between us can be slowly developed." Isabe smiled, then deliberately smiled at John.


    The youth shyly avoided Isabe''s gaze.


    The seven of Big Dipper were secretly furious. Isabe actually wanted to develop a tacit understanding with


    Chapt


    p In The. ace


    others and even said it in front of them!


    Isabe waspletely unaware of the seven of Big Dipper''splicated thoughts.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Since you''ve been injected with the Blue Crystal Potion, how do you guys think I give you a code name? From now on, you''ll be called Blue Crystals, my Blue Crystals." ire and the other 17 immediately revealed joyful expressions.


    What could be luckier than being valued by one''s master?


    Old Mr. Sif had never been so nice to them.


    For a moment, the 18 Blue Crystals looked at Isabe even more passionately.


    The seven of Big Dipper clenched their fists at the same time.


    She even gave them a code name!


    Draxton, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. He said, "Be, since you have the Blue Crystals, I will be much more at ease with your safety in the future.


    "You told me before that you wanted to return the Big Dipper to me. Now, I can take them back without worry."


    Everyone was shocked by these words.


    The seven of Big Dipper, who were secretly conflicted, were dumbfounded.


    However, Isabe nodded naturally.


    The seven of Big Dipper looked at Isabe in a daze. They thought, "So, she reallyined to Mr. Lockwood?


    "Moreover, Mr. Lockwood actually didn''t act for so many days."


    Now that they were suddenly taken back, they immediately felt a sense of loss from being abandoned by Isabe.


    Josh couldn''t help but explode. He looked at Isabe usingly and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, I didn''t expect your to reallyin to Mr. Lockwood!"


    Isabe looked at him and said, "What you said did not make sense!


    "Didn''t you guys refuse to follow me?


    "I get Draxton to take you back because I''m considerate of my subordinates and won''t make things difficult for you!"


    "Humph, you just like the new and hate the old!" Josh said angrily.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened, and he immediately red at Josh.


    Josh immediately cowered.


    He pursed his lips aggrievedly. He thought, "We didn''t say anything wrong, right? Why didn''t she want us?" He secretly looked at Isabe and saw that Isabe''s eyes were filled with those 18 people. He immediately sneered and said inwardly, "Look, she still didn''t admit that she liked the new and hated the old!"


    They just felt that it was a little too sudden for Draxton to give them to Isabe, but Isabe didn''t even give them time to adapt!


    She was a scumbag!


    Isabe had no idea that she had been called a scumbag. She no longer paid attention to the seven of Big Dipper and brought the 18 Blue Crystals to the small square outside for a meeting.


    As soon as she left, the seven of Big Dipper immediately looked at Draxton bitterly.


    They were dejected. Josh lowered his head and did not speak.


    Adam Lockwood said, "Mr. Lockwood, we know we were wrong. We''re willing to follow Mrs. Lockwood." Although the other six did not speak, their attitudes showed that they acquiesced to this. This time, it was Draxton who was stunned.


    Chapter 78 A p in The Face


    The ten of Little Dipper looked at them in disdain.


    The seven of Big Dipper said, "Mr. Lockwood, please give us another chance."


    Draxton was extremely cold and had no expression on his face, but he was amused in his heart.


    He looked at his subordinates with a strange gaze. He thought, "So they like to be bullied?"


    Then he said, "If you''re willing to follow Mrs. Lockwood, I have no objections.


    "However, you have to get her approval. You have to get her permission to continue following her."


    The seven of Big Dipper heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this.


    "Yes, Mr. Lockwood. We will definitely be recognized by Mrs. Lockwood."


    With that, they turned around and left to look for Isabe in the small square.


    As soon as they left, members of Little Dipper clicked their tongues and said teasingly, "Mr. Lockwood, isn''t it too awkward for them?"


    Draxton couldn''t help butugh. "It''s indeed too awkward. Be has a charm of her own."


    However, the ten of Little Dipper thought to themselves that they also wanted to follow Mrs. Lockwood.


    But looking at Draxton, they were too embarrassed to say it.


    The artificially cultured poisonous bug in the bodies of the 18 Blue Crystals were the eggs of the golden butterfly, so they had a natural sense of closeness to Isabe.


    Isabe sat with them in the small square, drinking tea and eating desserts.


    Isabe said, "You guys don''t have to call me Madam. Just call me Mrs. Lockwood.


    "Although there are connections of poison bugs between us, I won''t restrict your freedom."


    ire''s expression froze. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Isabe looked at her and asked, "ire, what are you trying to say?"


    ire said, "Madam, no, Mrs. Lockwood, I was trafficked when I was eleven. So, I remember what happened before. I was betrayed by my family."


    Isabe was stunned.


    "You want revenge?" Isabe asked. "If you have a grudge, go and take revenge. My people don''t have to suffer this grievance."


    ire was stunned. Then she looked ecstatic.


    She got up excitedly and knelt on one knee. "Mrs. Lockwood, thank you."


    Her voice choked.


    Isabe''s heart ached. She went forward to help ire up, but just as she moved, a hand suddenly reached over and pulled ire up.


    Isabe was stunned. She looked up and saw the silly smile face of a Big Dipper member.


    Isabe was speechless.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 nna And Her Mom''s Scheme


    Isabe took a few steps back and raised her eyebrows while looking at the guy in front of her. "Mrs. Lockwood, my name is Frank. I''m the captain of the third team of Big Dipper in Fruggia." The silly smile on the young man''s face turned into a proud smile.


    Isabe nodded and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Frank and the other six hurriedly turned serious. In the next moment, Frank respectfully held the ring that symbolized the Big Dipper in front of Isabe.


    This was the ring that Isabe had taken off and returned to Draxton. If she wanted to give back the Big Dipper, she naturally had to return the ring.


    But now, Isabe looked at this ring and understood what those of Big Dipper meant.


    "Did Draxton call you here?" Isabe asked.


    Frank''s expression became even more serious. In the next moment, his knees went limp, and he fell to one knee with a thud. He held the ring high above his head with both hands.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, Mr. Lockwood didn''t ask us toe. We are here at our own request."


    Isabe was immediately amused. She looked at the seven of Big Dipper teasingly. She sized them up one by one but did not say anything.


    The seven of Big Dipper were burning with anxiety. They thought, "What did Mrs. Lockwood mean by not. saying anything?"


    At this moment, a voice sounded beside the seven of Big Dipper. "Look at you guys. Are you proposing?"


    This voice was filled with faint doubt.


    The seven of Big Dipper turned their heads and red at the person.


    Among the 18 Blue Crystals, the bald, burly man, who seemed to have an innocent look, was actually looking. at them with a gloating expression.


    The seven of Big Dipper''s expressions immediately darkened.


    Josh''s temper was the worst. He shouted angrily, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Madame, he said it has nothing to do with us." Hans looked at Isabe innocently. This tall and strong man was especially petty.


    Isabe almostughed out loud. She said to the seven of Big Dipper, "It''s got something to do with them, of course. They are my direct subordinates and are close to me." The expressions of the seven of Big Dipper immediately changed.


    Frank said anxiously, "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re your direct subordinates."


    "Well..."


    Isabe replied nonchntly, then called the 18 Blue Crystals to leave.


    The seven of Big Dipper were confused.


    Frank tightened his grip on the ring and turned to hispanions with a serious expression. "Mrs. Lockwood must be ours."


    Josh said, "Yeah, we can''t let those 18 foreigners take advantage of us."


    "Should we look for backup? Should we call our otherpanions to redeem Mrs. Lockwood''s bad impression of us?"


    The only girl among the seven asked.


    They silently looked at each other and felt that this n was feasible.


    They gathered together and discussed which team was the most suitable.


    On the other side, the 18 Blue Crystals looked at Isabe with sparkling eyes. ''Mrs Lockwood, those guys must be furious," ire said.


    Isabe smiled and said, "They''re used to being arrogant. They''ll probably find trouble with youter."


    Hans clenched his tough fists. "Madame, can we beat them up?"


    "Sure. Just don''t cripple or kill him." Isabe was very calm.


    The 18 of them looked at each other, their eyes shing with a fierce light.


    It was not easy to meet a good master. If someone else snatched her away, who could they reason with?


    If there was anyone to me, it was those guys who didn''t cherish Isabe before.


    Now ire''s expression got a little more serious.


    She said, "Mrs. Lockwood, normally, today is the day we should inject the gic code potion. If Old Mr. Sif doesn''t see us, he will probably know that our assassination failed." Isabe''s expression did not change at all. She smiled faintly and asked, "Are you guys afraid of him?" "I was afraid, but now..." ire''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a murderous look shed across them.


    She was a mature Westerndy with a strong aura. She was magnanimous, carefree, cold, and cool. The bald man asked, "Mrs. Lockwood, can you leave Old Mr. Sif''s life to us?"


    He had dark skin, fierce facial features, and an exceptionally rough temperament. He was the kind of person who could scare a child to tears just by looking at him.


    However, at this moment, he was staring at Isabe expectantly.


    Isabe said, "Sure. Old Mr. Sif is no match for me at all. I won''t value his life too much, but I won''t allow him to live anymore.


    "If you''re willing to take revenge on him, of course, I''ll support you."


    The 18 of them looked at each other andughed.


    Just as they expected, in the Sif family, Old Mr. Sif was on a rampage.


    Even Irene did not dare to provoke him at this time.


    This was because Old Mr. Sif had never been so angry before. It was as if he had gone crazy.


    He smashed all the furniture he could. The veins on his forehead were throbbing.


    "How is this possible? Those are 18 Blue Crystal Warriors. No one knows better than me how strong they are!"


    He growled in disbelief.


    Leward was also very shocked. "You''ve lost yourposure. Even at times like this, you should calm down."


    Old Mr. Sif couldn''t calm down and roared, "But they haven''te back yet! They haven''te back! Why! Why haven''t theye back? How do you want me to calm down?" Old Mr. Sif was scurrying around without order, his face full of uneasiness.


    "They might have already died from their genes copsing.


    "Today is the day they inject the gic potion. Leward, how much did we pay for the Blue Crystal Potion back then?


    "How can you still be so calm? Think about it. It wasn''t easy for us to get the Blue Crystal Potion from Jackson, but now, our only 18 results are gone. Maybe they''re dead." Old Mr. Sif''s face was twisted to the extreme.


    Leward fell silent.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He slowly lowered his gaze so that no one could see the expression in his eyes.


    After a while, he said calmly, "If I were you, I would think about how to save my life.


    "I would think how to deal with retaliation from the Lockwood family, the Barys family, and Miraculous


    Doctor."


    With that, he gave Old Mr. Sif a pitying look and turned to leave.


    Old Mr. Sif widened his eyes and looked at Leward''s back with a ferocious expression. He roared, "If I''m doomed, you''ll be doomed too."


    Leward did not stop walking.


    Irene''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t understand what had happened at home and why her father had


    said that.


    In a more hidden corner stood two women from Lucsia.


    The older woman held nna''s arm tightly and said to her uneasily, "Ally, you know what happened, right?"


    Compared to the older woman''s uneasiness, nna''s expression was exceptionally calm andposed.


    She stared in Old Mr. Sif''s direction but said to the woman, "Mom, it''s time for you to find a new backer. Old Mr. Sif will definitely be doomed this time."


    The woman looked at nna in shock.


    Her daughter was a genius and knew everything.


    It was just because of this that she knew her daughter''s words were definitely true.


    That was why she was so shocked.


    "But... I''m already at this age. Who would still want me? The woman frowned in distress.


    "Mom, believe me. You''re still as beautiful as you were five years ago.


    "Five years ago, Old Mr. Sif liked you. Five yearster, there are still men who will like you."


    nna said very seriously.


    The woman looked confused. "Really?"


    nna''s eyes lit up. "Mom, you must know some of Old Mr. Sif''s secrets, right?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. I know. I''ll tell you.


    "Then, go to Mr. Vaughn''s ce and tell him all these secrets about Old Mr. Sif.


    "If you repent your ignorance to him again, Mr. Vaughn will definitely take you in on ount of Grandfather since he''s a grateful man. He might even marry you."


    The woman said in disbelief, "Ally, what are you talking about? Jackson Vaughn is a cripple!"


    If not for the fact that Jackson was a cripple, how could she have married Old Mr. Sif, that old man?


    nna sneered. "So what? Right now, only Mr. Vaughn is your, as well as my, greatest backer. Moreover, he''s the most suitable man.


    "Mr. Vaughn not only had Mercenari Uno behind him, but he also had Miraculous Doctor. Miraculous Doctor''s husband was the Lockwood family''s patriarch. Mom, do you know what this means? "Besides, with Miraculous Doctor around, Mr. Vaughn''s legs will definitely recover."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Leward Panicked


    The woman was stunned.


    She looked conflicted. "Can the Miraculous Doctor really cure his legs?


    "If the Miraculous Doctor can treat his legs, why is he still crippled after so many years?"


    nna was also very puzzled by this question. She shook her head. "In short, Old Mr. Sif is done for. Your only choice is Mr. Vaughn.


    "There''s no one more suitable for you than Mr. Vaughn."


    The woman bit her lip in silence.


    She looked at the crazy Old Mr. Sif and asked indignantly, "Is he really done for?"


    nna sneered. "He offended the Barys family and even heavily offended Isabe. The Lockwood family wouldn''t let him off. Do you still think he can still survive?"


    Winna''s condition kept improving. Isabe prescribed her a second round of medicine and temporarily left Barys estate with Draxton, heading toward Master Vaughn''s residence.


    Master Vaughn lived in the suburbs. There was a view of the purple sea as far as the eyes could see.


    The vi was located in avender field. Isabe drove in with familiarity.


    As soon as the car drove into the courtyard, she saw Jackson waiting for them at the end of the path in a


    wheelchair.


    After not seeing him for a while, he was still the same. He had a gentle temperament and wore a beige top and bottom with a beige sweater.


    His gentle eyes carried hints of a smile. Although he was already over fifty, one could still see how handsome he was when he was young.


    At his current age, he had lost his sharpness. Instead, he had be more elegant. The kind of temperament that had formed after years of experience.


    He was just like an intellectual schr. It was impossible to tell that he was the founder of Mercenari Uno, that lived half his life covered in blood.


    Isabe got out of the car and waved before walking towards him with Draxton.


    "Master Vaughn." She squatted down and smiled at him.


    Jackson also smiled before raising his hand and stroking her hair. He said dotingly and gently, "Girl, I''ve been waiting for you toe."


    Isabe smiled widely. "Didn''t I have a patient to treat? I couldn''t get away for a while. I immediately came to see you after settling them down!" Jackson tutted lightly and exposed her. "You''re still lying to me? I already know about the assassination at the Barys estate."


    She immediately stuck her tongue out.


    She knew that she could not hide anything from this old man.


    Jackson ignored her and turned to look at Draxton.


    Draxton was a little reserved. He had received too many eye-rolls back in Lotus Vige, so he was afraid that he was not weed by the man in front of him either. "This must be the Lockwood family''s patriarch?" Jackson asked.


    "What Lockwood family patriarch? His name is Draxton Lockwood, the lover of your beloved disciple. You can call him Draxton."


    Isabe quickly said.


    Jackson nced at her with a faint smile.


    Isabe started blushing.


    Draxton quickly bowed. "Yes, Master Vaughn. You can call me Draxton."


    Jackson did not make things difficult for him. He nodded and said gently, "Let''s head inside first." Isabe hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll push you."


    As she spoke, she got up to push the wheelchair Jackson looked at her and smiled.


    Isabe felt that his smile was sinister.


    She was puzzled.


    Draxton quietly took her ce and pushed Jackson into the house.


    Isabe stood in ce and looked at them, blinking.


    "Be, hurry up."


    "Oh, I''ming." Isabe quickly replied.


    Then, she turned around and said to the 18 members who got out of the car, "You guys follow along."


    The 18 Blue Crystals were delighted. They looked at the seven members of Big Dipper and followed Isabe


    into the house.


    "Why can they go in, but we can''t?" Josh was furious.


    The ten Little Dipper members looked at them and stood there obediently.


    The Big Dippers looked at them and asked, "Don''t you guys usually know how to please the patriarch''s wife? "Why didn''t you follow them in?"


    The Little Dippers were not provoked, replying, "Didn''t you see the patriarch carefully currying favor with that


    man?


    "If we all go in, won''t we drag the patriarch down?"


    The Little Dipper members looked at the Big Dipper members in contempt.


    The seven Big Dipper members fell silent.


    That''s right, they had seen it just now. Their patriarch had obediently gone forward to push that man''s wheelchair


    After entering the house, Isabe realized that Master Vaughn actually had guests.


    There were a man and a woman.


    The both of them stood up when they saw them enter


    Isabe and Draxton shifted their gaze toward them.


    Jackson said, "Be, Draxton, let me introduce them to you. This is Leward Duncan, Mr. Duncan. The one that I''ve mentioned before.


    "Thisdy is called Vanessa Falkona. She''s an old friend of mine from when I was young. You can call her Aunt Falkona."


    Isabe called out, "Mr. Duncan, Aunt Falkona."


    Draxton nced at the two of them and did not say anything.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They sat down. Isabe looked at Leward and said, "I often hear Master Vaughn mention Mr Duncan, but I''ve only heard of the name without a face to match. This time, I''ve finally met you." Leward smiled. "Master Vaughn and I are both busy. I was a little free recently, so I visited him regrly to apany him.


    Tve also often heard your master mention you. You''re so young, but you''ve already achieved the title of the Miraculous Doctor That''s really impressive."


    "it''s just an empty title. You tter me."


    Leward smiled and looked at Draxton. Then the title of Mrs. Lockwood could not be just an empty title."


    Isabe smiled and did not say anything.


    The nanny served tea.


    Isabe took a sip of tea. At this moment, the 18 Blue Crystals walked in.


    Isabe spoke, "Master Vaughn, look, they''re the people who barged into the Barys estate that night to


    assassinate me.


    Jackson immediately turned to look at the eighteen people.


    Leward'' hand, which had just picked the teacup up, suddenly trembled, spilling the tea. He looked up at the eighteen people in shock.


    Vanessa also turned her head and looked over

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Currying Favor


    Isabe noticed Leward momentary loss ofposure and asked, "Mr Duncan, did you scald yourself?" Leward quickly shook his head and said rapidly, "I''m fine, I''m fine!"


    As he spoke, he looked towards the eighteen people again.


    Isabe felt that his attitude was a little strange.


    However, Jackson did not seem to notice Leward'' loss ofposure and stared at the eighteen people with


    interest


    "They tried to assassinate you and kept their lives. What ability do they have? It can''t possibly just be their fighting skills."


    Based on his understanding of Be, she would definitely not let these people live if they did not have sufficient merits.


    Isabe replied, "They''re not ordinary Old Mr. Sif injected the Blue Crystal Potion into their bodies. They''re the only eighteen living Blue Crystals left."


    Jackson was stunned for a moment before his expression instantly changed.


    He suddenly clenched his fists till his joints turned white, and his expression turned extremely ugly.


    He turned to look at Isabe and inspected her up from head to toe with lingering fear


    Isabe hurriedly spoke, "Master Vaughn, don''t worry. I''ve only suffered some minor injuries. I''m not missing an arm or leg. My injuries have already recovered."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    To prove she was all right, Isabe even stood up and swung her fists and legs to show off her fierce punches and kicks.


    Jackson''s expression remained ugly.


    He stared at the eighteen people. His usually gentle eyes now revealed a trace of viciousness.


    The 18 Blue Crystals could not help but feel uneasy.


    Isabeforted him. "Master Vaughn, they''re my men now. Don''t scare them. John,e here!"


    Isabe gestured at the youngest youth.


    John approached her shyly.


    Isabe said, "Master Vaughn, look, how cute is he? I n to leave two of them here and have them protect you."


    John looked at Jackson obediently and said politely, "Hello, Mr Vaughn."


    Beforeing, Isabe had already told them that she wanted to leave two people to protect the elder, and they had epted it.


    Jackson sized John up and realized he was indeed a good-looking and exquisite youth. Jackson could not help but nod at John as his expression warmed up. John secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jackson looked at Isabe helplessly. "Girl, is your habit of collecting talents acting up again? Did you use your bug on them?"


    Isabe nodded. They are Blue Crystal Warriors. I can''t bear to let them die."


    "Master Vaughn, it wasn''t their decision to assassinate me. They were only following orders. You have to treat them well."


    "Jona!" Isabe waved at the tan girl.


    Isabe said, "Jona is a girl, and they are more meticulous. With her by your side, I can rest assured."


    Jackson smiled and nodded. "Okay"


    He could not bear to reject Isabe''s good intentions. As long as it was her arrangement, he would ept it.


    Leward was still looking at the eighteen of them in shock. They were surprisingly not dead!


    Not only did they not die, but they also became Isabe''s men.


    He shut his eyes and let out a long sigh in his heart


    When he opened his eyes again, he had already made a decision.


    "Leward" Jackson called out


    Leward looked over "Do you still remember that Blue Crystal Potion we obtained together twenty years ago?" Jackson said while looking at him. Leward replied, "How can I not remember? Everything happened because of that Blue Crystal Potion, after all."


    Jackson said, "Indeed, it''s all because of that Blue Crystal Potion.


    "Old Mr Sif killed my wife and children and broke my legs in order to snatch that Blue Crystal Potion. Now, I naturally have to repay him in double. "However, I firmly believe that there is a traitor in my circle. The secret regarding the Blue Crystal Potion would not have been leaked otherwise. "Leward, we''ve been through life and death together Who do you think the traitor is?"


    Leward said, "You''ve been searching for this person for twenty years with no avail, but I believe he won''t be able to hide for long."


    At this moment, Vanessa spoke up. "I got it. Jackson, I know why Old Mr Sif went crazy


    "It was because they did not return that he went crazy after suffering the heavy loss.


    "He''s terrifying after going crazy Jackson, I don''t want to go back. He''s already lost his mind. He''ll do anything. I''m afraid he''ll hurt Ally and me


    Vanessa''s face was filled with fear


    Jackson looked at her with aplicated gaze and said, "Legally, you are his wife."


    "I want to divorce him. I don''t want anything. I want to leave with nothing," Vanessa said. "I just want a stable. life."


    Jackson did not reply. She continued, "Jackson, I didn''t know he was your enemy If I knew, I wouldn''t have married him even if I was beaten to death."


    Jackson remained silent.


    Tears streamed down Vanessa''s face as she said, "It''s fine if it''s just me, but Ally is still young.


    "Jackson, Ally is the Falkona family''s only hope.


    "She''s smart and beautiful. She has a bright future ahead of her. Jackson, you won''t ignore us, right?"


    Vanessa blinked her pitiful eyes and looked at Jackson with tender affection.


    Jackson smiled and said, "What kind of nonsense are you saying? How can I not care about you? I''ve always protected you like my own sister since young."


    Vanessa smiled through her tears. "Jackson, I''m not afraid of anything after hearing your words."


    However, she was gnashing her teeth in anger in her heart. ''Sister my ass! How dare a cripple despise her!" Isabe could not help but take another look at Vanessa. "No wonder Aunt Falkona looks familiar Sc you''re nna''s mother?"


    Vanessa was stunned and pretended to be surprised. "Oh! Be, do you know Ally? This must be fate."


    Isabeughed ambiguously and said, "Yes, we must be fated."


    Vanessa smiled and was about to curry favor with Isabe, but Isabe had already turned her face away and started chatting with Jackson.


    "Master Vaughn, how do you n to deal with the Sif family?" Isabe asked.


    Jackson''s gentle eyes were instantly filled with killing intent as he said, "Originally, I nned to destroy Old Mr Sif''s family and cripple his legs so that he could have a taste of my pain over the years.


    "But now that you''ve subdued the Blue Crystals, Old Mr Sif''s years of efforts have been in vain.


    "There''s no better way to take revenge. Of course, those who deserve to die still have to die."


    Isabe replied, "It''s good that you can get over it. I was afraid that you would take things too hard.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make Old Mr. Sif regret and wish he was dead."


    "If I can tolerate this, where is my bottom line? Twenty years ago, he harmed my wife and children. Twenty yearster, he wanted to kill you. I can''t tolerate these.


    "Whether it''s Old Mr. Sif or that traitor, they will have to pay the price."


    "Alright. You know that I won''t be at a disadvantage. After you take revenge, you''ll finally agree to let me treat your leg, right?"


    Jackson fell silent.


    However, Vanessa said excitedly. "Jackson, your leg can be treated?"


    That was great. She vaguely remembered how high-spirited, tall, and handsome Jackson had once been. If his legs were healed and he wasn''t crippled. Vanessa suddenly found her heartbeat quickening.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Pleasing Him


    Jackson said nothing.


    Isabe looked at Vanessa Falkona strangely and asked, "Aunt Falkona, you seem excited?"


    A trace of difort shed across Vanessa''s face. "Yes. Jackson has suffered a lot over the years. I grew up with him, and we can be considered childhood sweethearts. Of course, I''m excited that his leg can recover"


    Isabe couldn''t help butugh. This childhood sweetheart of Master Vaughn''s was something.


    The 18 Blue Crystals also nced at Vanessa. They had seen this woman before. She was the wife of Old Mr Sif


    But they were more curious about Leward Duncan.


    They all found this person very familiar.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we need to talk to you," ire said.


    Isabe was stunned. She knew that ire would not speak now unless it were something important.


    Isabe smiled apologetically at the others and walked outside with the 18 Blue Crystals.


    Draxton stayed inside and chatted with Jackson.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, Leward Duncan looked very familiar to us. Even his voice sounded familiar "


    ire went straight to the point once they had stepped outside.


    Isabe''s expression changed. "You''ve met him before?"


    ire hesitated before she answered, "That was when we were experimental subjects. Someone was discussing the experimental data outside with Old Mr. Sif. Or rather, that person was leading the experiment. Although we were Old Mr. Sif''s killing tools, that person was in charge of the experiment. We have never seen that person''s face, but we remember his figure very clearly. In fact, his voice is exactly like that of Leward Duncan''s."


    Isabe''s eyes darkened. She took a deep breath and replied, "I understand. Don''t make it public for now."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay"


    Isabe returned inside as if nothing had happened. Seeing that Master Vaughn and Draxton were chatting, she went into the kitchen and brought out a fruit tter "Master Vaughn, what are we eating today?"


    Jackson answered, "It''s Draxton''s first time here today. Go prepare his favorite dishes."


    Isabe''s eyes widened slightly. "Master Vaughn, you want me to cook alone?"


    And how did these two get so familiar so quickly?


    Jackson pretended to be angry and said, "You haven''t seen me for so long, and now you''re unwilling to prepare even a meal for me?"


    Isabe hurriedly replied, "No, it''s just that you won''t let me cook alone, right?¡±


    Jackson did not know whether tough or cry "Oh, Isabe..."


    As he spoke, Jackson turned his wheelchair toward the kitchen. "Fine, as usual, you''ll stew the fish for me, and I''ll make braised pork ribs for you." "Alright, no problem," Isabe replied with a smile.


    Draxton quickly followed and said, "Master Vaughn, I''ll help you and Be with the chores."


    Although he did not know how to cook, assisting them should be no problem.


    Jackson nodded and did not refuse.


    Draxton turned his head and looked at Isabe bitterly. They had been together for so long, but he had never tasted Be s cooking.


    He still clearly remembered the first time he met Be Be was preparing a table of food. She was so shocked when she turned around and saw him that she spilled a pot of soup and scalded herself Thinking of this, Draxton''s gaze became even more resentful.


    Isabe sensed his gaze and looked at him nkly. What kind of expression was that? Why did Draxton look so aggrieved?


    Seeing this, Isabe leaned over and softly coaxed Draxton, "Be good. I''ll treat you to delicious foodter Master Vaughn''s culinary skills are superb."


    Jackson also turned to look at Draxton strangely


    Draxton gritted his teeth.


    Furious, he turned around and gently bit on Isabe''s earlobe. "You wait and see tonight!"


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and nced back at him with her doe-like eyes. "I''ll be waiting!" Draxton, "..."


    As a man, he could not tolerate this.


    "Ahem!"


    Jackson coughed heavily.


    Isabe and Draxton immediately became proper and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Seeing the three of them happily enter the kitchen, Vanessa''s eyes shed, and she followed them.


    She smiled and said, "Jackson, Be, I''ll help you too. Although my culinary skills are not very good, I can still help."


    Jackson answered, "Vanessa, you''re a guest. How can I let you cook? You sit and wait for dinner Get Leward to chat with you."


    Jackson refused without hesitation.


    Vanessa froze on the spot.


    A guest?


    Was she just a mere guest to him in his heart?


    "Ms. Falkona,e and have a seat. Outsiders shouldn''t disturb their family reunion," Leward said.


    Humiliated, Vanessa was enraged.


    She turned around, sat on the sofa, and red at Leward with a sneer ¡°Don''t think I''m not aware of your rtionship with Old Mr. Sif. The spy that Jackson was referring to is you." She lowered her voice threateningly.


    Leward didn''t care at all. Instead, he smiled. "If you''re doing this for his sake, go ahead and expose me."


    Vanessa looked at him in bewilderment. Her face darkened, and she snorted with derision. "Don''t think I don''t


    dare!"


    Leward sneered, leaned against the sofa, and drank his tea leisurely. Indeed, he did not appear to be bothered by Vanessa''s threats


    Vanessa was so livid that her face turned red.


    While the atmosphere in the living room had dropped to freezing point, the three in the kitchen were happy together


    Draxton picked and washed the vegetables attentively


    The air was filled with the fragrance of food after a while.


    Vanessa''s phone rang as the servants were serving the dishes.


    After answering the call, she announced happily, "Ally ising over


    Isabe happened to walk over with braised pork ribs that had just been cooked andmented, "She came at the right time."


    "Yes, that child knows when there''s good food." Vanessa smiled and went out to wee nna.


    After a while, nna walked in with Vanessa just as all the food had beenid on the table.


    They sat around the table. nna smiled and said, "Be, I didn''t expect you to be Mr. Vaughn''s disciple. I''m


    so happy to see you again.


    Vanessa smiled and agreed, "Yes, I heard Be mention that she had met you. This is fate indeed."


    Isabe smiled and said to nna, "Call me by my name. We''re not that close for you to call me Be." nna''s face stiffened as she looked at Jackson with tears in her eyes.


    "Mr Vaughn, does Be have something against me?"


    Jackson smiled and answered, "That''s not true. I know that you''re a polite child, but Be is slow to warm up to strangers. You''ve only met her a few times, so it''s true that you are not familiar with one another nna bit her lip.


    On the other hand, Isabe did not even look up and focused on eating. She even picked a piece of pork rib for Draxton.


    Jackson watched helplessly.


    Don''t take him for being ignorant. He knew Isabe wouldn''t bother feigning civility if she didn''t like someone. nna sneered to herself when she saw that Isabe was only trying to please Draxton. Isabe was no match for her when it came to pleasing elders.


    nna picked up a piece of pork ribs and ced it on Jackson''s te. "Mr. Vaughn, have some pork ribs."


    Jackson looked at the pork ribs in front of him and smiled silently. "Alright, you eat too. Don''t worry about me." However, he did not touch the pork rib.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 ming Azure Dragon


    Seeing that Jackson did not touch the piece of pork ribs she picked for him, the sweet smile on nna''s face froze slightly


    Isabe chuckled and looked at nna mockingly


    Since Master Vaughn injured his leg, he became incredibly particr about his independence and self-improvement. Over time, he developed the habit of never eating what others picked for him. nna''s efforts at pleasing him were for naught.


    Draxton seemed to recall something and suddenly asked, "Miss Falkona, does the Sif family have any expert hackers?"


    The piece of vegetable nna had just picked out fell on the floor.


    She hurriedly picked it up as Vanessa chided, "Look at you. That''s not polite."


    As Vanessa spoke, she smiled and apologized to everyone.


    Isabe said, "It''s just a piece of vegetable. Don''t mind it. Oh, right, Miss Falkona, I see you''re quite favored in the Sif family. You should know about the Sif family''s expert hackers, right?"


    nna had already adjusted her emotions. She shook her head and answered, "I don''t know. I''m just a stepdaughter Old Mr. Sif appears to dote on me in front of outsiders, but he doesn''t treat Mom and me well."


    As she spoke, she lowered her head sadly


    Vanessa was also very cooperative and put a lonely look on her face. Both mother and daughter were drama queens.


    Isabe said, "I see. That wasn''t polite of me. But I''m confused. When the Sif family sent assassins to Lucsia, a hacker hacked into the Lockwood family''s security system. That hacker''s techniques closely resemble that of Azure Dragon. A few days ago, I was nearly assassinated in the Barys estate. Later, I heard that the Barys estate''s security system was also hacked with a technique simr to that of Azure Dragon''s."


    "Azure Dragon?" Jackson stopped eating and looked up.


    Isabe shrugged innocently


    Jackson looked in nna''s direction.


    nna was stunned for a moment before realization dawned on her.


    She eximed, "Azure Dragon? Why does this name sound so familiar?"


    She pondered for a while and suddenly eximed in a low voice, "I remember now. I identally overheard Old Mr. Sif on the phone once and vaguely heard him mention Azure Dragon. He said that he was going to ask Azure Dragon for help. Could it be..."


    nna did not continue, but the meaning she wanted to express was clear.


    A shrewd glint shed in Isabe''s eyes. She looked at nna and asked, "In that case, Old Mr. Sif asked Azure Dragon to help?"


    Draxton and Jackson all turned to look at nna instantly.


    They both knew that Isabe''s other identity was Azure Dragon.


    It would be crazy for Isabe to help the enemy kill herself.


    There was only one answer, then. nna was lying.


    nna was utterly unaware that her lie had been exposed. She continued putting on an act and answered, Tm not too sure either I just identally overheard Old Mr Sif on the phone. But I don''t think that such a coincidence can exist Old Mr Sif said he wanted to ask Azure Dragon for help, and a hacker suspected of being Azure Dragon appeared. I''m afraid that this matter is Azure Dragon''s work. This Azure Dragon is too bold Besides, Be No, Miraculous Doctor was almost killed by her Azure Dragon deserves death."


    Hearing nna''s words, the smile on isabe''s face gradually deepened.


    Meanwhile, Draxton and Jackson were staring straight at nna


    nna''s hair stood on end. She forced a stiff smile and asked, "Mr Vaughn, Mr Lockwood, why are you


    both looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?"


    As she spoke, she touched her face.


    Jackson said, "Ally, are you sure the hacker is Azure Dragon?"


    nna immediately nodded firmly Tm sure. Mr Vaughn, I heard it myself. Oh, right. Later, I also heard Old Mr Sif say that Azure Dragon did a good job."


    "Oh. It looks like it''s true, then," Jackson said, his eyes turning cold.


    nna thought that it was because of Azure Dragon and provocatively added, "This Azure Dragon has. always been mysterious, but I heard that her hacking skills are iparable. She can even hack into the security systems of the Lockwood family and the Barys estate. She''s a tricky one to deal with. What''s even more hateful is that she almost killed Miraculous Doctor. How despicable!"


    "That''s right. If we catch the person who harmed Be, I will let her know what it means to live a life worse. than death."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Draxton''s midnight blue eyes were deep and cold. nna couldn''t help but shiver when she raised her head and met his gaze.


    Jackson also said, "That''s right. If I catch the person who harmed Be, I will make her regreting to this world. Be and Jake are the two family members I care about the most in my life. Anyone who harms them is my mortal enemy."


    nna''s body froze.


    Vanessa felt her heart being stabbed by Jackson''s words again.


    Then what was she?


    Wasn''t she someone he cared about?


    Vanessa was furious. She snorted and said, ¡°Jackson values friendship and loyalty. That person dared to hurt someone that he cared about. Naturally, Jackson will take revenge. I still remember one year from when my father was alive. I was being bullied, and Jackson was the first to stand up for me. At that time, I was probably the person Jackson cared about the most."


    Jackson said, "At that time, I did treat you as my biological sister Naturally, I wouldn''t allow anyone to bully you. By the way, Mr. Falkona was an outstanding hacker of his time. I remember him giving Ally some training when she was younger. So, Ally should know some hacking skills, right?"


    nna tightened her grip on her chopsticks. She cursed her mother silently for mentioning Grandpa at a time like this.


    "Yes, but I''ve almost forgotten all about it. If only Grandpa were still here. I''ll learn from him diligently"


    nna smiled sweetly and replied.


    Vanessa also realized that what she had just said was inappropriate. She knew that nna''s hacking skills. were excellent and that it was impossible she had forgotten everything about hacking, as she imed.


    Leward ate in silence. From time to time, he would look at the Falkona family''s mother and daughter duo mockingly


    Isabe suddenly said, "Miss Falkona, have you ever thought about what the real Azure Dragon would think if she heard you maligning her like this?"


    nna looked at Isabe in surprise and said, "How can that be? I have no grievances with Azure Dragon. Why would I wrong her? Besides, I''m just telling the truth. I don''t mean to frame anyone. And anyway why is Miraculous Doctor sure there are two Azure Dragons?"


    "Of course, there''s only one Azure Dragon. It''s just that one is real, and the other is fake. Miss Falkona might not know this, but while hackers can imitate other hackers'' methods, a fake will remain a fake. Once the fake Azure Dragon meets the real Azure Dragon, she will understand the distance in skill."


    Isabe studied nna''s stiff expression and smiled. "Miss Falkona, the food is getting cold. Hurry up and


    eat."


    nna didn''t say anything else. She lowered her head and ate like she was chewing wax.


    After the meal, Isabe was in a good mood. The Falkona family''s mother and daughter duo did not dare to return to the Sif family, so Jackson could only temporarily settle them in another vi


    Leward also bid farewell.


    Without any more outsiders lingering around, Isabe immediately told Jackson and Draxton what ire had told her about Leward.


    Isabe looked at Jackson worriedly. Leward was an old friend of his for many years. Being betrayed and hurt by a friend was naturally not a good feeling.


    However, Jackson''s reaction was much calmer than she had imagined.


    Jackson sighed and said, "It''s not that I didn''t suspect anything before, but now that you mention it, I''m even more convinced."


    Isabe continued, "Catch the thief, and you''ll find the stolen goods. Master Vaughn, I want to find evidence.


    "I''ll get Big Dipper to do it," Draxton said.


    Isabe nodded in agreement.


    She then looked at Jackson Vaughn with a worried expression.


    Jackson patted her shoulderfortingly and said, "Don''t worry, I have experienced the pain of losing my wife and children. I''m not that fragile. I have no regrets now that I have you two."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 She Really Fell


    Isabe''s eyes reddened.


    She and her parents were not fated with one another in this life, but she also had no regrets because of her


    masters.


    Jackson patted her shoulder "Alright, there''s no hurry to settle the matter now. Since you''re both here, stay for a few days."


    At night, Isabe and Draxton were fooling around in bed.


    Faint footsteps could be heard in the corridor outside.


    Sitting on Draxton, Isabe''s ears twitched, and she jumped off the bed. She then leaned against the door and peeked outside.


    Draxton looked at his body and gritted his teeth as he walked over


    Isabe turned around and gestured for him to keep quiet before pointing outside.


    Through the crack in the door, they saw Vanessa wearing a translucent white nightgown with a whitece veil over it and walking barefoot to Jackson''s room.


    She knocked lightly on the door with one hand and held a soup bowl in the other


    Speechless, Draxton followed Isabe and peeked at Vanessa''s actions behind the door


    Draxton was the dignified Lockwood family patriarch. When had he ever done such a stealthy thing like peeking?


    It was already past eleven at night, and Jackson was asleep when a knock on the door awoke him. When he opened the door, he saw Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, what are you doing?" Jackson frowned at the scantily d woman in front of him.


    Vanessa looked at him shyly and said, "Jackson, I made you a bowl of soup. Try it."


    As she spoke, Vanessa tried to walk into Jackson''s room.


    Jackson stopped her with his wheelchair and said with a dark expression, "Vanessa, it''s the middle of the night. I don''t want soup. Go back and sleep." Vanessa looked at him quietly. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Jackson, do you not understand what I


    mean?"


    Jackson answered with a cold face, "I don''t understand, and I don''t want to understand. Vanessa, don''t forget that you''re still a married woman."


    Vanessa''s expression changed when she heard his answer. "Jackson, you view me with disdain. Since that''s the case, I''ll divorce my husband tomorrow."


    Jackson looked back at her with an unfathomable gaze and said, "Vanessa, we''re not young anymore. Don''t make a fuss. It won''t be good if you wake the children up. Since I promised to take care of you and your daughter, I will not go back on my word. You don''t have to do this."


    With that, Jackson ignored Vanessa''s paled expression and closed the door.


    But Vanessa stretched out her hand and squeezed it through the gap in the door. Like when she was a young girl, she angrily stared at Jackson with stubbornness in her eyes.


    "Jackson, you should understand that nothing gives Ally and me a greater sense of security than you being my husband and Ally''s father. If you reject me, I will leave with Ally tomorrow and live on the streets. It Old Mr Sif catches us, you can collect our corpses."


    Jackson''s face darkened. He carefully nced at Isabe''s room, not daring to make a sound for fear of waking her up.


    This was too embarrassing. If Be saw this, where would his dignity as her elder be?


    But Vanessa was intent on making a scene. By hook or by crook, she would achieve her goal today


    Sneering, Isabe opened the door and walked out.


    She ced her hands on her hips and swaggered over to the two of them. Jackson''s expression immediately


    changed.


    Seeing her, Vanessa said, "Be, you came just in time. Look at your Master Vaughn."


    Isabe interrupted her and said, "Aunt Falkona, why are you here in the middle of the night? I remember that Master Vaughn settled you and nna in another vi. Did Master Vaughn invite you over?" An awkward look shed across Vanessa''s eyes.


    However, she gritted her teeth and was about to speak when Isabe interrupted her again. "Aunt Falkona, why are you wearing so little? Don''t you feel cold? You have to keep warm when you''re old. Otherwise, you''ll fall sick easily"


    Vanessa''s face turned green.


    What did Isabe mean by old? Was she old?


    Isabe continued, "Aunt Falkona, although you are a few years younger than Master Vaughn, he can still find a young and prettydy if he is looking for a wife. It''s unseemly for you to appear in front of him dressed like this....


    Vanessa''s face alternated between green and red. She finally couldn''t take the embarrassment anymore when she saw that Draxton had alsoe out.


    However, Isabe''s expression changed. She said to Draxton, "Draxton, quickly go back into the room. Someone is naked here. What if you see something you shouldn''t see? Although Aunt Falkona is old, she''s still a woman..."


    Draxton answered cooperatively, "Be, don''t worry I didn''t see anything. I won''t even look at a young woman, what more ady of Ms. Falkona''s age."


    "Hey, Draxton, how can you say that? Leave Aunt Falkona with some dignity," Isabe said.


    "Alright." Draxton turned around and closed the door.


    Isabe turned around and shielded Jackson behind her while looking at Vanessa with a faint smile.


    "I almost forgot that you are not yet divorced, Ms. Falkona. Yet, you''re dressed like this to meet another man. Your husband must feel like a cuckold..."


    Even though Vanessa was thick-skinned, she finally couldn''t take the humiliation anymore. Embarrassed and with her face burning red, she turned around and ran.


    Isabe shouted behind her, "Aunt Falkona, run slower. Your arms and legs are old. It won''t be good if you fall...."


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Vanessa fell.


    The soup bowl in her hand was smashed, and the soup inside leaked out.


    The smell of the soup was strong. Even from a distance, Isabe could still distinguish the soup''s ingredients.


    The soup contained Deer Whip, Emia, Panax notoginseng, Achyranthes bidentata, and Cistanche desertic..


    Isabe''s expression immediately turned cold. It was apparent what this woman''s intentions were, serving Master Vaughn such a nutritious soup in the middle of the night.


    How little did she think of Master Vaughn''s abilities for her to bring him such nourishing soup?


    Master Vaughn injured his leg, not his... Isabe coughed. Her thoughts had sidetracked.


    Isabe had to call an ambnce in the middle of the night.


    The reason was none other than that Vanessa had broken a leg.


    Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, but Vanessa was a woman she didn''t like. She definitely wouldn''t waste a second of her time treating Vanessa.


    Isabe directly sent Vanessa to the hospital.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Take Poison


    In order to take care of Vanessa, nna had no choice but to move to the hospital


    Jackson''s house was quiet


    The next morning, Isabe yawned as she stretched and came downstairs.


    Seeing her like this, Jackson could not help but smile resignedly "Be, why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Isabe said, "No, I still have things to doter."


    "Come and have breakfast." Jackson and Draxton sat down at the dining table.


    Isabe walked over. At this moment, Frank, the captain of Big Dipper, walked in.


    He first cast a nce at Draxton, then handed the phone to Isabe ingratiating. There was an electronic document on the phone.


    After Isabe finished reading, her expression turnedpletely cold.


    She looked at Jackson with a hesitant expression.


    Jackson picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth. "Why are you hesitating? Have you found evidence of Leward?"


    Isabe said, "Master Vaughn, why don''t you check it after you finish your meal?"


    Jackson said in a miffed tone, "Alright, give me your phone."


    Isabe had to pass the phone to him. After reading it, Jackson could not help falling silent for a moment. He sighed softly "Let''s continue our breakfast After we''re done eating. I''ll go with you to see him." After breakfast, Isabe, Draxton, and Jackson went to Leward''s house together


    Leward was in the pharmaceutical business. He had a pharmaceutical factory and was very famous in Fruggia.


    Hispany was also one of the toppanies in the industry. He was also a big shot in the industry Leward was not surprised at all when Isabe and the other two suddenly came to visit.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room and smiled. "I''m d you guys came."


    Then, he instructed the servants to serve tea.


    Upon hearing this, the servants served tea. Isabe and Draxton remained wordless, but they looked at Leward with unhappy expressions


    Jackson sat opposite Leward. No one touched the tea on the table.


    "Leward, do you know why I''m here today?" Jackson asked.


    Leward looked at Isabe and Draxton and said, "I roughly know. Big Dipper from the Lockwood family was investigating me yesterday. You''ve found evidence in such a short time?" Jackson''s pupils dted as he red at him. "Why?" Jackson questioned.


    Leward''s expression also became sad. He fell into a long silence before saying, "Jackson, do you still remember that year? I once took the initiative to tell you about experimenting with the Blue Crystal Potion." Jackson Vaughn''s expression changed slightly "You did mention it to me. At that time, Iughed at your wild imagination.


    "Moreover, experimenting with the Blue Crystal Potion requires a living body. I didn''t agree, and you mention it again."


    didn''t


    Leward gave a bitter smile. "I didn''t mention it again because I knew that with your personality, you would never agree to that experiment.


    "But I guess there''s something you don''t know. The Duncan family is in the industry of medicine. I''ve been interested in medicine since I was young, and I couldn''t resist the appeal of the Blue Crystal Potion. Everyone has their own hobby and is crazy about it "


    Jackson looked at him in shock and said in disbelief, "Just for this reason?"


    "This reason is enough. For this reason, I''m ready to sacrifice everything."


    Leward smiled at him. His handsome face had the charm of a mature man.


    Jackson''s eyes turned a little red. "So, for your hobby and your obsession, you and Old Mr Sif secretly joined forces to blow up my residence and take the lives of my wife and children.


    "You originally nned to kill me as well. In the end, although I became disabled, I didn''t die."


    The smile on Leward''s face disappearedpletely. His face was filled with pain as he shook his head.


    "No, that''s not it. The n I discussed with Old Mr Sif was to knock you guys out with a stun grenade and then I would go to steal the Blue Crystal Potion.


    "However, I didn''t expect that Old Mr. Sif would get someone to steal the Blue Crystal Potion in advance and try to blow you guys up


    "At that time, Old Mr Sif and I had a falling out over this matter. However, it has already happened. There''s no turning back."


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    After a moment, Leward said, "In the first few years, although I felt very guilty and regretful, I was


    preupied with


    experiment of the Blue Crystal Potion. Soon, I became addicted and could not stop myself.


    "After the experiment ended, I suddenly felt empty. I didn''t dare to think about what had happened back then at all. The regret was getting more potent every day. I was about to go crazy "Actually, you know, I''ve always hoped that you would discover the truth, but all these years, because Old Mr. Sif was afraid of attracting the attention of the outside world and hid it too well, you didn''t find the murderer.


    Today, you finally know everything and came here to confront me. I''m really happy."


    Leward''s eyes were glistening with tears as he spoke.


    His face was filled with pain and repentance but also with the joy of relief.


    Jackson realized that he was not as angry as he had imagined. Jackson looked at his old friend calmly and disappointedly.


    He thought of his wife and children who had been crushed in that explosion, and his heart suddenly convulsed


    "A few days ago, Old Mr. Sif tried to assassinate Be. Did you know?" Jackson asked.


    Leward looked at Isabe, smiled, and said, "Of course I know. I also told Old Mr. Sif that Miraculous Doctor was not simple, and he had to use all of his trump cards if he wanted to kill her. "Therefore, Old Mr. Sif listened to me and mobilized all of the 18 Blue Crystals


    "That was indeed all his trump cards."


    "You..." Jackson was so angry that he was at a loss for words.


    Isabe smiled sardonically. "Mr. Duncan really thinks highly of me."


    "You do deserve such treatment." Leward looked at her with a smile.


    Draxton had already decided to kill Leward. Even if Master Vaughn let him off the hook in the end, Draxton would still kill him.


    Leward seemed to have discovered Draxton''s thoughts. He looked at him and said to Jackson, "Jackson, you finally know the truth. How will you treat me?"


    Jackson was already extremely disappointed. "If you felt guilty, why did you hurt Be?"


    Leward smiled and said, "Because that was the only way to make the Lockwood family investigate me, and then you would know I was the mole."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jackson was furious


    He took out his pistol and aimed it at Leward.


    Leward looked at him with a smile.


    "Jackson, kill me and I''ll be free," Leward said.


    Jackson fired.


    Blood bloomed on Leward''s shoulder.


    Leward covered his shoulder and smiled bitterly "Why didn''t you aim at my heart?"


    "Because he didn''t want you to die too easily," Isabe said coldly.


    Leward looked at Jackson. "Is that so?"


    Jackson remained silent and fired another shot.


    This time, it was his abdomen.


    Leward sat on the sofa with a pained and bitter smile on his face.


    "You do hate me."


    Jackson, still wordless, fired two more shots, hitting Leward''s legs.


    Leward could never walk again.


    Jackson put away his gun with a deadpan exterior.


    Leward smiled bitterly. "You still have to aim at my heart. I won''t die if you go on like this."


    Jackson turned his wheelchair away from him. "I won''t kill you. You won''t live either."


    Jackson knew that Isabe and Draxton already wanted to kill Leward.


    However, when he turned around, he heard Isabe say in surprise, "You took poison?"


    Jackson suddenly turned around.


    He saw that Leward''s lips had already turned dark and ck blood was dripping from his eyes, nostrils, and lips.


    It looked extremely ugly.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Floyd Rutherford


    Jackson stared at him.


    Leward smiled. "I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to die easily, so I took some poison in advance."


    Leward''s smile made him look even more terrifying.


    "I''ve waited for this moment for too long. I''ve finally paid my debt to you with my own life," Leward said.


    Jackson''s expression was cold.


    Leward''s breath rapidly weakened.


    However, at this moment, Draxton suddenly shot him in the heart.


    Leward''s body bounced and diedpletely. His eyes were wide open as he looked in the direction of Jackson. His eyes were filled with guilt.


    Draxton, with a deadpan exterior, put away his gun.


    "He must be killed by us," Draxton said.


    Leward was dead, and Jackson was busy holding his funeral.


    However, Isabe and Draxton had already started to take action.


    Late at night, Isabe and Draxton went to the Sif family with the 18 Blue Crystals, Little Dipper, and Big Dipper


    However, when they went to the Sif family, Old Mr Sif was nowhere to be seen.


    Isabe and ire gasped in shock. Isabe whispered, "He escaped?"


    ire''s face looked even grimmer than Isabe''s. "Damn, he''s too sneaky"


    Finally, they found Irene huddled in a corner of the garden, shivering.


    In just a few days, after her father went crazy that day, everything in the family had changed.


    First, her father suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately after, the Barys familyunched a crazy attack on the Sif family.


    In just two days, the Sif family, once considered the pinnacle of opulence and prosperity, found themselves fallen into a state of disarray and destion.


    The servants in the house ran and fled. Irene heard footsteps approaching and looked up to see Isabe and the others.


    She shivered in fear and looked at Isabe in horror


    Isabe looked down at her and said, "How pitiful. Old Mr. Sif escaped and left you here alone. Why don''t you tell me where he escaped to?"


    Irene flinched. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything."


    Isabe knew that she would not get anything out of her.


    They searched the Sif family and found nothing. Finally, they went to the Barys family.


    "Old Mr. Sif escaped. Do you have any leads?" Draxton asked Fernando.


    Fernando shook his head. "That old man is very cunning. After knowing that he failed to assassinate Miraculous Doctor, he decisively abandoned his family and fled. "But from what I know of him, he will return. When the assembly begins, he will definitely appear."


    Draxton frowned. "There''s still half a month before the assembly."


    Fernando teased, "You can''t wait for half a month?"


    Draxton said in a cold tone, "Then let''s wait."


    It was a good opportunity to see what new tricks Old Mr. Sif could pull.


    After Isabe and the others left, Winna walked to Fernando worriedly and asked, "Fernando, I feel sorry for Irene


    Fernando looked at his sister and asked gently, "Do you want to help her?"


    Winna looked at Fernando carefully and asked, "Can I?"


    "Of course," Fernando said.


    "However, you can only help her this once," Fernando said seriously


    Winna nodded happily "Okay"


    As long as Fernando agreed to help Irene, Winna would not worry about other things.


    Although she knew that Fernando caused the Sif family''s current situation, Winna still wanted to help Irene as much as possible.


    She knew that there was a high chance that she and Irene would not be friends anymore.


    Winna was still recuperating. Fernando was afraid that she would not be able to take the blow, so he sent someone to settle Irene in an empty apartment.


    Knowing that Irene had been settled down, Winna felt relieved and then sighed sadly.


    "Irene might not consider you a friend. You''ve done well enough, Winna. Don''t feel bad." Fernando could not bear to see her disappointed and could not help butfort her.


    Winna smiled reluctantly at Fernando, then returned to her room.


    Fernando shook his head helplessly. Winna was really too innocent.


    As the day of the assembly approached, the major families and forces belonging to The Allied Nations rushed to Fruggia from various ces.


    In the hospital, they say a bone or muscle injury takes a hundred days to heal. Vanessa had such a fall and she would have to stay at the hospital for at least a hundred days. nna had to keep herpany at the hospital.


    nna felt quite vexed, for she could not understand how, even if her attempt at seduction had failed, one could fall in such a manner on a soft carpet. Indeed, it was a wonder to behold. The mother and daughter seemed to outdo one another in the depths of their sorrow.


    Footsteps passed by outside the door. Vanessa cast a nce in that direction excitedly, and then the expectation in her eyes quickly turned into disappointment.


    "Ally, call your Mr. Vaughn and ask if he''s still busy. Why isn''t he here to see me?"


    nna looked at her mother mockingly and said, "Mom, give up. He won''te.


    "Even if hees, it doesn''t mean anything. If he''s interested in you, then you''ve seeded in seducing him."


    Hurt, Vanessa looked at nna and said, "Ally, what are you talking about? Didn''t you ask me to get close to him? You said that he''s our only backer."


    "I did say that, but he doesn''t want you. It seems like you''re really old and can''t attract men," nna said angrily


    Vanessa was speechless.


    She felt like she had been stabbed in the heart.


    At this moment, nna''s phone suddenly rang.


    Both nna and Vanessa were stunned.


    nna picked up her phone. Vanessa asked expectantly, "Ally, is it your Mr Vaughn?"


    nna looked at her speechlessly "Mom, I already said that Mr. Vaughn won''te. Can''t you give up?"


    nna read the text message on her phone and smiled for the first time in days.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Who is it? is it a good thing?" Vanessa quickly asked.


    nna nced at Vanessa and said, "I can''t count on Mom. I can only rely on myself.


    "It was a message from a friend. He said that he had arrived in Fruggia and asked if I had time to meet him." "Then go quickly I''m alright by myself," Vanessa quickly said.


    There was no need for Vanessa to say that. nna would not dy such an important matter


    The other party''s status was noble, so nna did not dare to trouble him toe to the hospital. It was necessary for her to go out and meet him.


    At the same time, at Jackson''s house, Isabe also received a call.


    The caller was Isabe''s first patient, Floyd.


    Floyd was already 106 years old this year After being treated by Isabe, he was still in good shape. He was also the only person who knew Miraculous Doctor''s true identity at that time. In fact, he was the reason why Miraculous Doctor remained mysterious.


    Floyd said, "Your medical skills are so magical. You should remain mysterious or it will be very dangerous."


    Isabe felt that what he said made a lot of sense.


    After that, everyone guessed Miraculous Doctor''s true identity. Every time Floyd chatted with Isabe, he felt so proud that he was the only one who knew her true identity.


    Not only were they doctors and patients, but they were also friends.


    On the phone, Floyd said that his family hade to Fruggia and wanted to meet her


    "Then I''ll get someone to pick you up. I''m at Master Vaughn''s house. You guys cane and stay here too," Isabe said.


    Floyd''s tone immediately became downcast. "I thought you woulde and pick me up personally." Isabe rubbed her forehead helplessly. "Alright, just you wait."


    Floyd hung up the phone happily. When he turned around, he saw his great-grandson holding his phone and was about to slip away.


    He was instantly furious. "Arvid, where are you going?" Floyd roared angrily.


    Arvid turned around with a bitter expression. "Great-grandpa, if you want to see a friend, I want to see a friend too."


    "What friends do you have? The person we''re gonna meet is Miraculous Doctor." Floyd was wearing a beret and was dressed fashionably At this moment, he was staring with a dignified expression. Arvid said ingratiatingly, "Great-grandpa. It''s nna. Don''t you like her too?"

 Chapter 187

    Isabe and Floyd loosened their embrace. With a smile, Be introduced, "Floyd, this is my husband, Draxton Lockwood. You can call him Draxton."


    Floyd immediately looked at Draxton who came with Be. His green eyes lit up. Before Draxton could react, Floyd pounced forward enthusiastically and hugged him tightly Draxton did not react at all. When he did, he could not help but hug back to show his courtesy


    Isabe was overjoyed.


    Draxton''s lips curled into a smile. Floyd was famous for his ferocity.


    In fact, no one was willing to cross this pirate family.


    But now, Floyd, who had shaken the world more than 80 years ago, was as passionate and unrestrained as a child.


    His eyes were filled with sincerity. He was not as difficult to get along with as the rumors said.


    Draxton could not help but look at Isabe. This was Be''s connection.


    At this moment, Anthony and the others walked over Anthony and his wife were also familiar with Isabe. Isabe hugged them, and Bonny chatted with Isabe very warmly


    At this moment, Arvid was as obedient as a child. He stood therepliantly and did not even say a word. When Isabe looked over, he quickly greeted her like a good child, "Hello, Miraculous Doctor He was like a primary school student greeting teacher


    Isabe could not help but smile. Then, she looked yfully at nna, who was beside Arvid.


    nna''s heart was burning with jealousy.


    Floyd''s family''s attitude towards Isabe was worlds apart from their previous attitude towards her


    They were as indifferent toward her as they were warm toward Isabe.


    "Why? Just because Isabe saved Floyd?" nna thought.


    She felt that it was impossible for Isabe to not ept payment for saving Floyd. They were just making a fair deal.


    But she could not understand why their personal rtionship would be so good.


    Besides, as a big shot, Floyd treated Isabe as if she was equal to him. nna could not fathom why Floyd would treat a young woman that politely.


    "You''re tired, right? Let''s go now. I''ll get Mr. Vaughn to arrange a ce for you to stay. When we reach home, you guys take a rest first. Then, we''ll have dinner together," Isabe said with a smile. Floyd''s eyes lit up. He said expectantly, "You know how to cook?"


    Isabe gave a wry smile. "If you want to try my meals, I''ll cook them myself."


    Floyd immediately felt impatient.


    They chatted andughed as they walked forward. nna did not approach Isabe.


    This was because she knew that even if she went forward to greet Isabe, she would only embarrass herself. Isabe would only give her the cold shoulder.


    Arvid stood nervously on the spot and watched his elders leave with Miraculous Doctor


    After walking for a while, Floyd suddenly realized that something was wrong. He turned around and sure enough, his great-grandson was missing.


    He looked forward and saw Arvid and nna about to slip away


    Floyd''s face immediately darkened. Seeing that he was about to re up, Isabe hurriedly stopped him. "Keep your hair on!"


    Then, Isabe said to Arvid, "Arvid, aren''t youing to try my cooking?"


    Isabe''s words sparked his interest


    However, he looked at nna with a troubled expression.


    "Miraculous Doctor, I. I


    Isabe smiled and moved her gaze away from him. She looked at nna and asked, "I guess Miss Falkona and Arvid must have a good rtionship. "Looks like you''re too busy to keep Arvidpany to have time to take care of your mother in the hospital."


    nna''s face instantly turned pale.


    Isabe''s words seemed ordinary, but anyone who was not stupid could tell that she had abandoned her mother in the hospital to get closer to Arvid.


    It made her seem too utilitarian. Her motives were too obvious and impure.


    Sure enough, Arvid turned to her in surprise.


    nna''s face immediately turned ugly


    She nned to tell Arvidter during dinner, but Isabe said it first. That made a big difference.


    She even saw Anthony and Bonny looking at her with grimmer gazes.


    nna bit her lip and her eyes turned red. She appeared a little fragile. "Arvid and I are very good friends. He came to Fruggia. What''s wrong with me meeting him?


    "Right now, my mother doesn''t need me around all the time."


    Isabe gave an ambiguous "Oh" and then ignored her She said directly to Arvid, "Arvid,e, follow me."


    "I..." Arvid was ambivalent.


    Isabe smiled and looked back at him quietly.


    Arvid suddenly shrank and chickened out.


    nna''s eyes widened as she gazed at the tall, dignified young man. In an instant, he scampered towards Isabe with a spring in his step like a husky running with its tail wagging. He left her behind just like that.


    nna''s vision went ck and she almost fell to the ground.


    However, her body swayed a little and she managed to keep her bnce.


    She was sure that if she really fainted now, Floyd''s family would look down on her even more.


    Arvid obediently stood beside Isabe, then looked at nna guiltily.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    nna smiled stiffly and said, "In that case, go ahead. We''ll catch up another time."


    With that, she decisively turned around and ran away.


    She could not stay and embarrass herself.


    Bonny looked at Isabe and asked, "Miraculous Doctor, do you know Miss Falkona?"


    Isabe smiled and said, "We''ve met a few times, but I don''t think very much of Miss Falkona''s character."


    She nced at Arvid as she spoke.


    Arvid''s face stiffened. He wanted to defend her, but he held back his words.


    Isabe Thompson chuckled and replied, "Well, if Arvid wants to befriend her, why not? Young folks tend to learn to distinguish the good from the bad after being hurt by those they trusted." "I''m two years older than you," Arvid whispered defensively.


    Isabe ignored him, and Arvid shut up again.


    Floyd felt that Isabe was right. "Be, you''re right. It''s not a bad thing to be hurt sometimes."


    A look of defiance crossed Arvid''s face, but he dared not speak.


    He felt aggrieved all the way to Jackson''s house. Jackson was already waiting at the entrance.


    They exchanged pleasantries, and it was extremely lively.


    Floyd was an old man after ali. After chatting for a while, he went to rest. Anthony and Bonny felt fine and were chatting with Jackson.


    Arvid looked around like a big dog. When he saw Isabe and Draxton preparing the ingredients, his eyes were filled with curiosity


    Isabe threw him a handful of vegetables and chuckled. "Rather than watching, why don''t you try doing it yourself?"


    A hint of curiosity shed across his eyes as he clumsily imitated Isabe and Draxton.


    On the other side, nna returned to the hospital, and her face was extremely pale.


    Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat when she saw nna''s expression. She asked carefully, "What''s wrong, Ally? What happened? Didn''t you go to see a friend?"


    nna did not answer her. Instead, she looked at Vanessa unhappily and said angrily, "Mom, why can''t you find me a powerful father?"


    Her tone was full of resentment.


    Vanessa''s expression turned ugly at nna''s question.


    Two streams of tears flowed down nna''s face. She started crying. "It''s out of control. It''s all out of control now. If I can''t marry Arvid and be a member of Floyd''s family, how am I going to answer to him?" Vanessa was struck dumb for a fleeting second. Then, she thought of something, and the blood drained from her fac

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Big Dog Arvid


    Isabe and Floyd loosened their embrace. With a smile, Be introduced, "Floyd, this is my husband, Draxton Lockwood. You can call him Draxton."


    Floyd immediately looked at Draxton who came with Be. His green eyes lit up. Before Draxton could react, Floyd pounced forward enthusiastically and hugged him tightly Draxton did not react at all. When he did, he could not help but hug back to show his courtesy


    Isabe was overjoyed.


    Draxton''s lips curled into a smile. Floyd was famous for his ferocity.


    In fact, no one was willing to cross this pirate family.


    But now, Floyd, who had shaken the world more than 80 years ago, was as passionate and unrestrained as a child.


    His eyes were filled with sincerity. He was not as difficult to get along with as the rumors said.


    Draxton could not help but look at Isabe. This was Be''s connection.


    At this moment, Anthony and the others walked over Anthony and his wife were also familiar with Isabe. Isabe hugged them, and Bonny chatted with Isabe very warmly


    At this moment, Arvid was as obedient as a child. He stood therepliantly and did not even say a word. When Isabe looked over, he quickly greeted her like a good child, "Hello, Miraculous Doctor He was like a primary school student greeting teacher


    Isabe could not help but smile. Then, she looked yfully at nna, who was beside Arvid.


    nna''s heart was burning with jealousy.


    Floyd''s family''s attitude towards Isabe was worlds apart from their previous attitude towards her


    They were as indifferent toward her as they were warm toward Isabe.


    "Why? Just because Isabe saved Floyd?" nna thought.


    She felt that it was impossible for Isabe to not ept payment for saving Floyd. They were just making a fair deal.


    But she could not understand why their personal rtionship would be so good.


    Besides, as a big shot, Floyd treated Isabe as if she was equal to him. nna could not fathom why Floyd would treat a young woman that politely.


    "You''re tired, right? Let''s go now. I''ll get Mr. Vaughn to arrange a ce for you to stay. When we reach home, you guys take a rest first. Then, we''ll have dinner together," Isabe said with a smile. Floyd''s eyes lit up. He said expectantly, "You know how to cook?"


    Isabe gave a wry smile. "If you want to try my meals, I''ll cook them myself."


    Floyd immediately felt impatient.


    They chatted andughed as they walked forward. nna did not approach Isabe.


    This was because she knew that even if she went forward to greet Isabe, she would only embarrass herself. Isabe would only give her the cold shoulder.


    Arvid stood nervously on the spot and watched his elders leave with Miraculous Doctor


    After walking for a while, Floyd suddenly realized that something was wrong. He turned around and sure enough, his great-grandson was missing.


    He looked forward and saw Arvid and nna about to slip away


    Floyd''s face immediately darkened. Seeing that he was about to re up, Isabe hurriedly stopped him. "Keep your hair on!"


    Then, Isabe said to Arvid, "Arvid, aren''t youing to try my cooking?"


    Isabe''s words sparked his interest


    However, he looked at nna with a troubled expression.


    "Miraculous Doctor, I. I


    Isabe smiled and moved her gaze away from him. She looked at nna and asked, "I guess Miss Falkona and Arvid must have a good rtionship. "Looks like you''re too busy to keep Arvidpany to have time to take care of your mother in the hospital."


    nna''s face instantly turned pale.


    Isabe''s words seemed ordinary, but anyone who was not stupid could tell that she had abandoned her mother in the hospital to get closer to Arvid.


    It made her seem too utilitarian. Her motives were too obvious and impure.


    Sure enough, Arvid turned to her in surprise.


    nna''s face immediately turned ugly


    She nned to tell Arvidter during dinner, but Isabe said it first. That made a big difference.


    She even saw Anthony and Bonny looking at her with grimmer gazes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    nna bit her lip and her eyes turned red. She appeared a little fragile. "Arvid and I are very good friends. He came to Fruggia. What''s wrong with me meeting him? "Right now, my mother doesn''t need me around all the time."


    Isabe gave an ambiguous "Oh" and then ignored her She said directly to Arvid, "Arvid,e, follow me."


    "I..." Arvid was ambivalent.


    Isabe smiled and looked back at him quietly.


    Arvid suddenly shrank and chickened out.


    nna''s eyes widened as she gazed at the tall, dignified young man. In an instant, he scampered towards Isabe with a spring in his step like a husky running with its tail wagging. He left her behind just like that.


    nna''s vision went ck and she almost fell to the ground.


    However, her body swayed a little and she managed to keep her bnce.


    She was sure that if she really fainted now, Floyd''s family would look down on her even more.


    Arvid obediently stood beside Isabe, then looked at nna guiltily.


    nna smiled stiffly and said, "In that case, go ahead. We''ll catch up another time."


    With that, she decisively turned around and ran away.


    She could not stay and embarrass herself.


    Bonny looked at Isabe and asked, "Miraculous Doctor, do you know Miss Falkona?"


    Isabe smiled and said, "We''ve met a few times, but I don''t think very much of Miss Falkona''s character."


    She nced at Arvid as she spoke.


    Arvid''s face stiffened. He wanted to defend her, but he held back his words.


    Isabe Thompson chuckled and replied, "Well, if Arvid wants to befriend her, why not? Young folks tend to learn to distinguish the good from the bad after being hurt by those they trusted." "I''m two years older than you," Arvid whispered defensively.


    Isabe ignored him, and Arvid shut up again.


    Floyd felt that Isabe was right. "Be, you''re right. It''s not a bad thing to be hurt sometimes."


    A look of defiance crossed Arvid''s face, but he dared not speak.


    He felt aggrieved all the way to Jackson''s house. Jackson was already waiting at the entrance.


    They exchanged pleasantries, and it was extremely lively.


    Floyd was an old man after ali. After chatting for a while, he went to rest. Anthony and Bonny felt fine and were chatting with Jackson.


    Arvid looked around like a big dog. When he saw Isabe and Draxton preparing the ingredients, his eyes were filled with curiosity


    Isabe threw him a handful of vegetables and chuckled. "Rather than watching, why don''t you try doing it yourself?"


    A hint of curiosity shed across his eyes as he clumsily imitated Isabe and Draxton.


    On the other side, nna returned to the hospital, and her face was extremely pale.


    Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat when she saw nna''s expression. She asked carefully, "What''s wrong, Ally? What happened? Didn''t you go to see a friend?"


    nna did not answer her. Instead, she looked at Vanessa unhappily and said angrily, "Mom, why can''t you find me a powerful father?"


    Her tone was full of resentment.


    Vanessa''s expression turned ugly at nna''s question.


    Two streams of tears flowed down nna''s face. She started crying. "It''s out of control. It''s all out of control now. If I can''t marry Arvid and be a member of Floyd''s family, how am I going to answer to him?" Vanessa was struck dumb for a fleeting second. Then, she thought of something, and the blood drained from her fac

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 The Bloody Rose


    "Ally, is there no other way?" Vanessa trembled in fear


    nna''s face was pale and gloomy After a pause, she said, "Arvid is unreliable. He dumped me just like that today With Isabe around, my chances of marrying into the Rutherford family are almost zero. "However, I still have other chances. The assembly is my chance and myst chance. I gotta seed this time."


    Floyd''s family lived in Jackson''s house and got along very well with Isabe and the others.


    Isabe had to go to the Barys estate every other week to give Winna treatment.


    Two days before the assembly, the poison in Winna''s body had beenpletely removed.


    However, her body had been tortured by the poison for many years and was somewhat damaged.


    Isabe prescribed her nourishing pills for half a month and told her that after taking these pills, Winna''s body would be no different from that of an ordinary person.


    Isabe could feel the excitement in Fernando''s eyes at that moment.


    Winna cried tears of joy.


    Fernando said to Isabe, "You never asked why Winna was poisoned."


    Isabe smiled. "This is a family matter of the Barys family."


    Fernando sighed. "I thought you would be more or less curious."


    Isabe did not say anything. She packed up the first aid kit and prepared to leave. It''s good that Winna is already healthy"


    Fernando looked at her and sighed silently.


    After Isabe left, Winna blinked her big eyes at Fernando and asked, "Fernando, will Miraculous Doctor stille to our house as a guest in the future?" Her clear gray eyes were filled with reluctance to say goodbye to Isabe.


    Fernando patted her head and said, "If Winna wants to see her, you can invite her to our house as a guest. yourself, or you can take the initiative to visit her Winna''s eyes lit up when she thought about how she was already a healthy person and could go wherever she wanted in the future.


    Fernando could not help but smile when he saw how happy she was.


    Two dayster, the assembly officially began.


    The ancestors of the Barys family founded the Allied Nations. Those who could join The Allied Nations were all top forces in the world. Fernando was the president of the current Allied Nations.


    The Allied Nations was led by him.


    However, the current Allied Nations was no longer as unified andplete as before.


    Anyrge force, over time, will inevitably split apart.


    It would split into various thoughts and purposes, and eventually into factions.


    These splits were unavoidable and could not be prevented.


    Fernando had never thought of preventing it.


    Rows of ck-clothed guards stood in front of Fernando. Fernando ordered, "Notify the location of the assembly They''ll definitely be surprised." Fernando''s lips curled into a nasty smile.


    Immediately, someone obeyed and left.


    The various factions quickly received the notification from the Barys family.


    At Jackson''s house, Isabe asked in surprise. "At sea?"


    The venue of this assembly was actually at sea. The Barys estate had already prepared a liner called Bloody Rose.


    It was the Barys family''s highest-level liner


    Draxton smiled and said, "That''s a good move. I wonder how many people will get upset"


    Indeed, many factions were stunned.


    In an ancient castle, a handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes jumped up in shock.


    "What''s going on? Mr Sif, didn''t you say that this assembly will be held in the old castle? Why is it at sea?" Old Mr Sif''s expression turned ugly "It must be because Fernando became vignt and made ast- minute change."


    "Then our previous n will be ruined." The man punched the bar counter in disappointment


    "Mr. Carol, don''t worry Although our previous n is useless, we can carry out a new n. There''s still time."


    The handsome man named Carol looked at Old Mr. Sif.


    Old Mr. Sif smiled mysteriously and took out a miniaturemunicator.


    "I''ll contact someone now. With him around, none of the people on the Bloody Rose can leave alive."


    Carol''s face darkened. "We''ll be on that liner, too."


    Old Mr. Sif smiled. "We naturally would have a way to evacuate in advance. You don''t have to worry about


    that."


    On the boundless sea, helicopters arrived one after another, bringing in powerful forces from all over the ce.


    The luxurious and spectacr liner, Bloody Rose, whose main color was ck, was parked in the sea. Other than the major forces belonging to the Allied Nations, some insignificant people entered the Bloody Rose through this passage.


    Sitting in his luxurious bedroom, Fernando casually swayed the red wine ss in his hand, asionally ncing at the surveince camera footage in front of him.


    His gray eyes sparkled with interest.


    He chuckled, "As expected, there are always interesting guests at every assembly"


    A blond subordinate stood behind him and asked, "Mr Fernando, should we get rid of those rats?¡±


    "There''s no need. There''s no end to the rats, and we''re not cats. Let them do what they want."


    The subordinate was speechless.


    Isabe, Draxton, and Anthony''s family of three also boarded the Bloody RoseContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, they were not followed by Little Dipper and Big Dipper Only the 18 Blue Crystals came with them. Little Dipper and Big Dipper had other missions.


    Floyd did not board the ship this time. He stayed in Jackson''s vi with Jackson.


    Jackson had already retired. He would not participate in such an assembly without Jake.


    As for whether Jake would participate in the assembly, Isabe was not sure about that.


    Isabe came as Draxton''s wife.


    Perhaps some of the dignitaries in the Bloody Rose knew Isabe was actually Miraculous Doctor, but arge number of them did not.


    Fernando personally came out to wee Isabe and Draxton.


    This action shocked everyone in the hall.


    Draxton and Fernando ignored the prying eyes of those around them, enjoying each other''spany as they greeted and chatted Soon, they announced to the gathering that it was time to move to the dining hall for the meal


    The restaurant was extremely luxurious. People could find cuisine from all over the world.


    Isabe personally went to choose the food. Her posture was casual, and after a while, her te was full of


    food.


    At this moment, the snickers of a few women sounded softly.


    "She''s really a bumpkin. She must have never seen so much delicious food. Look at her te!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Her sugar daddy doesn''t seem to be someone you can mess with


    "She sure is pretty, but isn''t she afraid that her figure will go out of shape after eating so much? "At that time, her sugar daddy won''t like her."


    Isabe was at a loss for words.


    Isabe looked at the food on her te and then at the beautiful girls who were talking.


    All of them were dressed gorgeously. Some of them even gave off noble vibes. Even so, Isabe knew their identities very well.


    They were not big shots, but toys brought by big shots.


    That was right, they were just toys that the big shots brought for entertainment.


    Isabe was not angry at being recognized as one of their own. She even held a te and smiled at them. friendly. Then, she walked to a quiet ce to enjoy the delicacies.


    Isabe had deliberately found this quiet corner. However, when she came over, there was a man sitting in a further corner.


    The man had his back turned to Isabe, and she did not pay him much attention.


    Isabe was halfway through her meal when a waitress came over with drinks and beverages.


    "Would you like something to drink, ma''am?" the waitress asked.


    Isabe was slightly surprised to hear this voice.


    "ording to the rules of the Bloody Rose, the waiters are not allowed to disturb the guests, right?"


    Isabe put down her knife and fork and looked up at the waitress.


    But the waitress said, "This is my special service to you, ma''am."


    Isabe chuckled. She looked at the in-looking waitress in front of her and said, "Then should I thank you,


    Miss Sif?"


    As she spoke, Isabe suddenly made a move and tore off the face of the waitress.


    It was actually a mask resembling a real human''s face.


    As soon as the mask was torn off, Irene''s face was revealed.


    At the same time, knowing that she had been busted, Irene quickly pulled out a shiny silver dagger from the bottom of the tray and stabbed it at Isabe.

 Chapter 190

    e.


    Chapter 190 Bloodthirsty Shark


    Isabe did not dodge. An empty te suddenly flew over and hit Irene right on the wrist.


    Irene winced as the dagger fell from her hand.


    Isabe didn''t even blink as she looked at Irene with interest.


    ire strode forward. She was the one who had thrown the te.


    Irene held her injured arm and looked at Isabe in horror and hatred.


    Isabe looked down at her and asked, "Miss Irene, who sent you to assassinate me? Is it your father Old Mr


    Sif?"


    Irene just looked at her resentfully and said nothing.


    The guards in charge of Bloody Rose''s safety quickly came up and took Irene away.


    Fernando walked forward with an ugly expression and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Isabe said, "It''s fine. What can a small potato do to me?"


    Her words were disdainful and arrogant, but no one who heard them felt that she was forcing herself.


    There were also some people who gave a serious look at this beautiful Lucsian woman for the first time.


    They all saw that she came with Draxton, but they did not know that she was Draxton''s wife.


    At first, they thought that she was Draxton''s femalepanion. They were also puzzled why the patriarch of the Lockwood family would want to get close to a woman. But now, someone suddenly remembered that Draxton was married.


    Was this Lucsian woman in front of them the mysterious wife of Draxton?


    However, whether it was Isabe or Draxton, they had no intention of introducing them to everyone.


    "It''s just a small ident. Mr. Fernando, don''t worry about it," Isabe said to Fernando.


    Fernando still apologized.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the man in the shadows turned around and looked over silently


    Someone noticed the man and was shocked. "Mr. Chris, why are you here alone?"


    The man smiled politely and said, "It''s quiet here. I wanted to be alone for a while, but I didn''t expect it to not be quiet."


    Then, he looked at Isabe.


    Isabe nced back at him. Although the man was smiling, Isabe could see impatience and a trace of coldness in his smiling expression.


    His patience and temper were clearly not good.


    Clearly, he was ming Isabe for bringing trouble to this quiet corner.


    Isabe said angrily, "If this gentleman wants to be quiet, he can stay in the restroom. It''s definitely quiet there."


    She knew Chris. He was a famous financial giant in Avon and was secretly called the Bloodthirsty Shark. His ruthlessness and cunningness were terrifying, but at the same time, his ability to make money made everyone crazy


    Therefore, even if countless people hated him to death, there were also countless people who loved him to


    death.


    Unfortunately, Isabe knew Chris, but Chris obviously did not know Isabe.


    When the surrounding people heard how rude Isabe was to Chris, they immediately gasped.


    No matter what the rtionship between this woman and Draxton was, her actions undoubtedly brought a bad reputation to Draxton.


    Sure enough, a cruel killing intent appeared in Chris''s eyes.


    Isabe was enjoying his expression


    Draxton knew Isabe quite well. He could guess the situation when he saw Isabe''s expression


    He remembered that two years ago, Chris''spany was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    The crisis was caused by Chris''puter being hacked by a very powerful hacker


    Later, Azure Dragon took action and confronted the hacker who had hacked into Chris''sputer


    It was a battle of blood and fire.


    In the virtual world, Azure Dragon defeated the hackerpletely


    Although the hacker escaped, his identity was exposed.


    The other party was actually Green Ant, the third ce on Heist.


    After that, Chris chased after Green Ant at all costs.


    However, at the same time, there was a rumor that Chris did not hesitate to act cute to please Azure Dragon.


    It was unknown if this rumor was true or not. Some people guessed that someone might have deliberately fabricated it.


    After all, a guy like Chris only knew how to use the cruelest way possible to screw his targets Acting cute was thest thing he''d do.


    However, when Draxton saw Isabe''s current expression, he silently rubbed his forehead. The rumor that Chris was acting cute was most likely true.


    The way he looked at Chris became strange


    Chris obviously did not know that Isabe was Azure Dragon. When he heard that this Lucsian woman actually dared to let him stay in the restroom, he immediately felt nauseous. He looked at Isabe with a terrifying gaze.


    Perhaps sensing his terrible mood, another person walked out of the shadows. It was an ordinary-looking man with almost no aura.


    As soon as the man appeared, he quickly grabbed at Isabe


    Isabe''s expression did not change, but ire, who was beside her, shed out to meet the man


    The two of them exchanged an attack. The man''s expression changed slightly, and ire nced at him arrogantly


    But there was a flicker of surprise in ire''s eyes, too, because the man was more powerful than she had expected.


    Chris''s expression darkened even more when he saw that his people did not get the upper hand.


    At the same time, in the crowd, Carol and the woman beside him looked at ire, who was beside Isabe, in surprise.


    The woman said, "Sean, that woman looks like ire!"


    Sean and Carol narrowed their eyes slightly. He stared in ire''s direction. There was a glint in his eyes. "Not just like. She is ire. She looks so much like her mother." At the same time, in the crowd, nna looked in Chris'' direction.


    Excitement shed in her eyes.


    Clearly, Isabe had offended Chris.


    Chris was known for holding grudges.


    Most importantly, although Chris tended to hold a grudge, he would also be grateful to someone


    In the past two years, everyone knew that he had been looking for Azure Dragon to repay his kindness. However, Azure Dragon had never appeared.


    Some even said that Azure Dragon might not be alive anymore.


    If that was the case, her hacking skills were so simr to Azure Dragon''s and If she told Chris that she was Azure Dragon, she didn''t know how would Chris react. Thinking of this, nna suddenly became excited.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 I Am Azure Dragon


    Isabe and Chris were still confronting each other Chris was alone. He did not have a family. He could be said to be fearless and his methods were rather extreme.


    This was rted to his childhood experience. Everyone knew that Chris had fought his way from the slum in Avon to an exalted position.


    He was an orphan. He relied on his own wisdom and ruthlessness to achieve his current achievements and


    status


    It was precisely because of this that his actions sometimes could be unpredictable.


    He was not like the others who were in awe of the Lockwood family and the Barys family


    He was a loner who did not care about the consequences.


    Fernando felt a little helpless. In terms of Isabe''s disposition, he felt she was somewhat agreeable after getting to know her.


    The problem this time was with Chris. He was the one who first felt that Isabe had disturbed his peace and revealed her unfriendliness.


    As for Isabe''s retort, it was a little rude, which made Chris even angrier


    "Mr. Chris, this is all because of that waitress. I didn''t train her well. This is just a small matter. Don''t be upset. Calm down."


    Chris frowned slightly and looked disgusted. "She asked me to have a meal in the restroom. Mr Fernando, how can I calm down?"


    Isabe was shocked at his wild imagination.


    She could not help but say, "Mr. Chris, I only said that it was quieter in the restroom. I didn''t say that I wanted you to eat in it. Could it be that you want to..."


    Fernando''s mouth twitched. When he saw Chris''s darkened face, he could not help but stroke his forehead silently.


    The onlookers also looked like they could not stand it. For a moment, they felt that the food in their hands was no longer as tempting.


    Chris still looked at Isabe unkindly. Clearly, he did not intend to get this over with so quickly.


    Fernando was having a headache when a voice sounded.


    "Mr. Chris."


    Everyone looked over in surprise and saw a Lucsian girl with a smile walking over. She was calm and confident.


    She looked at Chris with a faint smile as if she was facing an old friend she had known for a long time..


    Everyone looked at her in astonishment.


    They wondered who this woman was.


    ''Mr Chris, I''m so happy to see you here," nna said with a smile and extended her hand.


    Chris frowned and looked at nna in confusion. "Who are you? I don''t know you."


    nna smiled confidently and said, "Of course you don''t know me, but you know someone else."


    Chris frowned and nced impatiently at this mysterious woman. He looked away disdainfully and ignored


    her


    There were many men and women who wanted to curry favor with him through various means. He had seen all kinds of methods, so how could he be attracted by nna''s words? nna seemed to have seen thising, so she was not in a hurry. Instead, she said confidently.


    "Mr Chris, I have something very important to tell you. Please give me a chance to tell you alone. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it


    Chris immediately looked at her again. A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. He smiled an evil grin and said, "Is this supposed to be a threat?" nna shook her head in denial. "No, no, no. Why would I threaten you? I just want to ask Mr Chris to give me a chance to talk to you alone" nna looked earnestly at Chris.


    Chris sneered and nced at Isabe. He turned around and said to nna ferociously,


    "Alright, I hope that what you want to tell me won''t disappoint me. Otherwise, I''ll definitely throw you into the sea to feed the fish today"


    nna suddenly shuddered. She knew that this man was not joking. He would really do it.


    However, she quickly calmed down. She was confident that not only would Chris not throw her into the sea to feed the fish, but he would also treat her as the person he trusted the most. Thinking of this, nna revealed a confident smile.


    Isabe crossed her arms and silently watched nna''s performance. A trace of contemtion appeared in her eyes. She wondered why this woman could manage to win Chris''s favor. She knew how difficult Chris was to get along with.


    Unless nna could bring more wealth to Chris, that stingy and vengeful man would never let nna have a good ending.


    Seeing that Chris was called away by nna, Fernando heaved a sigh of relief. The conflict between him and Isabe was over


    However, he was still a little worried that Chris would hate Isabe


    On the other side, Chris and nna sat down in a secluded ce.


    nna sat opposite Chris and looked at him with a smile. She extended her hand again and said, "Mr Chris, allow me to introduce myself again. I''m Azure Dragon."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Chris didn''t react. His dark eyes suddenly contracted.


    Chris suddenly stood up and grabbed nna''s neck. He exerted a great deal of strength as if he could break. nna''s neck with the next move. nna''s eyes widened in shock. She looked at Chris in disbelief. She didn''t know why Chris would do this. now that she''d said she was Azure Dragon.


    A strong killing intent surged in his eyes as if he really wanted to kill her


    Chris stared at nna''s shocked face and gritted his teeth. "What did you just say?"


    nna tried her best to open her mouth and speak, but because Chris was strangling her, it was difficult for her to even breathe. How could she say anything? What came out of her mouth was only a whimpering sound. There was no longer any trace of her previous calmness. All that was left was a sorry state. nna''s face turned purple, and tears of pain seeped out of the corners of her eyes.


    Chris''s eyes changed. The Azure Dragon he imagined was not like this. The woman in front of him said that she was Azure Dragon. She had simply shattered all his fantasies about Azure Dragon. It was like a dream being shatteredpletely


    He was unwilling to ept that Azure Dragon was the woman in front of him.


    However, when he thought of that one in ten thousand chance, he slowly let go.


    He stared coldly at the woman who was breathing greedily in front of him. His voice was bone-chilling as he said, "How can you prove it?"


    nna steadied her breathing. She felt that Chris had transferred all his anger toward Isabe to her.


    Thinking of the conflict between him and Isabe, nna guessed that Chris did not have a good impression of the Lockwood family


    Thus, she said, "Not long ago, Azure Dragon hacked into the Lockwood family''s protective system and also invaded Barys estate. The destruction of the Sif family was because Old Mr. Sif wanted me to invade Barys estate and assassinate Isabe."


    With that, she gave Chris a hurt look and stood up too. As she rubbed her neck, she said in disappointment, "I


    thought our meeting would be pleasant. I didn''t expect you to have such an attitude toward me."

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 No Match


    With that, she turned around and left


    She was clearly ying hard to get.


    When nna turned around, there was a dark look in her eyes. She had known that Chris would question the authenticity of her words.


    However, to her surprise, Chris actually attacked her just like that and almost strangled her to death.


    She touched her neck with lingering fear and left firmly.


    She knew that Chris would not ask her to stay, but he would definitely investigate her secretly


    When the time came, Chris would definitely find out that she had imitated Azure to invade the Lockwood family and Barys estate.


    By then, even if Chris did not believe that she was Azure Dragon, he would have to believe it


    Azure had done Chris a huge favor. When the time came, Chris would definitely treat her differently and change his attitude.


    At the thought of this, nna smiled confidently


    After nna left, the expert behind Chris walked out.


    Chris said coldly. "Do you think she''s telling the truth or not, Rowl?"


    The expert said, "Two years ago, Azure helped us defeat Green Ant. At that time, although we didn''tmunicate with Azure and didn''t know if the other party was a man or a woman, Azure gave me the feeling that he was forthright and generous."


    "As for that woman just now..."


    #


    Rowl frowned. "Probably not her."


    He was being tactful. In fact, the feeling that the woman gave him just now was worlds apart from Azure Dragon. Azure Dragon was magnanimous and direct, but the woman just now was sophisticated and cunning.


    "But she said she was Azure Dragon, and she was very confident. It was rumored that Azure Dragonwas no longer alive. Or does she know Azure Dragon?" Chris said.


    "Could it be because of this that she dared to pass herself off as Azure Dragon and isn''t afraid of being exposed?" he added.


    Hearing that Azure Dragon might not be alive, Chris''s face became a little pale.


    He had been an orphan since he was young. His current status and achievements were all because of his ruthlessness. He was lonely and had never experienced a trace of warmth. However, Azure''s help two years ago made him feel less lonely for the first time.


    That feeling was too unfamiliar and too wonderful, and it caused him to be unable to forget it for a long time.


    And because he couldn''t find Azure Dragon, not only did that feeling not fade, it became stronger and


    stronger


    He wanted to find Azure Dragon. He wanted to see her and thank her.


    But that woman just now came to tell him that she was Azure Dragon.


    Chris said to Rowl, "Send a message to the outside world. Tell them to investigate this nna woman and give me the results within twenty-four hours."


    "Yes," Rowl said and took out his phone to send a message.


    But a momentter, he paused.


    "Mr Lockwood, there is no connection on my phone. I can''t send any messages," Rowl said in surprise.


    "Why is there no signal?" Chris frowned and strode toward the gathering ce in the hall.


    He originally wanted to ask Fernando why there was no signal, but he saw that the people in the hall were also discussing this matter


    Fernando was striding into the cabin of the liner with a solemn expression


    Chris suddenly realized that the signal on the liner had malfunctioned


    "But how did this happen?'' he thought.


    He knew very well it was impossible for such a low-level mistake to appear on Bloody Rose, let alone at the assembly


    But now, such a problem had happened.


    Chris''s mind raced. "If there was a signal problem with Bloody Rose, would it affect the direction of sailing at sea?" he thought


    As this thought shed through his mind, a sharp and urgent siren voice suddenly sounded in the hall


    A staff member in the pilot''s cabin ran out in panic. He said anxiously to Fernando,


    "Sir, our liner has been hacked. Not only have we lost the signal, but the ship has also deviated from its course. The captain is getting us back in the right direction, but it seems to have lost control. His voice was not soft, and everyone heard him.


    Someone cried out in fear, but everyone present was a big shot. They still had this bit of calmness andposure.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other with understanding in their eyes.


    They could almost guess what was going on.


    It must have something to do with Old Mr Sif.


    "Mr. Fernando, what do we do now?"


    One person asked Fernando.


    Fernando looked at everyone and said, "If something really happens to Bloody Rose, no one on this ship. including me, will be able to leave alive. Everyone, calm down. We will definitely find a solution." There was no signal now. Bloody Rose was floating aimlessly on the huge sea. They could not even contact the outside world. This situation was very fatal..


    Fortunately, Bloody Rose floated to an isted ind. They abandoned the ind and tried to contact the outside world for help.


    Unfortunately, if they encountered a storm or a shipwreck, they would be destroyed along with the ship.


    Everyone''s expression turned ugly, but no one lost theirposure.


    Someone said, "Mr. Fernando, if there are experts on this ship who are good at hacking, we might be able to strike back. It will also give us a chance to contact the outside world." Fernando nodded. He thought so too.


    He looked at everyone and was about to ask if anyone was proficient in hacking.


    Chris suddenly walked toward Fernando.


    In the crowd, nna suddenly had an extremely bad feeling.


    Her face went pale. Sure enough, as she''d expected, Chris said to Fernando, "What a coincidence. I know a hacker She''s on the ship."


    Fernando''s eyes lit up. He asked, "Who is it?"


    The others also asked, "Yeah, Mr. Chris, who''s the hacker you''re talking about? Hurry up and get him out. If the liner deviates seriously, we''ll be in danger


    Chris pointed at nna in the crowd and said, "Azure Dragon. She''s Azure Dragon."


    Everyone looked in nna''s direction, including Isabe and Draxton.


    Isabe was dumbfounded. "Is there really a second Azure Dragon?" she thought


    However, when they saw nna''s pale face, Isabe suddenly felt ridiculous.


    She finally understood what nna and Chris had said in private.


    She actually needed to pretend to be Azure Dragon and get close to Chris. This was really


    nna did not dare to meet the gazes of the crowd She was afraid.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In front of Isabe and Draxton, she said that the hackers who attacked the Lockwood family and Barys. estate were Azure Dragon


    Now, she was Azure Dragon. That meant that she had offended both the Lockwood family and Fernando.


    Now, even Chris couldn''t protect her!


    However, if she denied it now, she would offend Chris seriously After all, she had told Chris before that she was Azure Dragon.


    nna was caught in a dilemma. There had never been a moment in her life where she felt so terrible.


    It was like being roasted over a fire.


    Fernando narrowed his eyes when he saw nna. His expression turned cold.


    "I really didn''t expect Miss Falkona to be Azure Dragon. Miss Falkona, I''m really surprised."


    "In that case, Miss Falkona, we''re gonna need you to save everyone here."


    nna was forced to take the task.


    She thought that Chris would keep her identity a secret. After all, Azure Dragon had offended quite some people. However, she never expected Bloody Rose to be hacked. She also did not expect Chris to betray her without hesitation. nna went to the cockpit''s main system. She could tell at a nce that the main system had indeed been hacked.


    In fact, there were also hackers on Bloody Rose, but the hacker who invaded them was obviously very powerful. The hacker on Bloody Rose could not deal with him, which was why such a situation happened. nna thought it was now toote for her to say that she was not Azure Dragon. Since Isabe was already hostile to her, she might as well take shelter in Chris


    In addition, if she saved the entire ship today, everyone would be indebted to her At that time, all of them would probably be grateful to her. nna thought quickly and had already made a decision. She sat in front of the main system and began to counterattack the hackers. However, as time passed, nna''s face became paler and paler, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. In the end, it was like rain. nna suddenly realized that she was no match for him!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 The Real Azure Dragon


    nna''s movements became more and more hurried. Sometimes, she would even press on the wrong


    character


    On the main system''s screen, the battle was getting more and more against her


    The other party''s attack was too crazy. It was even very domineering.


    If this battle should be materialized, it would definitely be a two-meter-tall burly man smashing a weak child.


    nna was the child who had been smashed.


    That was right, smashed.


    nna felt that she was being ruthlessly smashed by the other party


    The hacking skills that she was so proud of in the past seemed so weak at this moment


    Her imitation of Azure Dragon was so simr. She believed she should be on the same level as Azure Dragon


    but that was not true.


    "But why is this happening now?"


    "Who is the other party? Why is he so powerful?"


    "More powerful than Azure Dragon?" she was confused.


    nna felt suffocated.


    Behind her, Chris, Fernando, Isabe, and Draxton, the Anthony family, and other dignitaries surrounded her tightly.


    nna knew what awaited her if she failed.


    She heard Arvid speak


    Arvid said to Anthony and his wife, "Dad, Mom, nna is very brilliant. I didn''t expect her to be Azure Dragon. I bet you have all heard how powerful Azure Dragon is, right?" Arvid still had a good impression of nna. He wanted to let his parents know that nna was also a very brilliant girl.


    He even said to Isabe, "Be Be, don''t you think nna is very brilliant? She''s Azure Dragon!"


    Arvid felt that Miraculous Doctor''s likes and dislikes could determine his family''s likes and dislikes to a


    certain extent.


    What Be liked would be approved by her great-grandpa and her parents.


    What she hated would naturally be rejected by them.


    Arvid looked at Isabe like a big dog, his invisible tail wagging behind him.


    Isabe really could not look at this silly child. She silently patted his shoulder and said, "Be good. Don''t speak. Just watch."


    Arvid immediately fell silent.


    The Anthonys red at Arvid. Bonny grabbed Arvid''s ear and twisted it.


    Arvid gasped in pain, his features contorted, but he didn''t dare make a sound.


    Bonny said angrily, "Don''t you know that Azure Dragon helped the Sif family assassinate Be?"


    Arvid was stunned.


    "Was there such a thing?"


    Bonny and Anthony rolled their eyes at their stupid son in anger


    At this moment, the hacker on Bloody Rose looked at the tragic situation on the main system screen and muttered in shock, "Are you really Azure Dragon? Why are you so weak? God, you''re simply too weak!" nna''s vision turned ck.


    A feeling of shame and anger rushed to the top of her head.


    The hacker''s tone was filled with suspicion, and the onlookers revealed uncertain expressions.


    Someone said, "Azure Dragon and the ck Kirin are both ranked first on the list. Even if the enemy is the ck Kirin, Azure Dragon shouldn''t be in such a sorry state against him."


    "That''s right Moreover, the enemy is definitely not the ck Kirin. I heard that the ck Kirin is.


    The man looked at Draxton.


    Then, everyone''s eyes lit up. That was right, if Mr Lockwood was really the ck Kirin, they would be saved.


    All eyes turned to Draxton.


    nna panicked even more. If Draxton was the ck Kirin, then the ck Kirin would definitely be able to recognize the real Azure Dragon.


    When she panicked, she became even more embarrassed.


    At that moment, an assistant beside the captain screamed, "There''s an unknown vortex ahead. It''s less than twenty nautical miles away from us. It''s over: Our ship is heading toward that vortex!" In an instant, everyone''s expression changed.


    "Vortex?"


    Nobody knew what kind of vortex they would encounter in this vast sea.


    When nna heard this, she was so anxious that her vision turned ck. Her body swayed and she almost fainted in front of the screen.


    At this moment, her face had already turned pale. The fear of death and the pressure from the surrounding people made her break down.


    The hacker on Bloody Rose roared in nna''s ear, "Can you do it or not? If you can''t, get out of the way!


    "You''re not Azure Dragon at all. How can Azure Dragon be so weak like you?"


    His tone was filled with disgust and disdain.


    Due to the vortex, the liner sped up. If they could not repel the hackers and regain control of the liner, it would rush into the vortex and they would die at the bottom of the sea.


    "Mr. Lockwood, are you really the ck Kirin?" At this moment, someone finally couldn''t take it anymore and looked at Draxton tentatively.


    The man''s eyes were filled with pleading and eagerness. He hoped Draxton really was the ck Kirin.


    Draxton and Isabe looked at each other and smiled at that person.


    The hope in that person''s eyes instantly dimmed.


    It seemed that Draxton was not the ck Kirin. If he was, he would definitely make a move at this time.


    Just as everyone was feeling disappointed, Draxton said, "It doesn''t matter if I''m the ck Kirin or not. What''s important is that the real Azure Dragon is here."


    He then smiled at Isabe.


    A moment ago, he and Isabe looked at each other. The two of them exchanged nces and understood the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    He was overjoyed on the inside because he and Be already had such a tacit understanding.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The flustered nna happened to hear Draxton''s words.


    She heard that the real Azure Dragon was here.


    She then kept telling herself it was impossible.


    nna felt that this was too funny Rumor had it that Azure Dragon was already dead, so she believed she couldn''t be here.


    If the real Azure Dragon was here, she, who was pretending to be Azure Dragon, sure would be a joke.


    nna was shocked.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly reached over and grabbed her shoulder, lifting her up forcefully.


    nna looked back nkly and met Isabe''s cold eyes.


    Isabe sneered "Miss Falkona, I''ve never seen anyone so stupid as you! How could you say you are Azure Dragon in front of me If you are Azure Dragon, what does that make me, the real Azure Dragon?" nna s eyes widened instantly


    She looked at Isabe in disbelief as her voice echoed in her mind. She could understand every word she said, but when they were connected, she could not understand and was unwilling to understand. By the time she reacted, she had already been thrown to the ground by Isabe. Isabe had taken her ce and was sitting in front of the main screen.


    Everything happened too quickly Everyone was stunned.


    Of the crowd, Chris was the most uneasy.


    Chris''s cunning, sinister, and cruel eyes were wide open as he stared nkly at Isabe.


    Isabe''s fingers danced across the keyboard.


    Her expression was calm, and her eyes narrowed with killing intent.


    The miserable battle started to take a change.


    The hacker on Bloody Rose widened his eyes in surprise. His eyes were filled with admiration as he muttered, "We won, we won! This is the strength of Azure Dragon!"


    nna, who was sitting on the ground in a sorry state, had a panicked expression on her face. She could not deal with this fact at all.


    She could clearly imitate Azure Dragon. She thought her hacking skills should be on par with Azure Dragon. She found all this uneptable.


    She couldn''t deal with the fact that Azure Dragon was better than her


    "Impossible, impossible, this is impossible!"


    nna screamed and suddenly got up, pouncing in the direction of Isabe.


    She had lost her mind because of the consecutive huge blows.


    She thought that since she was going to die no matter what, she would go down with everyone on this ship.


    Chris''s eyes widened in shock. At this moment, he suddenly became fierce. He kicked nna''s chest ruthlessly


    nna was sent flying by the kick and hit the wall of the main cabin. She passed out immediately However, no one felt sorry for her Everyone looked at her in disgust. This woman was really infuriating.


    At this moment, everyone felt that the ship was rushing toward the vortex. They were less than five nautical miles away from the vortex.


    Everyone tensed up and stared at the screen of the main system.


    "They''re retreating, Captain. Captain,e on, get ready!"


    The hacker on Bloody Rose stared at the screen and shouted in surprise. He was so excited that his voice. split.


    However, Isabe remained calm from the beginning to the end. Her movements were neither fast nor slow. As her fingers moved, the enemy on the main screen had to retreat in a mess.


    Isabe did not choose to step after him but reset the liner''s firewall.


    The signal returned, and everyone''s phones rang one after another.


    The captain had regained control of the liner In an instant, he controlled the ship and increased the horsepower He forcefully turned around and left the vortex.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Feed The Fish


    Bloody Rose was out of danger


    Fernando didn''t have time to think about other things and hurriedly asked the captain, "Hiry, where are we right now?"


    Hiry gasped in shock and said, "Sir, we''ve deviated 200 nautical miles. This direction isn''t very far, but it''s not close either What''s worse is that we''re heading toward the sea of death" The vortex just now should only be the outermost area of the sea of death.


    "If we had discovered it a littleter, or if Lord Azure Dragon had been a little slower, we would have rushed into the sea of death."


    When they heard about the sea of death, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    Even Draxton frowned.


    "Oh, it''s all this idiot''s fault. She almost screwed us!"


    A noble with a bad temper stepped forward and kicked nna to vent his anger


    Perhaps because he was anxious with hatred, the kick was very ruthless. nna groaned and actually woke up from the pain.


    As soon as she woke up, she realized that the atmosphere on the ship had changed.


    Without the anxiety of facing death, everyone looked at isabe with admiration and gratitude. At the same time, they would asionally look at her with disgust and hatred. It was as if she was something disgusting.


    "It''s a pity that Lord Azure Dragon didn''t have time to track the hacker who hacked into our liner in order to reestablish the ship''s firewall."


    The hacker on Bloody Rose said regretfully.


    Isabe leanedzily against the back of the chair and smiled. "Who said I didn''t have time to track him?"


    "I''d already ced a tracking virus on him. He couldn''t escape. The next time he appeared, my virus would be able to discover him based on his hacking techniques," she added.


    "My virus was an assassin. As long as I caught any traces of him, I would be able to find him silently No. matter when or where he strikes in the future, there is no ce for him in the hacker world. Unless he stopped being a hacker. Besides, I know who he is," she continued.


    Everyone looked at Isabe in shock.


    The hacker on Bloody Rose asked in a daze, "Lord Azure Dragon, do you know him?"


    Isabe stood up and looked at Chris with a yful smile. "Yes, I know him. Green Ant, ranked third on Heist. But it has been two years and Mr. Chris still hasn''t caught him."


    Embarrassment shed across Chris''s face, there was more excitement to it because he''d found Azure Dragon.


    However, he did not show it on his face. His expression seemed to be cold as he looked at Isabe.


    Chris didn''t say anything. He just kept looking at Isabe.


    Isabe''s every move could attract his attention.


    Isabe walked toward Draxton. He rolled his eyes and followed Isabe.


    With the crisis lifted, everyone returned to the hall.


    At this moment, one of Fernando''s guards reported, "Sir, there are a few people missing from the ship." Fernando''s eyes shed as he asked, "Who''s missing?"


    The guard said, "It''s Carol''s family and a guest who came with them. We''ve just investigated through the camera. The person who came with them is Old Mr Sif."


    Fernando''s expression immediately turned cold. He now understood everything.


    This hacker invasion and Bloody Rose''s danger were definitely rted to Old Mr Sif and the Carol family.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fernando went to investigate this matter with a gloomy face Draxton looked at Fernando''s exasperated expression and said, What''s the hurry? Since I''ve already expected this, how could I not make preparations?"


    He looked at Fernando proudly


    Fernando was so angry that he fell backward. He looked at Draxton with disdain. "Catch Sif if you can."


    Draxton was even more pleased with himself "We can''t catch him. He''s dead for sure. Otherwise, why would he send the men of Little Dipper and Big Dipper?"


    Fernando was so angry that he choked, but he still calmed down. Now, when he saw Draxton''s smug expression, he felt that it was especially annoying.


    "What about the Carol Family?" Fernando asked through gritted teeth.


    Draxton was surprised. "They left on your liner. That''s your business."


    Fernando was infuriated again.


    Fernando''s subordinate looked at Draxton angrily. His gaze was filled with disdain. He thought that he was just lucky and married Miraculous Doctor.


    Speaking of this, they looked at their master with resentment.


    Fernando did not know what his subordinate was feeling. He ordered his men to intercept Carol''s family.


    At this moment, a miserable scream sounded.


    Chris grabbed nna''s neck tightly with one big hand and picked her up like she was a little chick.


    nna felt suffocated, but the fear in her heart made her feel even more desperate.


    She looked at Chris with pleading eyes, but Chris was unmoved. He said coldly and cruelly. "Those who lie to me never get away with it. They never had a chance to live." His grip on nna''s neck tightened.


    nna looked into his cold eyes and finally realized clearly what a stupid decision it was to pretend to be Azure Dragon and get close to this person.


    If she had known earlier, she would never have dared to pretend to be Azure Dragon and get close to Chris.


    But how did she know that Isabe was Azure Dragon?


    It was Isabe again!


    "Tell me, how should I let you die? How about throwing you into the sea to feed the fish?"


    Chris smiled cruelly as he walked out of the cabin.


    nna''s eyes almost popped out. She shook her head repeatedly in horror, looking rather terrified.


    she realized Chris was a demon. This demon was really going to throw her into the sea to feed the fish.


    In fact, if she was thrown into the sea, she would drown before being eaten by the fish.


    Instead, Chris smiled at her, then took a dagger and stabbed her hard in the shoulder.


    nna almost passed out from the pain. Chris pulled out the dagger, and blood gushed out of nna''s shoulder


    Chris smiled proudly and said happily, "How about this? With the smell of blood, once I throw you into the sea, you''ll attract many cute sharks to feast on you. It''s your punishment for lying to me."


    Then he threw nna into the sea.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Carol''s Family


    nna''s body formed an arc in the air as she was thrown out. She immediately let out a shrill scream. She shouted, "Please, don''t. I have a secret. I''ll tell you a big secret, about that big ship" Chris narrowed his eyes. Rowl, who was behind him, quickly jumped down and pulled nna back.


    Feitian was thrown to the floor of the cabin. Chris and Rowl looked down at her with identical expressions of indifference.


    nna panted heavily with lingering fear. She, who had survived a cmity, could not help but cry


    She looked at Chris with endless regret and fear She only hoped that this man would not want to kill her again.


    Chris stepped back and stared in disgust at the disheveled woman on the floor.


    "Tell me the secret you know. If the secret you share disappoints me, you will know that there are many ways to die that are more horrible than feeding fish."


    nna didn''t even bother to tremble. She knew that this demon-like man wasn''t threatening her If the secret she revealed made him unhappy, he would really make her death worse.


    nna could not help but cry in fear. Chris frowned in difort when he saw her tears smudging her makeup.


    He had a mania for neatness.


    He couldn''t help but take another step back.


    Rowl nced at Chris and knew that he was forcing himself to endure.


    Rowl took a step forward and said coldly to nna, Tell me quickly. Don''t waste my time."


    nna held back her tears and said with a trembling voice, "Mr Chris, I didn''t mean to deceive you. Someone forced me."


    *Someone forced you to get close to me and lied to me?" Chris asked impatiently


    nna said, "Yes. That person said that you have one of the keys to the ship, and you also have that crystal potion. That person asked me to get close to you and steal the key to the ship, as well as the crysta potion in your hand."


    Chris''s expression turned cold.


    Rowl frowned as well. He exchanged a nce with Chris. Rowl said coldly. "Who is that person? Old Mr Sif?" "No, Old Mr. Sif is only that person''s target. Old Mr. Sif also has a key in his hand. After my mother married Old Mr. Sif, that person asked my mother and me to steal the key from Old Mr Sif. However, Old Mr Sif was very tight-lipped about such an important thing. In addition to you and Old Mr Sif, that person also let me approach the Lawrence family because Floyd Rutherford also has a key to the big ship."


    Rowl''s face grew colder "After all you''ve said, who is that man?"


    nna closed her eyes, her mind racing. She was analyzing whether Chris would let her go if she gave him the man''s name.


    "Mr Chris, you have to promise that as long as I tell you who that person is, you won''t hurt me."


    nna wanted a promise.


    She looked at Chris through teary eyes.


    Chris''s eyes shed with killing intent.


    nna was shocked and didn''t dare to say anything else. She screamed, "His name is Mike Crawford. He''s a Lucsian."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chris''s face was as cold as ice.


    Of course he knew Mike.


    nna said, "Mike has a key to the ship, and he also obtained a Red Crystal Potion. The sess rate of the Red Crystal Potion is rtively high. Mike has more than a thousand sessful experimental subjects in his


    hands."


    "However, this is not enough for Mike. He knew that the Lockwood family and the Barys family were not


    easy to deal with, but he wanted to obtain the other three keys and potions first. So when he found out my mother had married Sif, he''d forced me to get that key in Sif''s hand. He''s even forced me to marry Arvid to get that key and potion from the Lawrence family," she added.


    However, because of Isabe, Floyd Rutherford''s family did not ept me. I had no choice but to approach you, Mr Chris. I really had no choice. If I couldn''tplete the mission, Mike would capture me as ar experimental subject. I have seen with my own eyes how miserably those experimental subjects had died. Mr. Chris, I won''t dare to do it again. Please let me go," she continued.


    Chris frowned. He nced at the begging woman and said angrily, "If Sif and the Lawrence family can''t get theirs, can I get mine? What a joke! Rowl, throw her down."


    nna''s eyes widened as she looked at Chris in disbelief.


    She didn''t know why he still wouldn''t let her go now that she had told him the secret.


    Rowl moved quickly. As soon as Chris finished speaking, he picked up nna and threw her into the sea.


    There was a ssh.


    Isabe, Draxton, Fernando, and Arvid, who were standing not far away, heard nna''s words clearly


    Arvid was dumbfounded.


    Therefore, nna approached him not because she liked him, but because she wanted to get close to him and get the key to his house.


    Isabe patted his shoulder sympathetically and said, "Be good and listen to your parents. Go home and get married."


    Arvid was speechless.


    His heart broke.


    Looking at the red-eyed young man, Isabe sighed helplessly. "If you don''t like the girl your parents found you, just tell them. They won''t force you into it."


    Arvid looked at Isabe aggrievedly, like an injured dog.


    Isabe doted on him even more.


    Draxton said helplessly. "Be, he''s not young anymore. He''s a grown man.


    Isabe widened her eyes in surprise and looked at Arvid again. "Oh, right, this guy is a grown man, not a grown dog.


    Arvid looked at Draxton bitterly.


    Chris walked out and was not surprised to see them. He had a straight face, but his eyes were glued to Isabe dangerously.


    Isabe asked, "Did you really throw her into the sea to feed the fish?"


    "Why didn''t you show up to see me and why did you keep your identity a secret?" Chris questioned.


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    Isabe was just asking casually, but Chris'' questioning tone carried a hint of grievance.


    Isabe looked at the aggrieved man and did not know what to say.


    Chris said, "I''ve been looking for you for the past two years. I thought Azure Dragon was a Lucsian man." Isabe could not help butugh. "It''s not toote to get to know each other now. My name is Isabe. Previously, due to some reasons, it was inconvenient for me to reveal my identity."


    Although Chris was questioning her, he was secretly happy.


    Draxton stood quietly at the side and did not stop Chris from talking to Isabe.


    After arriving overseas, he gradually realized that Be had connections. He wondered how many more. friends she knew


    Fernando looked at Draxton enviously


    "Mr Lockwood, you heard what I said just now. Do you know anything about Mike?"


    Draxton shook his head. "I know a little, but I didn''t expect him to extend his hand overseas and get the other three keys and crystal potions."


    Fernando chuckled. "The Sif family, Floyd Rutherford family, and Chris. He wanted all three keys. If he obtains. these three keys, will he still target the keys in our hands in the future?"


    "Definitely, Draxton said without thinking.


    Fernando chuckled, hisughter filled with coldness. "Mike was a Lucsian. Within your sphere of influence, you should be able to deal with him."


    Draxton nodded. "You don''t have to worry about that."


    After some hups, Bloody Rose returned to its original coordinates.


    The assembly continued and officially began.


    A hundred nautical miles away from Bloody Rose, a submarine slowly emerged from the water. Inside the submarine, Carol was exasperated. "Damn Old Mr. Sif, how dare he take us in circles?"


    The woman next to Carol also looked angry andforted her gently. "We''ll definitely find him. Old Mr Sif is now a stray dog."


    "But he has the key and the experimental materials for Blue Crystal Potion."


    Carol said angrily.


    The woman had no choice. "Let''s try to find him. He can''t have escaped far He''s definitely notnded yet. Let''s look again."


    At this moment, a young girl not far away from the two of them spoke. She said, "Dad, Mom is right. Old Mr. Sif must not havended yet. Let''s search the nearby sea area. We have to find him and kill him. We have to get the key in his hand and the experimental materials for the Blue Crystal Potion."


    "Helen''s right," the woman agreed, nodding.


    Carol sighed. "There''s nothing we can do but find him."


    Hence, the submarine began to look for him.


    Half an hourter, they did not find Old Mr. Sif, but they discovered a shocking fact.


    "Bloody Rose! Why is Bloody Rose fine? Didn''t Bloody Rose lose control before?"


    Carol''s family of three was terrified.


    "It''s over. It''s over!"


    They realized that they had offended the entire ship.


    The three of them looked very pale. The young girl named Helen said, "Just me everything on Old Mr. Sif We were also deceived by him. It was all his idea. Dad, Mom, the important thing to do now is find Old Mr Sif and bring him to the guillotine."


    Helen was calmer and moreposed than her panicked parents.


    Carol and her husband looked at each other. Their daughter was right.


    They carefully avoided Bloody Rose and went somewhere else to look for Old Mr. Sif


    But suddenly, they saw a figure floating on the sea.


    "There''s someone there. I think it''s a woman."


    Carol''s wife said.


    Helen squinted at the woman floating on the sea. "Let''s fish her out and see if she''s still alive."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Are You Crazy?


    The unconscious nna was fished out by Carol''s family


    Helen looked down at nna''s sorry state and smiled.


    "Helen, why did you save her?" Sean asked, frowning.


    Helen said, "You know, Dad, she''s Old Mr. Sif''s stepdaughter, but from what I understand, this woman isn''t Just Old Mr Sif''s stepdaughter She has other secrets. I think we can learn something from her Sean nodded and asked, "Is she still alive, then?"


    "I''m sure she''ll live," Helen said, taking a syringe from the side


    Sean''s expression changed when he saw the syringe.


    It was filled with fear.


    Helen smiled gracefully and stabbed the syringe into nna''s shoulder


    As the liquid in the syringe was injected, the wound on nna''s shoulder actually healed quickly.


    "It''s amazing."


    Helen stared in fascination at nna''s healed wound.


    She said to Sean, "Dad, we have to get the key and the experimental materials for the Blue Crystal Potion from Old Mr. Sif. I really can''t wait."


    At the same time, Old Mr. Sif, who Carol''s family was looking for, was surrounded by several small submarines.


    The markings on those submarines were Little Dippers and Big Dippers.


    Old Mr. Sif had thought that he had brought a disaster to Bloody Rose and caused everyone on the ship to die miserably.


    As for the Carol family, they were just pawns that he used.


    However, he never expected the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper and Little Dipper to be waiting for him here.


    Old Mr. Sif''s face twistedpletely


    However, Little Dipper and Big Dipper were not to be trifled with.


    Fifteen minutester, a corpse was thrown into the sea. Frank held a key in his hand and used the USB sh drive on the same keychain as the keychain.


    They had already tried. The USB drive recorded the detailed process of the blue crystal experiment


    When Carol''s family found this ce, not only did they not find Old Mr Sif, but they also encountered a group


    of sharks.


    Next, they fled for their lives with sharks swimming behind them.


    It was now on Bloody Rose.


    Draxton received messages from Little Dipper and Big Dipper


    Seeing the result, he smiled slightly.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man was angrily shouting, "I don''t agree! It''s impossible for the Barys family and Lockwood family to work together." The middle-aged man had gray hair and gray-green eyes.


    His name was Eric, and he was Fernando''s cousin. He was also the only direct descendant of the Barys familyContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier, when Fernando announced that he was going to work with the Lockwood family to explore the secret of the big ship, Eric Barys was the first to stand up against it


    He spoke eloquently The Lockwood family only has two keys. They have no right to cooperate with us. They can only hand over the keys and choose to be our vassals."


    "There are a total of nine keys. The Allied Nations has five keys. The Allied Nations has the absolute right to


    open the big ship," he added.


    Eric looked at Draxton with disdain.


    Draxton said calmly. "The Lockwood family only has two keys."


    Eric revealed a smug smile and said, "In that case, Draxton, you are not qualified to work with us." Draxton said, "However, just now, we obtained another key Now, the Lockwood family has three keys." Eric was stunned. His face darkened for a moment, but he still revealed a look of disdain and said, "The Allied Nations has five, and you only have three."


    "Is that so? As far as i know, the Barys family only has three," Draxton said.


    Eric said, "The Barys family indeed only has three, but the Lawrence family and Chris each have one. Including theirs, we have five."


    Chris said, "Mr. Eric, the Lawrence family and I do have one each, but have you forgotten that the president of the Allied Nations is Fernando, not you? What identity are you using to stop him from working with the Lockwood family now?"


    Eric puffed out his chest and said majestically, "Although Fernando is the president, he made the wrong decision. As his cousin, I have the right to correct his mistake."


    At the scene, some of the people who supported Eric agreed.


    A cold smile shed across Eric''s eyes. If Fernando insisted on cooperating with the Lockwood family, he would use this opportunity to kick him out.


    It was time to change the head of the Barys family.


    Chris said slowly, "Mr. Eric, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. The key in my hand is on the Lockwood family''s side."


    Eric''s expression changed.


    At this moment, Anthony and his wife walked out. Anthony said, "Mr. Eric, the one from the Lawrence family. is also on the Lockwood family''s side." Eric''s expression changedpletely.


    He roared angrily. "Anthony, Chris, you''re all members of the Allied Nations. The Lockwood family is from Lucsia. They''re not members of the Allied Nations!" Anthony said gently, "We know, but we''re closer to the Lockwood family"


    Chris nodded. "That''s certainly true."


    "Are you crazy? How can you let your personal feelings get in the way of something so important?" Eric said in disbelief.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 ire''s Hatred


    Chris and Anthony both looked at Eric.


    "Doesn''t he know that one of them is a fan of Miraculous Doctor and the other is a fan of Azure Dragon?" they thought With such a brain, he still wanted topete with Fernando. They were really worried about his intelligence.


    No wonder Fernando eliminated all the direct descendants of the Barys family in that massacre, leaving only Eric alive.


    It turned out that it wasn''t because Eric was honest, but because Eric was a bit too dumb. Fernando felt he was dispensable.


    Eric had no idea that he had been branded as a foolish person.


    He was still extremely angry. He could not bring himself to work with the Lockwood family at all.


    "Why did the ancestors of the Barys family establish the Allied Nations?"


    "Wasn''t it just to deal with the Lockwood family?" he thought.


    Now, this idiot Fernando actually wanted to cooperate with the Lockwood family!


    Seeing that Chris and Anthony were obviously on the Lockwood family''s side, Eric targeted Fernando.


    He questioned, "Fernando, are you just going to watch them betray the Allied Nations and side with outsiders? Are you really the president of the Allied Nations?"


    Fernando nced at Eric and said slowly. "Are you teaching me how to be the leader? Or are you going to be the president yourself?"


    Even though Eric told himself in his heart he could do it, he still obediently shut his mouth when he thought of Fernando''s cruel methods a few years ago.


    Fernando no longer paid attention to the clown-like Eric. He did not take him seriously at all.


    Eric''s face darkened as he watched Fernando and Draxton sign the cooperation treaty unwillingly


    Together, they would take out the eight keys they had and open the eight doors of the ship to search for crystal potions.


    After that, they would establish a new coborative alliance to study crystal potions together


    The Blue Crystal Potion was only one of them.


    Everyone present was responsible for this coboration. Everyone signed their names on the contract.


    This was a contract that no one dared to vite.


    If anyone dared to vite it, they would definitely face the punishment of the Barys family and the Lockwood family.


    At this point, the assembly was sessful.


    The atmosphere on Bloody Rose suddenly rxed. Fernando held an even grander cocktail party, and the fragrance of champagne and red wine filled the entire hall. Only a few people were very upset.


    Eric was one of the very few.


    He had a sullen expression the entire time as he waited for the cocktail party to end.


    After Bloody Rose docked, everyonended and was stunned by the scene on the shore.


    Teams of Little Dipper and Big Dipper stood quietly not far away. They were like jungle beasts that were ready to attack. They were dangerous and powerful.


    Many people gasped. With just a nce at Big Dipper and Little Dipper, they could sense the Lockwood family''s mysterious background and powerful strength that they could not afford to mess with. Someone could not help but sigh silently Perhaps, only the joint forces of experts like the Barys family and the Lockwood family could truly crack the secret of that huge ship.


    Everyone dispersed, but they would start preparing for the establishment of the cooperation alliance.


    Isabe, Draxton, and Anthony''s family returned to Jackson''s vi


    They told the two of them what had happened in the assembly. When they talked about nna, Arvid''s mood. was very low


    Floyd Rutherford snorted and patted Arvid''s shoulder "Kid, your judgment of people is still far from good. You have to be more careful in the future."


    In the past, when Floyd Rutherford said this, Arvid would definitely be unconvinced. However, this time, he remained silent and looked a little pitiful. Draxton began to get busy. He and Fernando met almost every day


    Floyd Rutherford''s family nned to go back. When they left, they left the key in their hands to Isabe.


    Isabe sighed. Floyd Rutherford''s family''s trust in her moved her


    After sending them off, Isabe and ire drove back. On the way back, Isabe found that ire was a little distracted.


    "Something''s bothering you, ire," Isabe asked bluntly.


    In fact, something had been wrong with ire ever since she came back from the assembly


    ire said, "Madam, I saw them."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Isabe was stunned for a moment before she realized that ire was referring to her former family.


    Isabe asked, "What are you going to do next."


    ire said, "I want revenge."


    "Then do it. With me around, the other members of the blue crystal, and even the Lockwood family, we will help you."


    "They should have returned to Avon by now." ire looked at Isabe worriedly


    "Avon?" Isabe began to recall which of the people in the assembly were from Avon.


    "It''s the Carol family," ire said.


    ire said, "They sold me when I was eleven.


    "After that, I heard that Mom suddenly died. I''m sure that they killed her


    ire''s tone was calm, but Isabe could feel the hatred in her voice.


    Isabe said, "It just so happens that Draxton has something to do during this period of time, but I''m free. I''ll apany you to Avon."


    "Thank you, madam." ire''s eyes were slightly red.


    Isabe looked at her and said, "You''re my people. My people have no reason to suffer It''s not just you. The others are the same. If they have anything to do, they can do it. Although you''re my people now, you''re free. When you don''t have a task, you can do whatever you want. All I ask of you is loyalty"


    "I know."


    ire''s eyes lit up. "Once upon a time, I was too weak. I saw that man take a slum woman home with a little girl who was only a month younger than me. The man said that the little girl was my younger sister That was when her mother was so angry that she became depressed."


    "Madam, you might not believe it, but it wasn''t that man''s idea that I was sold back then. It was Helen. Helen was that little girl," she added.


    "You were only eleven at the time, weren''t you? Interesting how an eleven-year-old coulde up with such a bold and vicious idea. That Helen was interesting." Isabe was surprised.


    ire said nothing, her lips tightening.


    ire would never have thought that before she could take revenge on the Carol family, they would find her


    first


    As soon as they returned, they saw a car parked on the road below the Vaughn family''s vi.


    This ce was about two kilometers away from the Vaughn family''s vi


    Sean got out of the car when he saw their caring back


    ire recognized him immediately


    Her gaze instantly turned sharp, and intense hatred burst out from her eyes.


    At that moment, Sean''s wife and Helen got out of the car


    ire stared at the three men. She couldn''t help but step harder on the elerator The car sped toward


    them.


    Isabe realized that something was wrong with her


    Therefore, he reminded her softly. "If you kill them here, it''s not that you can''t settle it. It''ll just be a little troublesome."


    In other words, even if ire did kill these three people here, she would find a way to smooth things over for her


    But ire came to her senses in an instant


    "No, if they die like this, it''ll be toofortable for them."


    ire quickly stepped on the brakes and the car stopped less than half a meter away from Carol''s family of


    three.


    Carol''s family was a little afraid. They really thought that the car would hit them.


    ire quickly regained herposure. She slid down the car window and gave the three of them a cold look.


    Sean''s face darkened when he saw ire.


    "ire!"


    He shouted.


    Isabe looked at them curiously. She was very curious about what kind of family could stille to her so confidently after selling ire. ire raised her eyebrows and her lips curved slightly. She looked at Sean and replied, "My father Didn''t think you can still recognize me." Sean''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected ire to remember him.


    ire said dismissively, "What''s so surprising about that? I was eleven when you guys sold me." Sean''s expression darkened. He said angrily, "What are you talking about? What do you mean sold you? We never did that. You''re the one who ran away from home because you wouldn''t ept Millie and Helen." ire almost wanted to pull out his tongue. She suppressed her anger and said coldly. "Why should I ept them? My moms is an aristocrat, and they''re just slum rats. They stole my family, destroyed my family, and killed my mother. Why should I ept them?"


    Sean''s wife, Millie, turned pale.


    She looked at ire sadly and said, "ire, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault.


    It was my appearance that made you leave home for so long. I''m really happy to see you again. I hope you cane home with us. Sean will always be your father." ire gave a scornfulugh.


    "You''re still so rude. You don''t look like a noble at all," Sean condemned loudly.


    ire gave him a disdainful look and stepped on the gas. The car drifted away like an arrow released from a bow. She left a message at the same time.


    "Wait for me here."


    Her voice hung in the air, making Sean''s face darken.


    "This is outrageous. She has no manners!" Sean said angrily


    Worried, Millie said, "She has so much hostility against us."


    "So what?" Helen gave a scornfulugh.


    Sean frowned. "I''m afraid she''s not easy to control now that she has a backer"


    Helen said, "Didn''t nna say that ire and the other seventeen people were test subjects for the Blue Crystal Potion?"


    We need to win her over now. We need to win her over at all costs.


    Dad, Mom, a person like ire actually craves love from her family. If we give her love, she will fall. When the timees, she will definitely be one of our people. I''m afraid even Isabe won''t expect ire to be a ticking time bomb."


    Sean and Millie both looked at Helen in amazement. "You''re as smart as ever, Helen, Seanplimented her "You''re a master at manipting people."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Kick Your Asses


    In the car, Isabe and ire were also discussing.


    "They actually didn''t return to Avon." Isabe was a little surprised. "I''m a little impressed by their boldness."


    ire said, "Madam, Sean used to be a poor kid with nothing. He approached my mother My mother was deceived by his sweet words and married him despite her grandparents'' attempt to stop her


    Sean showed his true intention after her grandparents passed away He first pushed my mother out of the Andri family and took over. Everything that the Carol family has now belonged to the former Andri family The strength of the Andri family in the past is equal to that of the Carol family now. They are not bold, they are confident," she added.


    ire''s eyes were filled with mockery. "I want to take the Andri family back from them. I want them to go. back to where they came from. To them, letting them have nothing is more painful than killing them." Isabe nodded in agreement. "You''re right. For such people, death is not the most terrifying thing. What''s terrifying is to put them back to square one."


    "However, as you said, that woman named Helen is not simple. I''m afraid that we''d have to get rid of such a woman before we can have peace in the future."


    A fierce look appeared in ire''s eyes. "Then I''ll make sure she can''t make another ssh."


    "Madam. I could almost guess what they would do to me. They thought I craved the love of home. In fact, before I met you, I did have a strong desire for a family. However, I met you, madam. You made me know what love is," she added.


    "Even without you, I would not be deceived by those prententious acts of love. There is only hatred in my heart," she continued.


    The car drove into the vi. Isabe got out of the car, and ire drove away again.


    As expected, Carol''s family was still waiting for ire. ire''s car sped over She pulled over quickly and jumped out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Sean could not help but reveal an infuriated look. He instinctively wanted to reprimand ire.


    However, Helen was the first to step forward and snorted. "I thought you were as timid as when you were young and didn''t dare toe back."


    ire knew that she was deliberately provoking her to exasperate her


    She said, "I wasn''t timid when I was young. I had expectations for that family that I shouldn''t have. Once a person has something they care about, they will be weak."


    As she spoke, ire looked at Helen meaningfully


    Helen frowned. There was something odd about ire''s reaction.


    She said, "ire, you''ve certainly grown up a bit."


    ire said, "I''m just an ordinary person after all."


    She toyed idly with her fingernails.


    "ire, I won''t beat around the bush. We didn''te this time to make youe home with us. You can choose to stay. However, I want to give you a task."


    ire looked at Helen in surprise.


    Helen looked at her and said, "You''re the Lockwood family''s guard now, right? I want you to gain Isabe''s full trust and help us do things. You have to remember that no matter when or where, the Carol family is your true home. We are your true family."


    ire looked at her in utter astonishment.


    "How can you say something so shameless?" ire asked in surprise.


    "I thought you thought the same when you came back to see us," Helen said with a frown.


    ire was speechless.


    "Actually, I came back to see you two for something else," ire said.


    "What is it?" Helen asked, and she chuckled. "ire, don''t be a child. We are family no matter what. I was young before, and I was insensible enough to bully you. But we are grown-ups now. We are sisters that have the same parents."


    Helen was sent flying by a punch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ire blew air into her fist and raised an eyebrow. "I came back here to kick your asses!"


    Then, without waiting for Carol''s family to react, she attacked fiercely

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Innocence


    Carol and her family never expected ire to treat them like this!


    They didn''t know why she was so bold.


    After Helen was sent flying, she had no choice but to deal with the fact that ire had really changed. She was no longer the girl from when she was young who did not dare to say anything after being bullied by her and would only silently endure the humiliation.


    Helen had been hit in the abdomen. She clutched it, her mind racing as she waited for the pain to fade, trying to think of a way to deal with ire.


    Sean and Millie were so stunned by ire''s sudden attack that they couldn''t react for a moment


    When they reacted, they were greeted by ire''s leg.


    The two of them let out miserable screams at the same time. Their bodies flew out and collided with the protective fence on the side of the road. The two of them were in so much pain that they almost suffocated. They didn''t even care about getting angry or scolding ire.


    ire''s lips curled into an evil smile. Her eyes were as cold as an emotionless weapon.


    This kind of ire made Carol and her family realize how powerful and ruthless she was


    Sean and Millie couldn''t help but start to tremble when they saw ire walking in their direction. They couldn''t help but show fear on their faces.


    ire stepped forward and grabbed Millie''s chin. She squeezed so hard that Millie''s jaw waspletely disfigured. Deep fear shone in Millie''s eyes.


    ire looked at her and smiled disdainfully. "You''re from the slums. It must be a long time since you''ve experienced what it''s like to be beaten up, right? Experience it today and learn to adapt, because you''ll be in pain for countless days and nights in the future."


    Millie stared at her with growing horror. Her brain simply couldn''t reflect on the deeper meaning of ire''s words.


    ire let go of her and wiped her hands on her shirt in disgust as if it was something dirty


    Instead, she grabbed Sean''s chin.


    Sean felt a sudden pain in his jaw. Fury med in his eyes as he red at ire as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    ire''s beautiful blue eyes met his. The look on her face grew colder Her voice was low and husky. "Are you furious? Want to kill me?"


    Sean was shocked and angry.


    The curve of ire''s lips deepened, growing wickedly cold. "You''ll never get the chance to kill me in this life. On the contrary, I''ll be the only one who''ll trample your entire family under my feet." She was like a demon.


    Helen finally felt less pain. She got up from the floor and saw that ire was also ruthless with her father She couldn''t help but wonder how ire was going to deal with her like this. "What was her weakness?" she thought.


    Helen thought quickly She couldn''t help but ask tentatively, "ire, you should calm down now, right?"


    "I didn''t expect you to hit Dad."


    ire turned slowly to Helen and sneered. "I never go easy on my enemies. Just like I never get called off when I kill. Or hesitate."


    Helen was inwardly rmed. She couldn''t help but study ire''s expression. She wanted to see if ire had said these words out of anger or sincerity


    However, the truth disappointed her greatly ire was obviously serious.


    Helen had to ept that it was impossible to control her with kinship and family.


    But Helen knew that even the most powerful person had a weakness.


    No matter how strong ire was now, she definitely had a weakness.


    Helen suddenly smiled. The smile was confident and elegant. She said softly, "ire, do you know where your mother''s ashes are?" ire''s body stiffened.


    Her eyes widened. She''d experienced Helen''s viciousness as a child, and it didn''t ur to her that she''d be worse when she grew up. She actually used her mother''s ashes to threaten her


    ire had to admit that Helen''s trick had worked.


    No matter where her mother''s ashes were, or how vicious Helen was, they might have fed her body to the dogs.


    But either way, she had to have an answer, or find her mother''s ashes or body.


    But that didn''t stop her from kicking Helen''s ass again.


    ire took a deep breath and kept thest of her calm. She stepped forward, grabbed Helen''s shirt, and punched her in the not-so-pretty face. She punched her a few times in a row.


    After a few punches, Helen''s face was unrecognizable.


    ire threw Helen to the ground as if she was a sack. Then, she stood up and looked at her


    miserable-looking family. "Remember to bring me along when you go back to Avon. Didn''t you want me to go


    back?"


    Helen passed out. Sean and Millie stared at ire, angry but daring not to say anything.


    "Do you hear me? Bring me along when you go back."


    ire red at Sean with scarlet eyes.


    Shocked, Sean quickly nodded numblyContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow..." Sean said.


    "Alright. I''ll see you tomorrow


    With that, ire turned around and got into the car. The car sped away


    Carol and her family were left shivering in the wind, looking pathetic.


    "Do we really have to let her go back?" Millie''s voice quavered.


    She was scared.


    She was terrified of ire.


    She was even more frightened to see Helen beaten up like that.


    Sean said, "Helen threatened her with the woman''s ashes. I think Helen meant to force her to go back."


    Finally, they helped Helen up and the three of them left in a sorry state.


    After getting into the car, Sean''s expression changed. In the end, he took out his phone and called someone. On the other side, Eric picked up the call in Barys estate.


    Eric came to Barys estate today for the coboration between the Allied Nations and the Lockwood family. However, he didn''te here for Fernando, but for Winna.


    Sean said, "Eric, the Lockwood family has very powerful experts. They are all experimental subjects of the Blue Crystal Potion. With them around, the Barys family is destined to be inferior to the Lockwood family.


    this time."


    When Eric heard this, his eyes darkened. He said, "Sean, I don''t need you to tell me this."


    Sean continued, "What are you going to do about it?"


    "I can only try to stop it," Eric replied.


    Sean said, "No, Eric, there''s nothing you can do to stop them from working together, but you can mess up their cooperation, making them suspicious of each other before they start working together" "Also, I''m going back to Avon tomorrow I want to take away a blue crystal guard of Isabe. Do you know that the blue crystal guard is my daughter?"


    "What? That''s excellent. Don''t worry I''ll make sure you guys leave here safe. I won''t let Fernando find out."


    After hanging up, Eric was back in a good mood.


    He saw Winna.


    Winna was swinging in the garden. After her body recovered, she became lively


    "My dear Winna, your cousin is here to see you!"


    Eric smiled, opened his arms, and walked toward Winna.


    At this moment, Winna was in a high position in the air. When Eric walked over, she didn''t have time to stop. The swing hit him with a bang. He screamed and flew out.


    "Ah!"


    Winna let out a short squeal. She quickly made the swing slowly stop and ran up to check on Eric.


    Eric covered half of his face and got up from the ground.


    Winna''s big gray eyes were full of concern and fear She said, "Eric, how''s your face?"


    He was hit in the face by the swing. She wondered if it''d ruin his face.


    She had always felt that Eric was not handsome enough. If his face was ruined, probably nobody would want to marry him in the future.


    Eric slowly let go and said, "Winna, don''t worry. I''m fine. Your shoes are very soft. You didn''t hurt me!"


    There was a delicate shoe print on Eric''s face.


    When Winna saw the shoe print on Eric''s face, she immediately covered her mouth with a small hand, blinking her big light gray eyes in guilt.


    Eric said, "Don''t feel bad for me. It''ll be fine."


    Eric pulled Winna to a lounge chair in the garden and sat down.


    "Eric, why are you here today? You seldome to Barys estate."


    Winna asked curiously, but her eyes could not help but focus on the shoe mark on his face.


    The shoe print was on Eric''s left cheek. It was too eye-catching.


    Eric sighed worriedly and said, "Winna, do you know what your brother has done recently?"


    Winna''s big eyes were filled with confusion. "What?"


    "He''s actually working with his enemy. Perhaps he''ll lose the entire Barys family. I tried to stop him, but he didn''t listen at all."


    Winna was very surprised. She said straightforwardly. "But Eric, my brother is much smarter than you. How did you know that he would do something so stupid?"


    Winna was extremely puzzled. She didn''t know why the stupid Eric would question her brother.


    "Did he think he was smarter than my brother?" she thought.


    "Jesus!"


    Winna looked at Eric sympathetically. She didn''t expect Eric to be so narcissistic.


    Eric quickly said, "Winna, did you know that your brother is working with the Lockwood family? Because of Isabe, Chris and Anthony are on the Lockwood family''s side. Moreover, I saw that your brother''s attitude toward Isabe was very special. That Lucsian woman must have done something to your brother."


    "Winna, you definitely don''t want to see your brother be bewitched by that Lucsian woman, right?" he added.


    Winna tilted her head and thought, "Be bewitched my brother?"


    "Then wouldn''t brother be in for a wonderful deal?" she thought.


    Hence, she quickly nodded. "In fact, I do."


    Eric said, "I knew you don''t That Lucsian woman is obviously not a good person. She must be nning. something against your brother If your brother works with her what did you just say? Did you say just say you do?"


    A big question mark appeared above Eric''s head.


    "Yes, I said I do."


    Winna smiled so happily that her eyes curled.


    Eric was speechless.


    Eric looked at Winna''s bright smile in silence and said anxiously, "Winna, listen to me. That woman is Draxton''s wife."


    Winna''s little face stiffened, then she stood up angrily This is too much!"


    Eric looked pleased.


    "Brother is outrageous. Be is already married. How could he bewitch Be?"


    "No, I have to tell brother to be more thoughtful and not fight with Be"


    Eric was confused.


    Exasperated, Eric got up and left


    When he left, his face was dark.


    It was too infuriating for him.


    Isabe had actually bewitched Winna.


    When Winna saw that Eric had left, she blinked her big eyes, her small face full of innocence and confusion. He wondered if Eric had something urgent to deal with.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 The Carol Family


    When ire returned, she told Isabe about her mother''s ashes.


    "They''re leaving tomorrow?" Isabe asked.


    ire nodded.


    "Then I''ll go with you tomorrow," Isabe said.


    ire''s eyes lit up.


    The other 17 people said, "We''ll go with you so that we can protect you, madam."


    Isabe had the same thought. It wasn''t that she wanted them to protect her, but that they could be of assistance to ire.


    They began to discuss how to deal with the Carol family in full swing.


    Draxton and Little Dipper and Big Dipper were standing aside and listening silently.


    Frank said, "Sir, please think twice. Madam is the patriarch''s wife. How can she take the risk with those people? Aren''t you going to stop her?"


    Frank was all jealousy. In fact, he was very envious of Madam''s preference for the 18 Blue Crystals.


    The members of Big Dipper were clearly very outstanding.


    Draxton looked at Frank indifferently and said, "I have no problem with whatever Be wants to do." Frank''s face fell.


    The seven of them looked at each other. Josh stepped forward and straightened his neck. He said to Draxton, "Sir, Madam has ignored you for a few days, right? If this continues, I''m afraid she''ll run away Look, she doesn''t even want us. Big Dipper is half of the Lockwood family, Mrs. Lockwood doesn''t want us. What do you think this means? This means that Mrs. Lockwood is very likely to abandon you as well!"


    After Josh finished speaking, he carefully looked at Draxton''s expression.


    As expected, the expression on Draxton''s face made him feel that he was dying.


    The seven members of Big Dipper hurriedly ran away from Draxton as if they were running for their lives. Their faces were as cold as ice. Big Dipper and the others were really bold. They had offended Mrs. Lockwood, and now they actually wanted the patriarch to stand up for them.


    Moreover, they had said things that were intolerable.


    Draxton did not know if he was really affected by Josh''s words. He walked to Isabe''s side with a dark expression.


    Isabe and the 18 Blue Crystals were having a lively conversation. Suddenly, the air became silent, and a shadow fell over their heads.


    Isabe tilted her head and saw Draxton''s dark expression.


    Isabe wondered what she had done to him.


    "Draxton, what''s the matter?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton said in a deep voice, "I have something to tell you."


    Seeing how serious he was, Isabe decided to leave with him.


    The two of them returned to the house. Draxton''s expression was still dark.


    Isabe asked in a concerned manner, "What''s the problem? Why do you look so terrible? Did something happen to the coboration with Fernando?"


    "Not really It''s just that my men just told me that you are nning on abandoning me."


    Draxton gritted his teeth and said word by word.


    Isabe was stunned. She looked up at the hint of dissatisfaction and grievance hidden in his eyes and could not help butugh.


    "Have I been cold to you recently?" Isabe stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around his neck intimately


    A smile appeared in Draxton''s eyes He wrapped his arms around her waist and said in a deep voice, "No. It was Big Dipper who sowed discord between us


    Isabe immediately narrowed her eyes slightly "They''ve really got guts"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They already regretted doing that They want to follow you now Are you really not going to take them in?"


    Draxton asked


    Isabe paused. "It''s not that I don''t want to ept them, but the seven of them are just the tip of the iceberg. for Big Dipper right? If the seven of them are already so difficult to deal with, wouldn''t the other Big Dipper members be even more troublesome?"


    Draxton''s expression became even darker. "You really are getting tired of me. Otherwise, why would you think that they''re trouble to you?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe looked at Draxton helplessly and let him put the ring of Big Dipper back on her finger.


    "You''re Mrs. Lockwood. They won''t dare to disobey you. Even if they really disobey you, as the patriarch''s wife''s wife, you should tame them and make them your subordinates."


    Draxton said.


    Isabe sighed. Actually, she did not want to waste so much effort


    However, she also knew that she couldn''t turn him down because his face had darkened


    Isabe didn''t want Draxton to be unhappy.


    The next day, Isabe met up with the 18 Blue Crystals and Carol''s family.


    Carol''s family originally thought that only ire woulde, but when they saw Isabe beside ire and the other seventeen people behind Isabe, they were dumbfounded. Sean felt his head spin for a moment. He swayed and almost fainted.


    Millie, looking horrified, steadied Sean.


    Helen''s expression also changed, but with her pig-like face, it was hard to tell.


    ire took delight in seeing the expressions of Carol''s family. Then, she said happily, "We''re notte, right? Let''s go."


    Sean was so angry that his face turned ashen.


    He looked at Isabe with a fake smile. "I didn''t expect Miss Thompson to care so much for his subordinates."


    "Mr. Carol, I''m ttered." Isabe also put on a fake smile.


    Carol didn''t say anything else. He was too angry to speak.


    Helen remained silent. She didn''t have a strong reaction.


    Finally, they boarded the ne together.


    A few hourster, they arrived at the tarmac of the Carol family in Avon.


    As soon as she got off the ne, Isabe saw a team of guards standing not far from the tarmac. However, when he saw the leader of the guards, Isabe could not help but be shocked.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 The Poorest Nobles


    Zolo had clearly seen Isabe as well. His once energetic eyes suddenly widened.


    Sean said, "Mr Zolo, what are you waiting for? Invite our guest in."


    Zolo was speechless.


    Who could tell him why Isabe was here?


    Ahhhh! He was also someone who cared about his reputation!


    Zolopletely ignored Sean''s words and only looked at Isabe in horror


    "Mr Zolo?" Sean frowned and reminded him impatiently.


    Zolo turned around and red at Sean. "Sean, who told you to yell at me?"


    Sean''s expression changed. He was furious. "Do you still want to get paid?"


    "You


    Zolo kept quiet.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at Zolo. Her tone was suspicious. "Zolo, why are you here?"


    Zolo shrugged and said confidently, "I''m experiencing life."


    It would be strange if Isabe believed him.


    "Mr Zolo. When you came to our house to apply for the position of bodyguard leader half a month ago, you didn''t say this. At that time, you said..."


    "Mr. Sean, I''m telling you solemnly now that I am resigning! I quit!"


    With that, Zolo walked towards Isabe.


    Sean''s face turned pale for a moment. He could tell that Zolo and Isabe knew each other!


    Isabe Thompson... Was there really no one she didn''t know?


    He stared at Zolo''s back and reminded angrily, "Mr. Zolo, with all due respect, if you resign now, you won''t even get a single cent of your sry. On the contrary, you''ll have topensate me with 20,000 dors."


    Zolo was left speechless.


    He turned around and smirked at Sean. "Mr. Sean, it''s only 20,000 dors. You''re too stingy. Don''t worry I''ll give you the money."


    Sean narrowed his eyes.


    Looking at him, Isabe thought something was strange.


    Zolo looked at Isabe warmly and said, "Miraculous Doctor, it''s great to see you. However, it''s inconvenient for me to invite you to my house as a guest. I hope you don''t mind." Isabe''s lips slowly curled up into a smile. "Why is it inconvenient? I want to visit your house today."


    Zolo was taken aback.


    "Miraculous Doctor, I''m afraid not."


    "Why? Do you not wee me? What if I insist on visiting?"


    As Isabe talked, a shiny silver needle silently appeared on her slender fingertip.


    Zolo was left speechless.


    He pulled a long face and took out his phone topensate Sean with 20,000 dors for breach of contract. Then, he left with Isabe.


    All 18 Blue Crystas remained in the Carol family


    Isabe and Zolo stood outside the gate of the Carol family and looked at the quiet garden street. There were almost no cars here. "Where is your house? How can we get to your house?" Isabe crossed her arms and looked at the man beside her calmly


    Zolo''s handsome face turned pale. Then, he walked to a tree while looking back with every step. Under that


    tree, an old electric tricycle was tied to a chain


    Zolo untied the electric tricycle and pushed it over He rode on it and said to Isabe, "Miraculous Doctor. please get on Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe looked at the cramped tricycle''s narrow carriage with an indescribable expression.


    The tricycle looked like the three-wheeled motorcycle Grandmaster rode to the morning market in Lotus Vige


    Isabe remembered that Zolo''s family was aristocrats of Avon, and they were the kind of people with titles. It was said that Zolo''s grandfather was also an Eail.


    "Did you get kicked out of the family?" Isabe had no choice but to think this way Otherwise, why would Zolo look embarrassed?


    Zolo''s head drooped, and his voice sounded especially weak. "No, I didn''t get chased out of the family I''m just here to experience life."


    Isabe nced at him and became even more curious.


    She would never have thought that the first thing she would do when she arrived in Avon was not to help ire take back her properties but to visit Zolo''s house.


    In the end, Isabe sat on the old tricycle. They left Carol''s house with Zolo pedaling the tricycle.


    After a while, Isabe finally realized that something was wrong. She asked, "Zolo, isn''t this an electric tricycle? Why are you pedaling?"


    Zolo answered without turning around, "I''m exercising."


    "Is the tricycle out of battery?" Isabe asked again.


    "There''s battery, but it''s not enough." Zolo''s voice was a little shaky and breathless.


    Isabe fell silent. Their tricycle quickly shuttled through the streets filled with cars and bicycles. It made their tricycle look particrly unique.


    Isabe squatted on the tricycle and silently admired the scenery along the way


    About forty minutester, they arrived in front of an imposing castle.


    The location of the castle was a little secluded. The streets and the castle itself looked a little old. It emitted the aura of history, ancient, and mystery. This reminded Isabe of the vampire castle in novels andics.


    The tricycle drove into the castle, and an elderly in a tuxedo with neatlybed hair walked out. He was the butler


    He was surprised to see Zolo return with a guest, but he quickly hid his surprised face and turned it into a polite smile.


    "Mr. Zolo, you''re back. Wee, distinguished guest. Our family is honored."


    The butler bowed slightly with standard etiquettes.


    Zolo was sweating profusely as he pedaled the tricycle. He said, "Alec, Miraculous Doctor is my friend. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Isabe jumped off the tricycle and straightened her beige coat. She said to Alec, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony"


    Alec stood up, revealing the frayed cor of his shirt.


    He quietly adjusted his tuxedo to cover the frayed cor of his shirt.


    Isabe''s eyes shed with surprise.


    She looked at Zolo and thought that Zolo''s house might surprise her.


    They went into the house together


    The luxurious and ancient murals, tables, chairs, and carpets all demonstrated the ancient heritage of this


    castle.


    However, there was no warmth or fire in the firece The huge house was a little cold.


    Wrapped in an old nket, Madame Emma Lockwood was sitting on the sofa, knitting a sweater Beside her was a quiet little boy who was about seven years old.


    Seeing theme in, Madame Emma Lockwood quickly put down the wool, revealing the elegant dress on her body


    Madame Emma Lockwood was short, and her slightly plump figure made her look somewhat clumsy and


    cute


    She put the sses hanging below her neck on the bridge of her nose and looked in Isabe''s direction.


    Suddenly, Madame Emma Lockwood revealed a bright smile and walked towards Isabe enthusiastically "Hello, beautiful Eacian girl."


    Isabe was slightly stunned, but she still answered, "Hello, I''m from Lucsian. My name is Isabe Thompson."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman walked downstairs.


    Isabe looked over. The middle-aged man''s suit was neat and tidy. He was polite and had the demeanor of an aristocrat. The middle-aged woman was also dignified. One look and one could tell she was ady who had received top education.


    However, their clothes were a little old.


    Isabe was speechless and did not know how to react. Obviously, she understood everything. Zolo''s family was really a little poor.


    They were probably the poorest nobles.


    The middle-aged man was called Joseph, and the middle-aged woman was called Flora. They were Zolo''s parents.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was Zolo''s grandmother They invited Isabe to sit on the sofa and chat. The old butler named Alec brought them coffee.


    Joseph said in shame, "I''m so sorry for the poor reception. Our family''s situation is not very good."


    Zolo sat at the side with his head lowered, looking a bit dejected.


    Isabe did notfort them. Instead, she asked the question in her heart, "Pardon me for asking, but your family is supposed to be a noble family in Avon. How did this happen?"


    Joseph sighed and said, "Ten years ago, our business had some problems, and we lost all our assets.


    "Not only did we lose all his assets, but we also owe a huge debt," Madame Emma Lockwood added solemnly.


    Joseph said, "Yes, it''s all my fault. Now, Zolo is the only person supporting our family. Not only does he have to work to earn money, but he has to be a bodyguard."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe kept quiet.


    She looked at Zolo speechlessly.


    She could guarantee that Zolo''s family definitely did not know Zolo was a killer. However, this killer seemed a little pitiful. She had never seen such a poor killer Isabe raised her head and looked at the stairs. A graceful girl was standing there.


    The girl was about twenty years old. Her blue eyes sparkled. She was wearing light blue jeans and a gray sweater. Her long blond curls were absolutely stunning.


    The girl stood there for a while. Seeing that Isabe finally looked at her, she smiled shyly and said, "Hello." Isabe liked pretty girls, so she said in a friendly manner, "Hello." "Betty!" Zolo raised his head and looked at the girl warningly.


    Isabe nced at Zolo and wondered why he was so fierce to the girl.


    The next moment, the gir! said to Isabe without even looking at Zolo, "Beautifuldy, you look very wealthy."


    Isabe remained silent


    She felt awkward, but the girl was not embarrassed at all. She continued, "What do you think of my brother''s looks? Do you have any ns to hire him?"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Otherwise, Forget It


    It turned out that she was here to help Zolo find a job.


    However, Isabe didn''t understand what appearance had to do with employment.


    Isabe smiled and refused. "I have no intention of hiring him."


    Disappointment shed in the girl''s eyes.


    Isabe realized the little boy sitting on the sofa did not speak much.


    He was very quiet and did not even look in their direction.


    Isabe could not help but look at him curiously.


    Zolo''s mother exined, "He''s Bobby, my youngest son. He''s a little autistic, but he''s not afraid of people. He doesn''t like to talk or entertain people usually."


    Isabe looked at the little boy and could not help but feel a little sad.


    This child was not much older than her child. It did not feel good to see that.


    Isabe looked at Joseph and said, "I wonder if there''s anything I can help you?"


    Joseph''s eyes lit up. "Can you really help us? Our wish is simple. We only want to protect this castle. It''s passed down from our ancestors. We really can''t bear to lose it. We can work for you to repay the debt." Isabe kept quiet.


    She meant what she could do to help the little boy.


    For example, she could hire a psychiatrist for Bobby.


    Never did she expect Joseph would talk about their castle.


    Isabe was momentarily speechless.


    Zolo''s entire family looked at Isabe with hopeful eyes.


    Isabe could not help but feel goosebumps creeping on her when she saw the gazes staring at her


    Zolo''s mother, Flora, broke the awkward atmosphere and said, "Miss Thompson, please stay for dinner Isabe hesitated for a moment before agreeing. However, Isabe regretted it.


    Isabe looked at the two pieces of dry bread, a vegetable soup, and a steak that was not too big. She fell silent again.


    Zolo was too ashamed to look at Isabe.


    The little boy called Bobby ate in silence, ignoring all of them.


    Isabe was thinking about how she should help Zolo. After dinner, she should discuss it with Zolo. There were some things she did not understand....


    They were eating in silence when there was a knock on the castle door.


    The butler, Alec, went out and saw who it was. His face fell


    He hurried back and said to Joseph, "Master, that demon is here!"


    When he said this, he gritted his teeth. No doubt, he hated the ''demon'' he mentioned.


    Zolo''s entire family''s expression changed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe saw Bobby, who had been quiet the whole time, raising his head and staring coldly at the door She blinked and silently put down the dry bread in her hand before looking at the door curiously.


    "It''s the creditor, that demon. Our family didn''t owe so much originally, but that demon hated Dad for taking the wrong side in the past, so he deliberately took revenge on our family. He forced us to hand over the castle to repay the debt."


    Betty exined to Isabe in a low voice.


    Isabe understood.


    It seemed that it was not just a business failure. There were other reasons


    As they spoke, the demon they were talking about walked in


    The moment Isabe saw who it was, her expression turned strange.


    Chris'' expression was cold. Behind him were Rowl and other guards.


    As soon as those people entered, they spread outwards aggressively and surrounded Zolo''s family


    "Mr. Chris, didn''t we sayst time that we would slowly pay off our debt to you? Why are you suddenly here?"


    Joseph asked with a frown.


    He was so angry that his hands were trembling slightly.


    Isabe tried her best to lower her head and hide. Her emotions now were indescribable!


    She did not expect that the demon Zolo''s family was talking about was Chris.


    Chris nced at Zolo''s family and said coldly, "I''ve already given you a long time. Today, either you return the money or hand over the ownership of this castle. Otherwise..." Chris suddenly stopped talking.


    Isabe closed her eyes. She knew that Chris had discovered her.


    Zolo''s family was filled with grief. Thedies were so angry that their eyes turned red. The autistic Bobby began to shed tears.


    Zolo''s face also turned a little pale.


    Then, Chris continued, "Otherwise... Otherwise, forget it. I won''t ask you to pay back the debt anymore."


    Zolo''s family was speechless.


    Were they hallucinating?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Bargain


    Not only was Zolo''s family stunned, but Chris''s subordinates were also stunned.


    Only Rowl knew why Chris suddenly changed his mind.


    With aplicated expression, he looked at Isabe sitting at Zolo''s table. He could not help but sigh in his heart Zolo''s family was really fortunatel Zolo did not think of that He covered his chest with both hands and said in horror, "Chris, what are you up to


    now?


    I''m telling you, don''t expect me to repay the debt with my body!"


    Isabe looked at Zolo in surprise. How did he think of that?


    What surprised her even more was that not only did Zolo have such strange thoughts, but Zolo''s family had simr thoughts.


    Flora guarded Betty behind her defensively and stared at Chris as if she was facing a great enemy


    Joseph pulled Zolo to his side and said righteously, "Chris, our family will never betray our children. Don''t even think about hitting on them!"


    In their opinion, Zolo was young and handsome, and Betty was gorgeous. It was very likely that Chris would make them sell their daughter or sons to pay off their debts.


    Chris''s face was as dark as the ocean. A chill ran down his spine.


    Rowl''s mouth twitched, and he looked at the family speechlessly. Where did they get their confidence from? Isabe did not know where Zolo''s family got their confidence from. She slowly stood up from the dining table.


    Madame Emma Lockwood tugged at her sleeve worriedly and whispered to her, "Don''t be afraid. Later, when they''re grabbing our people, run."


    Isabe was speechless.


    Was she supposed to be grateful for that offer?


    Isabe did not know how to react. "Don''t worry. They won''ty their hands on any of you."


    Madame Emma Lockwood did not say anything and only looked at her with a worried expression.


    Isabe walked straight towards Chris.


    Chris looked deeply conflicted. "I didn''t think you knew them."


    Isabe shook her head and said, "You''re mistaken. I don''t know them."


    Chris was confused.


    What should he do?


    "Do what you have to do. It''s only right and proper for them to pay their debts," Isabe said coldly.


    Zolo''s family was speechless.


    Were they hallucinating again?


    No. Not only did they hear things, but they also saw things.


    Otherwise, why would the demon, Chris, smile so gently at Miss Thompson?


    "I knew it. You''re on my side. Our rtionship is closer," Chris said happily.


    The cold and dangerous man smiled like an innocent and harmless child.


    Isabe blinked. "You''ve misunderstood. You and I are only meeting for the second time."


    The first time they met was on the Bloody Rose.


    Chris shook his head solemnly "No, no. We''ve been friends for a long time. Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am now I should have gone bankrupt two years ago and carried a huge debt. I would have spent the rest of my life in prison. You are my most important friend."


    Isabe did not argue with him. Zolo finally realized that the Miraculous Doctor knew Chris


    He should have known. With Miraculous Doctor''s connections, how could she not know Chris?


    He immediately puffed out his chest and strode to Isabe''s side. Hmph, Chris, it''s toote to curry favor with Miraculous Doctor now, don''t you think so?


    Tm telling you, Miraculous Doctor is my supporter if you know what''s good for you, get lost!"


    He was so smug that he went too far


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at him with aplicated expression.


    Chris''s gentle expression instantly turned cold, like a knife in the cold winter


    "Be, is this idiot trying to rely on you?"


    Chris red at Zolo in disdain.


    Isabe sighed. She turned around and patted Zolo''s shoulder. "Speak properly I can''t do anything if you offend him."


    Then, she said to Chris, "You two should talk."


    Chris and Zolo were silent for a moment before they started bargaining.


    That''s right. They bargained as though they were buying vegetables in a market.


    "I said that i don''t need you to return your debts. Let''s forget it," Chris said arrogantly


    Zolo said, "No, you have to return us 40 million dors. That''s the ill-gotten gains you exploited from our family!"


    Zolo was not afraid at all with Isabe around.


    Chris snorted. "In your dreams. I''m already being kind by not asking you to pay back the debts."


    Zolo said indignantly, "Do you still have any shame? Our family originally didn''t owe you that much money. You deliberately set us up. If we really have to talk about it, you''re the one who still owes us 40 million dors."


    Chris''s expression darkened, and he said coldly, "Then, I take back what I said previously Are you going to pay the remaining debt or hand over the ownership of the castle?"


    Zolo hurriedly said, "I don''t need you to pay us back 40 million dors. Look, our family can''t even afford to eat now. At least be kind and give us back a portion of the money, won''t you?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Even if my father stood on the wrong side when you were in danger, you don''t have to take revenge like this, right?"


    "What does it have to do with me whether your family can afford to eat? I didn''t ask you for the remaining debt for the sake of Be," Chris said coldly.


    Zolo looked at him with a pitiful face. He rubbed his fingers and said, "Look, we''re all friends of Miraculous Doctor. For the sake of Miraculous Doctor, can you give us some money for food?


    "We don''t need much. How about 1 million dors?"


    Chris nced at Isabe and said, "I''ll give you 200,000 dors at most."


    Zolo hurriedly said, "That''s is too little. Come on. For the sake of Miraculous Doctor, give me 600,000 dors. I''m even best friends with Miraculous Doctor''s daughter! Betty is especially loyal to me. Should I introduce you to herter?"


    Isabe''s eyes widened slightly She was utterly speechless. Not only did Zolo use her as a cover, but he even used Betty!


    When Chris heard this, his eyes darkened slightly. He looked at Zolo deeply He did not expect this person to know Be''s daughter


    He also wanted to get to know Betty Be''s daughter must be adorable!


    He relented. "Then I''ll give you 500,000 dors. No more..."


    Zolo said, "Please don''t. I also know Miraculous Doctor''s son. I''m also good friends with his son. I can also introduce you to Miraculous Doctor''s son."


    Isabe was speechless.


    What kind of person was he?


    Chris said, "440,000 dors. I really can''t go any higher this time. If you bargain again, I won''t give you a single cent. I can make friends with Be''s children myselfter" Zolo said, "Alright, 440,000 dors it is!"


    He looked grief-stricken.


    Under the shocked gazes of Zolo''s entire family, Chris, who was supposed to collect the debts, failed to do so. Instead, he even gave Zolo 440,000 dors.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 MonteCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Zolo''s lips could not help but curl up.


    Chris nced at him indifferently and turned to Isabe. "Be, can I buy you dinner?"


    Isabe nodded without thinking. She could not bear to look at Zolo''s family now.


    Isabe said to Zolo. "I''ll get going first."


    Then, she bade farewell to Madame Emma Lockwood and the others and left Zolo''s house with Chris.


    Zolo sent her to the gate. Isabe turned around and waved. She saw Zolo and his family walking out. Even Bobby, the autistic little boy, came out.


    Isabe sighed, waved her hand, and left with Chris.


    After getting into the car, Isabe asked, "Did the Zolo family stand against you during the crisis you experienced two years ago?"


    Chris nodded and said, "No one was on my side back then. I thought I was almost hopeless. The others thought so too. Zolo''s family was just one of them. However, they are not the leaders, so I left them a way out."


    His voice was aggrieved and cold. He felt aggrieved because of the despair and coldness at that time. It was also because of those who had abandoned him when he was down.


    He would only reveal his grievances when facing Azure Dragon.


    "But Zolo''s family said that they lost all their assets ten years ago because of a business problem," Isabe said.


    The corner of Chris''s mouth twitched. "Ten years ago, they also suffered a huge setback under my hands." Isabe facepalmed.


    What an evil fate.


    "Thank you for your help two years ago. I''ve never formally thanked you."


    Chris looked deeply at Isabe. "Before this, I didn''t even know if you were a man or a woman, old or young. but I had long regarded you as the most important friend in my life." Isabe smiled. Two years ago, she thought a genius like Chris should not die, so she helped him. Now, she had gained herself a friend.


    They arrived at a luxurious western restaurant and chatted as they ate.


    "I didn''t even know you came to Avon." Chris sounded a little resentful.


    Isabe briefly told him about ire and the Carol family''s situation.


    Chris narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "The Carol family is very influential. Of course, they are strong because their predecessor, the Andri family, was powerful. Sean is just a liar and a thief. However, this swindler is very ruthless. He is also quite good at business. In the past two years, I had taken revenge on many people, but I had been slow in dealing with the Carol family. In fact, I''ve already made ns. In less than a year, I can make the Carol family go bankrupt."


    Isabe looked at him in amazement. It wasn''t easy to make a wealthy family like the Carol family go bankrupt


    Chris said, "In the past, the Andri family had the support of two big shots. Later, these two big shots joined the Carols, allowing Sean to smoothly take control of the Andri family and change their name to the Carol family. Start with those two big shots if you want to take everything back as soon as possible."


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. She asked, "Who are they?"


    "Kurt and Marshall. If these two go down, it''ll be equivalent to Carol losing their arms and legs."


    Isabe''s eyes curved, and she smiled happily. She picked up the red wine, and the two clinked sses gently.


    Sitting opposite them were a young man and a woman. The young man kept looking at Isabe. Isabe had long noticed him, but she ignored him.


    That was because the young man''s gaze was too frivolous. He must be some wealthy yboy who treated her as prey.


    Isabe ignored him.


    However, the other party was clearly unable to hold himself back. The waiter walked over and served them an exquisite cake, saying it was from that guy. Following the waiter''s gaze, Isabe and Chris looked at the other party.


    When the young man saw them looking over, he raised his ss slightly and revealed a smile that he thought was charming.


    Chris''s eyes turned cold.


    The young man did not see clearly that the man opposite Isabe was Chris. Now that he recognized Chris, his expression could not help but stiffen.


    Isabe said to the waiter, "Please take this cake. I don''t need it."


    The waiter seemed troubled, but in the end, he took the cake away.


    Perhaps because the young man was scared of Chris, he did not cause more trouble.


    After dinner, Isabe and Chris left the restaurant.


    As soon as they left, the young man called someone to investigate Isabe. His eyes were filled with determination.


    His femalepanion showed dissatisfaction, but he dismissed her with disgust.


    "Where do you live?" Chris asked.


    Isabe said, "Send me to Carol''s house. ire and the others are still there."


    When Isabe returned to the Carol family, she found that the Carol family was in chaos.


    There was no other reason. ire had thrown Sean and Millie''s things out of the master bedroom. She upied the room.


    Sean was naturally furious. After a while, he was beaten up by ire again.


    His old injuries had yet to heal, and new injuries had appeared. It was a tragic sight.


    ire stepped on the sofa and crossed her arms. She looked at Sean coldly. When she saw Isabe, she smiled.


    "Mrs Thompson, you''re back? I''ve tidied up the master bedroom for you. The bed and other utensils have been reced with new ones."


    Isabe smiled and nodded.


    Then, she nced at Sean and Millie. The two looked sullen and angry, but they dared not say anything.


    However, she did not see Helen.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes. Why wasn''t Helen here at this time?


    "Where''s Helen? Isabe asked.


    ire sneered. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her since she got back."


    Finally, Isabe and the 18 Blue Crystals upied all the master bedrooms and guest rooms of the Carrol family.


    Angrily, Sean and Millie left the main building and headed for the one next to it.


    In the basement chamber of that building, Helen injected another vial of liquid into nna''s body


    The reopened wound on nna''s body miraculously healed again.


    nna rolled on the ground in pain.


    Helen towered over her, admiring her sorry state. Her eyes were full of interest.


    "nna, my instincts tell me you''re not a simple person Tell me everything you know about the crystal potion, Sif''s secret, and Isabe''s secret. Tell me everything." nna could only roll on the ground. When the intense pain disappeared, nna was covered in sweat, as if


    the just got fished out of water.


    Her face was pale, and she said weakly, "What exactly did you inject me with? Why is my injury getting worse?"


    When she woke up, she found that Helen injected her with the drug every 24 hours.


    Her previously injured part seemed to have recovered after being injected with medicine, but 24 hourster, it would split open again and be worse.


    She thought that this woman named Helen was simply a perverted demon.


    "You have no right to ask me. You only have to tell me everything you know. I''ll make you feel better."


    Helen squatted down and pinched her chin while saying coldly.


    nna''s eyes shed with intense resentment. She hated this vicious woman in front of her, but she hated Isabe even more.


    She was in this state because of Isabe.


    She said, "Okay. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Helen released her and seemed prepared to listen to her.


    nna said, "Do you know the 18 Blue Crystal people under Sif? They are all now loyal to Isabe. No matter what you want to do, no matter what your goal is, Isabe will be your greatest enemy. Not only is she the Miraculous Doctor, but she is also Azure Dragon. The most frightening thing is that she is the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife. With such an enemy, no matter what you want to do, you can only think about it." Helen narrowed her eyes slightly. "You hate Isabe. You want to use me against her?"


    nna smiled and said frankly, "That''s right! However, I''m telling the truth."


    Helen heard footsteps and knew Sean and Millie had arrived. Losing interest, she got up and headed out.


    Sean and Millie miserably told Helen about ire''s arrogant behavior.


    Helen frowned. ire and the others dared to be so arrogant because they had Isabe''s support.


    nna was right. Isabe was indeed a problem.


    Helen reached the hall and saw a young man entering.


    Helen frowned in disgust. "Why are you here, Monte?"


    Monteughed frivolously before saying, "I''m here to ask for your help. I found a beauty, but she''s with Chris. I can''t find out where she came from, so I can only ask you, Miss Helen!"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Helen''s n


    Helen looked at the well-dressed man in front of her. No one understood what kind of person he was better


    than her.


    Monte showed Helen the photos he had secretly taken.


    Helen wasn''t interested at all. She had businesses to handle and wasn''t in the mood to help Monte hunt.


    However, when she saw the photo on Monte''s phone, she was stunned for a few seconds and could not help but smile slowly.


    She would never have thought the woman Monte had his eyes on was actually Isabe.


    This was interesting.


    Helen suddenly had a brilliant idea.


    A bad feeling suddenly shed across Monte''s mind as he saw Helen''s smile. Just as how much Helen knew him, he knew Helen very well too.


    He knew very well how vicious this woman was.


    "I know her, Monte. Let''s talk," Helen invited.


    Monte''s eyes lit up. "Seeing that you recognize her, it seems this beauty is not an ordinary person. Indeed, a woman who can be with Chris must be someone special."


    "That''s the kind of woman you like, huh?" Helen said meaningfully.


    Monte licked his lips greedily. "Of course!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "She is the Miraculous Doctor, the Azure Dragon, also the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife."


    They sat down, and Helen spoke directly.


    Monte''s hand trembled, and his eyes widened in shock. His breathing instantly became iparably rapid.


    "What? Are you scared?" Helen asked.


    Monte''s eyes turned slightly red. "It''s not a matter of fear. I really dare not provoke this woman."


    He sighed regretfully.


    Helen''s eyes lit up. "What if I tell you I have a way to fulfill your wish and make Isabe not dare to say anything after the matter is done? From now on, she can only be used by us." Monte was stunned. He knew how scheming Helen was.


    Monte was obviously tempted. He asked, "How?"


    "The stronger Isabe''s background is, the more she cares about her reputation. When the timees, I''ll make Isabe submit and record a video. For the sake of her reputation, she can only obey us for the rest of her life," Helen said directly.


    Monte said, "What if she doesn''t give in?"


    "I naturally have a way to force her to give in and even turn her into a slut. The great Miraculous Doctor, Azure Dragon, and even Mrs. Lockwood. What do you think she will choose if we capture her video? Even if she didn''t care about these things, I heard that she had two smart and cute children! If those her children saw her video, her child would never be able to get rid of the name even if Isabe died. Isabe will obey us for the sake of her children."


    The hesitation on Monte''s face was gradually reced by surprise. He impatiently said, "Helen, you''re really my angel. Just the thought of ravaging such a powerful woman makes my passion boil. When do you n to take action? I''ll definitely cooperate with you."


    Helen smiled at him. "You don''t have to do it alone. You can call a few more people. I''m sure they''ll be happy to do the same."


    Monte licked his lips and said in a heated voice, "That''s wonderful!"


    "Go back and wait for my call tomorrow," Helen said.


    After Monte left, Helen slowly poured herself a ss of red wine and tasted it in satisfaction.


    There was a delighted smile on her face.


    Controlling a woman like Isabe for her own use... Helen could already imagine the powerful weapon she would have.


    Isabe was an extremely precious treasure. With Isabe, what else could she not get?


    Sean and Millie walked over in exasperation. They wanted to curse ire but were stunned to see Helen like


    this.


    Sensing something, Sean said, "Helen, what''s the good news?"


    Helen looked at him and said, "Bear with it for now. After tomorrow, ire won''t be able to order you around." Sean and Millie were stunned, but their eyes were filled with intense joy after they came back to their senses. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they trusted Helen''s ability.


    The Carol family was able to get to where they were today because of Helen''s advice.


    At noon the next day, Carol''s family prepared an extremely sumptuous lunch to entertain Isabe and the others.


    Isabe looked at Carol''s family with a faint smile and enjoyed the food calmly.


    Putting aside the Carol family, delicacies were ultimately innocent.


    After lunch, Helen brought some snacks and said, "Miss Thompson, can I invite you to have dessert with me?"


    Isabe knew that the main topic had arrived.


    She did not refuse.


    She followed Helen into her bedroom.


    "In my bedroom, you can enjoy the view and the warm sunshine from the window. It''s a pleasure to have dessert here. Not to mention it''s very quiet."


    They sat on the balcony of Helen''s bedroom.


    Isabe quietly enjoyed the delicacies.


    Helen squinted at the Lucsia woman opposite her. She had to admit that Isabe was really too beautiful.


    She had a calm and gentle aura, but this aura contained iparable power and cruelness.


    This woman''s beauty had already surpassed the limits of appearance. From head to toe, even her hair exuded an elegant charisma.


    She could be the patriarch''s wife or the king.


    She could be a gentle and loving mother or a decisive warrior.


    "Miss Helen, why do you keep looking at me?" Isabe asked slowly while eating leisurely.


    Helen said, "I''m thinking, although I am a woman, I am still amazed by your charisma. If I were a man, I would do anything to hide you. Only I can own you." "There''s nothing wrong with taking what you like for yourself." Isabe smiled.


    Helen winced.


    "But if you injure someone in the process of obtaining it, you''re bound to get the punishment you deserve sooner orter. Don''t you think I''m right, Miss Helen?"


    Isabe asked.


    Helen chuckled. "Miss Thompson, you are right. But I won''t give anyone the chance to punish me. ire will


    never beat me."


    With that, Helen suddenly pressed down on a bump on the side.


    The bump was a work of art decoration and did not stand out here.


    When Helen suddenly pressed down on the bump, the spot where Isabe was sitting suddenly cracked.


    Isabe''s entire body fell along with the chair she was sitting on.


    As soon as she fell, the ground on the balcony closed and returned to normal.


    Helen smiled triumphantly and walked to the bed to pick up the remote control. A dimly lit room appeared on the bedroom projector. Isabe and the chair fell to the ground together.


    The room was secluded, and pink smoke spewed out from all directions. In the blink of an eye, pink smoke filled the entire room.


    If Isabe breathed, she would definitely inhale the smoke.


    Helenid down on the bed and admired the scene in the surveince camera with satisfaction as she called


    Monte.


    "Come here, Monte. The feast is ready."


    With that, she hung up.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Stunning Bright Red


    Through the surveince camera miles away, they could see that pink smoke had stopped spewing, but the


    room had been filled with smoke.


    Isabe stood in the middle of the room, looking in the direction of the camera.


    However, Helen felt that Isabe had lost focus from her gaze.


    In less than 15 minutes, Monte arrived with 7 or 8 of his usual friends.


    They had entered through another secret passage. As they did not go through the main entrance, the Blue Crystals members did not realize that they hade.


    Through the surveince camera, it could be seen that Monte and others pushed open the door and entered the smoke-filled room.


    Isabe saw Monte and othersing into the room and instantly understood Helen''s n.


    She could not help butugh. She had to admit that although Helen''s method was sinister, it was an effective


    one.


    It was rare for her to meet a vicious girl like Helen.


    It was very interesting.


    Isabe looked at the camera. Her stare was losing focus, but the corners of her lips slowly curled up.


    She thought that it was time to show that vicious girl what her real power was.


    She raised her hand. The red bedsheet covering the bed was removed and thrown up instantly.


    Then, the red bedsheet blocked the camera.


    Helen looked at the bright red screen and was shocked for a moment. Then, she could not help but smile.


    Isabe stunned her.


    However, there were other ways of filming in that room. So, it did not matter if the camera was covered.


    However, Helen was a little disappointed that she could not see Isabe fall into the abyss with her own eyes.


    Helen yed with the remote control and counted the time in her heart. She reckoned Isabe had probably turned into a slut by then.


    At the same time, Isabe looked at the men walking towards her in the dark room. The corners of her lips slowly curled into a bloodthirsty smile.


    It had been a long time since she had killed someone. It was about time to quench her thrist for blood.


    Monte reached out and wanted to take the woman, who evoked his lust, into his arms.


    However, the situation became confusing. He felt as if he had reached her in a moment, but at another moment, he had not.


    However, he would never figure it out because he had shut his eyes forever.


    Blood sttered on others'' faces.


    They were obviously stunned.


    Isabe did not hold back. The men clearly had malicious intentions towards her.


    Since they intended to destroy her, it seemed like she had done a good deed by letting them sleep forever and never causing trouble again.


    Helen stared at the bright red screen. She was getting curious about what was happening in that room.


    She decided to watch it in person.


    She got up and went down a staircase on the other side.


    The room was unusually quiet.


    Helen opened the door. It was too dim for her to see the room clearly from the first look.


    However, a faint smell of blood rushed into her nostrils.


    Helen frowned. If Monte and the guys injured Isabe, the footage would not be presentable.


    What she wanted to capture was the slutty look of Isabe, not the bloody look of Isabe being ravaged.


    Helen frowned and walked in. Then, she saw a scene that she would never forget.


    Isabe was sitting on the bed and looking at her with a smile. Her smile was huge, but her gaze was blurry. Her entire body exuded an extremely dangerous and alluring aura.


    For a moment, Helen forgot that Isabe was a woman. She even forgot that Isabe was a human.


    She thought that Isabe was a demonic God from the legend. She would be a mysterious, beautiful, and soul-catching one.


    When Helen came back to her senses, she felt her scalp go numb.


    At that moment, she finally saw the corpses on the ground. Bright red blood was slowly flowing out from their necks.


    Helen could not help but think of the bright red sheet covering the camera.


    She saw a sea of red on the screen.


    Initially, she did not feel anything. However, when merged with the scene before her, she felt the whole event was extremely tragic and dangerous.


    The smile on Isabe''s face grew wider.


    She got on her feet and walked toward Helen.


    Realizing the imminent danger, Helen turned and ran.


    However, before she could run out of the room, Isabe had already reached the door and closed it.


    "Don''te near me. Let me go, I..."


    "Miss Helen, don''t be nervous. I appreciate your hospitality."


    Isabe chuckled. Then, she grabbed Helen''s beautiful long hair and dragged her to the bed.


    If the previous Isabe was quiet and charming, then the current one was rough and wild.


    Isabe shackled Helen''s hands and feet with a pair of handcuffs on the bed. Then, she cut the artery in Helen''s left wrist with a de as thin as paper. Blood gushed out.


    Isabe smiled gently. "Miss Helen, enjoy. Good bye."


    Helen''s eyes were bloodshot. She looked at the locked door and fell into a great panic.


    She felt blood flow from her body as if her life was draining away.


    She wanted to break free from the handcuffs. However, when she exerted a little force, the speed at which the blood gushed out would increase.


    Helen widened her eyes in panic. For the first time, despair and fear surged in her mind.


    Isabe returned to the living room calmly. ire and the 18 Blue Crystals members felt that Isabe had left for a long time. They were about to break in to look for her. However, they were held back by Sean and others.


    ire and the others were not in a hurry at first. They all believed that Isabe was capable of handling the situation.


    But, it had taken slightly too long.,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They were going to find her.


    But, at that same moment, Isabe walked out.


    It seemed that she had just washed her hands. There were still some water droplets on her hands that had not been dried.


    Isabe ignored Sean and Millie who were stunned. Instead, she told ire and the other 18 people, "Let''s split up. I''ll go for the Kurt family. You guys take care of Marshall." ire and others were stunned, but only for a short while. They responded to Isabe and acted


    immediately.


    Starting Beght Red


    Isabe said, "Remember, end the battle quickly. You may use all means and methods to fight against. absolute violence.


    "Yes, Mrs. Lockwood."


    ire and the other 18 members were excited. They did not ask for the reason, nor did they say anything unnecessary. All they had to do was to obey Isabe.


    Sean and Millie werepletely dumbfounded.


    They talked about such an important matter openly in front of them.


    Were they not afraid that Sean and Millie would take actions against them?


    "Where''s Helen?" Millie asked.


    Sean realized that something was wrong after a few seconds of pause. He rushed toward Helen''s room. Meanwhile, nna, who was locked in another secret room, finally managed to unlock the lock using a hidden hairpin.


    nna heard a loud bang from the next room and cries for help. She recognized it was Helen''s voice.


    She was surprised at first, but after listening for a while, she realized that Helen was indeed being held there. Heles''s voice was getting weaker and weaker.


    As nna recalled how she was being tortured by Helen for the past two days, her sight was filled with a cold gaze. nna opened the door without hesitation.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 ire''s Revenge


    nna opened the door and saw Helen struggling on the bed immediately.


    Helen was in an extremely dire state. nna could not help but be secretly shocked when she saw Helen''s appearance. Helen had broken one of the handcuffs with her bare hand.


    Helen''s desire to live was unquestionably strong. When Helen saw the door open, her sight turned to the entrance with high hope.


    She thought the person opening the door was Sean or Millie, who might have realized she had been missing ande looking for her.


    However, when Helen saw that the person who appeared at the door was nna, she froze.


    Helen''s pupils contracted strongly for a moment, then she roared angrily, "nna? How did you get out?"


    nna did not answer Helen. She walked toward Helen with a smile on her face.


    Helen''s eyes widened. "nna, what do you want? Let me go!"


    "If you let me go, I''ll treat your injuries. How about I treat your injuries until you fully recover?"


    "Isabe is in my house. If she finds out about you, what do you think she will do to you?"


    nna ignored her and picked up a chair that had fallen to the side. She raised it high and smashed it down on Helen''s head.


    "No!" Helen screamed. Everything went still.


    Isabe went straight for the Kurt family. The Kurt family was extremely prominent in the local area. With the Carol family as their backer, they lived in glory and luxury.


    Isabe silently appeared in the living room of Kurt''s residence. The Kurt family members froze in shock at the intrusion by a stranger.


    Kurt''s wife lost control and asked in a high-pitched voice, "Who are you?"


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at thedy. Then, she looked at the little girl sitting on the sofa holding a stuffed toy. She smiled and turned her wrist. An exquisite pistol appeared in her hand. She aimed the gun at thedy jokingly, then slowly pointed it at the girl.


    "Oh, no!"


    The woman covered her mouth in fear as she was afraid that any sound made would anger the intruder who had barged in suddenly.


    "Good!"


    Isabe smiled in satisfaction. With a twist of her wrist, she holstered her gun and headed upstairs.


    She strolled casually up the stairs to the second floor, as if she were at her own house. Eventually, she reached Kurt''s study.


    Isabe pushed open the door. A man was sitting inside counting money. Stacks of dor bills were piled up high like a mountain. He was sitting in the pile of money with an infatuated expression. Isabe''s mouth twitched. She stepped on the thick stacks of money on the ground and walked into the


    room.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe in and disturb me?" the man said without looking up.


    The man had an average build, and he dressed casually. One might not easily recognize him as Kurt if he or she did not know previously.


    Isabe walked straight toward him, squatted down, and smiled. "Mr. Kurt, I''m sorry. I have to disturb you today."


    The moment Isabelia squatted down, Kurt felt an unfamiliar aura. He quickly reached behind him with his hand that was counting money. It was needless to exin what he was reaching for. However, Isabe was a step ahead of him. She grabbed the gun and pressed the muzzle against his head.


    "Mr. Kurt, no one has ever survived my attack. Even the No. 1 on the Assassin''s List doesn''t have that confidence." Isabe''s tone was gentle.


    But, Kurt was scared out of his wits. He said with a trembling voice, "You... You came to kill me?"


    Isabe shook her head. "No, I''m here to have a chat with Mr. Kurt. For example, we can talk about the Andri family. "Now that ire, who is the heir of the Andri family, is back, Mr. Kurt should be clear on what should be done." Kurt''s expression turned gloomy. "Did ire send you?"


    "Sort of..." Isabe smiled.


    At the same time, ire and the 18 Blue Crystals members had already arrived at Marshall''s residence. Compared to the gentle front put up by Isabe, theydid not even try to be gentle. They barged into the residence violently and instantly restrained Marshall and his family.


    Both the Kurt and Marshall families were loyal to the Carol family. If the two families turned against the Carol family, the Carol family would be isted.


    The Carol family was in a mess. They had no time to care about Isabe and the others. When Sean and Millie found Helen, Helen was already dead. nna was nowhere to be seen.


    nna walked on the street and blended into the crowd. It was not easy to recognize someone from Lucsia. Asian faces appeared quite frequently on the street.


    At that moment, two Lucsia men walked out from a street diagonally opposite nna. nna''s expression changed slightly when she saw them. However, after hesitating for a moment, nna did not evade them. When the two men saw nna, they went forward and took her away.


    "Is the director angry that I didn''tplete the mission?" she asked apprehensively.


    One of the men looked at her with a deadpan expression. "The director isn''t angry. He''s just a little disappointed. After all, he''s thought highly of you."


    A tinge of uneasiness shed in nna''s eyes. She said, "My mother has an extraordinary rtionship with Jackson Vaughn. I can also use that rtionship..."


    "You can discuss this with the director when we''re back. It''s useless to tell us."


    nna''s face turned pale as she silently followed the two men away.


    Once Isabe had done with Kurt, she called Chris.


    After a while, the 18 Blue Crystals members also sessfully left Marshall''s residence.


    ire was smiling and high-spirited.


    After they gathered with Isabe, Chris also arrived. They went straight to the Carol family.


    Sean and Millie were furious. Sean called his subordinates and instructed them to catch Isabe and nna. However, the Kurt and Marshall families had already been taken down by Isabe and 18 Blue Crystals. Without the support of these two families, Sean found himself alone.


    He finally felt a trace of fear.


    At the same time, Isabe and the rest walked into the room.


    Sean''s expression changed at the sight of them. He nced at Chris fearfully. He then turned to ire and asked fiercely, "ire, what have you done?"


    ire looked at him with disdain and said coldly, "Where are my mother''s ashes?"


    Sean sneered. "If you''re good enough, I''ll tell you."


    ire said coldly, "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t tell me, I can find it myself.


    "Now, please get out of my house with this woman!"


    Sean''s expression changed and he snapped, "What nonsense are you talking about? This is my home. This ce belongs to the Carol family!" "Looks like you''re still daydreaming. Hear me out clearly. From now on, this ce belongs to the Andri family. It has nothing to do with you."


    Sean''s face turned sullen.


    Chris yed with a cigar in his hand. He said casually, "Mr. Sean, if you don''t want the situation to turn worse, please leave with your wife now. "You know that you have no other choice."


    Sean and Millie''s expressions changed. They seemed to have forgotten the grief from Helen''s death. Sean shouted at ire, "ire, I''m your father!" ire sneered and stepped forward to kick him with a strong intent to kill.


    "Do you want to leave here alive? Or, do you choose to die now?"


    She looked at Sean from above.


    Seeing the murderous intent in her eyes, Sean knew that he was finished. His daughter would never let him go.


    Sean was scared. He got up from the ground and said fiercely, "I''ll be back."


    After saying those harsh words, he quickly left.


    Millie followed Sean quickly. Her exit situation was so much differentpared to when she took over the ce, pissing off ire''s mother. Now she was in a very dire state.


    ire stared at their backs and sneered.


    Isabe patted ire''s shoulder. "Alright, it''s all good. You''ve taken back everything you wanted."


    "The Carol family has been doing some bad business over the years. The mastermind seems to be Sean, but it''s Helen. Why don''t I see Helen?"


    Chris said doubtfully, then he looked at Isabe.


    Isabe said, "Maybe she''s dead."


    A helicopter slowly hovered above the Pacilian Ocean.


    In the cabin, Draxton and Fernando observed the sea condition below.


    An old man sat quietly beside them with a straight face. It seemed that he did not want to be disturbed.


    His name was Damon Lockwood. He was the second brother of Draxton''s grandfather.


    Damon was the biological brother of Draxton''s grandfather. However, Damon was strict and very difficult to get along withpared to Draxton''s grandfather, who was open-minded and lively.


    Knowing that Draxton was working with Fernando, Damon was very unhappy.


    In his opinion, how could a Lockwood family member work with their nemesis?


    However, Damon also knew that he could not stop Draxton. Therefore, he put on a long face ever since he met Draxton.


    Not only did he not look good, but he also kept finding fault with Draxton.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For instance, Damon just asked, "I heard that your wife is also overseas. Why haven''t I seen her? Is she unwilling to meet an old man like me?"


    Draxton said warily, "How can that be? Grandpa Damon, we''re going to meet up with her now.


    "Grandpa Damon, Be is just an ordinary person. She used to live in the vige. She doesn''t know anything and is very timid. She''s very kind. She can''t even bear to kill a tiny little bug. Don''t scare her."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Timid


    As expected, Damon''s expression softened. "It''s good that she doesn''t know anything. Such a woman is obedient, virtuous, and easy to control. Most importantly, she has no ambition and treats her husband as the sky.


    "However, as your wife, she has to have appropriate dignity. Otherwise, you will beughed at if you take her


    out."


    Draxton immediately said, "Grandpa Damon, you''re right. Don''t worry. Although Be is timid, kind, virtuous, and obedient, she''s also very generous when she''s outside. She won''t embarrass the Lockwood family."


    When Damon heard this, his brows rxed and he nodded slightly. "Yes, with your grandpa around, your will definitely be fine."


    There was finally something that satisfied him.


    After Draxton finished spouting nonsense in all seriousness, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Damon lived in a closed vige along with his descendants.


    However, although they lived in the vige, they also had great power in their hands.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the new year of Lucsia. If not for the fact that they had to attend the annual gathering. Damon would probably still be sunbathing in the vige.


    However, Draxton had a headache. Damon was too old-fashioned. He would throw a tantrum when he couldn''t stand things. He was extremely willful.


    All Draxton could do was to stabilize him for now. As for what would happen when he saw Be... Draxton wouldn''t think that far ahead yet!


    Big Dipper, Little Dipper, Fernando, and his subordinates were all dumbfounded.


    wife


    Fernando looked at Draxton as if he had seen a ghost. How did he say those words without even blinking?


    Was Miraculous Doctor timid? Was Miraculous Doctor ignorant? Miraculous Doctor treated her husband as the sky?


    "Oh my god!"


    Little Dipper and Big Dipper lowered their heads silently and hid the twisted expression on their faces.


    Fernando''s expression was a little exaggerated.


    "Oh my god, what era is it now? The Lockwood family..."


    Fernando was halfway through his sentence when he was red at by Draxton.


    Fernando changed into a sympathetic expression. He leaned closer to Draxton and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that Miraculous Doctor will be angry if she hears you say that?" Draxton looked straight ahead and whispered, "Shut up."


    Fernando continued, "I really didn''t expect the Lockwood family to have such a family rule. Not only do you want your wife to treat her husband as the sky, but you also have to go out gracefully. Isn''t this the ancient rule of Lucsia?


    "I think the Barys family is more suitable for her. Why don''t you..."


    "Bastard! Ridiculous!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Fernando could finish speaking, Damon stomped his feet. He red at Fernando angrily, so angry that his beard was trembling.


    "You foreigner, how dare you publicly insult the Lockwood family? If you dare to get any ideas on the Lockwood family, we will definitely not let you off."


    Seeing that Damon had exploded, Draxton felt a headache. However, he also looked at Fernando coldly. "Watch your words."


    Fernando also knew that the Lockwood family was not someone to be trifled with, so he kept quiet. He was puzzled. "Mr. Lockwood, my voice isn''t loud. How can he hear me?"


    Draxton looked at him and said, "The Lockwood family''s ancestors had an ancient martial arts mental


    rhythms. Grandpa Damon is the only one with such a talent."


    Fernando was stunned. His eyes flickered slightly. He probed, "He''s the only one? There are so many people in the Lockwood family. There must be someone else with this talent, right?" Draxton looked at him indifferently. "Do I look like someone with that kind of talent?"


    Fernando looked at Draxton in bewilderment.


    Unfortunately, he could not tell anything from Draxton''s indifferent expression.


    The helicopter flew out of the Pacilian Ocean and headed towards Avon.


    The helicopter flew directly to the Carol family. It should be called the Andri family now.


    The helicopternded on thending tform of the Andri family. Isabe and the 18 Blue Crystals were all waiting.


    Draxton and the others filed out, but they heard a strong old man''s voice. "You guys are walking so slowly. Get out of the way. I''ll go down first."


    Isabe saw an old man jump down from the helicopter.


    The helicopter was still hovering in midair.


    The old man jumped down just like that.


    Isabe''s expression changed. She was extremely stunned.


    ire and the others gasped.


    However, the imagined scene of the old man breaking his leg did not happen. On the contrary, the old man was as light as a feather andnded steadily on the ground. With a straight face, he ced one hand behind his back and stroked his beard with the other. He looked at Isabe sternly.


    Isabe locked gazes with him.


    Isabe looked at the old man and sized him up from head to toe. It was extremely rare. She did not expect this old man to be an expert!


    The old man was also sizing up Isabe. His eyes went from being picky to satisfied. Then, he said in a low voice, "You''re Draxton''s wife?"


    Isabe was confused.


    "Who''s this?" she wondered.


    However, she still nodded. "I am. And you are?"


    "Just call me Grandpa Damon," the old man said.


    Isabe was stunned when she saw Draxton walking down quickly with an anxious expression.


    Isabe''s eyes shed. She turned around and smiled warmly at the old man. "Hello, Grandpa Damon."


    She was obedient and polite.


    Damon was even more satisfied.


    Just as Draxton had said, she was an obedient girl.


    Draxton saw that the two of them were getting along quite well and breathed a sigh of relief. He walked over and shielded Isabe behind him. "Grandpa Damon, Be is timid. Don''t be too strict." Damon snorted and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? We''re going to meet sooner orter. What are you afraid of?


    "As long as Isabe is docile and polite and is qualified as your wife, I won''t do anything to her."


    The veins on Draxton''s forehead popped. He simply did not know how to face Be.


    "Grandpa Damon, we''re not at home. You..."


    Isabe patted his arm. Draxton looked at her in fear. Isabe smiled at him gently.


    She said softly, "Draxton, Grandpa Damon is right. As long as I do my part, Grandpa Damon will definitely go easy on the younger generation."


    After saying that, she even obediently nced in the direction of Damon.


    Damon was really satisfied this time. He said loudly, "Not bad. The Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife should be like this. Appropriate, generous, kind, and docile. Draxton, you''ve married a good woman!" Draxton was rendered speechless.


    ire and the others dug their ears and rubbed their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    They had no idea they would be able to see such a scene.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Tricking Damon


    Isabe smiled at Damon and stood quietly and shyly beside Draxton.


    The 18 Blue Crystals were all confused.


    Their expressions were a little twisted.


    Then, they saw Isabe''s hand behind her back constantly gesturing at them.


    For a moment, the 18 Blue Crystals'' gazes were all focused on Isabe''s hand. Their eyes and heads moved back and forth as Isabe gestured.


    Damon frowned and asked hesitantly, "Why are they constantly turning their heads?"


    He began to feel puzzled. Could it be that the foreigners were so different from them?


    Isabe''s hands behind her back froze slightly, and the heads of the 18 Blue Crystals also froze in unison.


    Isabe was rendered speechless.


    Fernando and his subordinates walked over and realized that the atmosphere was a little strange. He looked at Draxton silently with a gloating expression. Damon looked at the 18 Blue Crystals and said to Isabe, "Isabe, why are you with them?"


    Draxton subconsciously opened his mouth to exin, but Isabe spoke first.


    "Grandpa Damon, Draxton told me to wait here for him. This is ire. She owns the ce."


    Damon looked at ire and frowned.


    He looked at Draxton unkindly and said, "Draxton, you''ve gone too far. What era are we in now? It''s all monogamy now. You have to control yourself.


    "Look at you. It''s fine if you can''t control yourself, but you even let your wife stay with the foreign girls outside. Are you trying to bring the ancestors of the Lockwood family back to life because of anger?" Draxton looked puzzled.


    After understanding what Damon said, Draxton''s face turned pale.


    This old man actually thought that ire was his mistress...


    Isabe lowered her head and her shoulders twitched. She almost choked withughter. Was this Damon here to make jokes?


    After Damon finished reprimanding Draxton, he turned around and started reprimanding Isabe again.


    "Isabe, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but Draxton is your husband. As his wife, you have to be by his side at all times when you guys go out so that you can take care of his daily life. You also can''t let outsiders take advantage of you, understand?


    "Logically speaking, these should be taught by your grandma-inw and your mother-inw, but... Sigh, never mind!"


    Damon thought of Draxton''s grandma and his mother and sighed. His face was full of displeasure.


    They were simply two tigresses. He did not know how he and his eldest nephew could stand it. They were simply disrespectful and their dignity was swept away.


    He went to hide in the countryside. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Isabe''s face turned red, and her eyes were filled with tears. It made her eyes look watery and pitiful.


    She said humbly, "I''ll keep that in mind, Grandpa Damon."


    Damon nodded in satisfaction and didn''t carry on with the topic.


    Then, he pulled a long face and said to Draxton, "Draxton, what are you waiting for? Are we going to stand here forever?"


    Draxton looked at Isabe.


    Isabe said gently and virtuously, "Grandpa Damon, let''s go inside first. Sit down and rest well. Have a cup


    of tea."


    Her expression was gentle and polite. She was simply the ideal patriarch''s wife in the eyes of the elders. Damon strode ahead with his head held high.


    The veins on Draxton''s forehead popped. Who exactly asked Damon toe to Frug to look for him? It was simply a disaster.


    Fernando walked to Draxton''s side and looked at him gloatingly. He provoked, "Mr. Lockwood, are you just going to watch Miraculous Doctor be reprimanded by that old man?" Draxton red at him. "This is a matter of the Lockwood family. Shut up."


    Fernando didn''t get angry. He still looked like he was waiting to watch a good show.


    They walked towards the living room.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe was slightly behind and gestured to ire and the others again.


    As she gestured, she mouthed a reminder..


    This time, ire and the other 18 people looked at each other. They finally understood.


    At this moment, there were still two people in the living room.


    The two men were Kurt and Marshall.


    After being subdued by Isabe and the 18 Blue Crystals, these two fellows hade to express their loyalty.


    However, because they received the news that Draxton and Fernando wereing at thest minute, they did not have the time to greet those two guys.


    ire silently quickened her pace and left without a sound, sprinting towards the living room.


    She had to get rid of Kurt and Marshall before Damon arrived in the living room.


    Otherwise, Mrs. Lockwood would be exposed.


    Seeing that ire had understood her meaning, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the very least, her obedient and docile disguise would not be discovered by the old man now.


    However, things did not go as nned. She had just breathed a sigh of relief, but when she looked up, she saw Kurt and Marshall.


    Kurt and Marshall had been waiting anxiously in the living room, so they came out.


    At that moment, the two fellows walked towards her together.


    ire also saw the two of them and her expression changed slightly. She kept signaling them with her eyes.


    She kept mouthing to stop them from approaching.


    However, Kurt and Marshall thought she was calling them over. Therefore, they turned their brisk walk into a trot and scampered towards them like two stupid goats.


    ire felt like she was going to have a mental breakdown and put her hand to her forehead. Just as she was about to drag them away one by one, Damon''s loud voice rang out. "Hey, what are you guys doing sneaking around?"


    Damon red at the three people who were pulling each other.


    Without another word, ire picked up Kurt and Marshall and ran away.


    Damon''s eyes shed and his figure shed, blocking in front of the three of them.


    ire was rendered speechless.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say either.


    Damion narrowed his eyes and looked at them unkindly. He asked coldly, "Who are they?"


    ire said, "Sir, they''re my guests. I was afraid they''d disturb you, so I was going to send them away."


    "So what if they''re guests? Why are you so stingy? Even if I''m here, you don''t need to send your guests away."


    Damon looked at ire in disdain. He looked down on her.


    ire turned her head and rolled her eyes. She thought, "I wouldn''t have bothered with you if it wasn''t for Mrs. Lockwood."


    Kurt and Marshall looked around uneasily. They tried to move closer to Isabe but failed again and again.


    After the group entered the living room, Damon sat down boldly. Draxton and Isabe both stood up. Damon looked up and said, "Draxton, what are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to sit down?" Draxton looked at Isabe. He felt that Grandpa Damon was up to no good again.


    However, before he could do anything, Isabe pushed him. "Yes, Draxton, you must be tired, right? Sit down and talk to Grandpa Damon. I''ll pour you some tea."


    With that, she walked towards the kitchen.


    Damon nodded in relief. He thought Draxton''s wife was indeed a good person.


    After a while, Isabe came out with tea. She brought the tea over and ced it in front of Damon. She smiled and said, "Grandpa Damon, have some tea." Damon nodded calmly.


    Isabe turned around and red at Draxton. Draxton was covered in cold sweat and could not sit still.


    He felt that Be must be angry.


    After all, Be was not someone who would serve others.


    But before he could say anything, someone had a fit.


    It was Kurt.


    He jumped out and pointed a finger at Damon, bbering condemnation.


    "Stupid old man, how dare you ask Miraculous Doctor to pour you tea? Do you believe that Miraculous Doctor will blow your head off?


    "You''re still ring at me? Hurry up and apologize to Miraculous Doctor!"


    Damon undoubtedly did not understand foreignnguages.


    He could only see the unfriendliness in Kurt''s expression. He couldn''t understand what the man was saying, but it was obvious he wasn''t saying anything good.


    Damon''s face darkened. He mmed the table angrily and stood up, ready to be in a fight with Kurt.


    Isabe asked in surprise, "Grandpa Damon, what''s wrong?"


    Damon said angrily, "This foreigner scolded me!"


    Isabe looked even more surprised. She said, "How could that be? Grandpa Damon, did you not understand what he said?"


    "How can I understand what he''s saying?" Damon asked angrily.


    He was pissed, but he couldn''t understand what Kurt had said.


    "Grandpa Damon, he''s talking about how you still look so strong at your age. You look even stronger than him. He said that he envies you and wants to ask you for advice on how to maintain his physiques," said Isabe.


    Damon was confused.


    Everyone was speechless.


    They couldn''t believe how Isabe could say such words.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Afraid


    "He really said that? He''s not scolding me?" Damon was skeptical.


    "Of course not. You''re our elder. How could he dare to scold you?"


    Isabe lied without blinking.


    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, the expression on her face was extremely sincere and gentle.


    Damon snorted and sat down again. He nced at Isabe.


    "Draxton said you came from the countryside and didn''t know anything. I didn''t expect you to understand him."


    Isabe said in shame, "I''m ashamed to hear you say that. Since I''m married to Draxton, I naturally can''t embarrass him.


    "Fortunately, I''m not too stupid. After studying hard, I finally learned a foreignnguage."


    After saying that, she sighed softly and added, "I will definitely continue to work hard to be a good patriarch''s wife." Damon looked at Isabe as if he was looking at a treasure.


    He sighed. "Draxton is so lucky. If he doesn''t cherish you, I''ll be the first to punish him!"


    Isabe hurriedly said, "Grandpa Damon, don''t say that. Draxton is very good to me."


    She looked like a virtuous wife in a feudal society.


    Draxton kept an indifferent expression on his face then quietly rubbed his arm.


    The hairs on his body stood on end.


    Damon continued, "If only your grandma-inw and your mother-inw were half as polite as you are, sigh!"


    Isabe blinked and said inwardly, "Is this old man badmouthing my grandma-inw and my mother-inw?"


    She gritted her teeth and her smile stiffened. "Grandpa Damon, please don''t say that. Grandma and Mom are both very good. I should learn more from them.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t learn from them!" Patriarch Lockwood stood up excitedly.


    Kurt stared nkly at Isabe. Coincidentally, he didn''t understand Lucsian at all.


    He tilted his head and looked at Damon nkly for a while. He saw the arrogant old man mming the table at Miraculous Doctor again. He thought, "This old man was really not afraid of being killed!" But it just so happened that it was time for him to perform!


    He gave Marshall a look. Marshall understood, so they both came out and stood on either side of Isabe, like loyal bodyguards.


    Damon''s eyes twitched. He felt that something was wrong.


    Kurt asked, "What do you want to do with the old guy, Miraculous Doctor?"


    Marshall asked, "How about we arrest him and beat him up?"


    Isabe said, "Both of you, shut up. This has nothing to do with you. You can leave now."


    Kurt and Marshall were stunned. They looked at Isabe in fear. "Miraculous Doctor, what did we do wrong?"


    They looked at Isabe in fear and almost begged.


    She was a demon to them.


    If they didn''t figure out what had made her unhappy, they wouldn''t be at ease even if they went home!


    Damon sized them up a few times and said to Isabe, "Isabe, they seem to be afraid of you?"


    Confusion shed in his eyes.


    Isabe did not even blink as she said, "Yes, I told them that Grandpa Damon has a unique health-care method. They all expressed their reverence." Damon said, "I see.


    "Isabe, tell them that they can''t learn my method.


    "Furthermore, the fist techniques of Lucsia will not be taught to foreigners. Tell them to give up."


    Isabe said, "Alright, Grandpa Damon. I''ll persuade them now."


    The corners of everyone''s mouths twitched as they watched this scene in excitement.


    Isabe said to the two people on either side of her, "Leave this ce first. Don''t make me say it again. Do you understand?"


    She was smiling, but her voice sounded like amand that couldn''t be disobeyed.


    Kurt and Marshall could not help but tremble. They looked at Damon unwillingly before leaving unwillingly. "Humph." Damon snorted with his nose. "Look at their unwilling eyes. How much do they want to learn from me?


    "How can we teach them Lucsian martial arts? In their dreams!"


    Isabe smiled. "You''re right, Grandpa Damon. Don''t be angry. Have some tea."


    Damon happily picked up his tea and was about to drink it when he looked at Draxton.


    Isabe had already walked over and brought another cup of tea to Draxton. "Draxton, you should drink some as well."


    Her smile was gentle and affectionate.


    Damon was extremely gratified when he saw this. He took a sip of tea.


    Draxton picked up the teacup with a stiff expression and took a sip.


    She didn''t know if it was hot or not.


    Isabe''s hand slowly moved to his shoulder and gently squeezed it. "Are you tired? Let me give you a massage."


    Crack!


    Draxton lost his grip on the teacup and dropped it.


    The teacup shattered and the tea spilled all over him.


    Damon put down his teacup and said in disdain, ¡°Draxton, why can''t you even hold a teacup properly?" "Grandpa Damon, Draxton didn''t do it on purpose. I''ll apany him to help him get changed."


    "Go on."


    Damon waved.


    Isabe pulled Draxton upstairs.


    Once they were in the bedroom and the door was closed, Isabe let go. She crossed her arms and leaned against the door, looking at Draxton with a yful expression.


    "Draxton, I''ve just started to massage you and you''re already going soft?"


    Draxton didn''t know what to say.


    "What? Are you waiting for me to help you undress?" Isabe asked with a faint smile.


    Draxton''s tall body approached her. He ced his hands on both sides of her and trapped her in his arms. "What if I say yes?"


    His voice was deep and attractive.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Old-Fashioned


    Isabe looked up and met his dark blue eyes.


    There was a trace of frustration in Draxton''s eyes, but it was mainly gentle and domineering.


    The smile on Isabe''s lips deepened slightly, and a sly glint shed in his eyes.


    She grabbed his cor and spun around. In the blink of an eye, their positions were reversed.


    She ced her hands on the man''s chest and pressed him against the door.


    Draxton''s handsome face was slightly hot. He cocked his eyebrows and asked, "Gentle, obedient, and virtuous?"


    Isabe chuckled, knowing that he was mocking her.


    Isabe did not back down. "I don''t know anything. I''m timid and docile. Isn''t that what you said?"


    Draxton frowned slightly and said softly, "Then, is the gentle and virtuous Mrs. Lockwood going to change your husband''s clothes?"


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly and did not say anything. She grabbed his jacket and pulled hard.


    Instantly, the buttons of his clothes fell to the ground.


    That was not all. She continued to be rough. In just a few moments, she took off most of Draxton''s clothes.


    Draxton midnight blue eyes were filled with intense excitement. He stared at Isabe''s actions anxiously. His gaze followed her hand and revealed a strong desire and silent urging. Isabe put down her hands at this moment. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed the corner of his lips gently. Her fingers slowly lingered around his waist, but she did not move anymore. Draxton''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down excitedly. He could not help but take the initiative and domineeringly take the initiative.


    The sound of fabric tearing could be heard. The situation in the bedroom could make anyone blush.


    In the living room, once Isabe and Draxton were gone, Damon pulled a long face and sat upright without saying a word.


    After sitting for a quarter of an hour, he finally changed his position and said to Big Dipper and Little Dipper, "Why are they taking so long to change their clothes?"


    Big Dipper and the others did not say anything.


    Due to Isabe''s previous deception, it was really difficult for them to feel reverence for this old man now.


    Little Dipper''s people were more honest. One of them said, "Sir Damon Lockwood, Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood might have something else to do."


    Damon immediately red and said, "Aren''t they just changing their clothes? What else can they do? Tell them toe down. This old man wants to return to the country."


    Everyone''s mouth twitched. Little Dipper hinted, "Please wait patiently. Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood might really have something special to do."


    "They can''t just make the elders wait for them. Not even if he''s the patriarch. Go and tell them toe down here."


    Damon''s kept a straight face and stern eyes.


    Little Dipper didn''t know what to say.


    Among Big Dipper and the others, Josh rolled his eyes and smiled evilly. "Sir Damon Lockwood, we really don''t dare to disturb Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood. Why don''t... you call them yourself?" "What? I have to invite them personally? They have no respect for their elders!"


    Damon looked up.


    Josh continued, "We really don''t dare to disturb Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood. We can only trouble you to go personally."


    "I want to see what important things they have to do to leave me here."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Different Family Style


    When the group of adults rushed in, they saw Betty standing on Kieran with her hands on her hips.


    Her two small feet stepped on Kieran''s face and stomach.


    The more majestic Betty looked, the more miserable Kieran looked.


    Betty ced her hands on her hips and raised her chin slightly. She looked at the group of adults who rushed in with iparable arrogance.


    It seemed that she was saying, "I''m the number one heroine in the world."


    The expressions of the adults changed.


    Madame Emma Lockwood rushed over and hugged Betty. Colin and Gary rushed forward and helped Kieran


    up.


    Kieran was helped to his feet. His face was pale. After a moment, he burst into tears.


    Betty was held in Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms. Only her two round eyes were revealed as she looked at


    Kieran.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was afraid of scaring Betty. Sheforted her gently, "It''s okay, our Betty Baby is right!"


    Betty wrapped her arms around Madame Emma Lockwood''s neck and whispered in her ear, "Great-grandma, he looks down on girls. Betty taught him how powerful girls are." After a pause, she added, "Betty is fine, but he isn''t."


    Madame Emma Lockwood was rendered speechless.


    "Key is fine too. Our Betty Baby is as light as a feather. You won''t be able to break him," said Madame Emma Lockwood.


    She was still trying tofort Betty.


    When Colin and Gary, who were coaxing Kieran, heard this, their faces darkened.


    "This is too outrageous. No wonder Father (Grandpa) always said that on the main branch, Patriarch Lockwood pampered Madame Emma Lockwood''s high off one''s ass."


    It turned out that Madame Emma Lockwood was really so unreasonable. She actually lied in front of them.


    It was their child who was injured, right? It was fine if Madame Emma Lockwood didn''t ask, but she even went tofort the culprit.


    "Madame Emma Lockwood, you can''t spoil a girl so much. You have to teach her what rules are from a young age.''


    Colin was infuriated.


    Madame Emma Lockwood red at him. "Bullshit! Our family''s rule is that girls have to be pampered. Not only do they have to be pampered, but they also have to pamper high off one''s ass!" "Madame Emma Lockwood, aren''t you afraid that she will be spoiled and no one will dare to want her in the future?" Colin asked angrily.


    He was really pissed.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was instantly amused. "That''s great. I was afraid that some brat would snatch our little darling away!


    "Besides, with our status, it won''t be a problem for us to recruit eight to ten son-inws!"


    "Madame Emma Lockwood, you''re crazy!" Colin took a deep breath and could not help but shout.


    Before Madame Emma Lockwood could say anything, Patriarch Lockwood walked in with his hands behind his back. His face was dark as he said angrily, "Colin, what did you say? How dare you call my wife crazy? I think you''re the crazy one!"


    As he spoke, Patriarch Lockwood raised his hand.


    Colin didn''t know what to say.


    Other than dodging, what else could he do? He couldn''t fight back.


    Colin''s face turned red.


    Gary held Kieran, who was still sobbing, and pleaded with Colin.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry. My father wasn''t disrespectful to Grandma. He just said something wrong in a moment of desperation."


    Patriarch Lockwood scoffed and red at Colin. "He wouldn''t dare!"


    Gary said, "Grandpa, Betty has hit Key/ Key has ancient martial arts talent, so he''s not injured. But Betty is a girl, it''s really..."


    He wanted to continue, but when he saw Patriarch Lockwood ring at him, he immediately fell silent.


    Then, he saw Patriarch Lockwood walking towards Madame Emma Lockwood with a pained expression. Then, he took Betty from Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms.


    "Hey, my heart aches so much. There''s actually a brat who dares to bully our Betty Baby. Quick, let me see if you''re injured..."


    He hugged Betty andforted her. His heart ached.


    Colin and Gary, who were silently watching everything, could not help but choke up. They now strongly hoped that Damon woulde back as soon as possible.


    Only when he with his return would they have the strength to fight back. Tears streamed down their faces. After Kieran finished sobbing, he nestled in Gary''s arms and looked in the direction of Betty.


    The little girl was being coaxed by Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood. She was really pampered.


    He said in a childish voice, "Betty, you won''t be able to get married when you grow up."


    Betty was wheedling in her great-grandpa''s arms. When she heard this, she pouted her lips again.


    Betty said, "It''s okay. I can get a boy to marry me."


    With that, her eyes lit up as she looked at the three small figures at the door.


    These three small figures were Ricky, Little Betty, and Little Ricky.


    Little Betty was naturally the little robot girl like Betty. Little Ricky was the little robot that Draxton had made for him before he left.


    Because he looked exactly like Ricky, he was called Little Ricky.


    Little Ricky had just been finished and was sent over the day before yesterday.


    Now, the four little fellows were ying especially well.


    Kieran also saw Ricky and the two little robots. A trace of envy shed across his eyes, but he did not say anything.


    The rules that his elders had taught him prevented him from easily expressing his envy and desires.


    His eyshes fluttered and he silently buried his face in Gary''s shoulder.


    It was time for dinner. The adults carried the children downstairs.


    Downstairs, Philip and Jeanne were talking to Colin''s wife and Gary''s wife.


    Colin''s wife was called Kim Langley. the Langley family was a schrly family. In Kim''s generation, the family had deteriorated.


    Because Kim married Colin, the Langley family followed suit and prospered again.


    Back then, Colin married Kim because of the Langley family''s style.


    The Langley family still followed the rules of their ancestors. Although the upbringing of women was not as exaggerated as ancient times, it was still very strict.


    Moreover, Kim was beautiful and charming. She had an exquisite figure and was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Colin had thought that Kim should be his wife. Kim also worked hard. A year after she married Colin, she gave birth to Gary.


    Gary''s wife was called Elodia Hudson. She was a girl from an ordinary family in their vige.


    At this moment, Elodia was sitting on the edge of the sofa cautiously with her hands folded in front of her. She listened quietly and docilely to Kim and Jeanne.


    Jeanne and Kim could only meet during the new year. Sitting together, the onlymon topic they could talk about was the children at home.


    "I heard Key''s voice just now. This child has always been sensible. I don''t know what''s wrong with him today, but he actually cried."


    Kim was a little puzzled. She frowned slightly, clearly worried.


    Elodia looked even more worried, but since her mother-inw and Jeanne didn''t give the order, she did not dare to get up and go upstairs to take a look. She could only feel anxious in her heart.


    Jeanne smiled and said, "The children are definitely ying together. It''s inevitable for them to cry."


    Philip nodded in agreement. "That''s right. The little guys definitely like to y. Let them y."


    Kim opened her mouth but hesitated. How could she let the children do whatever they wanted? They might forget the rules.


    However, when she thought about how the main branch was different from their family, she stopped talking.


    After the New Year, they returned to the vige and did not spend much time with the main branch.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Comint


    While they were chatting, Madame Emma Lockwood and the others came downstairs with the children.


    "Hey, look, they''re alling down, aren''t they?" Philip said with a smile.


    Then, he went forward and pulled Ricky, who was acting like an adult, into his arms.


    Ricky pursed his lips and gave Philip a faint smile. Then, he said, "Grandpa, I''m a grown-up now. Let me walk by myself."


    Philip said, "Ricky has grown up, but look at Key, who is half a year older than you. He''s still asking his father to hug him. It''s fine for me to hug you. Don''t be shy." Ricky felt helpless, but still allowed Philip to hug him.


    Jeanne people stood up. She smiled and said, "Kim, Elodia, look. The children are fine, aren''t they?"


    Elodia''s eyes were glued to Kieran. Seeing that her son was fine, Elodia secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was worried and sized Kieran up from head to toe, and her eyes were filled with love.


    Kim smiled and said, "What can happen at home?"


    Jeanne saw that Elodia''s gaze was glued to Kieran. She clearly wanted to go forward and express her concerns, but she endured it and didn''t go forward.


    Jeanne was a little surprised. "Elodia, aren''t you going to take a look at Key?"


    Elodia was shocked and quickly looked away, afraid that her husband and inws would be unhappy with her behavior.


    She smiled and said, "Aunt, Key is being carried by his father. There''s no need for me to take a look at him."


    Kim nced at Elodia but did not say anything.


    Jeanne didn''t say anything else.


    The entire family sat around the dining table.


    Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood described what had happened between the two children. upstairs.


    Upon hearing that Key had been beaten up by Betty, Kim and Elodia were shocked.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Betty immediately "delicately" crawled into Patriarch Lockwood''s


    arms.


    Patriarch Lockwood red at everyone and said, "What are you all looking at? Betty Baby is amazing. Are you guys not convinced?"


    Kim and Elodia lowered their heads.


    Colin said, "Uncle, let''s not talk whilst eating."


    Patriarch Lockwood immediately rolled his eyes and did not say anything else.


    After dinner, he said to Colin and the others, "Your family is so boring. I miss my grandson and granddaughter-inw, as well as those useless bachelors."


    Those good-for-nothing bachelors naturally referred to Bernard, Shepard and the others.


    The ne returned to Dawton City the next day. Instead of returning to Northernville Manor, it went straight to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Before that, they had visited Lotus Vige and sent Jackson back to Lotus Vige.


    Isabe was a little disappointed. In fact, she wanted to keep Master Vaughn and then bring the other masters over to celebrate the new year in Dawton City together.


    Unfortunately, the masters refused toe. Even Master Vaughn insisted that she send him back to Lotus Vige.


    Contrary to Isabe''s expectations, Damon, who was very hard to get along with, actually got along very well with Master Vaughn.


    The two of them even yed a few rounds of Go on the ne.


    During the New Year, the weather in Dawton City was cold, and it had snowed just recently. Isabe and Draxton wore thick trench coats and followed behind Damon whilst holding hands. The moment the three of them entered the house, everyone in the living room fell silent. "Dad!" Colin was the first toe back to his senses. He excitedly walked towards Damon.


    Damon saw him lose hisposure and couldn''t help but re at him. "How old are you? Why are you still so jumpy?"


    A hint of shame shed across Colin''s face, but he still had toin.


    "Dad, you have to talk to Uncle," he said seriously.


    "What did your uncle do?" Damon looked into the living room and saw that Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood were both sitting down. None of them got up to wee him.


    His face darkened.


    The family had no order under his brother''s control.


    When he looked at everyone, he couldn''t see the actions of a well-mannered family.


    Seeing Damon look their way, Madame Emma Lockwood''s originally smiling face immediately darkened.


    Patriarch Lockwood said, "You''re here?"


    When Damon heard his tone, he immediately snorted angrily. "What? Am I not wee?"


    "Humph." Patriarch Lockwood snorted proudly.


    "Even if you don''t wee me, I''m here." Damon walked over and sat down impolitely.


    Philip and Jeanne greeted him.


    Damon responded indifferently and ignored them.


    Draxton and Isabe came over and greeted Colin and Gary.


    This was the first time Isabe had seen someone from the Lockwood family''s second branch.


    Just as she expected, Colin and Gary were also very old-fashioned.


    When Betty and Ricky saw that their mother and father had returned and ignored them, Ricky was fine. He just looked at them eagerly, but Betty pouted her lips. Then, she ran towards Isabe.


    Isabe hugged her little body helplessly. She squatted down and said gently, "Mommy and Daddy are a little cold. I''ll carry youter."


    "No, I''m not afraid of the cold." She leaned into Isabe''s arms.


    Isabe smiled dotingly and could only hug her.


    Damon stared at Betty. His eyebrows and beard trembled. In the end, he couldn''t help but say, "Isabe, children can''t be so indulgent." Isabe immediately said, "Grandpa Damon, you''re right. I''ll keep that in mind."


    As she spoke, she continued to hug Betty.


    Betty immediately widened her eyes in rm and turned to look at the old man.


    Isabe pinched Betty''s little face and said, "Betty, this is your second great-grandpa. You have to greet him."


    Betty was very polite, so she said softly, "Hello, second great-grandpa."


    Damon had never been greeted by such a soft child, especially since this child was different from other


    children.


    The other children turned around and ran when they saw him.


    However, this child looked at him with her big clear eyes. Just looking at her made him feel inexplicably


    comfortable.


    A rare smile appeared on his old-fashioned face.


    Isabe greeted Kim and Elodia again.


    Elodia looked at the magnanimous Isabe and a trace of envy shed in her eyes.


    Colin said, "Father, Key was beaten up."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He sounded like a childining to his parents.


    Isabe looked at him in surprise.


    Colin did not realize how childish his tone was. He even looked at Isabe arrogantly.


    Isabe felt puzzled.


    Did she offend this person?


    Damon looked at Colin and asked, "What happened?"


    Damon''s eyes widened. His precious great-grandson had been beaten up.


    "Who''s the audacious one?"


    Philip said, "It''s that little girl. Her name is Betty."


    Damon immediately turned to look at Betty.


    Betty was looking at him with big innocent eyes.


    For a moment, the two of them looked at each other.


    Isabe finally understood why Colin had such an attitude.


    It turned out that she did not offend him, but her daughter did.


    Isabe''s mouth twitched as she tried her best to hold back herughter.


    Betty and Damon looked at each other for a moment.


    Damon coughed unnaturally and nned to reprimand Betty.


    However, Betty had beaten him to it.


    Before Damon could say anything, Betty was already telling everyone her side of the story.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Mustard Ravioli


    Betty said, "Second great-grandpa, are you going to help Key take revenge?


    "Betty is a good child who respects the old and loves the young. I''ll go easy on you."


    Her soft and cute face was very serious, and her childish voice was very serious. She was so cute that it made anyone''s heart soften. However, Damon''s expression froze.


    After a moment, Damon regained his dignity. He said in a deep voice, "Nonsense, this child is so ignorant! Do you know no manners?"


    After saying that, he looked at Isabe unhappily.


    Isabe pretended not to see Damon''s gaze and looked elsewhere with a "I didn''t hear anything" expression. Betty continued, "Second great-grandpa, Key was defeated by me. You are his great-grandpa. This means that you are also defeated by me. Don''t worry. I won''tugh at you!"


    She patted her small chest with her fair and tender hand.


    At the side, Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood puffed out their chests proudly.


    Based on what Betty said, it was equivalent to them defeating that old man, Damon. As a weakling, Patriarch Lockwood felt extremely proud!


    Damon was so angry that his face turned pale. He couldn''t argue with Betty, so he targeted Isabe. "Isabe, is this how you usually teach your children?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood wasn''t going to allow Damon to scold Isabe. She said angrily, "Damon! How dare you scold my granddaughter-inw?" Damon immediately looked like he was suffocating.


    He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He looked from one to the other and finally realized that he could not afford to offend anyone.


    In the end, he sat down on the sofa angrily and fell silent with a livid expression.


    When Colin saw that his father did not help them regain their dignity anymore, he couldn''t ept such a fact.


    He snorted and looked at Isabe critically. "Draxton wasn''t married five years ago, right? In other words, Isabe, you had a child five years ago before you were married, right?" Damon was stunned. He looked at Isabe in disbelief and said, "You had a child before you were married?"


    The way he looked at Isabe changed.


    In his opinion, even if Isabe had given birth to the Lockwood family''s child, it was a fact that Isabe had given birth before she was married.


    He turned to Draxton and said, "Draxton, she''s the patriarch''s wife and she gave birth to a child before getting married?"


    Draxton said, "That''s right. Five years ago, Be and I had a child before we were married. Grandpa Damon, what are you nning to do? Take away my position as patriarch?


    "If that''s the case, I can''t ask for more. I think Gary is also very suitable to be the patriarch."


    Damon was shocked by his words and said, "I''m talking about your wife!"


    "Without me, Be wouldn''t be able to give birth!" said Draxton.


    Damon was rendered speechless.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Draxton had said, but it still felt strange to him.


    When he came back to his senses, he said angrily, "You''re a man and she''s a woman. How can it be the


    same?


    "In the early years, men could have multiple wives. Can women?"


    It was Draxton''s turn to be rendered speechless.


    At this moment, the childish voice sounded again. Betty said, "Second great-grandpa, do you look down on "Nonsense. Who said I look down on girls?"


    Betty blinked her innocent eyes and asked, "Then why can father have multiple wives, but not mother?" Damon was speechless.


    Betty asked again, "Second great-grandpa, what do you mean by having multiple wives?"


    Damon couldn''t help but roll his eyes. However, when he saw Betty''s curious eyes, he didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Kieran exined to Betty, "I know, Betty. Having multiple wives means that men can marry several wives, and women can only be loyal to one man.


    "Betty, that''s why I said that girls have to protect themselves. You can''t let others see your feet."


    Although Kieran had been beaten up, he still couldn''t help but want to convince Betty to let her understand how serious her mistake was previously.


    Betty looked at Kieran as if she was looking at a fool and said, "Key, you''re so stupid.


    "If my father had three wives, then my mother would definitely marry three men.


    "Because this was the only way for my mother to get even. Otherwise, my mother would suffer a loss. If my mother suffered a loss, my father would definitely suffer more.


    "Key, if it were you, would you be willing to let your father suffer? Your mother might even divorce your father."


    The others didn''t think much of it, but Elodia''s face turned pale. She subconsciously looked at Gary with fear in his eyes.


    Gary didn''t even look at her. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    Isabe looked at her daughter, who was serious and reasonable, with a smile in her eyes. She felt that her serious look was really cute.


    However, Kieran corrected her seriously. "Mommy treats Daddy like he''s all she has. She won''t divorce Daddy!"


    Kieran had no doubt about this.


    Elodia heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she carefully peeked at Gary again, afraid that he would get angry.


    Gary also happened to look at his wife.


    When Elodia met Gary''s gaze, she quickly looked away unnaturally. Her heart was pounding, and she didn''t dare to lock gazes with Gary anymore.


    Gary casually looked away. Just as Kieran had said, Elodia would never dare to do anything to him, let alone divorce him.


    Betty looked at Kieran in shock. She didn''t understand why Key''s mother had to treat his father as the sky.


    Betty looked at Kieran with a "you''re so silly" look and buried her little face in her mother''s embrace, unwilling to talk to anyone else.


    She didn''t want to talk to a stupid loser.


    Isabe gently stroked Betty''s soft hair and smiled. ¡°Grandpa Damon, you must be tired. Do you want to get some rest?"


    Isabe changed the subject. She did not want this topic to continue.


    Damon looked at her deeply and said, "I''ll get Kim to find you a few female rule guidelinester. As the patriarch''s wife, we won''t talk about what happened before, but from now on, there are some rules you have to understand."


    Isabe was at a loss for words.


    She smiled good-naturedly and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble Grandpa Damon and Auntie."


    Seeing how docile she was, Damon decided not to make things difficult for her.


    t


    However, he said, "You heard what this little girl said just now, right? Teach her the rules that girls should


    know."


    Isabe gritted her teeth and said with a fake smile, "Alright, Grandpa Damon."


    girls too?"


    "Nonsense. Who said I look down on girls?"


    Betty blinked her innocent eyes and asked, "Then why can father have multiple wives, but not mother?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon was speechless.


    Betty asked again, "Second great-grandpa, what do you mean by having multiple wives?"


    Damon couldn''t help but roll his eyes. However, when he saw Betty''s curious eyes, he didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Kieran exined to Betty, "I know, Betty. Having multiple wives means that men can marry several wives, and women can only be loyal to one man.


    "Betty, that''s why I said that girls have to protect themselves. You can''t let others see your feet."


    Although Kieran had been beaten up, he still couldn''t help but want to convince Betty to let her understand how serious her mistake was previously.


    Betty looked at Kieran as if she was looking at a fool and said, "Key, you''re so stupid.


    "If my father had three wives, then my mother would definitely marry three men.


    "Because this was the only way for my mother to get even. Otherwise, my mother would suffer a loss. If my mother suffered a loss, my father would definitely suffer more.


    "Key, if it were you, would you be willing to let your father suffer? Your mother might even divorce your father." The others didn''t think much of it, but Elodia''s face turned pale. She subconsciously looked at Gary with fear in his eyes.


    Gary didn''t even look at her. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    Isabe looked at her daughter, who was serious and reasonable, with a smile in her eyes. She felt that her serious look was really cute.


    However, Kieran corrected her seriously. "Mommy treats Daddy like he''s all she has. She won''t divorce Daddy!"


    Kieran had no doubt about this.


    Elodia heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she carefully peeked at Gary again, afraid that he would get angry.


    Gary also happened to look at his wife.


    When Elodia met Gary''s gaze, she quickly looked away unnaturally. Her heart was pounding, and she didn''t dare to lock gazes with Gary anymore.


    Gary casually looked away. Just as Kieran had said, Elodia would never dare to do anything to him, let alone divorce him.


    Betty looked at Kieran in shock. She didn''t understand why Key''s mother had to treat his father as the sky. Betty looked at Kieran with a "you''re so silly" look and buried her little face in her mother''s embrace, unwilling to talk to anyone else.


    She didn''t want to talk to a stupid loser.


    Isabe gently stroked Betty''s soft hair and smiled. ¡°Grandpa Damon, you must be tired. Do you want to get some rest?"


    Isabe changed the subject. She did not want this topic to continue.


    Damon looked at her deeply and said, "I''ll get Kim to find you a few female rule guidelinester. As the patriarch''s wife, we won''t talk about what happened before, but from now on, there are some rules you have to understand."


    Isabe was at a loss for words.


    She smiled good-naturedly and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble Grandpa Damon and Auntie."


    Seeing how docile she was, Damon decided not to make things difficult for her.


    However, he said, "You heard what this little girl said just now, right? Teach her the rules that girls should know."


    Isabe gritted her teeth and said with a fake smile, "Alright, Grandpa Damon.¡±


    Madame Emma Lockwood rolled her eyes.


    Ricky also frowned and looked at Damon as if he was looking at a prehistoric monster.


    As the New Year approached, the house was already filled with the festive atmosphere. The atmosphere was very lively.


    When making raviolis, not only did the servants at home were involved, but Madame Emma Lockwood and the others also made some themselves as well.


    Even Patriarch Lockwood, Philip, and even Draxton personally took action.


    Damon sat in the living room, his brows knitted so tightly that they could kill a mosquito.


    He said to Colin in disdain, "A gentleman should stay away from the kitchen. Look, even men are entering the kitchen. It''s simply unbing."


    Ricky originally did not participate. Only Betty was held in Madame Emma Lockwood''s arms. The old and the young were both holding ravioli wrappers in their hands.


    Betty''s expression was very serious, as if she was seriously making raviolis.


    At this moment, Ricky nced at Damon and silently walked into the kitchen to take out a tube of mustard.


    Then, he walked to Isabe and silently took a ravioli skin. He squeezed half a tube of mustard and wrapped


    it.


    Then, he picked up the other half of the mustard and made another ravioli.


    Ricky was just a little taller than the table, so no one saw his hands under the table, which also made two raviolis.


    After the raviolis were wrapped, they began to cook them for dinner.


    The entire family sat down around the dining table. Ricky personally took action and handed a bowl of


    raviolis to Damon. His obedient appearance made Damon smile and he praised Ricky for being sensible.


    Then, Ricky silently handed another bowl of raviolis to Kieran.


    Isabe was rendered speechless by such a sight.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Be Covers


    Isabe saw Ricky put mustard in the ravioli.


    Ricky peeked at Isabe guiltily. Seeing that Isabe was eating and did not notice him, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Of course, Isabe would not expose Ricky at a time like this.


    She pretended not to know.


    However, she said to Kieran, "Key, I think that the ravioli in your bowl is especially delicious. Can you give it to me?"


    She looked at the ravioli filled with mustard in Kieran''s bowl.


    Kieran blinked at her and nodded obediently.


    Elodia quickly scooped up the ravioli with a clean spoon and handed it to Isabe.


    "Thank you." Isabe smiled at her.


    "N-No need to thank me," Elodia said quickly, then lowered her head.


    Isabe could not help but take another look at her. This woman was a little timid. It was as if she was invisible.


    Isabe retracted her gaze.


    As for Ricky, he lowered his head guiltily. He immediately understood that his mother had discovered his little trick. Moreover, his mother did not want Kieran to eat the ravioli filled with mustard. Madame Emma Lockwood said with a smile, "Ricky, you''re a good kid because you shared your ravioli with others. Come here, let me give you a kiss."


    With that, Madame Emma Lockwood took Ricky into her arms.


    Meanwhile, Patriarch Lockwood hugged Betty.


    With these two elders around, Isabe basically could forget about taking care of the two children.


    Damon said with a straight face, "You two, it''s not good to spoil the children like this. You''re supposed to be eating, but you''re hugging them. Where are your table manners?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood rolled their eyes at the same time. "It''s none of your business!"


    Danib knew that he could not say anything to them, so he nced at Kieran.


    As expected, he saw Kieran sitting in his seat obediently and eating seriously.


    Only then did he nod in satisfaction. He lowered his head and picked up a ravioli before putting it into his mouth.


    He thought that this ravioli was really ugly. It looked different from other ravioli. It must have been made by that little girl.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought in disgust as he took a bite.


    Then, tragedy struck him.


    Damon was in tears.


    He did not know whether to swallow the ravioli in his mouth or not. For a moment, he froze.


    Everyone looked at him in surprise.


    In the end, Damon couldn''t take it anymore. He stood up from his seat and ran away like the wind.


    Betty blinked curiously and looked up at Patriarch Lockwood. "Great-grandpa, why did he cry?"


    Patriarch Lockwood''s expression darkened. Then, he said, "Maybe the ravioli is too delicious. He''s crying because of how good it is!" Betty was enlightened.


    Ricky pursed his lips and peeked at Isabe to see her reaction.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 The Langley Family Is Here


    Ricky said, "I shouldn''t have given second great-grandpa and Key the ravioli filled with mustard."


    Isabe looked at his tightly pursed lips and knew that although he said that, he was still unhappy.


    Isabe could not help but kiss his little face. She lifted him into her arms and walked to the small couch to sit down.


    Isabe said, "Is it because second great-grandpa was fierce to Mom, so you wanted to give him mustard ravioli to teach him a lesson?"


    Ricky looked up and nodded seriously.


    Isabe''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. "Mommy also thinks that second great-grandpa is too much. Mommy has long wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t expect you to beat Mommy to it." Ricky was surprised.


    He widened his eyes in shock, which was really cute.


    Draxton had just walked over to them while holding Betty''s hand. When he heard this, he almost tripped.


    He also widened his eyes and looked at Isabe. Was it okay for her to say this to the children?


    Isabe continued, "You gave Kieran the mustard ravioli because he said something that made your sister unhappy, right?"


    Ricky nodded again.


    Isabe asked, "Then does Ricky know why Mom deliberately ate Key''s mustard ravioli?"


    A hint of doubt appeared in Ricky''s midnight blue eyes.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Because Key is also small like you. If he ate the mustard ravioli, there''s a high chance that he would choke. If it identally got stuck in his windpipe, it would be very dangerous." "Second great-grandpa is an adult so he knows how to take care of himself, but Key is still a child so it would be very dangerous."


    Ricky''s small face gradually revealed a serious expression.


    Isabe said, "Therefore, even if we want to teach others a lesson, we have to be careful. If teaching them a lesson causes their lives to be in danger, it will be our fault if we aren''t able to save them." Ricky nodded solemnly.


    "Mom, I understand. In the future, when I teach others a lesson, I will definitely be careful."


    Isabe smiled and gave him a thumbs-up. "Smart boy!"


    "Mom, I also heard what you said. When I fight Key, I won''t beat him to death," Betty said.


    "Betty, please don''t beat him to death!" Isabe did not know whether tough or cry.


    The corners of Draxton''s mouth twitched. For a moment, he did not know how to react. His wife and children were not people to be trifled with!


    Draxton squatted down and looked at the two children. "Second great-grandpa and Key are just a little old-fashioned. Although what they said was unpleasant, they didn''t mean any harm, so we just have to teach them a small lesson."


    Ricky and Betty nodded obediently.


    In two days, it would be New Year''s Eve. Over the past few days, Wilson and Macpherson''s family members had also arrived at the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Seeing Isabe, Ava and Mia''s eyes lit up. They warmly invited Isabe to sit down.


    Jeanne smiled and teased, "Look at the two of you. You''re even more enthusiastic to see Be than me. Be is clearly my daughter-inw."


    "Jeanne, Be is your daughter-inw, but she''s also our niece-inw!"


    Mia said with a smile.


    "Mia is right," Ava agreed.


    Jeanne could not help butugh heartily, then she said to Isabe, "Be, then apany your aunts. It''s just that you haven''t spoken to me a lot after you came back."


    Jeanne sounded envious.


    Isabe smiled. "I see you often. I can talk to you any day, but I don''t see Aunt Ava and Aunt Mia often. Of course, I have to seize the opportunity to talk to them more." "If you think you''re losing out, I''ll bring my pillow to your room and sleep with you tonight."


    When Jeanne heard this, she immediately looked horrified. "It''s fine. You don''t need to sleep with me. Otherwise, Draxton wille to settle scores with me the next day." Everyone burst intoughter.


    Kim Langley and Elodia sat at the side without saying a word.


    Kim could not help but frown as she looked at Jeanne and the others who were chatting andughing.


    She did not understand why the people from the main branch were so good to this woman who had a child out of wedlock.


    How could they spoil her? It was fine if they didn''t discipline her properly, but they even ttered her.


    When Kim thought of her own strict upbringing, as well as the virtuousness and rules after marrying Colin Lockwood, she looked down on Isabe even more.


    It was fortunate that Isabe was not her daughter-inw. Otherwise, she would definitely educate her on how she should behave as a daughter-inw.


    With this thought in mind, Elodia, who came from an ordinary family, seemed to be much more sensible.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Elodia came from a humble background and her etiquette and other qualities were not up to her standards, at least she was honest and dutiful. Kim nced at Elodia with some satisfaction.


    Elodia was smiling as she watched Isabe and the others joke around. There was an almost imperceptible hint of envy in her eyes.


    Jeanne treated Isabe really well. It was like Isabe was Jeanne''s own daughter.


    They interacted intimately and naturally without any animosity.


    Elodia did not expect Kim to treat her like this. As long as Kim did not despise her so much, she was already satisfied.


    Noticing that Kim was looking at her, she quickly lowered her head with vignce.


    Kim frowned in dissatisfaction. Her daughter-inw was too timid, hence unpresentable.


    Jeanne and the others felt that it was not nice to ignore Kim while theyughed and joke around. Hence, Jeanne said, "Kim, my stylist ising overter. Let''s try on New Year''s clothes together and choose our style. Do you want toe along?"


    Kim shook her head and refused without hesitation. "No, I''ve already decided on my clothes and style. There''s no need to trouble you."


    "What about Elodia?" Jeanne smiled at Elodia.


    Elodia hurriedly shook her head and said in fear and trepidation, "Thank you, Aunt Jeanne. I''ve also prepared my outfit."


    Jeanne smiled and said, "Alright then. We won''t be apanying you guyster."


    Mia smiled and said, "Kim, don''t regret it if you don''te. Be said that she brought herbal makeup for us to try out."


    Ava said, "Yeah, Be''s herbal makeup is hard toe by."


    Kim felt disdainful toward Be, but she still smiled and said, "There''s really no need. You guys can go and have fun. My brother and his wife will be arriving soon. Elodia and I have to pick them up." Every year, the Langley family woulde to pay their New Year''s greetings to the Lockwood family, and this year was no exception.


    Isabe could tell that Kim did not like her very much, so she did not say anything else.


    Chapter To The Langley rammy is riere


    Since Kim didn''t like her, Isabe didn''t see why she had to tter her.


    At the airport.


    Gary, Elodia, and Kim received the three members of the Langley family who had just gotten off the ne.


    There was Kim''s brother, sister-inw, and her niece, Cressida Langley.


    The Langley family was a schrly family, so their descendants'' names tended to be ancient.


    "Aunt, I missed you so much!"


    As soon as Cressida saw Kim, she happily walked up to her.


    Seeing her niece, a smile appeared on Kim''s face. "I''ve heard that you wereing this year. Why isn''t your brother here?"


    "He started apany. It''s a busy year so he won''t be able toe."


    Cressida replied.


    Then, she looked at Elodia and said, "Aunt Kim, this is my cousin-inw, right? You''re finally letting here to the Lockwood family''s residence for New Year this year?"


    In the past few years, because Elodia''s family background was humble, Kim despised her for not being presentable and refused to bring her to the Lockwood family''s residence to avoid being embarrassed.


    As a result, Kieran was already five years old when Elodia had the chance toe here to celebrate the new year, which was this year.


    On the other hand, because of Kim, Cressida and her family came to visit the Lockwood family every year.


    "Elodia, I see that you''ve learned most of the rules. Otherwise, Aunt Kim wouldn''t have brought you to the Lockwood family''s residence this year. You didn''t embarrass our family, did you?"


    Cressida covered her mouth and asked with a smile when she saw Elodia''s silent and wooden expression.


    Kim indulged Cressida even though she said those words.


    Gary acted as if he did not hear anything.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Elodia Hudson


    Elodia looked at Cressida and smiled mechanically before saying, "No."


    When Cressida saw how timid she was, a dark glint shed in her eyes. She couldn''t help butugh. "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. Elodia, I''m Cressida Langley. You can just call me Cressida." "Nice to meet you, Cressida," Elodia said softly.


    Cressida held Kim''s arm affectionately and said, "Aunt Kim, Elodia is quite obedient and sensible. It seems like you have taught her well."


    Kim smiled and said dotingly, "All you know how to do is tter others."


    Kim''s sister-inw also smiled and said, "Kim, you don''t know. This girl''s mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter by the day. She coaxes both of us and her grandpa every day and makes us happy without fail. Her grandpa dotes on her the most."


    "Mom, Grandpa''s favorite is obviously my brother," Cressida said.


    At the side, Kim''s elder brother named Shawn Langley was chatting with Gary.


    Shawn said, "Sebastian started apany in Hamilson City.


    "The Lockwood family has a branchpany in Hamilson City, right? Can I request you to ask your cousin if he''ll be able to help?"


    Gary nodded and said, "It''s good that you like to do business. I''ll talk to my eldest cousinter.


    "If he agrees, then the Lockwood family''s branchpany in Hamilson City will definitely be of great help to your family."


    Shawn''s face was instantly filled with smiles. He sighed and said, "I''m grateful for you all."


    "It''s no big deal. We''re family."


    Shawn patted Gary''s shoulder and said, "Yes, you''re right. We''re family and we support each other!"


    Shawn paused for a moment before continuing, "Your cousin is already 23 years old this year. She has been talking about Bernard for five years. "They''re not young anymore. If your cousin can marry Bernard, the Lockwood family and the Langley family will be even closer."


    Gary smiled and said, "Uncle Shawn, you have to talk to my mother about this. I don''t know how to matchmake."


    Kim, K, and Cressida allughed in response.


    Cressida blushed shyly.


    Kim''s sister-inw said, "Kim, since Shawn mentioned this, why don''t you ask Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood about this? "Cressida is a very eligible bachelorette."


    Kim said, "Of course she is! Since Cressida likes Bernard, I''ll ask them when I get back tonight."


    Shawn''s family of three was all smiles.


    They chatted andughed while Elodia walked at the back, looking like an outsider.


    She could not help but look at Gary''s back silently. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at her, as if he had already forgotten her existence. They got in the car and headed to the Lockwood family''s residence. Cressida thought of something and asked, "Aunt Kim, I heard that Drax is married?"


    Kim responded, "He''s more than just married. His two children are almost five years old."


    Cressida widened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand. Her face was filled with surprise.


    Kim said, "Cressida, when you reach the Lockwood family''s residence, don''t mention this matter and behave as you usually would. We''re daughters of a proper family. If you can marry Bernard, you''ll definitely be able to suppress Isabe in the future."


    Cressida couldn''t hide the smile on her face. "I understand, Aunt Kim. Don''t worry."


    Kim nodded in satisfaction.


    Cressida couldn''t help but recall what happened five years ago. That was the first time she had followed her family to the Lockwood family''s residence for New Year celebrations.


    At that time, she was only 18 years old. When she saw the extraordinarily handsome Draxton, she could not help but develop a crush on him.


    However, that man was very cold. When he saw her fall into the pool, he did not even look at her.


    Not only that, he even locked the door to the pool. If she didn''t know how to swim, she would have drowned. Fortunately, she did know how to swim. She had deliberately fallen into the pool to seduce Draxton. At that time, she was young and impetuous. She was so angry that she knocked on Draxton''s bedroom the same night to seduce him again. In the end, that man threw her directly into Patriarch Lockwood''s zoo. Faced with the lion''s mouth and Draxton''s cold gaze, she realized at that moment that Draxton was not someone she could provoke.


    It was Bernard who saved her from the beast.


    From then on, she felt that Bernard was her Mr. Right.


    Now that she heard that Draxton was not only married but also had children, she could not help but feel jealous of the woman who managed to get Draxton.


    She wanted to see what was so good about that woman who had children out of wedlock!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aunt, Drax has such high standards. A woman who can marry Drax must have her merits, right?" she probed. Kim thought for a moment and said, "She''s quite pretty and knows how to please people, but I think she managed to marry Draxton because of their children."


    The corners of Cressida''s lips curled up in disdain. It seemed that she was just a woman who relied on her looks. However, she was quite scheming to be able to give birth to Draxton''s children. Traffic was smooth, so they soon arrived at the Lockwood family''s residence.


    The moment the car stopped, Cressida turned around and said to Elodia, who was sitting alone in the back seat, "Elodia, you can get out of the car first and open the door for us." Elodia paused, then she replied, "Okay."


    She got out of the car and opened the door for Cressida and the others. Her face was exceptionally pale. For some reason, she felt a little carsick.


    Cressida got out of the car and said to Kim with a smile, "Aunt, Elodia is nice."


    "Yes, she''s indeed quite sensible in this aspect," Kim said.


    Elodia lowered her head and did not speak. Coincidentally, Gary and Shawn had also gotten out of the car. She could not help but look at Gary again, but Gary was only focused on talking to Shawn and did no notice her.


    In front of the window on the third floor, Isabe crossed her arms and watched the scene downstairs.


    She said, "Draxton, have you seen Elodia before?"


    Draxton said, "This is the first time I''ve seen her."


    Isabe was a little surprised. "She''s been married to Gary for a few years already, right?"


    Draxton said, "She hasn''t been here before. I heard that she came from an ordinary background, so Kim didn''t want her toe to the residence to celebrate the new year."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 2ht Jeanne Is Angry


    Chapter 218 Jeanne is Angry


    Isabe retracted her gaze and did not speak.


    Draxton walked over to the window and nced down. He then said calmly, "The Langley familyes to pay their new year greetings to my grandparents every year" Isabe said, "That''s nice of them."


    Draxton held her hand and said, "Let''s go downstairs and take a look."


    The two of them went to the living room. Patriarch Lockwood was not there. Only Madame Emma Lockwood


    and Jeanne were there.


    The three members of the Langley family were enthusiastically greeting Madame Emma Lockwood and wishing her a happy new year.


    "Mrs Lockwood, we brought this local specialty here all the way from Hamilson City. There are also two wild ginsengs."


    Shawn said carefully and he fawned over them.


    Cressida smiled quietly. It was a really gentle smile.


    She then took out a silk scarf and said, "Madame Lockwood, this is a scarf I embroidered myself. I hope you''ll like it"


    Madame Emma Lockwood nced at her and said, "Oh my. I didn''t know that the youngdy of the Langley family knew how to embroider."


    Kim smiled and continued, "Madame Lockwood, the Langley family still has some ancient traditions. Not only does Cressida know how to embroider, but she also knows how to y the piano and chess, draw, and write calligraphy."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cressida lowered her head in embarrassment, but the corners of her lips were curled up slightly.


    She was from a schrly family, hence she was a well-bred youngdy. She was not someone the Lockwood family''s two daughters-inw couldpare to.


    Elodia was even worse. She came from a humble family background and did not receive a good education.


    As for Draxton''s wife, she had children out of wedlock. If word got out, people would look down on her.


    Cressida wasn''t like any of them. At this thought, she straightened her back proudly.


    Madame Emma Lockwood did not take the scarf. She only nced at it and said gently but slightly distantly, ¡°Thank you, Cressida. That''s nice of you."


    She did not say anything else.


    Cressida was holding out her scarf, and she froze on the spot.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Kim''s face. Just as she was at a loss of what to do, Jeanne took the scarf with a smile and praised, "This scarf is really beautiful. Cressida is really good with her hands. Kim, do invite the guests to sit."


    This saved Kim from embarrassment, and she smiled and said, "Everyone, take a seat,"


    Only then did the Langley family sit. They came every year, so they were not reserved.


    At this moment, Draxton and Isabe came downstairs.


    The Langley family immediately looked at Isabe.


    The moment they saw Isabe''s face, they were stunned.


    So that was how it was. No wonder Draxton liked her. She was a stunner.


    Cressida couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Cressida thought that she herself was a rare beauty. Most importantly, she was well-educated, so her temperament was naturally extraordinary.


    She did not expect the woman Draxton married to be so... So...


    She didn''t know how to describe it.


    She was unlike any other woman she had ever met.


    "Be,e and sit." Seeing Isabe, Madame Emma Lockwood smiled and patted the seat beside her.


    Isabe walked over with a smile and sat down. At the same time, she smiled and nodded at the Langley family without saying anything. Draxton nodded indifferently.


    In terms of status, it was their honor that Draxton could look at them or recognize them.


    The Langley family was naturally used to Draxton''s attitude.


    However, Isabe behaved the same way. They could not help but feel indignant.


    "How rude," Cressida muttered in an almost imperceptible whisper.


    Furious, she raised her head and said sarcastically, "This is Drax''s new wife, right?"


    Her tone was open to interpretation.


    Isabe looked at her with a faint smile and did not say anything. She turned to chat with Madame Emma Lockwood and Jeanne.


    Isabepletely disregarded the Langley family.


    In fact, Isabe did not respect them. Even though Kim was there, she did not have to be polite to the Langley family.


    She wasn''t the rude one.


    In terms of status, she was the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife. In terms of authority, she had the final say in the Lockwood family''s matters.


    The Langley family hade to pay their New Year''s greetings, but they didn''t pay respect to Mrs. Lockwood. However, the Langley family clearly did not realize it.


    Kim was displeased, but she smiled and said, "Jeanne, if you''re free, you should teach your daughter-inw some etiquette. I don''t want you to be embarrassed." Compared to Isabe, Kim was always more satisfied with Elodia.


    However, it was only rtive.


    Elodia''s humble background would always bother Kim. Kim would never respect Elodia.


    Elodia sat quietly in the corner. There was an empty seat beside her as Gary was sitting beside Kim.


    They were husband and wife, but they had never been truly intimate.


    There was only duty and routine.


    Everyone envied her for marrying into the Lockwood family, but no one knew if she was living a good or bad life.


    Perhaps she was too greedy. She had food and water and did not have to worry about money. She even dreamed of getting the love and protection of her husband and inws. Indeed, one should not be too greedy.


    She was not greedy initially, but when she saw Isabe, she could not help but feel pain in her heart. Jeanne revealed a surprised expression when she heard Kim.


    "Kim, what are you saying? Do you have any misunderstandings about Be?"


    Jeanne could not help but look at Kim with doubt.


    Jeanne''s tone was gentle, but everyone could tell that she was unhappy.


    When Kim saw how Jeanne was defending Isabe, she suddenly felt angry. She flew into a rage and said, "Jeanne, aren''t you spoiling her too much?


    "Let me tell you, a daughter-inw has to be taught a lesson at the right time. Otherwise, she will go too far. "You can''t indulge her just because she married into the family with children. There are many daughters of wealthy families who keep their chastity."


    Jeanne''s face darkened at once and she said coldly, "Kim, are you asking me to beat Be?


    Chapter 218 Jeanne Is Angry


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to treat my own daughter-inw!"


    Kim felt a little regretful after saying those words. When she saw Jeanne getting angry, she couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    "Jeanne, it was just ament. I didn''t mean anything else."


    Kim defended herself.


    She did not want to be embarrassed in front of her brother and sister-inw. Normally, she would not care about the main branch''s business.


    However, Isabe did not even greet Shawn or his wife. Wasn''t this not respecting Kim?


    Jeanne didn''t care what she was thinking. She said angrily, "What do you mean by married into the family with children? Kim, are you looking down on my daughter-inw?


    "I didn''t even criticize her, so what right do you have to criticize her?


    "If you have so much time, why don''t you think about how to treat your daughter-inw? Don''t you know that if the family lives in harmony, all affairs will prosper?"


    Kim was rendered speechless.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    Jeanne''s breathing was rapid. Isabe saw that her eyes were burning with rage and her face was red. It was obvious that she was furious. Isabe reached out and held Jeanne''s hand. "Mom, calm down. There''s no need to be angry," Isabeforted her gently.


    Jeanne said angrily, "What do you mean it''s not necessary? It''s necessary!"


    She turned around and continued to re at Kim. She sneered and said, "You just want to mock Be for having a child out of wedlock.


    "But without Draxton, Be wouldn''t have been able to give birth. This is our family''s business, but you''re crossing the line.


    "Kim, you must apologize to Be today."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 She''s The Patriarch''s Wife


    Kim was stunned.


    Jeanne had always been gentle.


    She rarely saw Jeanne angry. In her memory, thest time she saw Jeanne so furious was a few years ago when Philip was patriarch. At that time, Jeanne was the patriarch''s wife. Because of the Lockwood family''s restless side branches, she exercised her power and imposed her will.


    Apart from times like that, Jeanne was easy to get along with.


    She was magnanimous, gentle, and calm, which was very different from her sharp and aggressive appearance at this moment.


    "Jeanne, I didn''t mean it. Why are you so aggressive?"


    "Why am I aggressive? Kim, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Don''t tell me you want the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife to greet others first?"


    When Kim heard her, she shuddered.


    Shawn and his wife, who were initially dissatisfied because Isabe did not greet them first, suddenly froze.


    Isabe looked at Jeanne with a gentle gaze, her heart filled with warmth.


    Madame Emma Lockwood patted Isabe''s hand. Isabe turned to look at Madame Emma Lockwood, who winked back at Isabe smugly and mouthed, "Your mother is amazing!" Isabe did not know whether tough or cry.


    Jeanne stared at Kim with a faint smile.


    Kim closed her eyes. She knew that she had utterly embarrassed herself today.


    Gary turned to look at Draxton and said, "Draxton, my mother really didn''t have any other intentions. Please try to calm Aunt Jeanne down."


    Draxton looked up at him and said in a deadpan voice, "My wife has been wronged. Your mother was the cause of it."


    Gary was rendered speechless.


    "I don''t even dare to provoke my wife. My entire family has to make my wife happy. She has never suffered so much!"


    Draxton looked furious.


    Gary didn''t know what to say.


    Gary thought, "Draxton, do you know that you''re acting like a dog right now?"


    Seeing that even Gary had been reprimanded, Kim took a deep breath in despair and said to Jeanne, "Jeanne, don''t be angry. I''ll apologize to Be now."


    Only then did Jeanne''s expression soften a little. She continued staring at Kim with a burning gaze, waiting for her to apologize.


    Kim took a deep breath, turned to look at Isabe, and squeezed out a smile. "Be, I''m sorry. I didn''t think before I spoke. Please don''t take it to heart. It''s all my fault." Only then did Isabe smile and say slowly, "Aunt Kim, you''re too polite. We''re family. I won''t take small


    matters like these to heart.


    "I did have children out of wedlock. I can''tpare to you or your good upbringing, but fortunately, Draxton and the elders like me. I''m living a good life." "Yeah, Draxton obviously dotes on his wife," Kim said dryly.


    Isabe smiled faintly and did not reply.


    Two drops of cold sweat rolled down Shawn and his wife''s foreheads. They suddenly realized that they seemed to have made a fatal mistake.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife was not someone whom they could act high and mighty in front of.


    It wasughable that they were secretlyining that Isabe did not greet them just now.


    Looking at the attitude of the Lockwood family, it was obvious that Isabe had a high status in the family. How would they dare to ask her to greet them first?


    To put it nicely, they were rtives of the Lockwood family and could be considered elders. However, to put it bluntly, if it weren''t for Kim, they wouldn''t even be able to walk through the door of the Lockwood family''s


    residence.


    Shawn hurriedly said, "Mrs. Lockwood, we were rude. I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    As he spoke, he took out a box and said, "This is a small token from us. Please take it as an apology. I hope you will ept it."


    Isabe nced at the box but did not take it.


    Since Jeanne stood up for her, she naturally could not forgive them easily.


    Hence, she only said calmly, "There''s no need. I think the design of this box is a little old-fashioned. It probably wasn''t prepared for me.


    "Grandma, Mom, I''m tired. I''ll go upstairs and rest first."


    Madame Emma Lockwood stood up and followed her. "I want to rest too. Be, bring me along."


    Then, Madame Emma Lockwood and Isabe held each other''s arms and went upstairs.


    Jeanne''s lips curled into a smile.


    Shawn''s expression froze.


    This gift was indeed not intended for Isabe.


    In fact, they had prepared gifts for everyone in the Lockwood family except for Isabe.


    The box in his hand was prepared for Ava.


    Ava was Bernard''s mother. If they wanted to marry Cressida to Bernard, they naturally had to build a good rtionship with Ava. Now, this gift could not be given out again.


    It was as if the air in the living room was frozen.


    Cressida pursed her lips tightly and her face turned pale. She suddenly realized that Isabe, whom she looked down on, was still the patriarch''s wife even though she got pregnant out of wedlock. Isabe''s husband was the Lockwood family''s patriarch. Not only did she have her husband''s love, but she also had her mother-inw to protect her.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was also biased toward her.


    Cressida had underestimated her enemy.


    She couldn''t help but me Elodia for being defeated by Isabe.


    "Hmph, don''t think that all the women who marry into the Lockwood family can be like Isabe. Elodia, a country bumpkin, will never be like her. Don''t be smug." Cressida secretly red in the direction of Elodia.


    When Elodia saw Cressida turning to look at her, she lowered her head slightly to hide her expression.


    Elodia was afraid that others would see the happy expression on her face.


    Jeanne, Draxton, and Madame Emma Lockwood''s protection of Isabe made her extremely envious.


    However, Kim''s defeat secretly made her happy.


    It turned out that her mother-inw, who was high and mighty in front of her, was powerless in front of the main branch.


    Elodia was in an inexplicably good mood.


    "I''m going to see my grandfathers." Draxton got up and walked upstairs.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you." Philip stood up as he wanted to leave this awkward scene.


    Jeannebed through her hair elegantly and said, "Well, I''m tired too. I''m going to lie down for a while."


    She got up and left too.


    In the end, only Colin, Kim''s family, and the Langley family were left.


    The atmosphere fell silent.


    After a while, Colin stood up and looked at Kim. "You''re really muddle-headed."


    With that, he left.


    Kim looked at him leaving aggrievedly, and her eyes could not help but turn red.


    Cressida looked at Elodia and said, "Elodia, can''t you see that Aunt Kim isn''t feeling well? Bring her a cup of tea. Why can''t you be more proactive?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Pregnant


    Elodia paused. Cressida''s tone made her ufortable, but she couldn''t say anything.


    It was only right for her to pour a cup of tea for her mother-inw, but Cressida spoke to her in such a tone as if she didn''t want to do her duty and refused to pour tea for her mother-inw. Moreover, who was Cressida to order her around?


    What status did Cressida have to chastise her?


    Elodia lowered her eyes, then she lifted the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Kim.


    Kim was looking grim. She picked up the teacup and took a sip. However, when she drank it, she realized that the tea was boiling hot.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim threw the teacup on the floor. The hot tea sshed all over the table while the teacup shattered into pieces. Some of the broken pieces flew toward Elodia''s body and face.


    Elodia felt a sharp pain on her face. She touched it with her hand, after which it was stained with blood.


    Her face was hurt.


    "Elodia, is that how you serve tea? It was boiling hot. Couldn''t you have told Aunt Kim that the tea was hot? Did you do it on purpose?"


    Cressida frowned, her expression full of suspicion.


    "Aunt Kim, don''t be angry. Dad, Mom, and I are fine."


    As Cressida spoke, she poured half a cup of tea for Kim, thereafter she poured some cold water from another pot into the teacup.


    "Aunt, drink some tea to calm down."


    Cressida''s mother said, "Kim, have a sip. Look, the temperature of the tea Cressida poured for you is just right, unlike some people who can''t even do something as simple as pouring tea properly."


    Kim''s attitude toward Elodia told the Langley family of her status in the family, so they reprimanded Elodia without holding back.


    Elodia ignored the wounds on her face and cleaned up the mess on the table. Her eyes were reddened, but she did not let her tears fall.


    After she cleaned up the table, she turned around and hurried to the bathroom.


    Elodia was afraid that if she walked any slower, her tears would fall.


    She could vaguely hear the Langey family talking about her as she walked away.


    Gary was right beside her, but he didn''t defend her from the beginning to the end.


    Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, Elodia looked at the tearful woman in the mirror.


    The wound on her left cheek was not big, but it burned when her tears touched it.


    It seemed that ever since she married into the Lockwood family, she had never even cried secretly.


    However, today, she realized that she had grievances. The sorrow and pain that she had suppressed in her heart surged out of her eyes like a flood.


    It was surging uncontrobly.


    After about five minutes, she suddenly stopped crying because she remembered that her eyes would swell if she continued crying.


    If someone found out that she cried, she would not be able to exin herself.


    Ail her sorrow seemed to have been instantly put into a small box in her heart. She then quickly locked the


    box.


    Then, she washed her face to get rid of the traces of her tears.


    She looked up at herself in the mirror. She had rposed herself and was calm and nonchnt.


    However, her red eyes still exposed the fact that she had cried.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Pointers


    When Elodia heard the words "sour and spicy noodles", she suddenly felt a strong urge to eat them.


    She seemed to have forgotten about the fish with pickles.


    Looking at Isabe smiling, Elodia finally nodded and walked into the kitchen.


    She stood at the side uneasily and watched as Isabe returned to the stove to get busy.


    She asked, "Isabe, can I help you?"


    She couldn''t figure out where to start. It seemed that Isabe had done everything and didn''t need her.


    Isabe put the noodles into the pot and said, "I''m almost done. You don''t have to do anything. Sit for a while. It''ll be ready soon."


    How could Elodia sit still? Instead, she stood where she was and waited uneasily.


    During those five years when Isabe was staying in Lotus Vige, in order to raise a child, she learned a lot of skills, including cooking.


    Her culinary skills were quite good. The sour and spicy noodles she made were not particrly authentic, but it was precisely because of this that the sour taste was moderate and the spicy taste was faint.


    The taste was not as strong as the authentic sour and spicy noodles, but it was just right.


    Elodia brought the noodles to the table with Isabe. After just one bite, Elodia couldn''t stop.


    When Elodia came back to her senses, she realized she had almost finished the entire bowl of noodles.


    Elodia looked slightly embarrassed.


    "I-I think I ate too fast..."


    "There''s more in the pot. If you''re not full, just go and get more." Isabe was in a good mood. Anyone would be very happy to see their culinary skills recognized. "Then I''ll go get it."


    In the end, Elodia couldn''t resist such delicious food.


    She finished two bowls of noodles in the time that Isabe finished one.


    Isabe looked at her and teased with a smile, "Elodia, I didn''t know you had such a good appetite even though you''re more petite than me. It''s a blessing to be able to eat." Elodia was a little embarrassed. She usually ate very little and didn''t have a good appetite. However, Isabe''s sour and spicy noodles were too delicious.


    "Not really. It''s just that your spicy and sour noodles are too delicious."


    Elodia helped to clean up.


    Isabe did not stop her. One of them washed the dishes while the other cleaned the floor.


    Actually, they didn''t need to clean up. The other servants would clean upter, or they could use the robot


    vacuums.


    However, the two of them had just eaten and didn''t feel sleepy, so they cleaned up.


    Isabe asked, "Elodia, I actually wanted to ask you just now. Why is your face injured?"


    Elodia subconsciously touched her face and said, "I was just careless and got cut by a piece of ss..."


    Isabe said, "I heard that Kim lost her temper today and broke a teacup."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia didn''t say anything because she didn''t know what to say.


    Isabe did not ask further. She just said, "Elodia, you''re a wife of the Lockwood family. Do you know what that means?


    "If you walked out of this door, the rich and powerful would fight to please you and look up to you.


    "In fact, the Langley family wouldn''t even be able to speak to those rich and powerful people.


    "They are arrogant because their aunt is the Lockwood family''s wife.


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Elodia looked at Isabe in a daze. She quickly turned her head to the side and held back the tears in her eyes.


    She then said in a low voice, "I know, Isabe. Thank you.


    "Draxton treats you very well. You''re so lucky."


    "You''re wee," Isabe said with a smile.


    Isabe waved her hand and said, "I''m going upstairs to sleep. You should rest too."


    The two of them went upstairs together and returned to their respective rooms.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Isabe''s Status


    The next day, when Isabe went downstairs, she saw Shawn and K weing her warmly. Not only that, but even Kim was also very friendly to Isabe.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, it''s our fault for not being thorough yesterday and offending you. This is a small token of our apology. I hope you won''t refuse us."


    K handed over a gift bag with both hands with a smile. Isabe took a look and saw that it was a very exquisite jewelry box.


    There should be jewelry inside.


    However, Isabe did not take it. Isabe walked to the sofa and sat down. She smiled and said, "I understand your intentions, Mrs. Langley. But there''s no need for the gift."


    Shawn and K immediately looked uneasy. They looked in the direction of Kim for help.


    Kim said, "Isabe, are you hating me?"


    Isabe looked at Kim in surprise and said, "Aunt Kim, why do you say that?"


    "Then why don''t you ept their gift? Shawn and K are just straightforward. They don''t mean anything else."


    Isabe said, "Aunt Kim, what position are you in by saying that? The daughter of the Langley family or the daughter-inw of the Lockwood family?


    "If it''s the former, it''s my fault then.


    "But if it''s thetter, I don''t think it has much to do with you whether I ept their gift or not."


    Isabe''s words were not polite at all.


    No matter how many words Kim wanted to say, they were all held back in her heart at this moment. Kim''s face was gloomy.


    Shawn and K''s faces were also especially gloomy.


    Cressida stared at Isabe and clenched her fists tightly.


    Cressida was jealous of Isabe and hated her at the same time.


    Seeing that her parents and aunt were so embarrassed that they didn''t know what to say, Cressida could only find a topic to break the awkwardness. Cressida said to the silent Elodia, "Elodia, why do you always keep silent? Hurry up and have a good chat


    with Isabe.


    "Show that gift to Isabe. She might like it."


    Cressida spoke in the tone ofmand.


    Elodia did not say anything. She hesitated for a moment and felt that Cressida''s words were wrong.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly and saved Elodia from her dilemma. "Miss Langley, isn''t it a little improper for you to call me so intimately?"


    Of course, Isabe knew that in Cressida''s heart, Isabe was her sister-inw, and that was why Cressida called Isabe so intimately. But why did Isabe have to acknowledge Cressida as a cousin for Draxton?


    Isabe''s words this time were even more impolite.


    Cressida''s face stiffened and her eyes were filled with embarrassment.


    Shawn and K were even more at a loss.


    They really didn''t dare to provoke Isabe, the patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family anymore. They had already experienced Isabe''s status in the Lockwood family yesterday.


    Seeing that Shawn, K, and Cressida were embarrassed so badly by Isabe, Kim took a deep breath and said, "Isabe, Cressida is my niece. It''s reasonable for her to take you as the sister-inw like Elodia. So, she called you by name directly just now."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Aunt Kim, you are right. But I just couldn''t figure out when Draxton had a cousin."


    Kim was so angry that she held her breath. The pleasant expression on her face could no longer be maintained.


    However, Kim reflected on it yesterday. No matter how much Kim looked down on Isabe in her heart, it was a fact that Madame Emma Lockwood and Jeanne valued her.


    Isabe''s position in the Lockwood family was obviously unshakable.


    Other than building a good rtionship with Isabe, Kim had no other choice.


    Isabe looked at Elodia and asked with a smile, "Elodia, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Elodia hurriedly said, "I slept quite well. Thank you for your concern, Isabe."


    Isabe smiled and said, "We''re all family. There''s no need to stand on ceremony."


    Elodia smiled shyly and looked at Isabe with gratitude.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim was not a fool. She could naturally tell that Isabe was doing this to raise Elodia''s status.


    Kim immediately smiled and said, "It seems that you two get along very well. Elodia, you have to get along well with Isabe. You''re both young people and havemon topics." Kim''s smile at Elodia was also very kind and sincere.


    When Elodia saw Kim''s unprecedented kindness, her heart could not help but beat faster, and she was very terrified.


    Cressida''s eyes shed with malice. Isabe was so kind to that trash Elodia, but she treated Cressida so badly all the time. The hatred in Cressida''s heart could not help but deepen. At this moment, the servants opened the door. Wilson, Ava, and their family had arrived, and so had Macpherson, Mia, and their family.


    Bernard, Shepard, Yale, Roger, and Kevin were also here.


    Only Olivia had not yet arrived.


    Isabe was puzzled. Isabe had not seen Olivia even once since she returned.


    Isabe asked Jeanne, but Jeanne also said that she didn''t know what Olivia had been busy with recently. However, seeing that Jeanne was not worried, Isabe felt at ease in the end. Upon seeing the arrival of the two families, Shawn, K, and Kim immediately stood up to wee them. However, Yale walked up first and threw herself into Isabe''s arms enthusiastically. Isabe helplessly caught her. Yale leaned against Isabe as if she had no bones. Isabe could not push Yale away, so she could only drag Yale to the sofa and sit down.


    "Yale, is it okay to torture me like this?" Isabe pulled Yale away a little in amusement.


    Yale clung to Isabe and said, "Isabe, it''s acting coquettishly. I''m acting coquettishly. Do you know how to use the right words?"


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry.


    Mia smiled and scolded Yale helplessly, "Be, look at her. How naughty she is! Ignore her!"


    Yale immediately raised her head and protested, "Mom, am I your biological daughter?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at Yale.


    Shawn, K, and Kim saw this scene and got a new understanding of Isabe''s status in the Lockwood family.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Bernard''s Surprise


    Yale was the daughter of the Lockwood family, one of the noblestdies in the world. But Yale was actually so intimate with Isabe.


    Yale''s enthusiastic behavior just now clearly showed that she liked Isabe very much.


    At this moment, Shawn and K were busy greeting Ava and the others. They even took out gifts enthusiastically.


    Ava and Mia were used to the Langley family giving them gifts every year.


    Ava and Mia epted the gifts with a smile, not embarrassing Shawn and K.


    Shawn and K had been embarrassed by Isabe just now. Seeing Ava and Mia ept their gifts, they could not help but feel a little ttered.


    Cressida smiled reservedly and went forward to greet them very politely.


    It was not Cressida''s first time here, so Ava and the others were not unfamiliar with Cressida.


    Ava even praised, "Cressida, you are getting more and more beautiful."


    Cressida''s eyes immediately lit up. Then, Cressida lowered her head shyly and nced at Bernard secretly.


    However, Bernard and the others were chatting happily with Isabe.


    Their admiration for Isabe was unparalleled. Even Draxton could notpare to Isabe in their heart.


    Isabe looked at these guys who still looked like children even though they were adults and felt it very troublesome.


    Isabe couldn''t help but roll her eyes and said helplessly, "How old are you guys? Why are you still acting coquettishly? It''s all right for Yale and Kevin to bother me. After all, Yale is a girl, and Kevin is still a child. Don''t squeeze. If you really have nothing to do, go to Draxton and ask him to arrange something for you to do."


    The expressions of Bernard and the others changed drastically when they heard Isabe''s words.


    They looked at Isabe with iparable sadness.


    Yale took the opportunity to wheedle. "Isabe, I''m a girl. Girls have to be pampered and couldn''t work."


    Isabe looked at Yale helplessly.


    Bernard and the others looked at Yale angrily. Yale was too disloyal.


    Fortunately, Isabe did not bring up the topic of getting Draxton to arrange jobs for them.


    K said to Ava and Mia ingratiatingly, "These gentlemen and youngdies have such a good rtionship with Mrs. Lockwood."


    Ava smiled and said, "It''s not just them. As elders, we also like to be with Be."


    "Exactly," Mia said with a smile.


    Shawn and K''s opinion of Isabe''s status in their heart had been elevated to an extremely high position. It was already toote for them to regret now. They shouldn''t have looked down on the patriarch''s wife yesterday just because of Kim''s attitude.


    "Cressida, go and greet Bernard and the others. You''re all young people, and it''s not your first time meeting them. You should have a good chat."


    Kim reminded them.


    "Yes, Aunt Kim." Cressida was more than happy to do so. Cressida immediately went forward to talk to Bernard and the others.


    Cressida looked at Bernard shyly, her eyes filled with love.


    "Hello, Bernard, Shepard, Yale, Roger, Kevin..."


    Cressida greeted them obediently and quietly.


    Bernard and the others only nodded politely.


    Bernard''s Surprise


    When Cressida looked at Bernard affectionately again, Bernard had already gone to please Isabe


    Isabe pushed Bernard''s big head away in a little disgust. She rolled her eyes at Bernard and said in a little disgust, "Don''t fawn at me. It''s useless to fawn at me. When it''s time for Draxton to arrange work for you, he won''t show mercy."


    Immediately, there were wails.


    Isabe smiled helplessly and said, "Let me introduce you to someone."


    Then, Isabe introduced Elodia to them one by one.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elodia, there''s no need to stand on ceremony with these guys. They''re all our brothers and sisters," Isabe said to Elodia with a smile after the introduction.


    When Kim saw Cressida standing alone at the side, her face turned slightly gloomy.


    Kim smiled and said to everyone, "Look, Isabe and Elodia hit it off."


    As she spoke, Kim looked at Elodia with aplicated gaze.


    Elodia was Kim''s daughter-inw. Logically speaking, it was a good thing for Kim that Isabe treated Elodia well.


    However, seeing it, Kim was not feeling very good for no reason.


    Looking at Cressida who was isted, Kim couldn''t hold back anymore and said to Ava, "Ava, Bernard is 25 this year, right? He''s already at the age of dating. Ever since Cressida met Bernard five years ago, she''s been calling us and talking about Bernard. It''s been five years, and she''s still talking about Bernard often!"


    Ava was stunned and did not expect Kim and the Langley family to have such an idea.


    Bernard who stood at the side raised his head in surprise and shouted in confusion, "What? She''s been talking about me for five years? Aunt Kim, did you say the wrong name?


    "Five years ago, the person she clearly wanted to seduce was Draxton. She even went to knock on Draxton''s door in the middle of the night naked and was thrown into Grandpa''s zoo by Draxton in the end. How did the person she talked about be me?"


    Bernard''s face was full of confusion, and his expression was extremely innocent.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 The Recording


    The atmosphere in the living room instantly fell into a dead silence.


    The corners of Ava''s mouth twitched as she silently looked at Bernard. Bernard always liked to tell the truth!


    The Langley family thought that the matter they had done five years ago was very secret. But in the residence, the Lockwood even knew very well which corner had an additional fly let alone the matter that Cressida had seduced Draxton in the middle of the night five years ago.


    They were only protecting Cressida''s self-esteem and did not bring this matter up.


    At that time, Cressida was thrown into the zoo and almost fed to the lions. After Cressida was fished out by Bernard, neither side mentioned this matter again.


    The Lockwood family was really unwilling to let Cressida die in the zoo, and that was why they asked Bernard to save Cressida.


    Unexpectedly, the Langley family had such an idea.


    Ava was also a little speechless.


    The expressions of the Langley family could no longer be described as awkward.


    Cressida''s face turned even paler.


    However, after Bernard finished speaking, he even corrected Kim very seriously. "Aunt Kim, don''t say the wrong name next time.


    "However, Draxton was already married and had children. You can ask Miss Langley to give up on him.


    "If Draxton''s really angry, Miss Langley might really be thrown to feed to the lions."


    Bernard thought that he had done a good deed and said to Isabe with a sense of aplishment, "Isabe, don''t worry. Draxton is absolutely loyal to you."


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched as she looked at Bernard, not knowing what to say.


    Isabe really didn''t know if Bernard was pretending to be confused or if it was his real thoughts. Anyway, Isabe liked his frankness!


    "Good boy!"


    Isabe patted Bernard''s head in rare admiration.


    Bernard''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Roger immediately poked his head over and said, "Isabe, I''m a good boy too."


    Elodia could not help but smile when she saw this scene.


    Initially, Elodia thought that all women who married into the Lockwood family would live a hard life. After all, the Lockwood family was not an ordinary family.


    However, now that Elodia saw how Isabe interacted with them, her previous thoughts werepletely overturned.


    It was just that the person Elodia married was not good but not that the Lockwood family was not good.


    For the first time, Elodia had feelings other than reverence for Gary and that was disgust.


    However, at this moment, the disgust was still very hidden in Elodia''s heart, and she did not realize it herself. However, the pale Cressida noticed the unconscious smile on Elodia''s face. Cressida felt that Elodia was mocking her.


    Cressida''s eyes turned red immediately.


    "I didn''t! Bernard, you''re talking nonsense!"


    Cressida broke down and shouted. Then, Cressida covered her face in shame and ran away crying.


    Cressida felt too ashamed to face anyone.


    Cressida did not expect Bernard to know what she had done five years ago!


    bter 224 The RecordingT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did Bernard know?


    Could it be that Draxton told Bernard?


    Cressida couldn''t figure it out. She ran to a ce where no one was around and began to sob.


    A small figure walked to Cressida''s side curiously and looked at Cressida inquisitively with her midnight blue big eyes. There was a sh of light in her eyes as lines of data quickly shed past. When Cressida saw this small figure, she recognized that it was Isabe''s daughter.


    Cressida looked around and realized that the little girl was the only one here. Then, Cressida immediately revealed the malice in her eyes.


    However, Cressida didn''t dare to really do anything to Betty. Cressida knew the severity of the matter. If Cressida really did anything to Isabe''s daughter, she would die with her.


    Hence, Cressida stared at little Betty with an extremely vicious gaze and said in disgust, "You''re Isabe''s daughter, right? Your mother is indecent and gave birth out of wedlock. You''re a bastard. You shouldn'' have been born in this world at all. If you know right and wrong, go to hell now."


    Little Betty''s eyes immediately shed with rows of question marks.


    Cressida was stunned when she saw the question marks shing in little Betty''s eyes.


    Little Betty said at this time, "The analysis isplete. You''re insulting me. The system has recorded it. I will go to tell Betty."


    Little Betty listened to Betty very much.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Go To Take Revenge


    Little Betty was wearing a blue woolen tutu Her seaweed like curly hair fell over her shoulders, and she wore a sky blue butterfly hairpin on her head. The white spots on the butterfly hairpin were very cute.


    Little Betty''s small face was fair and tender, and herrge eyes were lively. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell that she was a robot


    At this moment, little Betty gave Cressida a fierce look and turned to leave


    Cressida recovered from her shock and grabbed little Betty Cressida said with a ferocious expression, "Delete it. Delete the recording just now!"


    Cressida''s voice trembled with fear and had a hint of harshness.


    Cressida knew very well that once this little robot told the Lockwood family what Cressida had just said, she would definitely be finished.


    The Langley family was going to die with Cressida. Even Kim could not protect their family.


    Cressida shuddered at the thought of what she had said just now. Not only did Cressida insult Draxton''s daughter, but she also asked his daughter to die.


    Cressida held little Betty''s arm tightly with a terrifying gaze.


    Little Betty turned her head and stared at Cressida with her big eyes. Her voice changed from a cute voice to a cold electronic voice "Let go of your hand, or I''ll electrocute you."


    Cressida would not listen to little Betty Cressida''s gaze was ruthless as she looked at the pool not far away, and she said, "Delete the recording now, or I''ll throw you into the pool and destroy you forever." When little Betty heard this, an orange light immediately shed in her blue eyes. Little Betty said in an electronic voice, "Danger! The waterproof system has been activated! Do as your pleasure if you want to throw me into the pool. I even canpete with the swimming champion."


    Cressida was stunned.


    "Please let go of your hand," little Betty warned Cressida in the electronic voice again..


    Cressida was anxious and angry. She dragged little Betty toward the pool.


    Little Betty looked small, but when Cressida dragged her, she realized that this little robot was actually so heavy.


    It was probably more than 220 pounds.


    Cressida was really afraid. She did not care about anything else and dragged little Betty to the side of the pool. Her eyes flickered with a sinister light as Cressida said sternly, "Go to hell!" Cressida pushed little Betty into the pool.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a heating system under the pool. Even in winter, the pool did not freeze. One could even see the sparkling cobblestones clearly under the pool.


    However, under Cressida''s push, little Betty did not move at all. In fact, just as Cressida''s hands touched little Betty, the electric current even shed through little Betty''s body suddenly. Cressida convulsed insanely.


    After a while, Cressida''s smooth and long ck hair stood up, emitting blue smoke.


    After that, Cressida rolled her eyes and fell into the pool.


    Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The water in the pool bubbled.


    Little Betty''s eyes shed. Little Betty snorted proudly and said in a cute voice, "I''m going toin to Betty. Bad woman!"


    Then, little Betty ran off quickly.


    As soon as little Betty left, the Lockwood family''s secret guards appeared and scooped Cressida up. They had no choice. If they didn''t, Cressida would drown.


    The Lockwood family guards, who had witnessed everything, did not sympathize with Cressida. They

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 The Commotion


    As for Cressida, she ran into the living room and happened to see Elodia going into the kitchen. Cressida stopped in her tracks and silently hid in a corner.


    From her angle, Cressida could see Elodia looking for something to eat in the kitchen.


    Cressida''s eyes turned red with jealousy.


    Elodia was just a vige girl who grew up in a poor vige named ck Mountain Vige.


    What right did Elodia have to be so free and happy in the Lockwood family and change her poor destinypletely while Cressida could only please everyone here?


    The fear, uneasiness, and jealousy in Cressida''s heart grew crazily like wild grass.


    Cressida suddenly thought of a brilliant idea.


    That was to frame Elodia.


    If Cressida insisted that the words in the recording were said by Elodia, then the unlucky one would be Elodia, and Cressida would be safe.


    Cressida''s eyes shed with malice as she walked toward the kitchen.


    Elodia had no choice but to enter the kitchen because she wanted to eat pickles.


    Elodia saw pickles on the dining table this morning and thought there must be still some left in the fridge. Elodia carefully opened the refrigerator and saw the sealed pickles. Elodia''s eyes lit up. She took the ja out and opened the lid, nning to eat some.


    A thoughtful look appeared in Elodia''s eyes. Elodia felt that she should buy a pregnancy test kit.


    Elodia remembered that her period this month had already been dyed for half a month, but she, who was careless, did not notice it.


    Elodia felt that there was a high chance that she was pregnant.


    Ever since Elodia gave birth to Kieran, she had never gotten pregnant. This made Kim, who already disliked Elodia, dislike her even more and often made trouble for her.


    Elodia pursed her lips. Elodia did not know if it was good or bad if she was really pregnant with a second child.


    Elodia deeply understood a principle. When a person hated her, no matter how well she did, that person would pick out countless bad things about her.


    Even if Elodia was pregnant with a second child, Kim was just one less reason to pick on Elodia.


    In its ce, Kim would even pick on Elodia''s other ws.


    "Elodia."


    Cressida''s voice sounded behind Elodia.


    Elodia was shocked. Her hand trembled and the fork fell.


    Cressida sneered, and a trace of disdain appeared in her eyes. Cressida bent down to pick up the chopsticks and said, "Elodia, look at you. You''re so timid."


    Elodia looked at the fork she handed over and silently reached out to take it.


    Cressida nced at pickles on the dining table and chuckled. "Elodia, you came to the kitchen just to eat pickles secretly? What kind of habit is this? I heard that you, country bumpkins, grew up eating pickles." Elodia forced a smile awkwardly and said, "No..."


    "Elodia, don''t exin anymore. Let''s go. I''ll take you out for a walk."


    Cressida pulled Elodia away without any exnation.


    Cressida exerted a lot of strength this time. Elodia struggled, but Cressida, a pampered little girl, with her hand on Elodia''s arm did not move at all.


    Elodia''s wrist hurt from Cressida''s grip.


    ¨¦lodia felt that something was wrong and could not help but ask, "Miss Langley, where are you taking me?"


    Hearing Elodia''s address, Cressida suddenly sneered. Cressida turned to stare at Elodia and questioned, "You called me Miss Langley?"


    Elodia pursed her lips and corrected herself. "Cressida."


    "Cressida, where are you taking me?" Elodia asked again.


    Cressida sneered at Elodia and said, "You''ll know when we get there. What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll harm you?"


    Cressida did not say anything and was dragged away by Cressida.


    The two of them quickly arrived at the pool Cressida said, "Elodia, we''re here." Elodia looked around and didn''t think there was anything special about this ce. Cressida said, "Elodia, you met Isabe''s daughter here just now and scolded her." Elodia''s expression changed. "Cressida, what are you talking about?"


    A crazy smile appeared on Cressida''s face. Cressida looked at Elodia fiercely and suddenly pushed Elodia hard with both hands.


    Elodia did not expect Cressida to suddenly push her.


    Caught off guard, Elodia was pushed, and she immediately fell backward.


    However, Elodia had been born into a poor family and had done a lot of hard housework. Elodia was strong, and she could stand firmly.


    After being pushed, Elodia did not fall into the pool immediately. Instead, Elodia subconsciously reached out and grabbed the railing at the side.


    Even so, Elodia fell to the ground hard.


    Elodia''s face immediately turned pale from the pain. Cold sweat broke out on Elodia''s forehead.


    Seeing that Elodia was not pushed into the pool, Cressida could not help but panic. Cressida pounced forward with a ferocious expression and pushed Elodia into the pool without caring about anything. Seeing that she couldn''t push Elodia in, Cressida punched and kicked Elodia.


    Several kicksnded on Elodia''s belly.


    Elodia instinctively covered her belly, but at this moment, Cressida pushed Elodia into the pool.


    Elodia did not know how to swim. Coupled with the sudden pain in her belly, Elodia immediately choked on a mouthful of water.


    Cressida wiped her face coldly, turned around, and quickly left.


    Cressida was not afraid that Elodia would report her. Because Cressida believed that with Kim protecting her, Elodia would not be able to exin it even if she said thousands of words, and no one would believe Elodia. After all, when the time came, everyone would realize that the person in the pool was Elodia.


    Excitement rose in Cressida''s heart. Cressida had to marry into the Lockwood family and be one of the


    noblest women.


    The Lockwood family was so unattainable. If Cressida became a member of the Lockwood family, what kind of glory would it be?


    As Cressida thought about it, she became more and more ambitious. Instead, Cressida did not feel a trace of fear or guilt for pushing Elodia into the pool.


    Cressida returned to the bedroom and quickly washed up and changed her clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, Cressida went downstairs and sat down beside Kim gracefully. Cressida listened to everyone''s conversation and nced gloomily at Bernard from time to time.


    Kim saw that Cressida had adjusted her mentality and nodded in satisfaction. Kim said to Ava, "Ava, no child hasn''t done wrong things when they were young. I think Bernard and Cressida are quitepatible..." Before Kim could finish speaking, there was a suddenmotion outside.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned because themotion outside was too loud, and the child''s mournful cries could be


    heard.


    Everyone''s expression changed. Ava stood up and walked out nimbly. "What happened? Let''s go out and take a look."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 The Evidence


    Arge group of people rushed out. In the crowd, Cressida''s eyes flickered as she ran out with the crowd.


    Elodia must have been discovered, and Cressida wore a quick sneer.


    They followed the child''s cries and ran to the pool. They saw Elodia lying on the ground drenched, and her lower body was already dyed red with blood.


    Kieran knelt beside Elodia and grabbed Elodia''s clothes, crying his heart out.


    "Mommy, wake up! Mommy, don''t die!"


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    Isabe was the first to rush out.


    Isabe shed to Elodia''s side and grabbed Elodia''s pulse.


    Isabe looked at Elodia''s lower body, and obviously, it was a massive hemorrhage.


    Damon''s expression was extremely gloomy. He shielded Betty and Ricky behind him, but he did not stop Kieran.


    When Betty and Ricky saw Isabe, they immediately ran out from behind Damon. Betty and Ricky were not afraid, and they asked worriedly, "Mom, will Aunt Elodia die?" Isabe said, "No. With me around, Aunt Elodia won''t die."


    Gary and Draxton also strode over. When they saw the situation here, their expressions changed.


    "Gary, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry Kieran over. How can we let him be by Elodia''s side in such a situation?"


    Colin frowned and shouted at Gary.


    Kim also frowned as she watched that scene. She frowned slightly and her face was gloomy.


    Anyone could tell that Elodia most likely had a miscarriage.


    None of them realized that Elodia was pregnant. What the hell was going on?


    How could Elodia who looked fine just now suddenly be like this?


    As for Cressida, her face was pale. Her heart was beating a little fast. She finally felt afraid.


    Cressida tried her best tofort herself. As long as she refused to admit it, this matter would have nothing to do with her.


    The little robot would think that it was the one who caused Elodia to have a miscarriage.


    This way, everything would have nothing to do with Cressida.


    With this thought in mind, Cressida felt much more rxed.


    Cressida was only worried about herself from the beginning to the end, but she did not feel guilty at all.


    Just as Cressida heaved a sigh of relief, she saw little Betty staring at her with blue eyes.


    Cressida was shocked and her face turned paler at once.


    Cressida could not help but wonder why that little robot was staring at her. Could it be that the little robot could really recognize Cressida?


    No, that was impossible.


    Cressida thought in horror.


    Fortunately, little Betty quickly looked away and did not look at Cressida again. This made Cressida heave a sigh of relief again. Perhaps it was just a coincidence. Gary went forward and picked Kieran up. His gaze was fixed on Elodia''s blood-stained lower body, and his expression was very gloomy.


    However, in the end, Gary still carried Kieran and did not look at Elodia anymore.


    When Isabe saw this scene, her face suddenly darkened. Gary was such a bastard.


    As Isabe gave an injection to Elodia to stop the bleeding, she gave Draxton ? l??k.


    Draxton immediately understood. Draxton carried Kieran over and said to Gary, "Leave Kieran to me. Go and take care of Elodia."


    Gary was stunned and quickly said, "Thank you, Draxton."


    Then, Gary quickly walked to Elodia''s side.


    Seeing that Isabe was giving an injection to Elodia, Gary couldn''t help but ask, "Isabe, do we need to send Elodia to the hospital?"


    Isabe tilted her head to look at Gary and said coldly, "Do you really care about Elodia?"


    Gary''s expression changed slightly. "Isabe, what do you mean? Elodia is my wife. Of course, I care about her."


    "Then pick Elodia up ande with me."


    Isabe finished thest injection and ordered Gary.


    Gary did not say a word and picked Elodia up.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia in Gary''s arms was drenched. Her upper body was wet, and her lower body was covered in blood. However, she was surprisingly light in his arms.


    Gary could not help but purse his thin lips. The color on his face suddenly faded a little.


    Isabe said without turning her head, "Follow me."


    The two of them left in a hurry.


    Everyone was still standing on the spot. Draxton handed Kieran to Damon and turned to look at the two guards standing at the side. Draxton asked, "What happened?"


    One of the guards stepped forward. "Mr. Lockwood, we saw someone push Mrs. Elodia into the pool. When we went to save her, we realized that Mrs. Elodia''s lower body was covered in blood." When everyone heard this, their expressions changed.


    "Ridiculous! The Lockwood family definitely doesn''t have such a person who harms our family members. Could it be that an assassin broke in?" Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood who arrivedter said angrily.


    They knew their own family well. They knew better than anyone else what kind of people their family members were.


    It was impossible for the Lockwood family members to do such a thing, so there was only one possibility. The person who did such a thing must be an outsider.


    In the crowd, Cressida''s legs went weak, and she almost fell.


    Kim grabbed Cressida and asked, "Cressida, what''s wrong?"


    Cressida shook her head repeatedly, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    They were tears of fear.


    Seeing that many people were looking at her, Cressida said, "Aunt Kim, I just feel too sorry for Elodia."


    Kim said, "Why should you feel sorry for her? She won''t die. I just don''t know if the baby in her belly can be saved. With the blood flowing so much, it''ll probably be difficult...¡± Kim muttered and did not notice that Cressida''s face was paler and paler.


    Cressida looked at the two secret guards worriedly, praying fervently that they did not see her face clearly and could not recognize her.


    "Why did so many things happen in this year''s Christmas?" Madame Emma Lockwood frowned and said, "Could it be that the Lockwood family is cursed by a witch?"


    Ava said, "Mom, what are you talking about? There are no witches in the world. It must be someone who did


    it.


    "I think we should go and check the surveince camera video first."


    Madame Emma Lockwood nodded and felt that it made sense. Then, Madame Emma Lockwood said to Draxton, "Draxton, go to get the surveince camera video. With the surveince camera video, the truth will


    be revealed."


    Draxton nodded, but he was not in a hurry. Draxton looked at Madame Emma Lockwood and said, "Grandma, there is no hurry to get the surveince camera video. Let''s ask them first."


    Draxton asked the two secret guards, "Did you see who did it?"


    The two secret guards looked in the direction of Cressida in the crowd.


    When Cressida saw the two of them look at her, the color on her face fadedpletely. Cressida finally understood that she seemed to have done something wrong and caused a huge disaster. Cressida couldn''t help but grip Kim''s sleeve tightly, her entire body trembling.


    Kim looked at Cressida. Kim''s gaze changed slightly as if she understood something.


    Kim''s expression could not help but change, but before Kim could ask anything, a cute voice sounded. "It must be that bad woman who did it."


    It was little Betty.


    Everyone looked at little Betty.


    Betty also looked at little Betty.


    Betty walked out like an adult and said seriously, "little Betty, y the recording again. Is there any video?"


    "Yes," little Betty said obediently.


    "Alright, go ahead," Betty said with the demeanor of an older sister.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Cressida Is Over


    Everyone looked at the two little girls. One of them was wearing a blue woolen tutu and a sky-blue butterfly hairpin with white spots on it, while the other was wearing a pink woolen tutu. When they stood together, they looked like a pair of twins, extremely delicate and cute.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If not for the fact that the situation was not right, they really wanted to pick up these two little girls and kiss


    them.


    Under Cressida''s horrified gaze, a screen about 14 inches long suddenly popped up above little Betty''s head. Not only was there sound on the screen, but there was also an image.


    It was the scene of Cressida insulting Betty and trying to drag little Betty into the pool. However, little Betty electrocuted Cressida into the pool. In the end, Cressida was pulled out by the secret guards. Every one of the Lockwood family looked at Cressida unkindly at this moment.


    Cressida was so scared that she seemed to have lost her soul. Cressida cowered beside Kim in a daze and trembled.


    Cressida muttered, "I didn''t do it on purpose. Aunt Kim, save me."


    Kim was also in disbelief, but Cressida was her niece after all, so Kim still chose to protect Cressida.


    Kim said, "Videos can be synthesized. Don''t you know thismon sense? How can you believe the words of a machine?"


    Kim directly described little Betty as a machine.


    Little Betty was looking at Kim with her mechanical electronic eyes at this time.


    Betty pouted and said, "The recording and video little Betty yed are true. She''s not only a machine but also a very smart child."


    All of the Lockwood family naturally knew how advanced little Betty was.


    Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood were very worried as they protected Betty in the middle. "That''s right. What Betty said is true."


    When Kim saw that the two of them had spoken, her face could not help but turn pale.


    What made Kim even more uneasy was that she felt Colin looking at her unhappily.


    At this moment, a secret guard said, "It was also this woman who pushed Mrs. Elodia into the pool.


    "At that time, we were handing over the mission to ourpanions. Unexpectedly, when we turned around, we saw her kick Mrs. Elodia into the pool. By the time we went to save Mrs. Elodia, it was already toote." "Nonsense!" Cressida roared weakly. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    No one paid attention to Cressida''s words. The atmosphere instantly dropped to a freezing point.


    Shawn and K''s blood froze at this moment.


    Their faces were pale as they looked at Cressida in a daze. They knew their daughter well. They knew that Cressida could really do such a thing.


    But how dare Cressida do such a thing in the Lockwood family?


    Was Cressida crazy?


    At this moment, Shawn and Mrs. Langley looked at Cressida with disappointment.


    They had already made up their minds to give up Cressida to protect the whole family.


    Only by giving up on Cressida could they protect the entire Langley family.


    Otherwise, the entire Langley family would not be able to withstand the Lockwood family''s anger.


    After a moment of silence, the people from the main branch looked at the people from the second branch.


    Colin''s face was very gloomy. Kim was the one who brought the Langley family in, and in the end, the Langley family harmed Elodia. This was simply a great humiliation.


    If Elodia was really pregnant and had a miscarriage because of Cressida, then the Langley family was the murderer of Colin''s grandson.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Break Cressida


    Of course, Kim also felt that her grandson was closer to her. However, Cressida was her niece, and this matter concerned Kim''s reputation in the Lockwood family.


    If Cressida was really killed in the Lockwood family, what status would Kim have in the Lockwood family in the future?


    Kim did not give up and said, "Draxton, let''s go and see Elodia first. What if Elodia''s child is saved?"


    Everyone looked at Kirn in disbelief.


    They did not expect Kim to be so muddle-headed. In order to protect Cressida, Kim actually disregarded the life and death of Elodia.


    Could it be that in Kim''s heart, as long as the child in Elodia''s belly was saved, the matter of Cressida hurting Elodia could be forgotten?


    Then where did that leave Elodia?


    Ava was a straightforward person. She could not help but look at Kim sarcastically and said, "Kim, I didn''t expect you to be so muddle-headed. You can''t differentiate between right and wrong.


    "If my niece did such a thing, I would immediately p her to death. I would definitely not allow her to stand here and act pitiful. Who is she acting for here? Who does she think she is?" Ava''s words were not polite at all. Kim opened her mouth but could not say a word.


    Kim also knew that although Ava''s scolding wasn''t nice, it made sense.


    In fact, Kim was also a little angry and wanted to p Cressida.


    With this thought in mind, Kim turned around and pped Cressida hard. Cressida covered her face that was in pain and tears streamed down her face.


    Cressida cried, "Aunt Kim, let''s go see Elodia first. What if the child in her belly is saved?"


    Cressida''s eyes revealed a strong desire.


    Kim thought so too. Kim then looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, I''ve already pped Cressida. Let''s put this aside for now. Let''s go take a look at Elodia first." Draxton smiled mockingly and said coldly, "Aunt Kim, I don''t care Elodia and your grandson are only worth one p.


    "However, this woman insulted Betty. I can''t let this matter go so easily."


    Kim''s expression changed. Only then did Kim remember that Cressida had done something stupid.


    Kim couldn''t help but re fiercely at Cressida.


    Cressida trembled and looked at Draxton pleadingly with a pitiful gaze.


    Cressida ran forward and knelt down with a plop. She walked forward on her knees in an attempt to approach Draxton. As Cressida walked forward, she cried and begged, "Drax, I was wrong. I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just confused for a moment. I was jealous of Mrs. Lockwood. I was wrong. Please forgive me this time."


    Draxton looked at Cressida indifferently and turned to the secret guards. "Break one of her legs."


    Draxton''s tone was t, as casual as if he were saying, "Let''s eat."


    However, as soon as Draxton said this, Cressida was stunned.


    Cressida looked up at Draxton''s tall back in a daze.


    Bernard chuckled and looked at Kim. "Aunt Kim, did you see that?


    "Cressida still hasn''t given up on Draxton. If you want to introduce a boyfriend for Cressida next time, don''t pronounce the wrong name."


    Ava pulled Bernard over and pinched his ear. "Bernard, listen carefully. You have to polish your eyes when you marry a wife in the future. If you dare to marry such a vicious woman, I''ll break your legs." Bernard was very wronged. He howled miserably and begged for mercy, "Mom, don''t worry. Even if I marry a sow, I won''t marry such a woman. Please show mercy."


    Kim, Shawn, and K''s faces turned red as if they had been pped a few times, and they all felt utterly humiliated.


    Kim looked at the disgraceful Cressida and could not help but feel resentful.


    Cressida disappointed Kim so much!


    How did the Langley family raise such a vicious daughter?


    A secret guard stepped forward and kicked Cressida''s left leg hard. Cressida tried her best to dodge, but how could she be a match for the secret guard?


    The secret guard''s iron-like leather shoes kicked Cressida''s leg. With a crack, the sound of bones breaking immediately sounded.


    Cressida screamed miserably and fainted.


    Shawn and K''s faces turned pale. They wanted to go forward, but they held themselves back.


    Kim''s face was also a little pale.


    However, Draxton''s voice sounded again at this moment. "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let the doctor treat her."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim suddenly looked up at Draxton.


    Draxton''s expression was indifferent, and his gaze was so cold that it made one shiver.


    Kim suddenly remembered that this was Draxton, the ruthless Lockwood family''s patriarch.


    Kim swallowed all the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    However, everyone in the Lockwood family, including Colin, felt that it was normal.


    Draxton turned to look at the two children. The coldness in his eyes instantly faded as Draxton asked gently, "Were you frightened?"


    Ricky shook her head gently and said, "She scolded me and Betty. She even scolded Mom. We''re not afraid." Draxton nodded in satisfaction and gently rubbed Ricky''s hair with his big hand. When it was Betty''s turn, Betty said sweetly, "Daddy, you did well. You are so awesome!"


    At the same time, Betty''s eyes shone like stars.


    Draxton was instantly overjoyed. All the anger in his heart dissipated. Draxton could not help but go forward and pick up Betty that was good at acting cute and give her a big kiss on the face. Draxton and his two children were full of tender feelings. However, when Shawn and K saw Draxton''s expression change so quickly, they only felt a chill in their hearts.


    The two secret guards stared at Cressida, and no one dared to send her to the hospital.


    Kim did not dare to speak again.


    Draxton led the children upstairs. Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood quickly followed. The main thing was that they loved their two precious great-grandchildren very much. Before Patriarch Lockwood left, he did not forget to give Damon a disdainful look.


    Damon''s expression was extremely gloomy. He was furious, but he had nothing to say.


    After all, it was the second branch that was in trouble. The main branch had always been harmonious and had never had such a thing happen.


    The second branch prided itself on respecting the rules, but in the end, they were embarrassed in front of the main branch.


    Damon red fiercely at Colin and said coldly, "Keep an eye on Kim. In the past, I could turn a blind eye to that Kim supported the Langley family, but the Lockwood family can''t tolerate letting any vicious person harm our family members. Do as you see fit!"


    When Kim heard this, her face turned pale.


    Colin''s expression also changed slightly, and he said coldly, "Dad, I understand."


    Damon then snorted and chased after Patriarch Lockwood.


    Mia and Ava nced at Kim, shook their heads, and walked away with a sigh.


    The others also left one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, only Colin and the Langley family were left.


    Kim called out to Colin with a pale face.


    Colin''s expression was cold as he berated, "Kim Langley, I think you''re tired of happy living, right?"


    Only when Colin was extremely furious would he call Kim by her full name.


    Kim trembled, and the color on her face faded a little again.


    Colin red at Kim coldly and turned to the air. "Throw these two out and never let them step into the door of the Lockwood family again."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Elodia 1s Awake


    Two secret guards immediately appeared in the air. They were also very angry as they watched in the dark. It was Christmas, but the Langley family had caused the Lockwood to be in a foul mood. Hence, the two secret guards happily picked up Shawn and K and threw them out.


    Shawn and K wanted to beg for mercy, but just as they opened their mouths, two secret guards stuffed two balls of toilet paper into their mouths.


    Tears could not help but fall as Kim looked into Colin''s eyes, her face pale and her lips trembling.


    "Cressida is still young and insensible. She has already paid the price. Why do you have to do this..."


    Colin sneered and said, "If my grandson really dies, even though all of the Langley family die with him, they couldn''t afford it.


    "Since you care about the Langley family so much, why don''t you scram back to your home!"


    Kim immediately shut her mouth and did not dare to say anything else.


    Colin turned around and strode away.


    There was a professional treatment room in the Lockwood family''s residence. The medical equipment in the treatment room was veryprehensive. Isabe operated on Elodia there. Isabe finished the surgery in 20 minutes. Gary was by Elodia''s side the entire time.


    Isabe cleaned up Elodia, covered her with a nket, and asked Gary to push Elodia out with a stretcher.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the door opened, a group of people stood outside.


    Damon asked excitedly, "Isabe, how is it? Has my great-grandson been saved?"


    Isabe looked at Damon angrily and said, "Shouldn''t you be more concerned about Elodia''s safety at a time like this?"


    "It''s obvious that Elodia is fine. Isabe, quickly tell me. Did you manage to save my great-grandson?"


    Isabe did not say anything.


    Gary said in a deep voice, "Grandpa, we discovered Elodia toote. Elodia had already miscarried when she was in the pool. It''s already very good that she can keep her life now."


    Damon fell silent.


    Damon nced at the unconscious Elodia and said, "Gary, let Isabe take good care of herself."


    Gary was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Turning around, Damon said to Draxton with a murderous expression, "A life for a life. Draxton, we can''t spare that woman''s life."


    Draxton nodded.


    Gary was stunned and asked, "Which woman?"


    Draxton said, "Cressida. She was the one who beat up Elodia, causing her to have a miscarriage."


    Gary was silent for a moment before saying, "Even if she had a miscarriage, she can still be pregnant again in the future. Cressida is a living person. It''s not good to kill her, right? "Besides, the Langley family is Mom''s family. We can''t do that!"


    There was a moment of silence in the air, and the atmosphere instantly dropped to freezing point.


    Colin who arrivedter happened to hear Gary''s words. Colin asked coldly, "Did Elodia really have a miscarriage?"


    Isabe''s face darkened and she did not say anything.


    Gary nodded and said, "Yes. Elodia really had a miscarriage!"


    "Then why are you still pleading for that woman? That''s the person who killed your son!" Colin said sternly.


    "It might not be a son. It might be a daughter. The child hasn''t taken shape yet, but Cressida is my cousin. Dad..."


    Bang!


    A heavy pnded on Gary''s face.


    Gary''s voice suddenly stopped. At the same time, a bloody tooth rolled out with blood.


    Gary''s ears were buzzing. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. Then, Gary looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Everyone looked at Isabe.


    Isabe''s expression was as cold as ice at this time.


    Isabe''s gaze was iparably sharp, and the disgust in her eyes was like the ice in thete winter, cold to the bone marrow of Gary. "Isabe, you hit me?" Gary said in disbelief.


    "Not only do I want to hit you, but I also want to kill you!"


    With that, Isabe directly kicked Gary out.


    Gary immediately flew out.


    Everyone present was stunned, especially Damon.


    Damon pointed at Isabe, who was punching and kicking Gary. His beard was upturned, and he was


    stunned.


    Damon cast a puzzled look at Draxton.


    Draxton coughed lightly and turned his head slightly to avoid Damon''s gaze.


    Damon understood all at this moment. He had been fooled!


    Draxton saying that Isabe was docile, virtuous, timid, and just a country bumpkin was all lying to Damon.


    In fact, not only did Isabe know foreignnguages, but she also knew medicine and could hit people. She was absolutely a tigress.


    Damon felt that his innocent feelings had been deceived, and his pure and sincere heart was hurt!


    Isabe beat Gary until his face was covered in blood. Garyy on the ground and could not get up, but Isabe picked him up and continued to beat him. Seeing that Isabe hit Gary harder and harder, the Lockwood family panicked. Damon''s eyes shed as he! immediately pounced forward.


    Damon threw a palm at Isabe.


    Damon could tell that Isabe was also an expert.


    Damon rescued Gary and fought with Isabe in public.


    Everyone watched with burning eyes, but no one went to care about Gary.


    They also felt that Gary deserved it.


    However, unexpectedly, Elodia, who was lying on the bed, slowly shed two streams of tears.


    Only Kieran''s eyes were fixed on Elodia''s face, and only Kieran saw the tears flowing from the corners of Elodia''s eyes.


    Kieran tilted his head and looked at Gary, and his midnight blue eyes darkened.


    Even though Kieran was little, he understood that Gary had no intention of standing up for Elodia. Instead, Gary wanted to plead for mercy for Elodia''s enemy.


    Kieran silently clenched his small fists.


    On the other side, Isabe and Damon exchanged blows. After more than ten consecutive moves, the two of them were actually even.


    Damon''s eyes could not help but burn with fighting excitement.


    Damon retracted his fist and was so angry that his beard became upturned. "You... You''re a woman. Instead of taking good care of Draxton and raising your children, you actually learned martial arts. You''re so inurbane."


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She lowered her head docilely and said, "Grandpa Damon, you''re right!"


    Damon rolled his eyes and said angrily, "How dare you to slight over me?"


    Isabe was stunned and could not help but praise, "Your choice of words is so fashionable."


    Damon rolled his eyes in anger again.


    Damon turned around and red at Gary. "If it weren''t for the fact that you can''t take a beating, I would have beaten you up. Listen to what you''re saying. Are you even Elodia''s husband?


    "It''s fine if you can''t even protect Elodia, but you still dare to speak to your enemy. Aren''t you afraid that the soul of your unborn child will look at you?"


    Gary''s face turned pale.


    "Gary Lockwood, let me tell you. The Lockwood family did have strict rules and traditions, but that doesn''t mean that we favor boys over girls!


    "What do you mean by the words you just said? If Elodia is pregnant with a girl, are you not going to take the baby as your child?" Damon angrily questioned Gary.


    Gary leaned against the wall and slowly propped himself up. He was so ashamed that he did not speak.


    Gary also knew that his previous words were unpleasant, but things had already happened. He...


    Gary looked up and met Kieran''s red eyes.


    Kieran''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Gary''s heart clenched.


    Kieran quickly turned his face away and avoided eye contact with Gary.


    Gary suddenly panicked.


    When Elodia woke up, there was a small figure lying in front of the bed.


    It was Kieran.


    Elodia moved her pale and cracked lips but did not make a sound. Instead, Elodia raised her hand and gently stroked Kieran''s hair.


    Kieran''s eyshes fluttered and he opened his eyes.


    Kieran immediately stood up, and his big eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Mom, you''re awake!"


    With that, Kieran ran out.


    "Key!" Elodia called out anxiously.


    Kieran stopped in his tracks and turned around. "I''m going to look for Aunt Isabe. Aunt Isabe said that if you


    wake up, she wants me to tell her."


    With that, Kieran ran out again.


    Gary happened toe over. He had been beaten quite badly by Isabe. His head was bandaged, and his arms and legs were in a cast.


    With a crutch under his left arm, Gary limped into the room and walked to the bed to look at Elodia.


    "It''s good that you''re awake. You have a miscarriage, but you can get pregnant again in the future."


    Elodia looked at Gary. After six years of marriage, this was the first time Gary had spoken to Elodia seriously.


    However, Elodia did not even look at Gary and only said calmly, "No."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 Let''s Get A Divorce


    Gary''s expression changed. "Is it that your health can''t recoverpletely?"


    Gary looked at Elodia with aplicated expression.


    If Elodia could never get pregnant again, Gary was a little conflicted.


    However, Gary thought about how Elodia was iparablypatible with him in making love and how their every sex was iparably perfect. Gary thought that they already had Key, and only one child was enough.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you can''t have another child in the future, I won''t divorce you."


    Gary looked at Elodia arrogantly on the bed from above and thought that Elodia would show gratitude.


    However, Elodia said calmly, "Gary Lockwood, let''s get a divorce."


    Gary was stunned.


    This was the first time Gary had heard Elodia call out his full name.


    It was a little novel, a little unfamiliar, but also made Gary a little unhappy.


    That was because the first time Elodia called his full name was to ask for a divorce.


    Gary waved his hand and said, "Elodia, why are you so ungrateful? I already said that I don''t mind if you can''t give birth in the future..."


    "You''ve misunderstood." Elodia smiled mockingly and said, "It''s not because I can''t have children, but I just want to divorce you."


    Gary was stunned. Then, his expression gradually turned cold as he said angrily, "Elodia, you''re getting bolder, aren''t you? Do you think you''re qualified to throw a tantrum just because you''re injured and have a miscarriage?"


    "I''m not throwing a tantrum. I''m serious.


    "Let''s get a divorce."


    Elodia looked at Gary calmly. Elodia''s usually clear and docile eyelids were now like stagnant water, numb and empty.


    Gary stared at Elodia coldly and met her gaze. Gary sneered. "Elodia, are you serious?"


    "Yes, I''m serious. Let''s get a divorce." Elodia''s voice was weak but extremely firm.


    Gary took a deep breath and said mockingly, "Have you thought about the consequences of divorcing me?


    "Would your greedy parents and brother allow you to divorce me and leave the rich Lockwood family?


    "Don''t think that I don''t know that you''re forced to give them money every month. If you give them less every month, they won''t let you off and will argue with you.


    "If you divorce me, you won''t have any money to give them anymore. When the timees, will they let you off?"


    Elodia fell silent. Gary was mocking and confident.


    Gary knew that Elodia would not divorce him even if it was to meet her greedy parents'' and brother''s requirements.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after a moment of silence, Elodia suddenly smiled.


    Gary who was confident at first suddenly became a little panicked because Elodia''s smile was a little scary and indescribably sad.


    "That''s my business. Gary, let''s get a divorce," Elodia said in a hoarse voice.


    Gary''s eyes widened as if he did not recognize Elodia.


    But when Gary came back to his senses, he said angrily, "Elodia, don''t be so shameless!


    "On ount of the fact that you just suffered an injury and had a miscarriage, I won''t argue with you. Take good care of yourself. As for a divorce, that''s impossible!"


    With that, Gary propped himself up with his walking stick and turned to leave angrily.


    Elodia stared at Gary''s back silently. Two streams of tears flowed silently from the corners of her eyes. In the end, Elodia closed her eyes in despair.


    After a while, Kieran and Isabe arrived. Kieran ran to the bed quickly and looked at Elodia worriedly.


    Elodia opened her eyes. When Elodia met Kieran''s pure gaze, her eyes which were filled with despair and death shed with a faint glow.


    Isabe went forward and checked Elodia''s situation.


    Then, Isabe looked at Elodia and said, "Elodia, there are always endless possibilities in life. You might be trapped by a moment of bad luck and feel that you can''t be freed, but once you walk out, life will be infinitely beautiful."


    Isabe could tell that Elodia was determined to die, so she could not help but say this.


    Elodia looked at Isabe in a daze, her eyes revealing an envious light.


    Isabe smiled. Elodia was still envious of Isabe, which meant that Elodia had notpletely given up on life.


    Isabe smiled, patted Kieran''s head, and said, "Key, do you love your mom?"


    A serious expression appeared on Kieran''s little face as he nodded gently.


    "Seeing that your mom''s hurt and sick, are you sad?"


    Kieran''s eyes dimmed a little, and he nodded again.


    Isabe looked at Elodia and said, "Elodia, look! Key is so cute and smart. You have to be strong."


    Elodia burst into tears instantly.


    Elodia pushed herself up with all her might and tried to get out of bed.


    Isabe quickly held Elodia down and said, "Don''t move, Elodia. You can''t move too much now."


    However, Elodia was very stubborn. Elodia struggled with all her might, but she did not seed. Isabe pressed Elodia down and said, "Elodia, just say what you want to say but don''t move."


    Elodiay down again. Her eyes revealed a strong desire as Elodia looked at Isabe.


    However, Elodia then tilted her head and nced at Kieran. Elodia wanted to say something but swallowed her words in the end.


    Isabe pursed her lips and said, "If it were me, I wouldn''t avoid my children when I want to speak something.


    "Since they were very little, I had already begun tomunicate with them as if they were adults.


    "I think that although they are children, I can''t patronize them and hide anything from them. This is respect for them."


    Elodia looked at Isabe in a daze.


    Kieran realized something. He looked at Isabe and then at Elodia.


    Kieran quietly looked at Elodia, his little face carrying a hint of sadness.


    Elodia took a deep breath and raised her hand. She weakly held Kieran''s small hand with a gentle gaze.


    The next moment, Elodia looked at Isabe and begged, "Isabe, I want a divorce. Please help me." Kieran''s eyshes fluttered slightly.


    Isabe was not surprised that Elodia would make such a request.


    Instead, Isabe was a little gratified. What Gary had done was indeed unworthy of being a husband.


    It was really aggrieving for Elodia to live with such a man for the rest of her life.


    "As long as you don''t regret it, I will help you," Isabe said.


    "Divorce? How dare she talk about divorce?"


    Hearing Gary''s words, Colin was furious.


    Colin was a typical male chauvinist. He felt that when a woman mentioned divorce, it was simply a sign that she was bitchy and unfaithful.


    "She''s really gutsy!" Kim echoed sternly in order to please Colin.


    But at the same time, Kim was in disbelief.


    Elodia was just a vige girl from ck Mountain Vige. Being able to marry into the Lockwood family was something that many daughters of wealthy families could only wish for. However, Elodia actually dared to mention divorce.


    Kim felt that this was too ridiculous.


    Colin said angrily, "Gary, go and tell her that she''s always one of the Lockwood family no matter if she is alive or dead. She can forget about getting a divorce for the rest of her life!"


    Gary finally felt a little better. That was right. Elodia could forget about leaving Gary for the rest of her life. Divorce Gary was even more impossible.


    Just as Gary was about to nod in agreement, he heard Colin say angrily, "I''ll talk to her personally! She has gone too far!"


    Then, Colin rushed out in an imposing manner.


    Kim hesitated for a moment before following.


    Kim felt especially unbnced in her heart.


    If Gary asked for a divorce, Colin might have thought about it and agreed.


    However, the person who brought up the divorce was Elodia. That was different.


    A man bringing up the divorce waspletely different from a woman bringing up the divorce.


    Colin was a person who valued rules and was hidebound. Colin would never allow a woman to ask for a divorce first.


    Seeing that his parents had gone to Elodia, Gary hurriedly followed.


    Isabe got someone to send a bowl of medicine to Elodia. After Isabe promised Elodia to help her get a divorce, Elodia finally rxed a lot.


    After Elodia drank the medicine, herplexion seemed to have improved a little.


    Kieran sat obediently by the bed and apanied Elodia.


    Seeing this, Isabe couldn''t help but pat Kieran''s head again and said, "I am leaving. Stay here with mom. She needs you. If you''re tired, lie down with your mom and rest for a while." Kieran nodded seriously and said in a cute voice, "Thank you, Aunt Isabe."


    "You''re wee. We''re family." Isabe smiled.


    your


    After settling Elodia and Kieran down, Isabe was about to leave when the door was pushed open hard.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Dad Is Useless


    Colin strode in first.


    When Colin saw that Isabe was also there, he could not help but be stunned.


    On the bed, Elodia and Kieran were shocked. They looked in the direction of the door in a panic.


    Isabe asked in surprise, "Uncle Colin, what''s wrong with you? Elodia needs to rest. Why are you making such a bigmotion? Is there something urgent?¡±


    Colin''s expression froze for a moment before he said with a straight face, "Isabe, this has nothing to do with you."


    Then, Colin walked toward Elodia.


    Elodia looked at Colin and the other two who suddenly came in in an imposing manner. If it was in the past, Elodia might have been so frightened that she did not even dare to breathe. But at this moment, Elodia''s heart was terrifyingly calm.


    Elodia had expected Colin''s anger. After so many years'' getting along, Elodia knew how domineering Colin


    was.


    With Colin''s dominance, it was normal for him to have such a reaction when he heard Elodia take the initiative to ask for a divorce.


    Colin stared at Elodia sharply and said sternly, "I heard that you want to divorce Gary?"


    Elodia''s eyshes fluttered as she said, "You can ask Gary to bring up the divorce. I will agree."


    Elodia''s goal was to leave the Lockwood family. As for how she would leave, Elodia did not care.


    Colin was a little surprised. In the past, Elodia was very timid and did not even dare to speak when she saw Colin. But now, Elodia''s reaction made Colin surprised. Colin said coldly, "It seems that you''ve made up your mind?"


    Elodia said, "Yes."


    Elodia''s tone was exceptionally firm.


    Colin sneered and looked at Kieran. Without a word, Colin picked up Kieran and said, "If you want a divorce, you can forget about seeing Key for the rest of your life." Elodia trembled, and her eyes turned red.


    Now, Kieran was the only light in her life.


    Without Kieran, would Elodia still have the motivation to live?


    The answer was no.


    Isabe''s expression had already darkened.


    Isabe took a step forward and said to Colin, "You can''t say that this matter has nothing to do with mepletely.


    "Uncle Colin, marriage is free and equal. Even if they divorce, Elodia also has the right to raise Key.


    "Of course, that''s for ordinary people. The Lockwood family has absolute power to suppress Elodia and even makes it realistic that Elodia will never have a chance to see Key again. "However, Elodia has suffered so much and lost a child. Gary has not fulfilled his duty as a husband from the beginning to the end. Instead, Gary even wanted to protect the murderer. "Not only does Elodia not have any dignity when she is with such a man, but also she could not even guarantee her safety. There is no one to uphold justice for Elodia.


    "As one of the mighty Lockwood family, you actually want to use absolute power to deal with a weak woman


    like Elodia.


    "Uncle Colin, don''t you feel ashamed? As an elder, not only did you not do your duty to protect your junior, but you also came to snatch her child and stop her from divorce. "Don''t tell me that you did all of this because of your ridiculous self-esteem and the so-called rules of the


    second branch."


    Isabe looked sharply at Colin. An embarrassed expression shed across Colin''s face for a moment, but his face quickly darkened.


    Colin said angrily, "Isabe, this is the business of the second branch."


    "Without me, Elodia would have been dead for long. Since I''ve saved her, I''m responsible for her. She''s my patient."


    Isabe refused to back down.


    Gary recovered from Isabe''s previous words and suddenly targeted Elodia.


    "You want to divorce me because I didn''t agree to kill Cressida?


    "Elodia, why are you so vicious? Do you have to force Cressida to death so that you won''t make a fuss?"


    Gary''s tone was extremely sharp.


    Kim also stared at Elodia with a sharp gaze. If not for the fact that Kim was afraid of offending Colin, she would have gone up and pped Elodia hard. Elodia was too bold. She even dared to have such vicious thoughts!


    Elodia was stunned


    Elodia''s eyes were glistening with tears. Her expression looked like she was crying andughing, but she could not say a word.


    Isabe wore a mocking smile. She looked at Colin and said, "Uncle Colin, do you also agree with what Gary asked?"


    Colin hugged Kieran, and his expression was extremely gloomy. Colin red at Gary. Gary was such a bastard.


    Colin immediately felt a little unconfident.


    Isabe chuckled and turned to look at Gary. "I''ll answer on behalf of Elodia.


    "Yes, she does want Cressida to die because not only did Cressida harm her, but Cressida also killed her baby. The hatred for killing her son is irreconcble!


    "Also, even if Cressida dies, Elodia still wants to leave you and never be with you for the rest of her life.


    "Because as a husband and a father, not only did you not fulfill your responsibilities, but you also even protected your enemy. What''s the use of having a husband like you? Is that to add to Elodia''s troubles?" As Isabe spoke, the disdain on her face was obvious.


    After Gary was beaten up by Isabe, he could not help but be a little afraid of her.


    After Gary was refuted by Isabe''s sharp words, his face blushed, but he could not say a word.


    Isabe sneered in disdain. Then, she looked at Colin and said disdainfully, "Uncle Colin, I don''t care about some of your second branch''s rules and traditions, but no matter how many rules there are, there''s still justice.


    "Elodia is injured. Not only did you not seek justice for her and your second branch''s dead child, but you also even forced Elodia and hurt her who has been injured. Aren''t you feel ashamed?"


    Isabe revealed a trace of doubt. She was really puzzled. She really could not understand the second branch''s thoughts and ways of dealing with matters.


    Colin suddenly felt a little inferior.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe continued, "Uncle Colin, it''s not that I want to say this. But look at your son, Gary Lockwood. Your upbringing is aplete failure. Gary is even no different from the trash. This is your fault." Colin said unconfidently, "Even so, there''s no need to get a divorce. I can educate Gary well and let him know


    his faults.


    "Even if it''s for Key, they can''t divorce. It''s too hasty to mention the divorce."


    Isabe chuckled softly and suddenly looked at Kieran. Then, Isabe said gently, "Key, I know that you''re a sensible and smart child. Will you object to your mom and dad getting a divorce?" Colin said in a deep voice, "Nonsense. What does a child know?"


    Ageless


    Unexpectedly, Kieran actually said loudly, "I don''t object. Mom, Dad is useless. When I grow up, I will definitely protect you and not let anyone hurt you."


    Originally, Elodia was looking at Isabe gratefully.


    Every word that Isabe said made Elodia feel good.


    However, thousands of Isabe''s words could notpare to Kieran''s words just now which made Elodia burst into tears instantly.


    Elodia broke down in sobs.


    Isabe smiled and gave Kieran a thumbs-up.


    Gary staggered, and he felt as if he had been shot in the heart because of Kieran''s words. "Dad is useless."

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Unless You Die


    Hearing Kieran say Dad was useless, Gary felt extremely heartbroken.


    Gary flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, "Key, what did I teach you usually? Are there rules in your heart? Who allowed you to speak to your elders like this?"


    Kieran trembled slightly. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    However,rge tears fell silently.


    Looking at this scene, Gary felt even more frustrated.


    In the end, Gary targeted Elodia again and said angrily, "If you want a divorce, it''s fine. Unless you die!"


    With that, Gary turned around and left angrily.


    Isabe stared at Gary''s back with a hint of murderous intent in her eyes. Gary was simply a top-notch bastard.


    Seeing that Elodia''splexion was getting worse and worse, Isabe suppressed the depression in her heart and said to Colin and Kim, "Uncle Colin, Aunt Kim, Elodia needs to rest. If there''s anything else, you can leave first."


    Colin and Kim were silent for a moment before Kim said sternly, "We can go out. But, from now on, Key can''t stay by her side anymore. She is always teaching Key bad things."


    Obviously, Colin also wanted to teach Elodia a lesson. Colin did not say anything and directly carried Kieran


    away.


    Isabe watched the couple leave and walked back to Elodia''s side with a gloomy expression.


    Isabeforted Elodia. "Elodia, don''t worry. I''ll definitely help you get a divorce. What do you think about Key?"


    Isabe used to raise Ricky and Betty alone and knew how hard it was to be a single mother.


    Fortunately, Ricky and Betty were very sensible. With the help of her masters, Isabe could live rtivelyfortably.


    Elodia closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve never thought of fighting for custody of Key. I can''t even support myself. There''s also my family who are dragging me down. I can''t give Key a good life and education."


    Isabe was silent for a moment. This was the cruel reality.


    Isabeforted Elodia, "Elodia, you''re still young. After leaving the Lockwood family, you can go out and see how vast the outside world is. When you be powerful enough, you cane back and pick up Key." Elodia did not say anything, but her heart was filled with bitterness.


    Powerful? That was easier said than done.


    "Maybe I am too selfish. I shouldn''t have mentioned the divorce. Divorce hurt Key the most. I...¡±


    Elodia silently cried.


    Isabe was silent for a moment and did not know what to say. Then, Isabe said, "If you don''t get a divorce, your unhappiness will also hurt Key. Children are the most sensitive.


    "You can''t go against your heart and tried to be happy. It''s a lie to force a smile. As time passes, you''ll be ruined. When ites, it hurt Key even more."


    Elodia closed her eyes in exhaustion.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll leave first. I''lle and see you tomorrow morning," Isabe said and turned to leave. However, Isabe did not know that after she left, Elodia opened her eyes, which were filled with a deathly


    aura.


    Gary''s words kept reying in Elodia''s mind.


    If Elodia wanted a divorce, it was fine. Unless she died.


    That was right. No matter if Elodia got a divorce or not, it would always be harmful to key.


    Then Elodia might as well die.


    What was the point of living with a greedy original family like a bottomless hole as well as a cold husband and his family?


    Everything would be done with Elodia''s death. It was a relief for herself and also for Key.


    Isabe came out of the shower and saw Draxton sitting on the bed ying with Ricky and Betty. It was rare for the two elders to allow two children out to y like today.


    Isabe smiled and said, "What''s going on? Did great-grandpa and great-grandma finally let you out today?" Betty blinked her big eyes and said slyly to Isabe, "Mom, we changed our clothes with little Betty and Little Ricky and asked them to apany great-grandpa and great-grandma.


    "Great-grandpa and great-grandma didn''t find it, so we secretly ran back to apany you and Dad."


    Draxton said, "You guys came back to be third wheels, right?"


    Betty and Ricky immediately turned to look at Draxton. Draxton immediately raised his hands in surrender. Isabe chuckled and walked over. As Isabe dried her hair, she pinched their little faces. Draxton took the towel from Isabe''s hand naturally and wiped her hair.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes in enjoyment.


    After a moment, Isabe sighed and said, "Elodia is too pitiful. Gary is really a piece of trash."


    "Key is also pitiful," Draxton said.


    Isabe recounted everything that had happened in Elodia''s bedroom today.


    Isabe continued, "Elodia just woke up. It''s fine if no oneforted her or cared for her, but they were all there to interrogate her."


    Isabe shook her head and didn''t look well.


    Draxton stopped drying Isabe''s hair. When Draxton heard Isabe''s sad tone, his expression was slightly solemn.


    Could it be that Be had lost confidence in Draxton because of the matter of Gary and Elodia? Draxton was still hoping to have a third child with Be in the future.


    Draxton paid a lot of effort to finally let Be put down her guard against him. If Be was on guard against him again due to this matter, what should Draxton do?


    Draxton had to say something. Just as Draxton opened his mouth to say something, he heard Betty speak. "Daddy, don''t worry. Mommy will definitely treat you well. She definitely won''t be as scum as Uncle Gary." Ricky also nodded solemnly and said, "Daddy, don''t worry, and continue helping Mommy dry her hair. Mommy will definitely not side with outsiders. She will side with you." Draxton was stunned.


    Had Draxton misunderstood something? Why else did Draxton think the children had spoken the opposite way?


    Isabe was stunned. Then, she could not help butugh softly.


    Isabe blinked at the two children and said, "Be good. You''re right. Daddy needsfort."


    Draxton was speechless.


    The corners of Draxton''s mouth twitched as he continued to wipe Isabe''s hair resignedly.


    Draxton couldn''t help but smile slightly. It seemed that he was overthinking. Be was not affected by the matter of Elodia.


    Betty and Ricky looked at each other, and their big eyes shone with the same light. Daddy was so virtuous! Draxton said, "Even if they do divorce, the Lockwood family won''t treat Elodia badly. It''s just that getting Key''s custody is a little troublesome for Elodia."


    Isabe sighed and said, "That''s right. When parents get a divorce, it''s the children who suffer. A good family of three broke up just like that.


    "Previously, Elodia said that she wanted to give up the Key''s custody. I saw that she was disheartened. It''s really..."


    Isabe suddenly stopped talking and sat bolt upright.


    "Oh no, Elodia can''t be doing something stupid, right?" Isabe muttered in disbelief.


    Draxton''s expression changed as well.


    Ricky and Betty blinked their big eyes at them, tilting their heads and thinking.


    "Mommy, are you saying that Aunt Elodia will kill herself?" Betty asked.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Isabe hurriedly rushed out.


    Isabe had to go to Elodia''s bedroom to take a look.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the bathroom, Elodia was soaking in the luxurious massage bathtub, neatly dressed. The water in the bathtub had already turned bright red.


    Bright red blood overflowed from the bathtub and flowed all over the floor. It was a shocking scene.


    Elodia''s face was as pale as paper, and her lips were also bloodless. Her eyes were closed tightly, and the surrounding was dead silent.


    Gary couldn''t fall asleep. He was very frustrated and still decided to talk to Elodia in the end.


    With a dark expression, Gary thought that he would definitely let Elodia understand how serious the consequences of divorcing him wereter.


    Just as Gary reached for the doorknob, he saw Isabe rushing over, followed by Draxton.


    Behind Draxton were Ricky and Betty.


    Gary''s hand subconsciously trembled. The door did not open. Instead, Gary was so frightened that he fell. Isabe did not even look at Gary, directly pushed open the door, and rushed into the bedroom. Coincidentally, Isabe''s foot stepped over Gary''s hand.


    Gary stared at his hands in confusion.


    Draxton looked at Gary in disdain and said in a deep voice, "Get up and go in to see Elodia."


    With that, Draxton strode in. Draxton''s footsteps were so fast that he almost stepped over Gary''s hand again.


    Fortunately, Gary was quick-witted and immediately withdrew his hand.


    Ricky and Betty also walked over. The two little children stared at Gary and sized him up.


    After a moment, Ricky shook his head with a deep expression as if he was angry at Gary''s ipetence.


    Betty was even more direct. "Scumbag, you''re finished!"


    After scolding them, the two little children rushed into the bedroom.


    Gary was stunned.


    Isabe didn''t see Elodia on the bed. She scanned the bedroom and finally rushed into the bathroom. Draxton''s expression changed slightly when he saw the two children enter. He stopped the children outside the bathroom and did not let them in.


    Gary was a little puzzled and did not understand what Draxton and his family were doing. Gary then followed them in.


    As soon as Gary went over, he heard Isabe''s loud shout from the bathroom. "Elodia!"


    Gary''s expression changed and he suddenly looked up at the bathroom.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Get A Divorce


    The bathroom door was opened, and the blood on the floor instantly stung Gary''s eyes.


    Gary''s pupils trembled and he stood rooted to the ground. He did not even notice that the walking stick under his armpit had fallen to the ground.


    Isabe carried Elodia out of the bathtub and quickly walked out to put Elodia on the bed.


    The first thing Isabe did was bandage Elodia''s wound to stop the bleeding.


    However, Elodia had lost too much blood.


    Elodia''s breathing was almost non-existent, and the hot water could not hide the coldness of her body.


    Isabe turned around and shouted at the stunned man, "What Elodia''s blood type is, Gary?"


    Gary trembled as he replied, "I... I don''t know..."


    A murderous look shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    After saying that, Gary was stunned.


    Gary actually didn''t know what blood type Elodia was.


    When Elodia gave birth to Kieran, the doctor had also prepared a spare blood bag, but Gary had never cared. Gary should know, but he really didn''t know. Gary was at a loss.


    Isabe turned to Draxton and said, "Draxton, open the operating theater and bring me there. I will give Elodia a blood test."


    Draxton did not hesitate. As Draxton helped Isabe send Elodia into the operating theater, he called Greyson and asked Greyson to bring people over to help.


    Isabe took Elodia''s blood to test the blood type. Greyson and the others came very quickly. As soon as they came in, they started to operate on Elodia in an orderly manner.


    There was no need to mention how powerful Greyson''s medical skills were. He could operate on Elodia even without Isabe''s help.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Elodia needed now was the enhancement of vitality.


    Isabe took out a potion that she had never used before.


    Isabe had developed it herself. It could save one''s life in an emergency.


    Isabe injected the potion into Elodia.


    With this potion, as long as Elodia still had a trace of a pulse, she could be saved.


    Isabe secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Isabe walked out of the operating theater and saw Gary standing outside the door with red eyes and a dull expression.


    The rest of the Lockwood family was also rmed.


    Everyone was gathered in the living room.


    Christmas this year was truly heart-stopping.


    Colin and Kim had gloomy expressions. Damon''s expression was ashen. The people of the main branch all had sighs on their faces.


    Isabe nced at everyone, raised her hand, and pped Gary hard.


    Gary was sent flying by Isabe again.


    Gary could not care less about being embarrassed. He got up from the ground quickly and asked, "Isabe,


    how is Elodia?"


    Isabe looked at Gary coldly and said, "You said that unless she dies, you won''t agree on the divorce. "Now that she''s dead, are you getting a divorce?" "What? Dead... Is she dead?" Gary was stunned.


    Kieran was pulled to the corner by Ricky and Betty. When Kieran heard this, his eyes turned red, and he was about to cry.


    Betty quickly covered Kieran''s mouth.


    Ricky looked at Kieran and said seriously, "Key, my mom is Miraculous Doctor. With her around, your mom won''t die. Don''t worry."


    Kieran blinked. But he still didn''t hold it and tears fell down.


    "Shh, Key, if you don''t cry, I''ll let you go!" Betty said.


    Kieran nodded, and Betty let go of him. Kieran asked, "Is my mom really not going to die?"


    Ricky and Betty nodded vigorously in unison. "Don''t worry. There''s no one my mom can''t save."


    Kieran looked in Isabe''s direction, his eyes filled with fear and pleading.


    Gary could not respond to Isabe at all at this moment. Isabe didn''t look at Gary, walked straight to Damon, and said, "Grandpa Damon, what are you going to do about this?" Damon''s beard trembled, and he was really angry.


    "This is simply a disgrace to our family," Damon said angrily as he looked at Isabe. "They have to get a divorce. Isabe, you have to manage to save Elodia. Our second branch can''t do something like forcing a daughter-inw to death."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Fortunately, you''re reasonable.¡±


    "What are you talking about? How is our second branch unreasonable? We..."


    Damon couldn''t continue.


    Damon turned around angrily and pped Colin. "Bastard, look at what you''ve done!


    "We want Elodia a virtuous and capable woman, but we''re not asking you to force her to death.


    "Back then, Letting Gary marry Elodia was my decision. Since you guys looked down on her, why didn''t you reject me back then?


    "Don''t forget Elodia saved Gary back then. If not for Elodia, Gary would have died in ck Mountain!"


    Colin was pped by Damon and did not dare to resist.


    Colin remembered that back then when Gary was practicing martial arts, he fainted in ck Mountain. If Gary had not happened to meet Elodia who was going up the mountain to harvest grass for pigs, Gary would have been dismembered by three wild wolves.


    "Dad, we didn''t want to force Elodia to death. We didn''t expect things to develop to this point. Even if Elodia isn''t the Lockwood family''s daughter-inw, she''s still the Lockwood family''s benefactor. How could we force her to death?" Colin said in a deep voice.


    Damon snorted loudly and stared in the direction of the operating theater.


    An hourter, Elodia was pushed out.


    Elodia had a blood transfusion and was still in aa. However, because Isabe had injected Elodia with a self-made portion, Elodia had already no life risk. Elodia was still in a deep sleep.


    Elodia was sent back into the bedroom. Gary got up from the ground and stared at Elodia''s pale face with bloodshot eyes.


    Damon''s deep voice sounded. "Even if you don''t like her, she''s your savior after all. She even gave birth to Key for you. You don''t have to force her to death. "Get a divorce and give all the assets under your name to Elodia."


    Kim''s expression changed slightly. She opened her mouth to speak, but in the end, she swallowed all her


    words.


    Since Damon had said so, how could Kim really dare to refute it?


    "Grandpa..."


    Gary wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Damon. "No room for negotiation!"


    Gary lowered his head in disappointment.


    Only when it was at noon the next day did Elodia wake up.


    It was thest day of the year.


    When Elodia woke up, she saw Isabe''s smiling face.


    Isabe handed Elodia a cup of warm water and fed her.


    Then Isabe said, "Elodia, today is thest day of the year."


    Elodia had juste back to her senses from the fact that she was not dead when she heard Isabe''s ambiguous words.


    Isabe continued, "Get a divorce before the first day of the new year. It''s not good to still live with a scumbag for the new year. Don''t you think so?"


    As Isabe spoke, she took out two licenses like a magician.


    Elodia took a closer look. These were no other than the divorce licenses, and she just needed to fingerprint


    on them.


    Elodia''s eyes widened as tears flowed silently.


    Isabe continued, "Grandpa Damon personally asked you to get a divorce and gave you all the assets under Gary''s name.


    "Moreover, if you want to see Key, you cane anytime. You can even bring him to your side during Key''s holidays.


    "These were all personally ordered by Grandpa Damon."


    Elodia''s eyes widened. Compared to the confusion and deathly stillness of her first awakening, her eyes were now filled with light.


    Isabe continued, "I know you might not want to stay in the Lockwood family, so I''ve thought of a ce for you to recuperate. I don''t know if you want to go. "Have you heard of Lotus Vige? That''s where I''ve lived for five years. It''s a beautiful vige with harmonious rtionships. It''s like a paradise."


    Elodia''s tears kept flowing, but a big smile appeared on her lips.


    Elodia couldn''t help but cry with joy as she nodded vigorously. "Yes, I want to go."


    Isabe smiled and wiped Elodia''s tears. "Alright, I''ll send you there immediately."


    Isabe really did not waste a moment. She carried Elodia onto the stretcher and pushed her out.


    Draxton, Ricky, and Betty were already waiting by the helicopter.


    When they saw Isabe pushing Elodia out, they all smiled.


    Gary stood in front of the window on the third floor and watched the scene in a daze.


    Two guards came forward to carry Elodia onto the helicopter.


    At this moment, Kieran ran out and cried loudly. He shouted heartbreakingly, "Mom, wait for me to grow up! You have to wait for me to grow up!"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 They Return To Lotus Vige


    Elodia had been looking around. Deep down, Elodia wanted to take another look at Kieran. When Kieran appeared and shouted these words, Elodia suddenly burst into tears. Her gazended on Kieran greedily, as Elodia and Kieran looked at each other from afar.


    In front of the window on the third floor, Gary''s fists were ced on the windowsill. His knuckles were clenched so tightly that they were pale, but Gary did not realize it. Gary''s eyes were red.


    At this moment, the door of Gary''s bedroom was pushed open. Cressida, who was sitting in a wheelchair, rolled the wheelchair herself in with a pale face.


    "Gary..." Cressida called out in a weak and hoarse voice.


    Gary did not hear Cressida. His entire focus was on Elodia outside.


    Cressida followed Gary''s line of sight and saw Elodia, and her eyes shed with extreme hatred instantly. Due to Elodia, that vige girl, Cressida''s leg was broken, Why was Elodia still alive? Why didn''t Elodia die? Gary stared at the door of the helicopter fixedly as it closed. The helicopter took off. Elodiapletely left the Lockwood family and left Gary.


    Gary suddenly felt as if a piece of his heart was empty.


    It was just like air. When Gary had it, he never felt it precious. But when Gary lost it, he suddenly felt suffocated.


    Gary suddenly felt that his vision was a little blurry. He seemed to have heard someone calling him from behind, but in the blink of an eye, he lost consciousness.


    "Gary!" Cressida eximed and quickly went out to call for help.


    "I... I actually couldn''t hug him." Elodia''s face was filled with pain.


    Isabe wiped Elodia''s tears and said, "Elodia, you and Key are only separated temporarily. When you recover, you can bring Key to Lotus Vige to reunite."


    When Elodia heard this, the reluctance in her heart faded a little.


    However, Elodia then said worriedly, "I don''t know if he''ll get used to it without me by his side. I''m afraid that he''ll be sad knowing I have divorced Gary. I... Isabe, no, can I call you Be?" Isabe smiled and said, "We''re the same age. Of course, you can call me Be."


    Tears shed in Elodia''s eyes as she said, "Be, you are my salvation. If not for you, I would really lose all hope to live in the world.


    "Be, I want to ask you for a favor. I hope you can promise me."


    Elodia looked at Isabe pleadingly.


    Isabe smiled and said, "I''ve already helped you to this extent. Feel free to speak."


    Elodia looked at Isabe gratefully and said, "Be, please help me calm Key down. I''m afraid that he''ll be sad. I''m afraid that he''ll miss me. I..."


    As Elodia spoke, she started sobbing again.


    Isabe sighed helplessly and took out a tissue to wipe Elodia''s tears again.


    "Elodia, you can''t cry anymore. You had a miscarriage andmitted suicide this time. You are very weak now. If you continue to be sad and cry, you will copse. "Even if I''m Miraculous Doctor, you can''t torture yourself like this.


    "At times like this, you have to be strong. True strength is not about how much money you have or how high your status is, but how strong your heart is.


    "Elodia, only when you be strong enough will you be able to give Key a better life in the future. Don''t you agree?"


    Elodia stopped crying and fell into deep thought.


    Isabe said, "A good mentality can sometimes change a person''s fate."


    Elodia''s gloomy eyes gradually lit up with determination.


    Betty said slyly, "Ms. Elodia, don''t worry. Ricky and I will definitely take care of Key. Key will definitely listen to us."


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and looked at Betty with a faint smile. Then, Isabe asked, "Betty, you''re calling her Ms. Elodia already?"


    Betty raised her chin and blinked her big eyes. Then, Betty said crisply, "That''s right, Mom. Ms. Elodia is divorced and single now. If it weren''t for the fact that she''s Key''s mom, I would have regarded her as my elder sister!"


    After saying that, Betty looked at Elodia sincerely.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead. Betty was such a sweet-talking girl.


    When Betty grew up, there must be many youngdies and young men who would love her.


    Ricky silently looked at Betty. Betty was quite good at gaining favor from men, women, elders, and children. Although Elodia did not want to admit it, she was indeed blushing from being coaxed by a five-year- old girl. Elodia looked at Betty in shyness and said to Isabe, "Be, why is betty so sweet-talking?"


    "Ms. Elodia, I am telling the truth!"


    Betty''s big eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Isabe rubbed Betty''s little head and praised, "Yes, Betty Baby never lies.


    "With Betty Baby around, Key will definitely be happy."


    "Yes," Betty replied loudly.


    Elodia could not help but smile as she looked at Betty and Ricky. Betty was lively while Ricky was calm. How


    nice.


    As for Key, Elodia was really afraid that Key would be the second Gary in the future if he grew up with Gary.


    A hint of worry appeared in Elodia''s eyes. Elodia silently clenched her fists. She had to recover quickly so that she could see Key again.


    Elodia was too weak. Not long after, she fell asleep again.


    In the end, Elodia was woken up by Isabe.


    When they arrived at Lotus Vige, it was noon.


    Before Isabe came, she had called the masters in Lotus Vige and told them that she was going back today.


    Therefore, when they got off the helicopter, Isabe''s masters were already waiting at the entrance of Lotus Vige.


    When Isabe saw their figures, it was as if a daughter who had married far away had returned to her family. Instantly, Isabe felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes. Ricky and Betty had already run over happily. The expressions of Isabe''s masters changed drastically as they shouted, "Slow down, babies! Slow down! Be careful not to fall!"


    Jocelyn ran quickly even though she was in her high heels and hugged Ricky and Betty tightly.


    "My little darlings, I missed you so much!" As Jocelyn spoke, she fiercely kissed each of Ricky and Betty''s faces.


    Grandmaster Greg, Jocelyn, Mr. Lyons, and Master Vaughn, who had recently returned to Lotus Vige, were


    all here.


    Other than these four masters, Isabe actually saw Master Menter whom she had not seen for a long time. At this moment, Master Menter stood there quietly with a smile on her lips, looking at them gently and quietly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ziana Menter was about 50 years old this year, but she was tall and slender. She was wearing a jade green embroidered traditional dress, and her ck hair was casually tied up behind her head with a carved wooden


    Ketam To Louis Vige


    hairpin. Coupled with Ziana''s beautiful face, people would even believe that she was only 30 years old.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. She spread her arms and quickly walked toward Ziana.


    "Master Menter, long time no see. I miss you so much!"


    Isabe made a move of wanting to hug Ziana.


    Ziana quickly reached out to stop Isabe and rebuked, "Be, pay attention to etiquette! You have to remember you are ady!"


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched, and she recalled the fear of being given by Master Menter all those


    years.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Elodia''s Chance


    Isabe felt that Master Menter was taking revenge for Isabe''sck of embroidery talent.


    Back then, Isabe learned medical skills from Grandmaster, learned bug poison crafting from Master Grey, learned hacking techniques from Mr. Lyons, learned martial arts from Master Vaughn, and learned embroidery from Master Menter...


    In the end, Isabe became Miraculous Doctor in medical skills, a grandmaster in bug poison crafting, and Azure Dragon in hacking. As for the martial arts, it was needless to say, her martial arts skills were unparalleled.


    But as for the embroidery....


    Isabe''s hand always trembled when she held the embroidery needle, and she would never be able to embroider the finished product.


    The good thing was that before learning embroidery, Isabe had learned a good painting skill from Master Menter...


    Because Isabe had no talent in embroidery, Ziana sulked for a long time.


    Ziana looked very kind, but the next day, she started training Isabe in various etiquettes. Just thinking about it made Isabe feel terrified...


    Ziana was looking at Isabe with a smile. Isabe had no choice but to bow obediently.


    Ziana smiled gently. She looked at Isabe carefully for a moment and smiled. "You look good."


    Ziana was obviously in a good mood.


    Isabe also smiled and said, "Yes, Master Menter, let me introduce you. This is Draxton Lockwood, Betty''s


    and Ricky''s father."


    Ziana looked at Draxton and nodded politely and aloof. "I knew him. After all, which one of us in Lotus Vige doesn''t know Lockwood patriarch''s name?"


    It was obvious that Ziana didn''t look happy.


    Isabe gave Draxton a sidelong nce.


    When Draxton chased after Isabe for five years, Isabe''s masters in Lotus Vige hated Draxton to the


    core.


    Isabe said ingratiatingly, "Master Menter, Draxton treats me very well."


    "Hmph." Ziana snorted softly. "You''re already siding with outsiders?"


    "No. I''ll always be your good disciple."


    Isabe smiled and tried to please Ziana.


    Ziana red at Isabe reproachfully and mocked, "You? You are my good disciple? Why don''t you try embroidering a wordter?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Ziana sneered. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Even Betty Baby can even embroider a word neatly!" Isabeughed awkwardly, and then her eyes suddenly lit up. "Master Menter, don''t be angry. I''m here this time to send you a new disciple!"


    Isabe looked fawning.


    Ziana looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Isabe quickly turned around and pushed Elodia over. Then, Isabe smiled and said, "Master Menter, what do you think of her?"


    Ziana''s beautiful and shrewd eyes scanned Elodia, and she immediately noticed a few details.


    This woman had yet to recover from her serious illness. She was covered in injuries and had evenmitted


    suicide...


    This was a woman with a story.


    Ziana looked at Elodia and sized her up and down.


    Isabe said to Elodia, "¨¦lodia, this is Master Menter, an embroidery master.


    "The champion of the International Clothing Exhibitionst year is Be Lovesick, one of Lucsia''s works. Be Lovesick is Master Menter''s work."


    Although Elodia lived in ck Mountain Vige, she had liked beautiful embroidery and clothes since she was young, so she naturally paid more attention to such news.


    Of course, Elodia knew Be Lovesick.


    It was a wide-sleeved flying dress that shocked the world. The entire set of clothes incorporated all the feelings of a designer and an embroidery master. It was magnanimous and lively. The embroidery on it was very ancient and mysterious.


    Elodia had also heard of the famous Ziana. Ziana was the most outstanding embroidery master in Lucsia. When Ziana was 35 years old, she created a set of Menter Family Needle Techniques. It was an embroidery technique unique to Ziana.


    Not only that, but Ziana was also the president of the Lucsia Embroidery Association and the president of the Designers Guild.


    Elodia''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Ziana excitedly, her heart pounding. After a long time, Elodia said nervously and quickly, "Nice to meet you, Master Menter. I''m your fan. Can you give me an autograph?¡± With that, Elodia almost wished she could bite off her tongue.


    What did Elodia say just now?


    Elodia''s face instantly turned red.


    Ziana''s eyes lit up. "You''re my fan. Do you like embroidery or design?"


    ?


    Elodia thought about how she was just a country girl who only knew how to go up the mountain to harvest grass for pigs. She felt a little unconfident and blurted out, "I like you..."


    After saying that, Elodia was stunned again.


    Elodia even felt that she was totally a fool.


    However, Ziana burst outughing.


    Then, Ziana said, "I will consider taking in you as my disciple. When you recover, I''ll test you. If you can pass my questions, I''ll take you in as my disciple and teach you the Menter Family Needle Techniques. Are you willing?"


    Elodia''s eyes widened in disbelief. She could not believe that there was such a good thing!


    Elodia clenched her fists in excitement and tears welled up in her eyes again. Then, Elodia nodded quickly and said, "I''m willing! Yes, I''m willing..."


    This time, Elodia was crying tears of joy.


    Isabe smiled and said ingratiatingly, "Master Menter, this disciple is not bad, right?


    "For the sake of your future disciple, can you let me off in the future? Could you not teach me etiquette and rules anymore when we meet in the future?" Ziana looked at Isabe in disdain and said, "Dream on! Although you can''t be good at embroidery, you can learn something else, right?"


    Isabe was stunned.


    "Aunt Ziana!" Suddenly, a young man''s happy voice sounded.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ziana''s expression froze. Ziana looked up and saw a young man and a middle-aged man appear at the entrance of the vige one after another.


    Ziana''s face instantly darkened, and she said angrily, "Who told you to chase after me to Lotus Vige?" The young man smiled apologetically and said, "Aunt Ziana, don''t be angry. I was ordered toe." The young man was extremely handsome, but the most outstanding thing about him was his clean and elegant temperament.


    The young man was wearing a white traditional suit with dark patterns. He was travel-worn but did not look disheveled He looked very elegant, and his entire body revealed an exquisite air.


    The middle-aged man behind the young man was wearing a loose navy blue robe. He had slicked-back hair and was also a handsome man with an extraordinary temperament.


    Isabe had always known that Master Menter was a person with a story and an extraordinary background.


    This was the first time Isabe had met Master Menter''s family.


    Ziana snorted. "Hmph, do they think I''ll agree as long as they send you to me?"


    The young man smiled and went forward to curry favor. "Aunt Ziana, although I was sent by grandpa, I really want to apany you for a period from my heart.


    "I will never go against your wishes. Please don''t chase me away."


    The young man walked closer, his smile bright and pure.


    Ziana''s expression softened slightly. She looked at the young man and said, "Since you''re here, stay here."


    Elvis Menter''s face lit up and he hurriedly said, "Thank you for your kindness, Aunt Ziana."


    Elvis''s smile was warm and lively.


    Then, Elvis looked at Isabe and smiled at her. "Nice to meet you, Be. I''ve heard a lot about you. This is a small gift. It''s a token of my appreciation. Please..." Before Elvis could finish his words, the bottom of the gift box leaked, and jerky fell off piece by piece.


    And it fell into Elodia''s arms.


    Elvis, Isabe, and Elodia were all stunned.


    The atmosphere instantly became awkward.


    Elvis coughed lightly and calmly went to pick up jerky.


    To be precise, Elvis went to pick up jerky from Elodia''s arms.


    Elodia smelled the smell of jerky and suddenly felt like eating it.


    Elodia stared at the piece of jerky in her hand and fell into deep thought. Elvis''s beautiful eyes widened as he stared at the jerky in Elodia''s hand too.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 The Family Tree


    As long as one wasn''t embarrassed, others would be.


    In any case, Elvis did not feel awkward at all. Elvis widened his watery charming eyes and asked Elodia, "Can you return the jerky to me?"


    Elodia was not embarrassed either. It could be said that Elodia was a person who had died once. When Elvis gave Isabe a gift, the gift box was broken, and the jerky spilled. In Elodia''s opinion, it was just a small


    matter.


    Elodia did not understand the awkwardness of such a small matter at all.


    Hence, Elodia calmly returned the jerky to Elvis.


    "Thank you." Elvis smiled politely at Elodia.


    "You''re wee," Elodia said. Then, Elodia picked up other pieces of jerky in her arms and returned them to Elvis.


    Elvis thanked Elodia again. Elvis''s gaze swept across Elodia''s calm face, and then he discovered the woman was pale and her wrist was bandaged.


    Elvis politely looked away and didn''t look at Elodia anymore. Elvis put all the jerky away and put it aside. Then, Elvis took the other gift boxes.


    Elvis handed one of the gift boxes to Elodia and said, "This is an apology gift for spilling the jerky all over you. I''m sorry."


    Elodia was stunned, but she did not reject Elvis. Elodia took the gift box. This was the first time someone had given Elodia a gift. Elodia could not help but smile and say, "Thank you." Elvis was stunned. He could not help but stare at Elodia''s smiling face for a moment longer.


    A faint blush appeared on Elvis''s fair and handsome face. Then, Elvis took other gift boxes and gave them toT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe.


    This time, the gift boxes did not break.


    Isabe took the gift boxes and asked, "Are they all jerky?"


    "Not really. There''s something else," Elvis replied with a smile.


    Ziana said, "Don''t stand at the vige entrance. If you want to give gifts, go back and give them to Be."


    On the other side, Betty and Ricky had already been picked up by a few masters and were walking back happily.


    Isabe and the others did not waste time and walked toward the vige together.


    Isabe pushed Elodia, and Elodia held the gift box in her arms. Elodia looked around curiously. Even though it was winter, Lotus Vige was not too cold. Moreover, here, the scenery was still beautiful, the air was fresh, and there was no haze at all.


    Elodia heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Be, it''s so beautiful here. I like it here. Thank you."


    Isabe smiled and said, ¡°It''s good that you like it. Don''t think about anything first. Take care of yourself first. Don''t forget that Master Menter will test you."


    Speaking of Ziana, Elodia''s face lit up.


    Elvis nced at Elodia curiously from time to time.


    Elvis was curious about this woman who looked weak.


    Because Isabe and Draxton still had to return to Dawton City in the afternoon, lunch was very sumptuous.


    The masters had already made ravioli in advance. During lunch, Ricky and Betty paid their new year greetings to grandpas and grandmas in advance.


    The two little children received several generous new year gifts.


    Not only Betty, but even Ricky also hugged the gifts and smiled. Isabe and Draxton also received gifts.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Tyler Lockwood


    Colin frowned.


    Kim said gently, "Colin, you and I watched Cressida grow up. You even hugged her when she was young. Can you bear to see her handicapped? "Isabe is Miraculous Doctor. If she is willing to help, Cressida''s leg could still be saved.


    "I know Cressida did something wrong, but I can apany her to admit her mistake and beg Isabe. Isn''t it okay?


    "We''re all family. Why must you be so heartless?"


    Colin sighed and looked at Kim with a dark gaze.


    When Kim saw Colin''s gaze, she immediately trembled and said with a grievance in her eyes, "I''m just saying... Don''t look at me like that."


    Colin turned around and left without saying a word.


    Cressida cried, "Aunt Kim, what does Uncle Colin mean?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim did not say anything.


    Kim and Cressida would soon find out what Colin meant.


    Not long after Colin left, two guards came in, dragged Cressida away, and threw her out of the Lockwood family''s residence.


    One of the guards sneered and said, "You''re lucky enough to be able to walk out of the door of the Lockwood family''s residence alive. Take care of yourself from now on. How dare you cause trouble in the Lockwood family? Hmph!"


    Then, the two guards left arrogantly.


    Cressida shivered in the cold wind in her wheelchair, her heart filled with fear.


    Coincidentally, the helicopter flew over Cressida''s head. Cressida was so frightened that her entire body trembled. However, Cressida thought of something and decided to fight for it.


    Hence, as soon as Isabe and Draxton alighted from the helicopter, they heard Cressida wailing.


    Cressida dragged her broken body and knelt outside the door, weeping sadly.


    "Draxton, Isabe, I knew my mistake. Please, give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.


    "I only made a mistake on impulse. Please spare me!"


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other speechlessly.


    Was Cressida crazy?


    Instead of running for her life, Cressida was actually putting on a show of being miserable in front of them.


    Draxton said coldly to the Little Dipper members beside him, "Go and break her other leg."


    With that, Draxton and Isabe brought the children into the residence.


    Cressida was stunned.


    Her eyes widened as Cressida watched a member of Little Dipper approach. Cressida screamed in fear and regret.


    Why did Cressida think that the ruse of acting miserable would work?


    Draxton was simply a demon!


    In miserable screams, Cressida''s other leg was also broken.


    The members of Big Dipper walked over, and Frank kindly suggested. "I think it''s better to throw her further away. How ugly would it be to leave her at the door?" Members of Little Dipper felt that it was very reasonable, so they threw the unconscious Cressida far away along with her wheelchair.


    As for whether Cressida would freeze to death or die of pain, it had nothing to do with them.


    Tyler Lockwood


    At midnight, the first moment of the new year finally arrived. All members of the Lockwood family arrived at the Lockwood family cemetery. Patriarch Lockwood, Madame Emma Lockwood, and Damon stood in the head, followed by the Lockwood family juniors.


    They entered the cemetery and prepared to visit the graves of their ancestors.


    At the same time, amidst the fireworks that filled the sky, four cars quietly drove in the direction of the Lockwood family''s residence. In the third car sat two old men.


    One of the old men said to the gray-haired old man beside him, "Zack, will Patriarch Lockwood be unhappy if we go directly like this?"


    The gray-haired old man said, "Of course, he will be unhappy. But even if he''s unhappy, we have to do this today.


    "I don''t care Draxton wants that woman to be on the family tree, but those two children can''t."


    The gray-haired old man''s tone was very domineering.


    The old man''s name was Zack Lockwood. Although he was three branches away from the main branch where Draxton was in, Zack''s power and status were unquestionable in the entire Lockwood Group. That was why Zack dared to be so domineering.


    The other man was called Samson Lockwood, and he was Zack''s twin brother.


    Samson said, "Actually, it''s fine to let those two children on the family tree. As long as the Lockwood family gives up giving the inheritance rights to that boy."


    As Samson spoke,


    looked at the little boy beside him.


    The little boy was about four or five years old and was wearing a suit that fit him perfectly. He was sitting upright in the car.


    However, there was a deep and domineering expression on the boy''s little face.


    His name was Tyler Lockwood.


    Samson said, "After so many years, Tyler is the first child with the best ancient martial arts talent in the Lockwood family. "Moreover, coincidentally, a master happened to pass by that day and said that Tyler was the destiny to rule a force.


    "The person with such a fate is truly deserved to be a patriarch.


    "Zack, I mean, if Draxton insists on letting his two illegitimate children go on the family tree, that''s fine too. "As long as they list Tyler as the heir now, I won''t object to anything else." Zack shook his head and said, "Samson, you think too simply.


    "Do you think Draxton would be happy to give the position of heir to Tyler? He definitely wants to give it to his son!"


    "What do you mean, Zack?" Samson asked in confusion.


    "We have to stop those two children from entering the family tree. In arge family like the Lockwood family, there are many illegitimate children who can''t enter the family tree. "As long as that boy is not on the family tree, he will never have anything to do with the position of the heir."


    Zack''s tone was very unyielding.


    Samson frowned. "But what if Draxton doesn''t agree?"


    A cold light shed in Zack''s light eyes as he slowly said, "Then let''s see if that boy has the chance to live to


    adulthood."


    Samson was shocked and fell silent then.


    Zack tilted his head to look at Tyler and said, "Tyler, you have to perform well when we arrive at the old residenceter."


    Tyler nodded and said, "Great-grandpa, don''t worry. I will perform well."


    As Tyler spoke, he waved his small fists twice at the same time. There was no innocence on his little face. On the contrary, it was filled with dominance and ruthlessness. Zack looked at Tyler with satisfaction.


    Samson also smiled.


    "Tyler is so outstanding. Which child canpare to him? As long as Draxton has no selfish motives, he will be able to see Tyler''s limitless potential.


    "The Lockwood family needs such an heir."


    "Zack, I have another idea," Samson said.


    Zack looked at Samson, and Samson said, "If we can ask Draxton to adopt Tyler, then I think even if Draxton is unwilling, he won''t say anything. "Draxton''s two illegitimate children can instead assist Tyler in the future and be Tyler''s right-hand men.


    When Zack heard this, he fell into deep thought.


    After a while, Zack nodded slightly and said, "What you said makes sense. We''ll discuss it with Draxtonter.


    "I''m sure, for the future of the family, Patriarch Lockwood will also consider it."


    Suddenly, the car braked and stopped.


    Zack and Samson were driven by inertia, and they crashed forward. However, the little Tyler beside them was still stable and did not move at all.


    The inertia of the car braking did not affect Tyler at all.


    Moreover, Tyler did not care about Samson and Zack, his eyes filled with indifference.


    However, Zack and Samson did not care at all. Instead, they were very satisfied with Tyler''s reaction.


    As the future heir, Tyler had to be ruthless, cold, and steady.


    "What happened?" Samson connected to themunication device in the car.


    From the car in the lead came the apologetic voice of the bodyguard. "Mr. Zack, Mr. Samson, there''s a woman blocking the way."

 Chapter 239

    Kim said gently, "Colin, you and I watched Cressida grow up. You even hugged her when she was young. Can you bear to see her handicapped? "Isabe is Miraculous Doctor. If she is willing to help, Cressida''s leg could still be saved.


    "I know Cressida did something wrong, but I can apany her to admit her mistake and beg Isabe. Isn''t it okay?


    "We''re all family. Why must you be so heartless?"


    Colin sighed and looked at Kim with a dark gaze.


    When Kim saw Colin''s gaze, she immediately trembled and said with a grievance in her eyes, "I''m just saying... Don''t look at me like that."


    Colin turned around and left without saying a word.


    Cressida cried, "Aunt Kim, what does Uncle Colin mean?"


    Kim did not say anything.


    Kim and Cressida would soon find out what Colin meant.


    Not long after Colin left, two guards came in, dragged Cressida away, and threw her out of the Lockwood family''s residence.


    One of the guards sneered and said, "You''re lucky enough to be able to walk out of the door of the Lockwood family''s residence alive. Take care of yourself from now on. How dare you cause trouble in the Lockwood family? Hmph!"


    Then, the two guards left arrogantly.


    Cressida shivered in the cold wind in her wheelchair, her heart filled with fear.


    Coincidentally, the helicopter flew over Cressida''s head. Cressida was so frightened that her entire body trembled. However, Cressida thought of something and decided to fight for it.


    Hence, as soon as Isabe and Draxton alighted from the helicopter, they heard Cressida wailing.


    Cressida dragged her broken body and knelt outside the door, weeping sadly.


    "Draxton, Isabe, I knew my mistake. Please, give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.


    "I only made a mistake on impulse. Please spare me!"


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other speechlessly.


    Was Cressida crazy?


    Instead of running for her life, Cressida was actually putting on a show of being miserable in front of them.


    Draxton said coldly to the Little Dipper members beside him, "Go and break her other leg."


    With that, Draxton and Isabe brought the children into the residence.


    Cressida was stunned.


    Her eyes widened as Cressida watched a member of Little Dipper approach. Cressida screamed in fear and regret.


    Why did Cressida think that the ruse of acting miserable would work?


    Draxton was simply a demon!


    In miserable screams, Cressida''s other leg was also broken.


    The members of Big Dipper walked over, and Frank kindly suggested. "I think it''s better to throw her further away. How ugly would it be to leave her at the door?" Members of Little Dipper felt that it was very reasonable, so they threw the unconscious Cressida far away along with her wheelchair.


    As for whether Cressida would freeze to death or die of pain, it had nothing to do with them.


    Tyler Lockwood


    At midnight, the first moment of the new year finally arrived. All members of the Lockwood family arrived at the Lockwood family cemetery. Patriarch Lockwood, Madame Emma Lockwood, and Damon stood in the head, followed by the Lockwood family juniors.


    They entered the cemetery and prepared to visit the graves of their ancestors.


    At the same time, amidst the fireworks that filled the sky, four cars quietly drove in the direction of the Lockwood family''s residence. In the third car sat two old men.


    One of the old men said to the gray-haired old man beside him, "Zack, will Patriarch Lockwood be unhappy if we go directly like this?"


    The gray-haired old man said, "Of course, he will be unhappy. But even if he''s unhappy, we have to do this today.


    "I don''t care Draxton wants that woman to be on the family tree, but those two children can''t."


    The gray-haired old man''s tone was very domineering.


    The old man''s name was Zack Lockwood. Although he was three branches away from the main branch where Draxton was in, Zack''s power and status were unquestionable in the entire Lockwood Group. That was why Zack dared to be so domineering.


    The other man was called Samson Lockwood, and he was Zack''s twin brother.


    Samson said, "Actually, it''s fine to let those two children on the family tree. As long as the Lockwood family gives up giving the inheritance rights to that boy."


    As Samson spoke, he looked at the little boy beside him.


    The little boy was about four or five years old and was wearing a suit that fit him perfectly. He was sitting upright in the car.


    However, there was a deep and domineering expression on the boy''s little face.


    His name was Tyler Lockwood.


    Samson said, "After so many years, Tyler is the first child with the best ancient martial arts talent in the Lockwood family. "Moreover, coincidentally, a master happened to pass by that day and said that Tyler was the destiny to rule a force.


    "The person with such a fate is truly deserved to be a patriarch.


    "Zack, I mean, if Draxton insists on letting his two illegitimate children go on the family tree, that''s fine too. "As long as they list Tyler as the heir now, I won''t object to anything else." Zack shook his head and said, "Samson, you think too simply.


    "Do you think Draxton would be happy to give the position of heir to Tyler? He definitely wants to give it to his son!"


    "What do you mean, Zack?" Samson asked in confusion.


    "We have to stop those two children from entering the family tree. In arge family like the Lockwood family, there are many illegitimate children who can''t enter the family tree. "As long as that boy is not on the family tree, he will never have anything to do with the position of the heir."


    Zack''s tone was very unyielding.


    Samson frowned. "But what if Draxton doesn''t agree?"


    A cold light shed in Zack''s light eyes as he slowly said, "Then let''s see if that boy has the chance to live toContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    adulthood."


    Samson was shocked and fell silent then.


    Zack tilted his head to look at Tyler and said, "Tyler, you have to perform well when we arrive at the old residenceter."


    Tyler nodded and said, "Great-grandpa, don''t worry. I will perform well."


    As Tyler spoke, he waved his small fists twice at the same time. There was no innocence on his little face. On the contrary, it was filled with dominance and ruthlessness. Zack looked at Tyler with satisfaction.


    Samson also smiled.


    "Tyler is so outstanding. Which child canpare to him? As long as Draxton has no selfish motives, he will be able to see Tyler''s limitless potential.


    "The Lockwood family needs such an heir."


    "Zack, I have another idea," Samson said.


    Zack looked at Samson, and Samson said, "If we can ask Draxton to adopt Tyler, then I think even if Draxton is unwilling, he won''t say anything. "Draxton''s two illegitimate children can instead assist Tyler in the future and be Tyler''s right-hand men.


    When Zack heard this, he fell into deep thought.


    After a while, Zack nodded slightly and said, "What you said makes sense. We''ll discuss it with Draxtonter.


    "I''m sure, for the future of the family, Patriarch Lockwood will also consider it."


    Suddenly, the car braked and stopped.


    Zack and Samson were driven by inertia, and they crashed forward. However, the little Tyler beside them was still stable and did not move at all.


    The inertia of the car braking did not affect Tyler at all.


    Moreover, Tyler did not care about Samson and Zack, his eyes filled with indifference.


    However, Zack and Samson did not care at all. Instead, they were very satisfied with Tyler''s reaction.


    As the future heir, Tyler had to be ruthless, cold, and steady.


    "What happened?" Samson connected to themunication device in the car.


    From the car in the lead came the apologetic voice of the bodyguard. "Mr. Zack, Mr. Samson, there''s a woman blocking the way."

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Childish Fight


    Tyler Lockwood took a step forward and nced at Ricky and Betty indifferently. His posture was arrogant, and his eyes were filled with disdain.


    His great-grandpa and the other rtives said these two children were illegitimate. If they were smart, they would be his right-hand men in the future.


    However, he did not like them. He did not want them to be his right-hand men.


    For some reason, he didn''t like these two illegitimate children.


    "Brother, look, he''s still ring at us!"


    Betty widened her eyes and said to Ricky like an angry kitten.


    Ricky did not say anything. He just stared at Tyler quietly


    Tyler also looked at Ricky. The two little guys looked at each other from afar.


    The atmosphere between the adults froze for a moment. Patriarch Lockwood broke the silence and said in a deep voice, "You two old fellows. You drank too much and spouted nonsense, right?¡± Zack said seriously, "Big brother, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with us.


    "When Tyler was born, a wandering priest came to take a look and said that this child was born to lead.


    "That was fine. Tyler had been brilliant since he was young. He was only five years old but had already finished the studies that a ten-year-old is learning.


    "Not only that, Tyler''s ancient martial arts was one in a hundred years."


    At this point, Zack looked at Ricky and said, "Big Brother, we won''t stop these two children from entering the family tree, but you have to make Tyler the heir of the Lockwood family first. "Otherwise, no one will be able to enter the family tree today because only Tyler is qualified to be the sessor of the Lockwood family!"


    At the end of Zack''s speech, a determined and domineering expression appeared on his face.


    Obviously, he would not give up until today''s matter was resolved.


    The Lockwood family members'' expressions were horrid.


    Damon could not take it anymore. He shouted angrily, "Zack, you''re spouting nonsense! How dare you fucking say that! You are such a despicable person.


    This little brat wanted to be the sessor?


    Our second branch hasn''t even spoken yet. Who do you think you are?"


    When Betty heard this, she nodded and whispered to Ricky, "Although second great grandpa swore, I think he''s right."


    Ricky was still quietly looking at Tyler. He saw Tyler giving him a very disdainful look.


    Ricky did not say anything.


    Betty said, "Brother, I want to beat him up."


    Ricky said, "Sister, be good. We have to find a legitimate excuse to beat him up again."


    "Yes, you''re right. After all, we''re all good children," Betty said seriously.


    The two little guys muttered softly, but the adults could still hear a few sentences.


    Zackughed


    He said, "It seems like everyone is very dissatisfied with my suggestion. However, our Lockwood family has always spoken with our strength.


    "I think this little-kid is about the same age as Tyler, right? In that case, why don''t we let the two children spar?"


    Ricky''s eyes flickered.


    Draxton nced at Tyler.


    Of course, he could tell that although this child was young, his foundation differed from ordinary children. It was obvious that he had trained hard for a long time.


    Such a child would not be disadvantaged even if he fought a teenager, let alone a child his age.


    On the other hand, his Ricky, a fair and tender little boy, was just an ordinary five-year-old child!


    Of course, Draxton would not allow Ricky to fight Tyler.


    Today, he was determined to protect his child. If Zack and the others were dishonest, he did not mind killing them.


    At most, he would deal with themter.


    It was time to let some people understand his temper again.


    Only when one truly sees blood and feels pain would one be honest.


    However, at this moment, a childish voice sounded. "Let''s do it then."


    Ricky spoke seriously, looking determined.


    "Ricky, go to great-grandpa and great-grandma''s side," Draxton was shocked and quickly said.


    Ricky looked at him and stood still with a stubborn gaze


    Draxton''s heart melted under his gaze.


    He almost relented and let him do whatever he wanted.


    However, his final rationality still took over. He spoke to Ricky in a stern tone for the first time.


    "Be good and go to great-grandpa and great-grandma. Leave this to daddy!"


    Ricky pursed her lips and looked at Isabe.


    The corners of Zack and Samson''s lips curled into a smug sneer,


    How capable could an illegitimate son raised outside and grown up with his mother be?


    What could he use topare to Tyler, his son?


    Even if Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, she was just a woman after all. What could she teach her kids? They were confident and afraid that Draxton would protect them. So, they said, "Why are you stopping him? patriarch, don''t you have confidence in that little guy?


    "patriarch, you should know how outstanding Tyler is. Why don''t we decide on the position of heir earlier? After all, we''re all doing this for the overall benefit of the family." Draxton''s aura was already filled with killing intent.


    At this moment, Isabe chuckled and said, "Draxton, why don''t we just let Ricky spar with this little kid called Tyler?"


    "They''re all children. It''s fine for them to have some fun."


    She said it calmly as though it was not her son participating.


    Draxton was shocked. Then, he silently shot Isabe a confused gaze.


    He knew that since Isabe dared to say that, it meant that she had confidence in Ricky.


    Could it be that his precious son had some skill he did not know about?


    Draxton felt isted. He was too ipetent as a father.


    He was instantly gloomy, and his face was ashen.


    Isabe looked at his aggrieved gaze in amusement.


    Zack and Samson looked at each other and sneered.


    It seemed that Isabe was anxious to get recognized by this family. To protect her son''s position as the heir, she actually foolishly asked her son to take the risk. "What a short-sighted woman she is!" They thought.


    However, the more this was the case, the more they were happy to see it.


    Although Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, she was nothing when she was in situations like this.


    "Be, are you going to let Ricky go?" Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma looked at Isabe with worry in their eyes.


    Isabe smiled at the two of them and nodded. "Don''t worry, you two. It''s just a child sparring."


    With that, she winked slyly at the two elders.


    The two elders immediately understood and almost couldn''t hold back the smile on their faces.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Mom," Ricky said happily to Isabe with a hint of relief on his face.


    "Be good. Go and spar with Tyler. Darling, please show mercy..."


    Isabe reminded with a smile.


    Ricky''s eyes lit up. "Yes, don''t worry, Mom. I know the limits!"


    He promised seriously.


    "Good boy," Isabe looked at her son with a smile in her eyes.


    4

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Infuriating


    Zack looked at Isabe with a sneer. The disdain in his heart grew as thoughts shed through his mind.


    "Show mercy and be gentle?


    "What an ignorant woman!


    "She would regret saying thister!"


    Ricky walked toward Tyler.


    Tyler also stepped forward and walked toward Ricky.


    A fierce look appeared in his eyes like a little beast. The next moment, he threw a punch at Ricky without holding back.


    Damon and the others were also ancient martial art practitioners. Naturally, they could tell that Tyler''s attack was enough to send a big child flying. Meanwhile, Ricky looked weak, like a duckling.


    However, the weak little Ricky lifted his tiny hand and grabbed Tyler''s fist the next moment.


    Tyler''s powerful punch was stopped mid-air. He froze, unable to advance or retreat.


    Expressionlessly, Tyler struggled with all his might, but he did not move at all.


    His expression changed, and his eyes suddenly widened. He looked at the calm Ricky in disbelief.


    Ricky looked at his shocked expression and slightly pursed lips, slowly curling them into a smile. He said, "Don''t worry. I will show mercy."


    Then, Ricky exerted strength and held Tyler''s fist with one hand. He swung it up and lifted Tyler before smashing him down.


    Bang!


    That loud bang did not sound like Ricky had shown mercy


    Isabe was also stunned and speechless.


    But she didn''t say anything to stop him.


    It was time to teach these people a lesson.


    Although she didn''t mind who was the heir of the Lockwood family, she couldn''t let them bully her children. After Tyler was smashed to the ground, he groaned in pain. Zack and Samson''s expressions changed.


    Their eyes flickered with shock.


    Obviously, they did not expect Ricky to be so powerful.


    "Tyler, get up!" Zack shouted at Tyler, who was on the ground.


    Tyler''s expression changed. He got up from the ground and charged at Ricky like a small cannonball. Immediately after charging, he kicked Ricky in the chest.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky calmly dodged his kick. Then, he pounced forward and punched Tyler Tyler''s body was sent flying


    again


    He fell to the ground, dizzy. His little face twisted in anger, and his eyes could not help but turn red due to rage.


    Pain and anger had overtaken him.


    He could not stand that he could not defeat this illegitimate son of Draxton, which he looked down upon. He was used to being arrogant, outstanding, and praised. He had never failed. But this time....


    Before he could get up, Ricky approached him and stepped on his back, preventing him from getting up


    Then, a series of fists smashed down on Tyler.


    Tyler felt a sharp pain in his body. The pain of both his dignity and his body was unbearable.


    Finally, Tyler could not take it anymore and burst into tears. His voice was thunderous.


    Seeing that he was crying, Ricky finally stopped hitting Tyler.


    He retracted his foot and pped his hands. He nced at Tyler, crying on the ground, and said disdainfully. "You''re too weak!"


    Then, he calmly turned around and returned to his mother.


    He said obediently, "Mom, Ricky showed mercy and didn''t break his bones."


    Isabe squinted her eyes and smiled. She praised, "Ricky, you''re so obedient!"


    She gave him a thumbs-up after that.


    Betty pouted unhappily and said, "You hit him too lightly. Brother, his front teeth are still there. You didn''t even knock them out!"


    Isabe''s smile froze.


    She hurriedly said, "Shh, Betty darling, pay attention to your image as a little fairy!"


    When Betty heard this, her expression changed. She quickly covered her tiny mouth with her little hand and looked around innocently.


    She feared that others would hear what she had just said and affect her image as a little kind fairy.


    Seeing that no one was looking at her, Betty secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, she did not know that everyone was holding back theirughter.


    Madame Emma Lockwoodughed until she burped as she thought.


    "Oh, gosh! Betty Baby is so cute!"


    Isabe couldn''t help butugh.


    As for Samson, who had gone forward to hug Tyler with a gloomy expression, he was about to confront Draxton and question his son for being so ruthless. When he heard Betty''s words, he slipped and almost fell.


    He raised his head in confusion. It was one thing for the boy to be cruel and hit people, but that obedient girl actually said such things?


    Was that something a child should say?


    What did he mean by Tyler''s teeth were still there?


    What did she mean?


    Was that what he thought it meant?


    Things were changing ording to the era. Childhood was no longer the same! He was almost mentally broken down by that thought.


    He was infuriated!


    However, when he carried Tyler, he was stunned.


    Tyler''s face waspletely unscathed except for his tears.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief and hurriedly opened Tyler''s clothes. However, he realized that there was not a single scar on his body. "How is that possible?" He thought.


    He had clearly seen the boy''s fists continuouslynding on Tyler.


    How could Tyler not be injured at all?


    However, he clearly saw Tyler was in so much pain that cold sweat flowed out, and his little face was even paler.


    It left Samson bewildered...


    Of course, he understood what had happened. That child was ck-hearted!


    Not only did he hit Tyler, but he also walloped him so that no bruise was left.


    That made him speechless!


    Zack''s face turned cold, and he did not hide it.


    He stared at Ricky.


    Alright, he had misjudged.


    Unexpectedly, that little boy was also an expert.


    "Impressive, truly impressive," Zack said sinisterly. Killing intent was already rising in him.


    Such a boy could not be kept.


    Isabe smiled and did not say anything.


    However, a trace of killing intent also shed across her slightly lowered eyes.


    She was sensitive to killing intent and could naturally tell that this old fellow wanted to kill Ricky.


    If this old man dared to touch her child, he would definitely die!


    Isabe stared at Zack with a dark gaze and remained silent.


    However, her lips curled into a murderous smile.


    Draxton was extremely proud at this moment.


    He raised his chin arrogantly and coldly. He looked down at Zack and spoke.


    "Elder, you tter me. My son, Ricky, is a kind and good child. He didn''t use too much strength. Look, Tyler doesn''t even have any bruises on his body!


    "It was mainly because Ricky was weak and not as tall as yours.


    "Oh right, Ricky isn''t even five years old this year. He''s half a year younger than Tyler!"


    Zack was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe as he thought.


    "You''re the dignified patriarch. How can you lie like that? Do you still even know what shame is?"


    Samson was so angry that he fell backward. His face was ashen when he looked at Tyler, who was crying his heart out.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 Give Big Dipper To Her


    Zack suddenlyughed and said, "Like father, like son. Young Master is indeed very outstanding.


    "As expected of Miraculous Doctor. You raised your child so well alone. Miraculous Doctor, you must have paved a path for your kids."


    These words were interesting. It was as if he was saying Isabe had deliberately nurtured the child to be the Lockwood family''s sessor.


    That was tant instigation.


    If there was a slight gap in trust in the rtionship between Draxton and Isabe at this moment, there might be a misunderstanding between them due to his instigation. Moreover, there would be internal strife between them as husband and wife.


    However, before Isabe and Draxton could react, Madame Emma Lockwood shouted.


    "Zack, are you muddle-headed? If you''re not clear-headed, go home and sober up.


    "Which family would not nurture their children to excellence? Would they bring up their children like a fool?


    "Be raised the child well. That''s because Draxton and Be''s genes are outstanding. The children grew to be better than their parents, and Be knew how to teach. Are you envious?


    "Even if you''re envious, I can do nothing about it either! It''s pointless getting envious."


    Madame Emma Lockwood rolled his eyes at Zack.


    Patriarch Lockwood echoed to support his wife and rolled his eyes, "That''s right!"


    Zack was speechless


    He was so angry that his grey beard trembled.


    Damon stroked his soft beard and suddenly felt that although main branch''s Madame Emma Lockwood was a tigress, there were also benefits to being a tigress.


    He looked at the ashen faces of the two old fellows, Zack and Samson, and a faint smile appeared on his stern face


    Isabe looked at Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood''s reactions and could not help but chuckle. She touched her forehead and said to Draxton, "Grandpa and grandma are cute!" "The two elders are telling the truth!" Draxton agreed.


    Isabe looked up and looked at Draxton with a faint smile. Draxton immediately put on a sincere expression.


    He looked exactly the same as Ricky when she was obedient.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the asion was not right, Isabe would have reached out and pinched his face


    Her beautiful, clear eyes revealed her amusement.


    Seeing that not only were the two of them not instigated, but they were even flirting with each other, Zack''s displeasure grew.


    It seemed that the rtionship between Draxton and Isabe was better than they had imagined.


    This woman was definitely not as simple as just getting to marry Draxton because of her kids.


    The killing intent in his heart intensified.


    Samson was speechless after being rebuked by Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood. He carried Tyler and already had the intention to retreat.


    Zack was still indignant. He said coldly, "Do you know that the heavens will punish you if you go against the will of the heavens?


    "The wandering priest was not a chatan. He was the leader of the Evergreen Temple.


    "He said that Tyler is the destiny of leading an area, so it can''t be wrong."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Betty rolled her eyes and asked Ricky in a low voice, "Brother, do you know which area they are mentioning?"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Two Little Geniuses


    In the ancestral hall, as soon as those annoying people left, Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood surrounded Ricky.


    "Ricky Baby, little darling, is your little hand injured? Quickly let great-grandma take a look..."


    "Of course not. Emma, Ricky is very powerful. That little hand is powerful!"


    With that said, the two of them checked Ricky from head to toe.


    Madame Emma Lockwood held Ricky''s tiny hand and squeezed it again and again. She said, "Is our Ricky a


    born Hercules?


    "How did such a soft little hand hit Tyler?"


    Patriarch Lockwood was also filled with doubts. In the end, the two elders looked at Isabe with eyes filled with curiosity.


    Draxton also looked at Isabe. Deep down, he had a vague guess, but he was unsure.


    Isabe had to say it herself for them to know what had been going on.


    Of course, Isabe did not hide anything and said, "The two children were born with better physiques than ordinary children. Later on, they learned some martial arts from Master Vaughn." The two elders'' eyes shone as they thought, "So our little darling great-grandchildren were geniuses after all!"


    Without another word, Damon reached out and grabbed Ricky.


    Then, he touched Ricky''s body. His eyes lit up as heughed heartily.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t notice it before. This child''s bone structure is good. He''s an excellent seedling to learn ancient martial arts.


    "Hurry up! Perform the ceremony and get put them in our family tree. Show them our Mystic Beast Fist and let them learn it."


    After he said that, everyone did not dy any longer. It was already past two in the morning when a series of activities were carried out, such as worshipping the ancestors and going up the family tree Isabe finally saw the Lockwood family''s family heirloom ancient martial art, the Mystic Beast Fist.


    The Mystic Beast Fist was engraved on the wall of the secret chamber below the ancestral hall.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only were there words, but there were also graphics


    Ricky was immediately attracted and started looking at it.


    Damon exined to him the technique from time to time.


    In the blink of an eye, the old and the young had forgotten about the others.


    Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood clenched their fists excitedly. Madame Emma Lockwood said, "Old man, Ricky must be talented, right? Ricky must be able to learn it, right?" Patriarch Lockwood nodded repeatedly and said, "Emma, don''t worry. It will definitely happen."


    Betty said, "Great-grandpa, great-grandma. Those patterns are straightforward. Of course, little brother can


    learn them..."


    Betty''s big watery eyes looked at the picture on the wall for a moment before looking away.


    She felt that the little person she got from grandpa was more fun.


    Betty had eaten a poisonous pill from the Evil Doctors'' neage Coincidentally, she had received the cultivation of the Rhythm of Evil Doctors. She was self-taught and knew it at a nce.


    Although she was young now, her body contained great energy. Her mind also stored knowledge that others could not learn in their entire lives.


    Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood''s eyes lit up. The two of them immediately encouraged, "Betty Baby. Why don''t you learn it too?"


    They actually believed Betty''s childish words without a trace of doubt.


    Isabe watched with a smile. Betty shook his little head and said seriously, "Great-grandpa, great-grandma.


    Chapte


    Two Little Geniuses


    Big grandpa says that Betty can only learn one cultivation technique. It has to be professional and not tooplicated."


    Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood were stunned.


    "Be, Betty learned other techniques? Could it be that she..."


    The two elders'' voices trembled. Could it be that his little darling Betty Baby was actually a hidden ancient martial arts expert?


    "Oh my God, Emma, get the pill. Quick, give me one of those pills."


    Patriarch Lockwood clutched his heart. His face flushed with excitement.


    Madame Emma Lockwood said, "Here, here. I want to eat one too."


    Isabe quickly went forward to support Madame Emma Lockwood andforted her. "Calm down, you two. Don''t be too excited."


    Betty tilted its head and looked at the two elders curiously. She did not understand why the two elders suddenly wanted to take medicine.


    After the two elders calmed down, Isabe said, "It''s the Sanctum of Holy Doctors'' cultivation technique. Betty identally learned it herself. From now on, she will develop in the direction of Evil Doctors." Just as she finished speaking, they heard Philip''s voice before Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood could react.


    "Dad, Mom, give me one of those pills..."


    Isabe was at a loss for words


    After a night of torment, the entire family only rested at dawn.


    Draxton and Isabe returned to their rooms. Draxton asked, "Be, the children''s physiques are also rted to Evolution Poison?"


    Isabe did not hide anything and said, "Yes, when I was pregnant with them, I fused with Evolution Poison. They absorbed a portion of the power."


    Draxton sighed and said gratefully, "I have to thank the Evolution Poison. That''s why I have the chance to have you guys."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Then I have to thank the masters from Lotus Vige. They gave the children and me their lives. Otherwise, I would have died from someone''s pursuit even if I didn''t die in the ne crash."


    Draxton was speechless.


    It was Christmas. Isabe could just not mention this.


    He felt a little ufortable.


    After the two of them fell asleep, Isabe said, "They saw the Big Dipper ring on my finger."


    They were naturally referring to Zack and Samson.


    Draxton paused, and a cold glint shed across his eyes


    The Lockwood family was too big. There were always dishonest people.


    "Let''s sleep first. There''s still a gathering of the entire n at night. Zack and Samson must have other ns.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be troubled by them."


    Of course, Isabe was not worried. She was just thinking about quietly getting rid of Zack and Samson without implicating her family.


    They were right. Early in the morning, Zack and Samson went to visit Hendrick.


    Queal was right beside Hendrick, apanying him to celebrate Christmas.


    Zack and Samson came to visit happily. So, Hendrick weed them with open hands.


    After some small talk, Zack finally brought up the main topic.


    "Big Brother. Is Queal on leave now and apanying you on Christmas?"


    Hendrick smiled and looked at Queal with gratification, "That''s right. All these years, Queal has beenmanding the Big Dipper and has been very busy.


    "It''s also patriarch''s intention to let them rx so that he can return and apany an old man like me!"


    Zack smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s patriarch''s intention, but Mrs. Lockwood''s."


    Hendrick was stunned.


    He asked, "What do you mean?"


    Queal was sitting at the side. When he heard this, he nced at Zack and Samson and understood their intentions.


    Zack was surprised. "Didn''t Queal tell you? The patriarch gave Big Dipper to Mrs. Lockwood."


    Hendrick was obviously shocked and couldn''t help but look at Queal inquisitively.


    Queal nodded, "Yes, grandpa. Big Dipper''s owner isn''t the patriarch, but the patriarch''s wife."


    Hendrick sucked in a breath of cold air and said in surprise, "It''s actually true?"


    "It''s true," Queal said.


    "Queal, why didn''t you tell grandpa about such a big matter?"


    Queal lowered his head and hid the helpless smile on his face.


    During this time, Big Dipper had been discussing how to win the patriarch''s wife''s favor so that the patriarch''s wife would ept them. He did not have the time to tell grandpa.


    Zack said, "Hendrick, don''t me Queal for this. The patriarch had decided this alone. So, it''s normal for the Big Dipper to be unhappy.


    "If that''s the case, Queal has the right to ignore the patriarch''s wife!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent.


    Queal raised his head and looked at Zack in surprise. Ignore the patriarch''s wife?


    During this period of time, they had been busy currying favor with the patriarch''s wife, but this old fellow actually tried to make him rebel.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 A Person Even The Main n Dare Not Provoke


    Hendrick was also stunned. He looked at Zack and asked, "Why do you want to do that to the patriarch''s wife?"


    Zack was taken aback. Of course, he was doing this for their selfish reasons.


    However, he said righteously, "Hendrick, in the Lockwood family, there has never been a patriarch''s wife getting in charge of Big Dipper''s power.


    "Isabe broke the tradition, showing the woman''s influence on the patriarch. I don''t think that''s a good thing.


    "In ancient times, there was a clear ruler''s side. Let''s not talk about that for now. But at the very least, we can''t let Big Dipper''s power fall into that woman''s hands."


    Hendrick didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Queal and asked, "Queal, what do you think?"


    Zack and Samson also looked at him. In their opinion, Queal must be dissatisfied with Isabe. But because of the patriarch, he did not dare to re up


    Now that they had the support, Queal would definitely take the opportunity to take advantage of that woman and be their ally.


    However, the truth was that Queal looked at them in confusion and asked, "Elders, the patriarch handed over the Big Dipper to the patriarch''s wife, which means that the patriarch''s wife has the ability to control us. We can''t wait to obey her, so how could we betray her?


    "Elder, you don''t know this, but the patriarch''s wife isn''t willing to ept us.


    "sigh! We deserve this anyway.


    "In the beginning, Big Dipper''s members were indeed unwilling to follow the patriarch''s wife. Therefore, the patriarch''s wife did not keep us and returned us to the patriarch. "However, those few members immediately regretted it. They had spent a lot of effort to make the patriarch''s wife ept us again. It was difficult for us too!


    "Elder, if the patriarch''s wife hears your words, she will be unhappy and abandon us again. Who do you we can look for then?


    "Please don''t make things difficult for us. It''s not easy for us to get the patriarch''s wife to ept us!"


    When he said this, his expression was sincere, and he was about to cry.


    Zack and Samson were utterly dumbfounded.


    They looked at Queal in a daze. That was utterly different from what they had imagined!


    Logically speaking, the Big Dipper should not ept Isabe and should despise her.


    How could this be...


    Then what exactly did Isabe do to make the Big Dipper listen to her?


    As they thought about this, they unknowingly asked their doubts.


    "It''s because she is the patriarch''s wife!"


    Queal answered as though it was not something strange at all.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack and Samson were speechless


    think


    Hendrick looked at Queal, and his eyes shed with some thoughts. Without looking at Zack and Samson, he took a sip of tea.


    However, Zack and Samson realized they could not persuade Queal. They spoke to Hendrick instead, "Hendrick, aren''t you going to convince Queal?


    "This is the Big Dipper. How could we take this for granted?"


    Hendrick smiled and said, "You two brothers are right. I will definitely try to convince him."


    Queal nced at his grandpa and turned to Zack and Samson: "Elders, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying.


    Chatter 244 A Person Even The Main n Dare Not Provoke


    "Big Dipper following the patriarch''s wife is no different from following the patriarch. How can you say that it''s a joke?"


    He revealed a confused expression.


    Zack said in pity, "Queal, you''re also a smart child. Why are you so muddle-headed now?


    "How can the patriarch''s wife and the patriarch be the same? She, Isabe, is an outsider. She must have selfish motives. Giving the Big Dipper to her is equivalent to giving half of the Lockwood family''s assets to an outsider. "


    "The patriarch''s wife should be on the family tree tonight, right? If she is on the family tree, she should be the Lockwood family people," Queal said doubtfully.


    "Why are you so single-minded?"


    Zack mmed the table and stood up with a displeased expression.


    Samson''s eyes darkened.


    Queal looked back at them with an innocent expression.


    Hendrick hurriedly said, "Brothers, don''t be angry. Queal is young and insensible. I''ll try to convince him to change his mind."


    Samson said, "Hendrick, you should understand what the Big Dipper means. We won''t beat around the bush with you. We want the Big Dipper.


    The Big Dipper and Little Dipper were factions created by the Lockwood family''s ancestors. There was no reason for these two factions to be controlled by the main branch. We, the side branches, were also qualified to have Big Dipper.


    "Hendrick, I''m sure you don''t want to see the main branch dominate, right?


    "Look, Queal had been downgraded to being a guard. Although he was Big Dipper''s chief, he still had to listen to a woman''s instructions.


    "We from the side branches are really losing our status.


    "Hendrick, you have to think about Queal''s future."


    Hendrick''s expression was solemn as he said thoughtfully, "Don''t worry. I understand."


    Zack and Samson saw that they couldn''t persuade Queal, so they could only ce their hopes on Hendrick. They still had important matters to attend to at home, so it wasn''t appropriate for them to stay here any longer.


    After Zack and Samson left, Queal stared at Hendrick without blinking.


    "Grandpa, you''re not really going to listen to them and persuade me, are you?" Queal was handsome, and his starry eyes were exceptionally bright and spirited.


    At this moment, he looked at Hendrick even more attentively.


    Hendrick sneered and knocked Queal''s forehead with his finger. He scolded, "Do you think I''m a fool? To be used by others for nothing?"


    Queal said, "But haven''t you always been on good terms with them?"


    Hendrick red at him angrily and said, "No matter how good your rtionship with them is, how can it be better than your own grandson?"


    When Queal heard this, he was instantly relieved and couldn''t help but grin like a fool.


    Hendrick rolled his eyes at him, then snorted coldly. "Hmph, Zack and Samson are cunning indeed.


    "They thought that I didn''t know what they were thinking. They visited the main family''s ancestral hallst night and made a scene. They probably didn''t get anything from it.


    "My grandson is now Big Dipper''s chief. He has a bright future ahead of him. If we listen to them, we will be asking for trouble."


    "Grandpa, you''re right." Queal raised his thumb and praised.


    Hendrick scoffed, "What''s going on with the patriarch''s wife? Why did the patriarch give Big Dipper to the


    Queal said, "Of course, the patriarch''s wife has her outstanding points. Her excellence is not inferior to the patriarch. The Big Dipper ispletely convinced of her being our leader. "It''s just..."


    At this point, he sighed. "It''s just that the patriarch''s wife doesn''t really like us.


    "The Little Dipper''s group of bastards. They actually took advantage of the situation and wanted to snatch the patriarch''s wife from us.


    "Grandpa, Big Dipper has put much effort into pleasing the patriarch''s wife. We want to please the patriarch''s wife, but we must also deal with Little Dipper and Blue Crystal."


    Hendrick was dumbfounded when he heard that. He had no idea there was such a situation.


    It made him wonder how good the patriarch''s wife could be.


    He shook his head and sighed. "No matter what, Queal, you must remember that the patriarch is young and promising. The main branch''s power is stable. Following the patriarch is the right path. Those people from the side branch... Hmph, they won''t be able to jump around for long."


    "Grandpa, you are wise. I think the same, too," Queal said.


    On the other side, Zack and Samson were also discussing. Samson said, "Big Brother, do you think Hendrick will stand on our side?"


    Zack''s expression looked gloomy. "It''s hard to say."


    Samson pondered for a moment and said, "Big Brother, I think we still have to find help."


    Zack fell silent and muttered for a moment, "There aren''t many people who dare to go against the main branch openly."


    Samson''s eyes shed as he said, "Big Brother, have you forgotten? There is such a person. The main branch doesn''t dare to provoke her either."

 Chapter 245

    4


    Chapter 245 A Woman For Draxton


    Zack said, "Do you mean thatdy?"


    "That''s right. No one can make the main branch tolerate other than that woman."


    "Turn around and go to Willow Estate!"


    Willow Estate was an estate specially built for that precious member of the Lockwood family.


    In fact, to show respect, the name Willow Estate was named after her.


    Willow was almost a hundred years old this year. She was a generation higher than Patriarch Lockwood and the others. Patriarch Lockwood had to call Willow his aunt.


    Decades ago, during the upheaval of the Lockwood family, this ancestor, Willow, had killed her husband and abandoned her daughter for the sake of her family. She had never married for the rest of her life. She had devoted her entire life to the Lockwood family without selfish motives.


    Whether it was the main branch or the side branches, any descendant of the Lockwood family would be respectful to this ancestor.


    Zack and Samson went to Willow Estate. An hour ago, in a secret underground privateboratory, Mike brought histest experimental product out of theboratory with a smile.


    It was a teenage girl aged fifteen to sixteen years old.


    The girl had a pair of different-colored eyes.


    One of her eyes was ordinary ck, but the other eye was midnight blue like the Lockwood family people. Zack and Samson were about to reach Willow Estate when a girl suddenly pounced from the side of the road and blocked their car.


    Zack and Samson''s car was forced to stop. Their expressions wereplicated. That was strange. Why were there so many women stopping their car these two days?


    Zack squinted his eyes. The woman who appeared in Willow Estate couldn''t be a coincidence. Zack cautiously asked the bodyguard to go down and check.


    The bodyguards went over and surrounded the girl. Then, the girl looked up and revealed a gentle little face. She was beautiful, but her strange eyes were undoubtedly the most fatal.


    "Different-colored pupils..." Zack was shocked and lost hisposure for a moment.


    Samson''s pupils constricted as well. He said in horror, "Big Brother, are we seeing a ghost?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can there be ghosts in this world?" Zack said.


    The girl was wearing a white floral dress. Her long ck hair was braided into two long braids. Her outfit seemed to have returned to decades ago.


    She had curved eyebrows, bright eyes, peach cheeks, an exquisite nose, and cherry lips. Her figure was graceful, and she was indeed a beautiful and moving youngdy.


    The girl was soft, as if she had no bones. Her strange eyes seemed to carry thousands of autumn waters and were filled with tenderness.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at the bodyguards surrounding her in fear. Then, she looked through the car window at Zack and Samson in the car.


    Zack and Samson took a deep breath. Zack gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s not go to Willow''s ce first. Let''s take this girl back." "Big Brother, her background is unknown!"


    Samson said warily.


    Zack smiled and said, "I don''t know where she came from. Isn''t it a perfect gift for the patriarch?"


    Samson''s eyes widened in shock.


    "But her looks, and..."


    "No matter who she looks like, give her to Draxton. I''m sure she will agree to this."


    in the end, they brought the girl into the car.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the entire Lockwood family branch family rushed to the old residence.


    Those who coulde to the old residence were all close rtives and had a certain status in the Lockwood family.


    Almost everyone had arrived, but Zack and Samson, who hade to cause troublest night, had yet to


    arrive.


    Draxton did not care about them because, at this moment, an important figure was slowly arriving with the help of a servant.


    When she arrived, even Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood greeted her respectfully.


    "Aunt, you''re here!"


    Patriarch Lockwood went forward and supported Madame Emma Lockwood.


    Even Damon''s expression softened as he obediently walked to the other side of the old woman.


    That person was Willow, the ancestor of this family.


    Willow had a smile on her face. She wore dark purple embroidered traditional dress, and her grey hair was tied into a bun at the back of her head. She exuded a ssical aura.


    In fact, because of her arrival, the entire hall seemed to have instantly be antique.


    That was undoubtedly a woman with a strong and influencing aura.


    Willow was already a hundred years old.


    However, she was neither deaf nor blind. She was wearing appropriate lipsticLookingked at Draxton, she revealed a gentle smile and said, "Draxton is getting more and more mature." Draxton also greeted the olddy politely.


    The olddy looked at Isabe who was beside Draxton.


    As it was a family gathering, Isabe had also changed her clothes. She was wearing a dignified traditional dress. Her long hair was tied up, and her makeup was exquisite.


    She was beautiful, to begin with, and with this dress, she looked even more dazzling.


    When the olddy saw her, he was stunned for a moment before the smile on his face disappeared.


    "What a beautiful patriarch''s wife," she praised.


    However, Isabe did not hear much praise in her tone.


    It was as if her good looks were a mistake.


    Sure enough, the olddy said in the next moment, "Draxton, marry a wife with virtue and not with beauty. As the patriarch, don''t be obsessed with beauty."


    Isabe was at a loss for words.


    Was it her fault for being beautiful?


    Patriarch Lockwood, Madame Emma Lockwood, and Jeanne were instantly anxious.


    It would not be good if this ancestor had any objections to Be!


    Jeanne couldn''t help but defend her.


    Philip grabbed her and shook his head at her.


    Jeanne anxiously endured it and said, "What should we do? This ancestor''s temper is very stubborn.


    "It could easily affect Be''s authority as the patriarch''s wife if she doesn''t like Be."


    Philip squinted his eyes and said, "She is old. Let her be. The Lockwood family is the world of the young. The older generation is old, after all."


    Jeanne was smart. When she heard this, she thought for a moment before calming down. Philip added, "Besides, it''s Draxton''s business to protect his wife. We should not interfere." Jeanne immediately red at him and retorted, "Is there a father like you?"


    Philip said, "I''ll just protect my wife."


    Everyone who heard their conversation was speechless.


    Draxton said to Willow, "Great-great grandaunt, you''re right. Be is indeed virtuous and gentle. She is also gentle and a perfect wife."


    "Oh? Really?" Willow looked at Isabe.


    Isabe smiled generously and said, "Great great-grandaunt, I wish you a Merry Christmas. I wish you a healthy and blessed life." "You sure have a sweet tongue!"


    Willow praised before asking, "Have you memorized the Three Conformities and Four Virtues of being a wife?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    She finally knew where Damon got his personality from.


    It was inherited in the family, after all.


    Isabe said, "I don''t know all that as I have never memorized them. However, I remember one sentence from


    it."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    Willow said indifferently.


    "That is to think more about your husband and your family," Isabe smiled as she recited her lines.


    That was a line, indeed. She had memorized that.


    Draxton''s warning before they came gave her time to prepare.


    Willow was indeed satisfied.


    She stepped forward and held Isabe''s hand. "Looks like you''re really sensible..."


    Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly stopped. Her gaze was fixed on the Big Dipper ring on the middle finger of Isabe''s right hand.


    "Why are you wearing the Big Dipper ring?" Willow''s tone suddenly became sharp.


    Isabe was about to continue memorizing her lines when she heard a sneer. "Aunt, you don''t know yet, right? the patriarch has already handed the Big Dipper to her." Willow''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    She looked at Isabe with a gaze full of scrutiny, as if Isabe was a woman with ill intentions.


    Zack, Samson, and the others walked over. The most eye-catching thing was that there was a young girl beside them.


    The girl attracted everyone''s gazes.


    Willow turned around and looked at Zack, but the girl beside them immediately grabbed her gaze.


    Willow''s expression immediately changed.


    Zack smiled and said, "Patriarch, this girl''s name is Jen, She''s the Christmas gift I prepared for you, patriarch. I wonder if you like it?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Get Another Wife For Draxton


    Draxton nced coldly at Zack. He only nced at the girl, but it was only a nce before he suddenly met a pair of strange eyes. He was in a daze, and he had a feeling that he could not look away.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he broke the strange attraction forcefully and forced his gaze away. His face was already ashen.


    A hint of excitement shed through the girl''s eyes. As expected of the Lockwood family''s patriarch. His willpower was extraordinary.


    However, in the blink of an eye, she lowered her eyes weakly, looking weak and harmless.


    "Jen... Is your name Jen?" At this moment, Willow''s trembling voice broke the silence.


    The girl raised her head and nodded at Willow.


    "Jen, are you really my Jen? Is my Jen still alive?"


    Willow pushed the person supporting her away and quickly rushed in front of the girl. She stretched out her hands and trembled, wanting to hug the girl. However, she did not really pull the girl into her arms. Her eyes shone with ayer of tears, and her trembling fingertips were filled with caution.


    Jen blinked and confusedly looked at Willow. "Old Miss Lockwood, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "Y-You''re not my Jen..."


    Willow''s eyes were filled with disappointment and pain. She still stared at Jen and observed her again and again.


    Patriarch Lockwood frowned. He stepped forward and said to Willow, "Aunt Willow, Jennifer has been dead for over 60 years."


    That was right. If Willow''s dead daughter were still alive, she would only be ten years younger than Patriarch Lockwood.


    The girl in front of them clearly only looked like Willow''s daughter, Jennifer Cratin.


    Of course, she couldn''t be Willow''s daughter.


    Willow came back to her senses in a daze. Tears were already streaming down her face with exquisite makeup.


    She had dedicated her entire life to the family but let her daughter down.


    She was ruthless and abandoned her daughter back then.


    His daughter was the pain Willow would never be able to let go of in his life.


    Willow sobbed uncontrobly. She raised her old, trembling hands and gently caressed Jen''s face. She was cautious, as if she was caressing a fragile treasure.


    Her hand caressed the young girl''s eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips, not letting go at all.


    She sobbed, "Freeman, she looks too much like Jennifer. Besides, her name is also Jen..."


    Patriarch Lockwood red at Zack with a dark expression. This old thing was really evil. He used such a despicable trick.


    Zack lowered his eyes. His expression was calm, but his eyes were filled with smugness.


    "Aunt Willow, many people have the same look on this earth. It''s just a coincidence," Patriarch Lockwood advised.


    However, Willow was stubborn. She looked at the girl greedily and slowly shook her head. "This must the God returning my Jen to me. God has sent her back to my side." Patriarch Lockwood wanted to say something, but Zack smiled and spoke.


    "Aunt, this matter is really strange. Samson and I originally nned to go to Willow Estate to visit you. We didn''t expect to meet Jen halfway.


    "Tell me, if this isn''t fate, what is? How can there be such a coincidence in this world? Jen happened to appear near Willow Estate, and we found her?"


    When Willow heard this, she was even more confident that the girl before him was her dead daughter.


    *Jen,e,e to my side," Willow held the girl''s hand tightly and brought Jen to her side.


    She wiped the tears off her face and smiled happily.


    Jen obediently followed beside Willow. Zack followed and said, "Aunt, Jen said that she admires Draxton.


    "You also know that when Jen died, she was already at the age of a young girl yearning for love. If she hadn''t encountered misfortune, she would have already been betrothed back then." A nostalgic look appeared in Willow''s eyes. Zack continued.


    "Although Jen might be Jennifer. However, she is not part of the Lockwood family anymore. It''s not against ethics to marry her to Draxton."


    "Zack, you''re bullshitting!"


    Patriarch Lockwood was furious. His temperpletely exploded. He pointed at Zack''s nose and started


    cursing.


    A smug look appeared on Zack''s face. He didn''t argue, but lowered his eyes without saying a word.


    As expected, the next moment, Willow said, "Freeman, we are a family. This a gathering of the family Why are you angry?"


    After reprimanding Patriarch Lockwood, she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she led Jen to her seat and sat


    down.


    Besides the seats of the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife, Willow''s seat was the closest to the main seat


    But at this moment, Jen was sitting together with Willow.


    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely strange.


    Draxton looked at Zack and the girl with killing intent.


    Isabe stood silently beside Draxton. At this moment, she was already certain that the girl was not an ordinary person. She felt an extremely dangerous aura from her.


    It was pretty interesting.


    Willow looked in the direction of Draxton and Isabe and said, "Draxton, is everyone here? If everyone is here, let''s start the banquet."


    Draxton immediately held Isabe''s hand and walked towards their seats.


    Everyone went to their seats.


    The Lockwood family''s entire n gathering was not as simple as just eating and talking.


    First of all, the people in charge of each branch had to report their work over the past year.


    Secondly, they had to exin the n for the new year briefly.


    In addition, the patriarch had to give the transfer of personnel, rewards, and penalties to each branch.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time everything was done, two to three hours had passed.


    At 11:30 p.m., the Lockwood family''s gathering finally finished its work segment. The solemn atmosphere suddenly rxed


    Only then did everyone start to chat.


    At this moment, Willow spoke, "Draxton, the Lockwood family generations of patriarch''s wife are the leader of this house. There has never been a precedent of the patriarch''s wife being in charge of Big Dipper "You did not make a good decision this time."


    Isabe casually yed with the Big Dipper ring on her finger and calmly faced the countless gazes directed at her in the hall.


    Her posture was leisurely and unhurried. She was not nervous about the current situation or the asion at all.


    It was as if she was not the one who was about to lose Big Dipper power.


    Draxton said in a deep voice, "Great grandAunt, husband, and wife are a family. I think it''s suitable for the Big Dipper to be controlled by Be.


    "If there''s no tradition with that, we''ll break it."


    "Nonsense!" Willow mmed the table and growled, "You''ve broke the tradition. Just wait for the house to be in chaos."


    "The ancient dynasty had already said that harems should not interfere in politics. The rules passed down by the ancestors naturally had their reasons.


    "Once you set the rule of the patriarch''s wife taking over Big Dipper''s power, will the subsequent patriarch''s wife follow suit?


    "In the long run, will the Lockwood family still be the Lockwood family? You''re cutting the Lockwood family in half and giving it to someone else."


    Draxton said, "Great grandaunt, the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife belongs to the Lockwood family. She is not an outsider."


    Willow looked at Isabe with a deep gaze. Previously, she was only a little unhappy with Isabe and felt that she was too eye-catching. However, after seeing Jen, she felt that Isabe was an eyesore.


    Willow said, "Alright, Draxton. Let''s not talk about Big Dipper first. Let''s talk about our patriarch''s wife candidates."


    Draxton frowned. Willow said, "Our Lockwood family only started to have one wife from your grandfather''s generation.


    "Your great-grandpa generation still has more than two wives.


    "Although times have changed and everyone only has one wife, the Lockwood family isn''t an ordinary family. As the patriarch, if you marry another wife, outsiders won''t say anything about it."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 Isabe''s Subordinates


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire hall was in an uproar.


    Immediately, everyone turned their gazes to Isabe.


    Some were gossiping, some were probing, some were waiting to watch a good show, and some were angry.


    However, Isabe''s expression remained unchanged, as if the matter had nothing to do with her.


    Putting aside how angry Madame Emma Lockwood and Patriarch Lockwood were on the main branch''s side, Betty and Ricky were pissed off too.


    The two little guys and the two little robots revealed angry emotions.


    They red at Willow angrily. Betty said angrily. "That old granny is too much. Does she want to get a mistress for daddy?"


    Ricky lowered his voice and said, "That''s right.¡±


    Betty clenched her fists angrily and said, "Then, little brother, should we also get mommy another husband?"


    Ricky was at a loss for words as he thought.


    "Sister, are you sure that''s how to settle this?"


    He said helplessly, "Of course not. We have to stop daddy from getting a mistress."


    "Oh..." Betty was a little disappointed. "Then it won''t be challenging. If daddy dares to marry a mistress, we can just beat that mistress away."


    Ricky did not say anything. His gaze gradually turned cold.


    Draxton''s expression also turned cold. "Great grandaunt, you''re talking nonsense. You''re old, and it''s gettingte. You should go back and rest early."


    Willow seemed to be in disbelief. "Draxton, what did I say that you want to chase me away?


    "Look at you. Look how bewitched you are by that woman! You don''t even take me seriously. "No, today, regarding the patriarch''s wife candidates, I''m going to decide it." Draxton looked at Willow straight into her eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Willow said, "Jen, don''t you admire Draxton?


    "I''ll stand up for you today. From today onwards, you''re his wife."


    Willow''s words were firm and unquestionable.


    Isabe stopped stroking Big Dipper''s ring and suddenly chuckled. "Even if he''s the Lockwood family patriarch, having multiple wives is still a crime."


    Willow snorted coldly. "Draxton, look. This woman is so jealous. Is she worthy of being the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife?


    "Hurry up and divorce her and wee Jen in.


    "In the future, Jen will be the patriarch''s wife. Let her be your mistress if you''re willing to keep this woman."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Willow was so domineering.


    She actually asked the patriarch to get a divorce and remarry. She even wanted the current patriarch''s wife to be a mistress.


    That was simply...


    However, she was Willow.


    As long as she said it, as long as it was not the Lockwood family being destroyed, no one would disobey her They couldn''t help but look at Isabe with sympathy.


    It seemed that the patriarch''s wife''s good days were over!


    Draxton was so angry that his entire body was filled with killing intent. At this moment, Isabe said,

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 It''s Just My Duty


    Willow''s eyes suddenly widened, ring at Isabe in disbelief. She shouted, "How dare you!"


    Shocked and furious, her chest heaved violently, and her eyes, which were turbid from age, instantly erupted with an iparably sharp light.


    "Come on, do it. Show me what you are made of!" She nced coldly at Big Dipper and Little Dipper, then her sharp gazended on Isabe''s face.


    Isabe still wore a smiling face, lookingposed and calm, and silent, as if all was under her control.


    Her confident bearing was beyond the others'' expectations.


    Big Dipper and Little Dipper, however, appeared rather determined and not in the slightest afraid.


    Even if the person they were facing was Willow Lockwood, the ancestor of the Lockwood family, to which she had her entire life, they didn''t falter in their resolve at all.


    They knew clearly deep inside to whom they should serve heart and soul and to whom they''d sworn their loyalty.


    Normally, they would show Willow the greatest respect, but if their master gave them an order against her, they''d take it without hesitation.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Big Dipper and Little Dipper looked at each other, and sparks of eagerness burst out of their eyes.


    It was their showtime, they thought to themselves.


    They decided they must satisfy the patriarch''s wife to win her trust.


    Immediately, two groups rushed toward Zack, Samson, and Willow


    The dignified expression on Willow''s face was immediately reced by shock.


    Never did she think that they would really listen to that bitch''s words and fight against her.


    It was totally beyond her expectations.


    She, Willow Lockwood, was the ancestor of the Lockwood family, the person with the highest status in the family.


    She could not figure out why Little Dipper and Big Dipper would take orders from a woman who had just been married into the Lockwood recently and defy her. And she could not ept the fact.


    The contrast was so enormous that Willow was still in shock, unable to collect herself.


    Zack and Samson were horrified to find that Little Dipper and Big Dipper literally obeyed every order from Isabe


    Samson began to panic. He turned to Draxton and said, "Draxton, she''s messing up it all; shouldn''t you do something?"


    As a matter of fact, Draxton wascent about Isabe''s domineering behavior. And when he heard this, he gave a faint contemptuous grin and twisted his head, pretending not to have heard it. He was obviously favoring Isabe.


    At this moment, all the members of the family in the hall were extremely shocked.


    They all rested their eyes on Isabe and had a grudging admiration for her.


    No one dared to take her lightly anymore.


    True, the patriarch might dote on her and pamper her, but Little Dipper and Big Dipper were quite different


    They certainly wouldn''t listen to a woman just because the patriarch pampered her


    And the fact that Little Dipper and Big Dipper werepletely willing to serve the woman only indicated one thing-this woman had in herself unthinkable power!


    No one dared not to take seriously about such a person.


    The air in the hall became quiet. People began to feel sympathy for Isabe, and they thought the words of Willow were too harsh, and now she deserved the p in her face. True, Willow''s contribution to the family was indeed significant, but if she thought she could unscrupulously use her privilege against innocent people, she was wrong.


    Little Dipper''s men ruthlessly restrained Zack and Samson''s men in an instant. Ignoring their objections, they dragged these people out domineeringly.


    At the same time, Big Dipper''s men said to Willow with a deadpan exterior, "Mama, will you please go out yourself or escorted by us?"


    "Good, good... You... You really surprised me."


    Willow pointed at them with her index finger. Her voice trembled and her breathing became more and more rapid. Then, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    Big Dipper and his men were stupefied. What were they supposed to do now?


    They shifted their sight to Isabe for help.


    There was a smallmotion in the hall.


    Willow was, after all, a hundred-year-old old woman. If anything happened to her today, the Lockwood family''s image would be greatly damaged, be the patriarch''s wife justifiable or not. Isabe did not panic at all. She looked at Willow, who was still holding onto Jen tightly, and she gave a


    sneer.


    She stepped forward and said to Big Dipper, "Since Madame Emma Lockwood has fainted, throw this unknown girl out first. She is not entitled to be here at the Lockwood family''s old residence. As for Madame Emma Lockwood, I''m Miraculous Doctor, I''ll cope with her."


    Hearing that, Big Dipper immediately took Jen and dragged her out.


    Jen started and eximed loudly, "Look what you have done!


    Madame Emma Lockwood is so amiable. How could you bear to make her faint from anger?


    You, as the patriarch''s wife, how could you be so mean to Madame Emma Lockwood?"


    Isabeughed out loud at that. "Heh, mean? You''re not qualified to say this here. Tell you what, you''re not worthy of being here either. I decide who stays here."


    The fainted olddy opened her eyes and sat up. Then, she stood up nimbly and pounced on Jen.


    "Let go of Jen! Let go of my Jen!"


    Too worried about Jen, she forgot to fake faint.


    She held Jen tightly in her arms.


    Isabe''s expression turned cold, and she said indifferently, "Throw them out together!"


    Big Dipper dragged Willow out without batting an eyelid.


    The hall instantly returned to silence.


    Everyone held their breath, not even daring to loudly as they looked at Isabe in fear.


    "Outrageous!" Suddenly, a dry reprimand broke the silence.


    Stunned, people thought to themselves, "Who''s this guy to defy the patriarch''s wife at this moment?"


    They looked up and saw Damon Lockwood''s exasperated face.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at Damon Lockwood.


    The man''s eyes quavered a little, he gave a dry cough and said, "How can you be so rude to Madame Emma Lockwood?"


    "Rude, I don''t think so. We''re just escorting her out. She''s too old to stand here for long. Be wants her to rest well; is there anything wrong with that?" Patriarch Lockwood''s voice was soft and unconvincing.


    Hearing his words and looking at his impassive face, everyone was speechless.


    They all deemed it ame excuse.


    Tuty


    solicitous expression. How could anyone believe him?


    The next moment, however, they heard Damon Lockwood say, "Is that... that so? Al... right, alright, Isabe is really... really a considerate woman." People in the hall were utterly dumbfounded.


    They simply did not know how to express their feelings at this moment!


    What a good drama they were ying!


    What about the 100-year-old Madame Emma Lockwood then?


    If she heard it, wouldn''t she be infuriated to death?


    People began to realize that each and every member of the Lockwood family doted on the patriarch''s wife as if she was the center of the whole family.


    At this moment, Isabe''s sweet voice sounded, "I''m ttered, Grandpa and Grandpa Damon, it''s just my duty."


    Duty? Seriously?


    Again, people became wordless.


    What a cheeky woman she is!

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 49 What If You Lost Your Children


    Chapter 249 What If You Lost Your Children


    After being dragged out by Big Dipper''s men, Willow and Jen had to get in their car and left the residence.


    Zack and Samson''s situation was no better than theirs.


    After finishing their task, Big Dipper and Little Dipper looked at each other and happily went back to report. Without any troublemakers, the annual gathering of the entire n finally came to a sessful end. However, everyone in the main n knew that the real trouble had yet to be resolved.


    Zack and Samson wouldn''t just let it go, and Willow certainly would find fault with Isabe again.


    Zack and Samson returned home in a terrible state. And as they reached the door, they saw someone there.


    The man smiled politely at them and said. "Gentlemen, I''ve been expecting you."


    "Mr. Crawford!" Zackand Samson eximed in surprise.


    Mike Crawford nodded slightly and said, "You didn''t seem to have enjoyed the gathering at the old residence, did you?"


    "Mr. Crawford, what brought you here?"


    Mike Crawford nced at the bodyguards behind him. He pointed out two of them and said, "To seek cooperation with you, of course. These two are a token of my sincerity." One day when the Lockwood family was chatting and having fun joyfully at home, again Willow came with


    Jen


    Since it was Madame Emma Lockwood, no one dared to stop her.


    As if on cue, as soon as Willow entered the house, Zack and Samson arrived too, carrying big gifts.


    They imed that they were here to apologize.


    "Hmph, are they that kind? Apologize? I think they''re up to no good!" Patriarch Lockwood said angrily. "That''s right, I know what they are," Mrs. Lockwood agreed. Willow heard this and her eyes flickered slightly, but she did not say anything.


    Jen had changed her clothes, donning a smart dress. Her long ck hair was braided and hung down her


    back


    She coyly held Willow''s arm and quietly looked at everyone in the hall with her beautiful Ghost pupils. Mostly, her gaze focused on Isabe.


    Isabe was holding Betty, and Ricky stood beside her, introducing her the functions of the two little robots-Little Betty and Little Ricky, to Isabe. Isabe was listening with relish.


    Seeing an uninvited guest, the two little fellows pouted.


    However, times had changed. No matter what happened between Isabe and Willow the other day, out of tradition, the family must treat her with due respect.


    "Wee, aunt. Actually, we should pay you a visit instead," Madame Emma Lockwood said, stepping up to her.


    Willow was unexpectedly easygoing today. She said, "Oh, let''s just cut the red tape.


    That day at the family gathering, when I saw Jen, I was so excited and blurted out some nonsense, and I embarrassed you. I feel sorry for that.


    Today, I''m here to apologize to Isabe. Forgive me, I''m too old and retarded. You don''t mind that, do you?" Mrs. Patriarch od smiled and said, "Of course not, aunt. You don''t have to feel sorry for this." With that said, she quietly gave Patriarch Lockwood a stealthy look, wondering, "What exactly is Madame Emma Lockwood up to?"


    Patriarch Lockwood was also confused.


    nwhile, Draxton decided he wouldn''t allow Jen to wander around the old residence. Therefore, he twisted the ring on his finger and gave Little Dipper an order to capture Jen.


    He felt that there was something suspicious with that woman.


    Jen stood not far from Zack and Samson''s two bodyguards. Around him, Little Dipper''s members were lying scattered on the ground.


    When Draxton came over, he saw the scene.


    Jen heard his footsteps and turned to look.


    She gave Draxton a weird smile.


    There seemed to be an invisible power condensing in her pair of different pupils.


    Draxton had been extremely wary of this girl of unknown origin, but even so, he still felt a pain in his mind as he met her eyes, as if he had been hit hard on the head. Hypnosis!


    What a powerful hypnosis.


    Draxton''s face turned pale, and a trace of blood immediately seeped out from the corner of his lips.


    At this moment, Betty and Ricky came out, chasing each other.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the two children, Jen smiled and ordered the two bodyguards, "Bring them back to daddy."


    At that, the bodyguards went forward and grabbed Betty and Ricky. With a few leaps, they disappeared in the


    air.


    That kind of speed and jumping ability was not something an ordinary person could do.


    It was a test subject.


    "You''re indeed very influential in the Lockwood family. I heard that you''re a bustard with two children when you entered the family, is that correct?


    To a woman, apart from her parents and husband, what''s most important to her is her children, isn''t it? And I wonder, if the two children were gone, will you still be able to remain your status in this family?" Willow contemted Isabe with a sinister and meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Break Down


    Isabe looked expressionless when her eyes met Willow''s.


    In her opinion, the 100-year-old man with a benevolent appearance suddenly transformed into a venomous


    snake.


    And her vicious tongue was aimed at her child.


    Isabe''s blood flowed in reverse at this moment.


    She had never experienced such coldness and fear before.


    She suddenly understood.


    Willow suddenly showed weakness and persuaded her toe here to talk. Zack and Samson suddenly changed their attitude and came here to apologize.


    Jen came from an unknown background. There were two guards who came with Zack and Samson.


    Isabe''s thoughts shed past and instantly connected everything that was unusual today.


    Isabe stood up and stared at Willow with a deep gaze. Her voice was calm, but it was bone-chilling. "Madame Emma Lockwood, you made a huge mistake today." With that, she turned around and walked out. Her footsteps were extremely fast, and in an instant, she had already disappeared from the house.


    Willow was surprised by her abnormally fast speed.


    Her turbid wrinkled eyes stared at the door. Her eyes were filled with madness and coldness, no different from a viper that had seeded in its scheme. When Isabe arrived downstairs, she saw that Draxton and the children had disappeared from the living


    room.


    Jen was gone, too.


    Isabe''s heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    As for Zack and Samson, they were still ttering Patriarch Lockwood and the others.


    Patriarch Lockwood and the others looked impatient. Their patience had run out.


    Isabe opened the door and saw the Lockwood family''s guards lying on the ground. Even Little Dipper''s people were not spared.


    Both Draxton and Jen were gone.


    Isabe turned around and walked over. Suddenly, he grabbed Zack by the throat and said with a fierce gaze, "Tell me, where did you take my child?" Everyone from the Lockwood family was shocked.


    Zack had an innocent look on his face as if he had been used of doing something he didn''t do


    "Isabe, don''t take this too far. We''re here to apologize, but don''t go too far with it."


    Isabe did not want to argue with him. The most precious thing now was time. If they were anyter, the children might suffer irreparable damage. Isabe''s heart was burning with anxiety, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Her appearance frightened everyone present.


    Jeanne said in shock, "The children were still here just now. Draxton is also here. They just went out not long ago. Be, what happened exactly?" Isabe said, "Willow, Zack, Samson, their arrival is a trap. Their goal is to stall everyone and capture Ricky and Betty."


    "What? Ricky and Betty were taken?" Madame Emma Lockwood''s face turned pale.


    Isabe''s sharp eyes stared at Zack and Samson. "Willow conspired with you to kill my child and chase me out of the Lockwood family to fulfill Jen''s wish."


    "Ah!" The old woman cried out in pain. Everyone looked over and saw Madame Emma Lockwood clutching


    her heart tightly. Her face was purple, and her lips were blue. It was obvious that he had suffered a huge


    blow


    Isabe shed over and pressed a certain acupoint on her body.


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s situation immediately eased up. As soon as she caught her breath, she said, "Quick, find the children and find my little babies. Quick!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s eyes turned red as tears trickled down her face.


    Patriarch Lockwood supported Madame Emma Lockwood with a cold expression that Isabe had never seen before. He said, "Be, get everyone to look for the kids immediately."


    Then he looked at Zack and Samson and said, "Listen up, you two old bastards. If my great-grandson so much as loses a strand of hair, I will kill everyone in your family. Nobody is going to get away with it." His cold face was filled with hostility.


    Zack and Samson''s faces instantly turned pale. They suddenly remembered that when Freeman was young. he was in a turbulent era. They knew how ruthless his methods were, how outstanding his intelligence was, and how terrifying a man he was


    They were suddenly plunged into a huge fear. They wondered if they were wrong in doing this today.


    However, at this point, the only thing they could do was deny it.


    The two of them repeatedly swore and denied everything.


    As for the members of the Lockwood family, they naturally did not care if what they said was true. Their minds were all focused on finding the children.


    Both the old and young people, even the younger generation who were usually naughty, were flustered. They naturally knew how cute Ricky and Betty were. They did not dare to imagine what a huge blow it would be to this family if something happened to those two cute little darlings.


    That was simply not something they could bear


    They panicked and tried their best to find them.


    Isabe rushed outside and said to the Big Dipper members who had rushed over, "Get Zack and Samson. Use torture and do whatever it takes to find out the whereabouts of Ricky and Betty."


    The members of Big Dipper did not dare to dy at all. They immediately rushed into the house and caught Zack and Samson, who were about to leave in the chaos.


    Isabe red at them, who were struggling to shout out their grievances.


    Then she added, "Send someone to capture all their people. Sons, grandsons, great-grandsons, women, even the servants, all of them. Don''t let any of them off. If they don''t confess, let them see blood." Even the kindest person could lose her temper. And when that day came, that could be a disaster.


    Now was when Isabe lost her temper. Now that Zack and Samson had touched her children, she vowed to kill them at all costs.


    "If you touch my kids, fine, I''ll have to do the same to you."


    Zack and Samson widened their eyes in fear. They looked at Isabe with intense fear.


    This woman was a demon. She was simply the second Freeman.


    Patriarch Lockwood shouted, "You did the right thing! An eye for an eye, blood for blood!"


    Zack and Samson trembled and almost couldn''t withstand the heart attack.


    Isabe was anxious, but there was nothing she could do. Dawton City was so big. She couldn''t look around like a headless fly. She could only force them to tell it.


    She walked toward the unconscious Lockwood family''s guards and Little Dipper.


    She went forward and helped a member of Little Dipper up. After checking her pulse, Isabe''s expression changed.


    Their brains had suffered a huge blow. The reason why they fainted was that they had been hypnotized.


    This kind of hypnosis had already reached the level of harming the nerves of a person''s brain.


    It was not that Little Dipper and the others were not strong enough, but the person who attacked them was too strong.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That person was so strong that he exceeded the scope of a normal person.


    In an instant, Isabe only thought of one possibility: Crystal Warriors.


    Her blue crystals were left in Lotus Vige to protect her masters. Isabe knew that ordinary people could not fight against Crystal Warriors at all.


    "The surveince camera is broken. Someone has directly destroyed the main system. It''s not an invasion. It''splete destruction. The kind that can never be restored."


    Philip went to investigate the surveince camera but came back with this result.


    "What about Draxton?"


    Damon asked.


    Everyone was shocked. Only then did they realize that Draxton had also disappeared.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and thought of Jen.


    "Jen must have taken Draxton away," she thought.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Silver Crystal Potion


    Zack and Samson only brought two bodyguards with them. The two bodyguards must havee to capture


    the children.


    In that case, Jen, who could take away Draxton, must be an expert.


    Isabe''s mind raced. Other than the 18 Blue Crystals, there were also the red crystal subjects in Mike''s hands.


    She thought of Mike!


    A trace of hostility shed in Isabe''s eyes. If this had something to do with Crystal Warriors, it would undoubtedly be rted to Mike.


    As for Isabe and the Lockwood family, no one knew that Draxton and Jen had not left the Lockwood family.


    In the bedrooms of Isabe and Draxton, Draxton fought Jen with all his strength.


    His mind had been hypnotized twice. This girl named Jen was a Crystal Warrior with terrifying hypnosis abilities. Draxton believed that even if the 18 Blue Crystals were here, he might not be a match for this girl.


    She was unbelievably strong.


    He saw with his own eyes how she destroyed the Lockwood family''s smart defense system with just one look.


    At this moment, his brain had almost reached a point where it could not recover.


    If not for his extraordinary endurance and determination, Draxton would have lost his mind.


    He was even hypnotized by this woman and reduced to her ve, allowing her to do whatever she wanted.


    Jen''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    She praised, "Bravo! As the patriarch of the Lockwood family, your strength really amazed me. However, why do you have to do this? No matter how much you struggle, you won''t be able to escape from me today. It will only add to your pain. Isn''t it good to be mine and enjoy extreme happiness with me?"


    She approached Draxton step by step.


    Draxton''s eyes were unfocused and his face was pale. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat.


    He tried to make a sound to attract the attention of his family, but he didn''t even have the strength to raise his arm.


    He leaned against the corner of the bed and stared hatefully at the woman who kept approaching him.


    He thought of the children who had been taken away, and of his impending loss of chastity...


    Be would definitely despise him!


    He panted heavily and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, he was extremely vulnerable and looked sexy yet miserable.


    It was too tempting.


    The excitement in Jen''s eyes intensified.


    As an ordinary human, this man''s willpower and endurance were extremely strong.


    She thought that there was no other man as outstanding as him.


    Jen thought about how she was going to take this man apartter andpletely control him so that she could use him.


    She was about to approach Draxton.


    She extended her soft hand and tried to touch Draxton''s face.


    At this moment, Draxton suddenly tilted his head and avoided her.


    Then, he suddenly used all his strength. He raised his right hand and pressed the five fingerprints on his index finger on the bedside table.


    It was a built-in safe.


    As soon as he pressed his five fingerprints on it, the safe lit up.


    Jen was shocked. Her expression changed and she subconsciously wanted to stop him.


    She did not dare to underestimate Draxton.


    Although this man was no match for her, she was deeply aware of how dangerous he was.


    However, when Jen''s gazended on the open safe, her eyes suddenly widened!


    It was crystal potion!


    There were so many crystal potions!


    They came in different colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and silver


    The shiny crystal potion, Jen was perfectly aware of how terrifying these shiny crystal potions were,


    She herself was the product of a crystal potion.


    She thought in shock that Draxton and Fernando had taken out these crystal potions and ced them in such a conspicuous ce.


    They thought that crystal potions were managed equally by Draxton and Fernando.


    However, from the looks of it, they were all kept by Draxton.


    This was simply...


    Jen was so excited that even her breathing became violent. A greedy glint appeared in her eyes.


    If she wanted to be stronger and bepletely free, she had to make every effort to get these crystal potions.


    While Jen was immersed in this huge excitement, Draxton had already grabbed a crystal potion and pushed it into his vein without hesitation.


    "No!" Jen growled and quickly snatched the potion from Draxton''s hand. However, it was toote. The syringe was already empty. Jen was stunned.


    She fell to the ground and stared nkly at Draxton.


    "Dead meat. This man is dead meat," she thought.


    He actually injected an entire crystal potion into his body.


    One had to know that the Red Crystal Potion in Mike''s hands had produced more than 1,000 Red Crystal Warriors, excluding the failed products in the process.


    In other words, one crystal potion was enough for 1,000 to 2,000 experiments. It would not be an exaggeration to create more than 1,000 experimental subjects. As for Draxton, he had actually put the entire thing into his own body.


    A trace of fear appeared on Jen''s face. Then she realized that Draxton had been injected with a silver crystal


    potion.


    She remembered Mike saying that red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, and purple. Any kind of crystal potion came with a vague direction of experimentation. However, the silver crystal potion was something he could not figure out at all...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, Draxton had injected the entire potion.


    At this moment, the silver crystal potion clearly took effect.


    Jen saw Draxton begin to twitch in pain. As an experimental subject, she knew how painful it was for a crystal potion to enter the human body


    Now Draxton had a whole potion injected.


    Jen saw that Draxton was in so much pain that the veins all over her body were buldging. Fear appeared on her face. She even suspected that Draxton''s body would explode in the next moment. She was worried both she and this old residence would be blown up.


    The blood vessels under Draxton''s skin pulsed faster and faster.


    Jen became more and more scared. She quickly put away the crystal potion in the safe and wanted to take the opportunity to leave.


    She had just reached the door when there was a tremendous force behind her. Jen stiffened, turned, and met a pair of silver eyes.


    Draxton''s ink-blue eyes were already filled with silver. He was no longer clear-headed.


    However, he knew that he could not let this woman leave. He could not let her take the crystal potion away.


    Under such circumstances, the only way for him to protect himself was to fight her to the death and inject a crystal potion.


    Only a Crystal Warrior could deal with a Crystal Warrior like Jen.


    Obviously, he had made the right bet.


    Jen''s eyes met Draxton''s eyes which were filled with silver. He immediately felt an unprecedented fear all over her.


    At that moment, she felt that even her thoughts were forced to stop.


    Before she could even groan, blood gushed out of her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Her body went limp and she fainted on the ground.


    Seeing this, Draxton''s tall body also swayed. In the next moment, he also fell.


    He began a long and silent struggle. No one knew what kind of soul-stirring danger he was experiencing.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Vomiting Blood


    Back to the moment Ricky and Betty were captured.


    The two bodyguards jumped and disappeared.


    Since Lotus Vige, Martin, who had been following Betty and protecting Betty at all times, was the only person who had seen the children taken away and was not hypnotized.


    Time was too tight. He didn''t have time to inform everyone before he chased after them.


    Having once been the general of the Department of War, his strength was naturally unquestionable.


    However, even so, he still could not catch up to those two people, let alone save the children.


    Even so, he did not lose sight of them.


    Seeing the two people jump down from the 35th floor of the tall building, Martin''s expression changed drastically.


    Without the help of tools, even powerful boxers would not be able to survive a fall from such a great height.


    However, the two of them were rxed and calm.


    Crystal experiment subjects!


    Martin realized the origin of the two guys who took the children away.


    However, he was still a battle-hardened warrior, after all. He could still maintain hisposure in such a


    situation.


    Since he could not jump down from the tall building, he naturally had to take a shortcut.


    He had no choice but to speed up and run. After running a full round, he finally caught up to the bottom of the tall building.


    However, the two people and the children had long disappeared.


    Martin looked around for traces.


    Suddenly, he felt that something was amiss behind him.


    He quickly turned around, only to be greeted by an ordinary-looking face.


    The man smiled before throwing a punch at him.


    Martin did not even have time to react before he was knocked unconscious.


    The man sneered and threw the unconscious Betty to hispanion. He picked Martin up and said with a smile, "The general of the Department of War. Director will probably be pleased with this experimental subject, won''t he?"


    They looked at each other and smiled smugly. The next moment, they vanished instantly, right on the spot.


    Mike walked into the undergroundboratory and saw one big and two small cages.


    These three cages were all made of exceptionally durable alloy. Not to mention a person like Martin, it would not be a problem to lock even Crystal Warrior.


    Therefore, they were not worried that the people inside would escape.


    After Martin woke up, he immediately looked around vigntly. Then, he saw Mike''s smiling face.


    Martin''s pupils constricted as he questioned angrily, "Mr. Crawford?"


    Mike Crawford smiled. "General Gates, wee. Nice meeting my experimental subject, No. 1201."


    ''As for those two cuties, they are No. 1202 and 1203."


    Martin turned around, only to see Ricky and Betty in the two smaller cages beside him.


    The two children were unconscious. A tinge of anxiety shed across Martin''s eyes. In this situation, the possibility of them escaping was almost zero. How was he going to save the children?


    Mike seemed to understand his thoughts. He chuckled and said, "The Lockwood family''s children will be my experimental subjects. I believe you won''t disappoint me. "The Lockwood family will also be very surprised when the timees."


    "Mike Crawford, you''re out of your mind. You''re the director of the Biological Research Institute. How can you do such a crazy thing?"


    Mike was unmoved. He turned around and said to Bruce, who was beside him, "C''mon Bruce, let''s go prepare


    the experiment n."


    Bruce nodded slightly and followed Mike.


    Before he left, he nced at Martin and raised his hand to touch the rim of his sses.


    Martin''s face turned ashen.


    When they went out, the gloomy and coldboratory became even more silent and cold.


    He saw experimental equipment, tools, and experimental subjects locked up in theboratory capsule, twitching in pain but constrained by alloys.


    It was a scene straight out of hell.


    Without a doubt, this was Mike''s private undergroundboratory


    This ce must be extremely secretive and difficult to find.


    The veins on Martin''s forehead bulged as he tried to break the cage.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the cage did not move at all.


    "Mr. Martin..."


    Suddenly, a soft and immature voice sounded.


    Martin suddenly turned around and met Ricky''s clear and calm eyes.


    "Mr. Ricky..."


    Ricky smiled at him and said, "We didn''t faint."


    Martin was stunned. Then, he saw Betty, who was pretending to be unconscious in another cage, quickly


    open his eyes.


    She winked at Martin, her big eyes full of intelligence.


    Martin, a battle-hardened warrior of steel, almost burst into tears.


    He could not imagine them bing the experimental subjects in theboratory. He could not bear the thought of it.


    His steel-like heart seemed to be unable to withstand a single blow at this moment.


    No, there must be a way. He must find a way to inform the family to save the children.


    Just as his eyes were filled with tears and he was racking his brains to think of a solution, he saw Betty take


    off a small hair clip on her head and pick at the lock of the alloy cage with it.


    Martin was speechless.


    Martin''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. He was stunned.


    "It''s useless. Not only does this cage have a mechanical lock, but it also has a digital PIN code..."


    "Has this kid been watching too many movies?


    Before he could finish speaking. Betty opened the mechanical lock and broke the electronic password lock....


    Martin was speechless.


    He waspletely dumbfounded. He stared nkly as Betty pushed open the cage and crawled out. Next, she walked to Ricky''s cage and unlocked it. Then, the two little kids ran toward him and opened his cage to


    free him...


    Martin, who had been rescued, was at a loss for words.


    ''I must have been sleepwalking, right?"


    Betty smiled and waved her small hand in front of Martin.


    "Mr. Martin,e back to your senses. My brother and I are both smart children. These are nothing!"


    Martin came back to her senses and nodded stiffly.


    "Alright, smart children, let''s quickly escape." Martin pretended to carry the two children and prepared to run.


    Betty asked in confusion, "Why are we escaping?"


    Martin was speechless.


    ''Are these children stupid? Why should we run away at this time?''


    At the side, Ricky said in all seriousness, "Since we''re already here, isn''t it rude for us to leave without doing anything?" Martin was dumbfounded.


    He could understand every word they said but for some reason, he felt a little dizzy when he heard it from the


    two children.


    "Mr. Ricky, Miss Betty, let''s escape quickly. This ce is very dangerous. We can''t stay here for long. If we''re discovered, it''ll be toote..." Martin went to carry the two children again.


    However, Betty said, "Mr. Martin, you''re too timid. What are you afraid of? Mommy will definitelye and save us. Let''s y here first!" This mysterious confidence!


    Martin was an unyielding man. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. He said anxiously, "Please, little ancestor, let''s leave quickly..." Before he could finish speaking, Ricky had already walked to the experimental area. His chubby and fair hand pressed a button. Immediately, a ss shield descended from the sky and enveloped them and the entireboratory.


    At the same time, the ear-piercing re of sirens could be heard.


    Martin closed his eyes. His face was ashen.


    It was over. He definitely couldn''t escape now.


    Sure enough, in less than half a minute, Mike Crawford rushed over with a group of men in white coats and experimental subjects.


    They stood outside the ss shield and looked at them in astonishment.


    Mike Crawford''s expression was extremely sullen. He roared, "Bruce, open the shield!"


    Bruce looked troubled. "You''ve forgotten. This shield can only be opened from the inside. It can''t be opened from the outside."


    Mike''s face turned pale as he looked at the two children in the shield in horror.


    When Martin heard that it could not be opened from the outside, he heaved a sigh of relief. In that case, they could still stall for time.


    Betty pouted and snorted. Then, she looked at Mike Crawford disdainfully before walking to the experiment table and taking out a tube of experimental liquid.


    Mike''s expression changed drastically when he saw this. He said in a panic, "Put it down. You can''t move!"


    Betty tilted her head and looked at him with a sly smile. Then, she turned the test tube upside down.


    Immediately, all the liquid inside was poured into the pool at the side and flushed away.


    "No-"


    Mike let out a heart-wrenching roar outside."


    That was his years of hard work.


    However, that was not all. The next moment, he saw Ricky also pick up a tube of liquid and pour it into the


    pool.


    Then, Betty picked up another tube...


    "No, no, no, no..."


    Mike screamed as he frantically banged on the shield.


    However, inside the shield, the two kids were very busy and had no time to pay attention to him.


    Martin was speechless.


    Could he just stand at the side and cheer?

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 The Bugs Are Boiling


    Mike was frantically hitting the protective shield outside. This protective shield was used to prevent the test subjects from going crazy and taking revenge. It was used to protect them.


    For safety purposes, this protective shield could only be opened from the inside. No one outside could break


    Even Crystal Warriors could not break through this protective shield, so they really could not do anything.


    Who would have thought that they would be locked outside one day and watch the people inside wreak havoc?


    The liquid in those test tubes were all very important experimental results. Even if there were preserved data, it was extremely difficult to sessfully operate them.


    But now, all his hard work had been thrown away like trash by two ignorant children.


    Mike was angry and anxious. His blood was surging, and his entire body was on fire.


    "General Martin Gates, are you just going to watch them fool around? Do you know how the importance of that stuff they dumped?"


    Mike knew that he could not stop the two little devils no matter what. Compared to children, it would still be easier tomunicate with an adult.


    Stunned by his question, Martin blurted, "How important are they?"


    Mike choked and his face turned even paler. He roared, "Don''t pretend to be confused. That''s a precious experimental potion. It''s a priceless treasure!"


    Martin muttered to himself.


    Then, he asked in all seriousness, "The experimental drug prepared for No. 1201, No. 1202, and No. 1203?" Mike was speechless.


    His eyes were red and his breathing was rapid. He hurriedly said, "Martin Gates! General Gates, as long as you stop them, I promise you that I''ll release you and let you leave this ce!" Martin sneered and said, "I think there are still four more to go. I might as well let them finish emptying them."


    "You said you would let us go? I don''t believe you. If you release us, the Lockwood family won''t let you off. So, you won''t let us go at all.


    "No matter how many people the Lockwood family sends, you will still kill them. You have quite a number of experimental subjects and Crystal Warriors.


    Mike''s eyes were red, and his face was distorted. He was about to go crazy from anxiety, but there was nothing he could do.


    That protective shield enveloped the entire experimental area. Therefore, the things that could be enveloped in the protective shield were very precious and could not be replicated. Mike hoped that the two little devils would stop after pouring away the potions.


    He prayed that they would not discover the more precious potions that he had ced in the experimental storage cab.


    His eyes were wide open, and he was so nervous that he even breathed softly. He stared fixedly at the figures of Ricky and Betty who were getting busy.


    They were two delicate and cute children!


    However, they were no different from that despicable little demon!


    Finally, the two little demons emptied all the potions. Looking at the pile of empty test tubes, Mike felt like crying.


    "I''m so tired. The smell of these potions is so bad," Betty said in disdain as she washed her fair and tender


    hands.


    Ricky also said, "Yeah, it smells even worse than Grandma Grey''s poisonous poison bug."


    Seeing that they had finally stopped, Mike secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the two little demons had finally stopped.


    However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, he heard Betty point at the tall experimental storage cab at the side and say, "Ricky, look at that cab. What''s in that cab?"


    Ricky looked over too, blinking hisrge eyes. Then, he looked at the tall Martin and said, "Mr. Martin, can you open that cab?"


    Martin looked at the cab and agreed with a smile, "Sure!"


    As he spoke, he walked over and opened the storage cab. He very considerately took out the sealed test


    tubes inside.


    Ricky and Betty immediately surrounded him and whispered to each other while checking.


    "I can''t open this!" Betty said.


    Ricky said, "It''s fine. There''s an incinerator over there."


    "Pfft!"


    Hearing their conversation, Mike finally couldn''t hold back the blood that he had been holding in for a long


    time.


    "Father!" Bruce quickly held Mike. As Mike stabilized his body, he shouted crazily at the protective shield, "Stop!"


    Then, he hurriedly said, "I''ll call your family and ask them to pick you up so you can leave. Don''t touch my things, or we''ll fight to the death!" The items in those test tubes could not be replicated. Mike felt that he could not ept the consequences if they were really incinerated.


    His tone was ferocious even though he was pleading. He looked extremely pathetic.


    Betty and Ricky looked at each other. The two children sat down obediently. Betty said, "Bad old man, call Mommy and ask her to pick us up then."


    Of course, Mike didn''t really intend to call the Lockwood family. He said that only to cate the little devils


    inside.


    He turned to Bruce and whispered, "Go quickly. Find a way to break through the protective shield. I know you can think of a way."


    Bruce paused. He nced at the people inside the protective shield and turned to leave.


    Mike turned around and said to the children in the protective shield, "Be good. That uncle has gone to call your mother. Don''t move. Don''t move."


    Betty and Ricky''srge eyes revealed a trace of disdain. Ricky frowned and was very displeased.


    Betty was much more direct. She said, "Bad old man, do you think we''re so gullible? Hmph!"


    She snorted unhappily, grabbed two test tubes, and walked over to the incinerator.


    "No, no, no, child, no!" Mike shouted in fear.


    Betty pouted and walked arrogantly without looking back. Her back view was heartless and cold. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Mike was stunned. Her eyes lit up with excitement. Good child. Yes, don''t throw it. You can''t throw it away...


    Before he could finish speaking, many small bugs suddenly surged out of the bead on Betty''s wrist.


    If one or two of those little poison bug appeared, he might not be able to see them at all because they were


    too smallN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, there were more than a hundred of them at once, which was very eye-catching.


    Then, Mike saw the little poison bug turn into water and surge into the sealed test tube.


    Betty tugged at the butterfly knot on her head and looked at Martin in confusion.


    She asked, "Mr. Martin, isn''t this sealed? How could the worms have entered? This is too unstable!"


    Martin was speechless.


    When he saw the bunch of poison bug, his scalp went numb. He was still in shock and did not know what to


    say.


    In the blink of an eye, the liquid in the test tube waspletely emptied by the poison bug.


    A poison bug with a sharp horn on its head exerted strength, pushed open the test tube, and swaggered out.


    Behind them, a long line of bugs crawled out.


    They lined up in an orderly manner and surged toward the other test tubes.


    Mike was speechless.


    His eyes rolled back in his head and he copsed, foaming at the mouth, his limbs twitching.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Be Is Here


    Betty''s attention was all on their bugs. She frowned and her big eyes were filled with worry.


    She didn''t expect her bugs to willingly be experimental subjects!


    At the same time, Ricky''s bugs were not at a disadvantage. They surged out of Ricky''s bracelet and then, towards the test tubes.


    Martin dutifully moved all the test tubes out of the storage cabs.


    After Mike fainted, the men in white coats behind him also copsed as they watched the scene in the protective shield.


    Betty''s bugs were clearly different from Ricky''s. They would not attack each other and would eat their own


    food.


    Only Bug No. 99, which belonged to Rickey, would twist its clumsy little body with all its might but still be unable to catch up to its other friends for a long time.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Bug No. 99 was a Truth Poison. After the original Truth Poison died, Ricky cultivated a new one. However, this new bug was clearly not very agile.


    Ricky was a little anxious. He looked at Truth Poison, which was bent over desperately trying to chase after itspanions. Not only did he not catch up to hispanions, but it even tripped itself. Ricky immediately.


    fell silent.


    He couldn''t help but grab it and put it at the front of the group.


    Ricky heaved a sigh of relief.


    Martin stood at the side in a daze. He was petrified.


    In the Lockwood family''s residence, Isabe had already thought of Mike based on the clue of Crystal


    Warriors


    As a precaution, they did not give up on extorting confessions from Zack and Samson Lockwood.


    Zack and Samson didn''t suffer much, but their women and children had all been captured and brought to the


    lab.


    Sir Graham Lockwood did not show any mercy at all. He said coldly, "You two audacious old fogeys. You want to get rid of my great-grandchildren and let your family take advantage, huh? Alright, I''ll destroy your ns today!"


    After saying that, he shouted, "Someone, throw that brat, Tyler Lockwood, into the zoo and feed him to Furry!"


    Furry was his big white lion.


    How could Zack and Samson watch their descendants suffer? At this moment, they were already extremely regretful.


    They only wanted to get rid of Isabe''s brats so that they could vacate a seat for their juniors. However, they never expected that the main family would turn their backs and not spare them.... Their son and grandson, respectively, had been beaten to a bloody pulp. They finally couldn''t take it anymore and confessed everything about Mike.


    Finally, they mentioned that Mike had a secret undergroundboratory.


    When Isabe heard this, she did not say a word. She immediately turned around and took out aputer. She began to use her hacking skills to search for all the information about Mike. She hacked into Mike''s personalputer and scoured through all his information.


    Finally, she located Mike''s private vi.


    The ce she was looking for was under that private vi.


    The entire process was silent. Her fingers flew nimbly. The siblings of the Lockwood family and Big Dipper were stunned as they watched her perform a series of actions.


    They swallowed their saliva and wondered to themselves what kind of a godly person the patriarch''s wife


    was.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we brought people to raid Mike''s territory to save Little Young Master and Little Miss."


    Queal Lockwood looked at Isabe Thompson with reverence. He admired and submitted to her from the


    bottom of his heart.


    Isabe Thompson said, "We have to take extreme measures and bring more people. There are more than a thousand Crystal Warriors in Mike Crawford''sboratory."


    She added, "You don''t have to face them head-on. You just have to create chaos. I''ll find an opportunity to barge in and save them. Then, you can blow up that ce. The consequences won''t matter." Thinking of Isabe''s terrifying battle record of fighting the 18 Blue Crystals alone, they nodded in


    agreement.


    Isabe and Big Dipper headed to the Lockwood family''s armory to get their equipment from the armory and left without stopping.


    In his private vi, Mike, whose limbs were twitching and foaming at the mouth, was carried up by the men in


    white coats.


    Mike was an experimental maniac. There was not a hint of life in his residence. There were experimental equipment everywhere. Even the bed was white.


    In one of the bedrooms, a little boy was chained to the bed with metal handcuffs, with his body covered in tubes. Cynthia Crawford was standing by the bed with her hands behind her back, observing the little boy on


    the bed.


    This little boy was none other than Hodor Ken, who had fought with Ricky and Betty at the amusement park. Hodor''s eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Cynthia. Every few minutes, he would feel intense pain in his body.


    He was so scared that he wanted to cry, but he did not dare to.


    Because if he dared to cry, Cynthia would punish him severely. She would extend the experiment and not let him go home.


    He really wanted to go home. He missed his parents. He began sobbing...


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside. Cynthia frowned. Her grandfather said that he would capture Isabe''s children today and she had already reached an agreement with her grandfather to give her a child to experiment with


    Could it be that Grandpa had sent her an experimental body?


    When she thought about how the uing test subjects were the children of Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson, she was overjoyed.


    At this moment, she was wearing a white coat, which was very different from her usual socialite attire. However, when he opened the door and went outside, he saw Mike being carried in.


    "What happened to Grandpa?"


    Cynthia''s expression changed as she asked loudly.


    A doctor in a white coat said, "Miss Crawford, the director has been agitated. He''s angry. Hurry up and inject him with a tranquilizer.¡± Cynthia didn''t ask any more questions. She quickly took a tranquilizer and injected Mfke with two in a row Only then did Mike recover. "Grandpa, what''s going on?" Cynthia hurriedly asked.


    Mike was about to speak when suddenly, the vi''s siren red.


    As soon as Mike heard the sound of the siren, he was traumatized. When he thought of his ruined potions, he had the urge to fall ill again. When the Crystal Warriors guarding the vi heard the sirens, they rushed out, only to see that there was


    chaos outside of the vi.


    At this moment, a slender figure rushed in from outside. It was Isabe.


    Upon seeing Isabe, Cynthia''s and Mike''s expressions immediately changed. Then, they saw Isabe knock out a Crystal Warrior with a punch.


    She didn''t even look at them. She found the underground entrance and quickly walked down.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 Butterfly Wings


    Mike and Cynthia widened their eyes in shock


    Why is she so familiar with their territory?


    Isabe''s heart was beating like thunder. Now that things came to this, she could not help but let her imagination run wild. She wondered if her children were hurt. Were they frightened? Did they cry?


    As her imagination ran wild, she saw the transparent protective shield.


    The two children were sticking out their little butts with their heads facing each other as they sprawled themselves across the ground and yed with the bugs.


    At the side, Martin seemed to have turned into a stone statue. He was in a daze and looked inexplicably pitiful.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Ricky and Betty looked up in unison and shouted happily, "Mom!"


    Martin was shocked and snapped back to his senses.


    The two children ran towards Isabe happily and asked for a hug through the protective shield. Realizing that the protective shield could not be broken, Ricky hurriedly ran back and pressed the switch. The protective shield quickly disappeared. Isabe immediately rushed in and hugged her precious children. Betty''s body stiffened. She widened her eyes and looked at Isabe. She pointed at her feet with her little hand. "Mom, you stepped on the bugs!"


    Isabe''s body stiffened too.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The corner of Martin''s eyes twitched. The previously majestic bug bugs were now rolling themselves into balls and trembling under Isabe''s feet.


    Isabe carefully took a few steps back and looked at her children apologetically. "I''m sorry. Mommy got too


    excited."


    "It''s okay, Mommy. The bugs have be very powerful. They won''t die!"


    Isabe looked down and realized that there was arge pile of empty test tubes around the bugs.


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She immediately recalled what had happened before.


    "Quickly put away the bugs. Let''s leave this ce."


    Isabe said.


    When Ricky and Betty heard her words, they didn''t dy and quickly put away their bugs.


    Without stopping, Isabe carried the children up and said to Martin, "General Gates, it''s been hard on you!" Martin was clearly here to protect the children. She was very grateful to him. Martin hurriedly said, "Mrs. Lockwood, I am no longer themander of the Department of War."


    Isabe didn''t say anything else. They quickly rushed up.


    The situation above was not optimistic. Big Dipper and the rest were surrounded by Crystal Warrior. Their situation was worrying.


    Mike and Cynthia were being shielded by dozens of Crystal Warriors. When they saw Isabeing up, their eyes were instantly filled with killing intent.


    When Mike saw the two children in Isabe''s arms, his eyes turned red with hatred.


    He said to the Crystal Warrior, "Quick, catch them and chop those two children up into pieces. I want them dead!"


    Cynthia said, "Grandpa, we can keep them alive. I have taken a fancy to them."


    Mike snorted coldly. "Alright."


    There were male and female Crystal Warriors. They were all Lucsian. Their gazes were as ferocious as wolves as they quickly charged toward Isabe.


    Isabe ced the children in Martin''s arms and quickly went up to them.


    When the Crystal Warriors saw that Isabe actually dared to fight them alone, they all revealed a look of mockery on their faces. However, in the blink of an eye, their contemptuous expressions could not be maintained.


    Isabe was too fast and too strong. Shepletely overpowered them.


    When Mike and Cynthia saw this scene, they were extremely shocked. Their eyes widened in horror. Mike said to the other Crystal Warriors, "Quick, go, kill her!"


    The other Crystal Warriors rushed forward.


    Isabe did not waste time with them. Her figure was like an agile butterfly as she quickly shuttled through


    them.


    When Cynthia saw that the situation was not right, she actually abandoned Mike and took advantage of the


    chaos to escape.


    "Cynthia!"


    Mike was shocked and in disbelief.


    He turned around and saw that Isabe was already in front of him. A transparent short de in the shape of butterfly wings suddenly appeared in her hand. "Martin, cover the children''s eyes!"


    Isabe shouted!


    Martin subconsciously did as he was told and covered Ricky and Betty''s eyes.


    In the next moment, there was a sh of light. Mike''s neck tilted and his eyes widened in shock. He stared at Isabe with his eyes wide open. "You... are Butterfly....


    Isabe twirled the transparent butterfly-wing-shaped dagger in her hand, snorted coldly, and turned around. She said to the Crystal Warriors, "Mike Crawford is already dead. The results and data of his experiments will also be mine.


    She continued, "I know you''re under his control, but I''m your new master now!"


    All the Crystal Warriors stopped their attacks and looked at Isabe fearfully.


    This woman was too scary!


    At the side, Martin stared at the butterfly-wing-shaped transparent dagger in Isabe''s hand. The shock in his eyes did not dissipate for a long time.


    It was... the number one weapon on the assassin rankings, Butterfly Wings.


    Therefore, the patriarch''s wife was... Butterfly.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Interrogation By Big Dipper


    As Isabe said, the reason why the Crystal Warriors worked for Mike was that, just like the 18 Blue Crystals, their genes were iplete.


    In other words, although they were nominally sessful experimental subjects, there were, in reality, fatal defects with their genes.


    If they did not have Mike''s potions to nourish them periodically, their genes would copse and they would


    die.


    If the 18 Blue Crystals hadn''t met Isabe, they would have died from gic breakdown too.


    As expected, a Crystal Warrior stared at Isabe and asked, "Director used to be able to inject us with a drug periodically to relieve gene copse. Do you think you can do that just because you have control over those


    data?


    "Either way, we''ll die in a month. So we might as we kill you now to take revenge!"


    He obviously didn''t believe her, and neither did the other Crystal Warriors.


    Isabe looked at them with pity and said, "Do you know about the Blue Crystals?"


    These Crystal Warriors were stunned.


    Isabe said, "I have 18 Blue Crystal Warriors under me. I was the one who made up for their gic defects. They havepletely broken free from the shackles of their gic defects and obtained a new life.


    "This is my ability. I can make up for the hidden dangers caused by your gic defects.


    "Of course, you can choose not to believe me. However, you must know about the coboration between the Lockwood family and the Barys family in studying crystal potions. It won''t be difficult for these two families to solve your gic problems..


    "You won''t go so far as to fight me to the death. On the contrary, bing enemies with me is severing your own path to survival."


    Isabe was calm, confident, and indifferent. She was not afraid of these Crystal Warriors going crazy at all.


    These Crystal Warriors fell silent.


    A momentter, Crystal Warrior asked again, "Is what you said true?"


    Isabe looked at him indifferently and said, "You guys are not worthy enough for me to lie.


    The Crystal Warriors'' expressions changed.


    They felt that she was being too arrogant!


    At this moment, Bruce walked up from the undergroundboratory, taking one step at a time.


    Isabe saw him while the Crystal Warriors parted to make way for him.


    They all looked at Bruce.


    Bruce looked at Isabe. He slowly took off his silver-framed sses and exposed his eyes to Isabe so that she could clearly see the look and emotions in his eyes. "Miraculous Doctor, I''m really surprised that you''re actually Butterfly!"


    After saying that, he looked at the group of Crystal Warriors and said, "If even this person in front of us can''t solve the problem with us, then no one in this world can. Trust her, and you can be reborn." The Crystal Warriors'' expression turned serious.


    They still believed Bruce''s words.


    That was because Bruce himself was also a crystal potion test subject.


    N


    Mike obtained a Red Crystal Potion, so they were a batch of Red Crystal Warriors.


    Queal walked in and said to Isabe, "Mrs. Lockwood, are we still going to blow this ce up?"


    Isabe nced at Mike''s corpse and said, "There''s no need for that."


    Queal also nced at Mike''s corpse and immediately understood. It seemed that Isabe had taken a fancy to this batch of Red Crystal Warriors and this undergroundboratory Isabe said to Bruce, "You''re very familiar with this ce, so I''ll leave this ce to you to manage. Of course, the premise is that you have to be my underling."


    Bruce''s eyes shed. Keeping his extremely clear eyes fixed on Isabe, he asked, "Then dare I ask Miraculous Doctor, how do you want me to be your underling?" Isabe nced at him and suddenly summoned a golden butterfly


    As soon as the golden butterfly came out, it circled around Isabe and flew toward the two children.


    It kissed the two children''s cheeks happily, making them giggle.


    Betty pouted and kissed the golden butterfly, as happy as ark.


    Isabe smiled. She was already used to their interaction.


    The golden butterfly watched the two children grow up.


    She knew very well how much it doted on them.


    Poor Martin Gates, who had just recovered from his shock, was stunned again when he saw the golden butterfly.


    He thought in a daze. How stupid must he and n Drennon have been back then to want to test the patriarch''s wife''s strength?


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that... it was really a sad story.


    He now felt that he and n being punished by the patriarch was simply a form of salvation.


    Otherwise, with their callous behavior back then, they wouldn''t even know why they died.


    After witnessing the power of Ricky and Betty and knowing that Isabe was Butterfly, the top killer on the assassin list, he felt that it was a miracle that he was still alive. After interacting affectionately with the children, the golden butterfly flew into the air and sprinkled golden pollen.


    The pollen was actually the eggs of poison bugs.


    It had imnted those bug eggs into these Crystal Warriors.


    As with the Bue Crystals, Isabe used bugs to make up for their gic defects and control them.


    Including Bruce.


    The other Crystal Warriors were still a little confused while Bruce was astonished.


    "Evolution Poison!"


    The moment the bug egg entered his body, Bruce was shocked!


    Wasn''t the golden butterfly the Evolution Poison that Cecilia Grey desperately wanted?


    Previously, at the Riker family''s banquet, he had also seen Isabe''s golden butterfly, but he had never thought about Evolution Poison.


    To his surprise, Evolution Poison was actually in Isabe''s body. Perhaps Cecilia too did not expect that Jocelyn would fuse n Mobius'' Evolution Poison into Isabe''s body.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Moreover, this Evolution Poison had already transformed into a butterfly. It was obvious that the fusion had seeded.


    Compared to the semi-evolved Bridget, Isabe was the real perfect test subject


    After nting the bugs in the Crystal Warriors, Isabe recalled the golden butterfly.


    This time, the golden butterfly exhausted a lot of energy. It would probably have to recuperate for a while.


    After all, there were more than a thousand Crystal Warriors in Mike''sboratory.


    Isabe lowered her eyes. These Red Crystal Warriors would be hers from now on. This could be considered another trump card for her.


    The more cards she had, the less danger the children would be in.


    She would never allow the danger that the children had encountered this time to happen again.


    When Bruce thought about how the bug in his body was the offspring of the Evolution Poison, he not only did not feel any abnormality, but he was also very excited. He looked at Isabe with a burning gaze Isabe said to him, "I''ll leave this ce to you."


    Bruce agreed happily and said, "Do you not think I''m in cahoots with Mike?"


    "You''re not. You can actually open that protective shield, right?"


    Isabe''s eyes were like torches as he stared at Bruce with a fiery gaze.


    Bruce smiled.


    Isabe was right. In fact, it was not that the protective shield could not be opened, but rather, he was the only one who knew how to open it.


    However, he did not open it.


    He smiled and looked at Isabe with glistening eyes. He felt that he was lucky to be able to have such a


    master.


    He looked around at the group of Red Crystal Warriors and said, "Listen, from now on, Miraculous Doctor will be our master. You will definitely not regret following her." What else could the Red Crystal Warriors say?


    At this moment, they thought that being controlled by Mike and being controlled by Isabe made no difference to them.


    It was fine as long as they could stay alive.


    Big Dipper watched helplessly as Isabe took another batch of Red Crystal Warriors under her wing. When Isabe looked at them and spoke to them, she saw several resentful gazes.


    Isabe was stunned.


    What was going on? It looked so scary!


    Queal took a deep breath and asked resentfully, "Mrs. Lockwood, isn''t it enough that you have us? Why do you still want to take in other underlings?"


    His tone was like a resentful woman questioning her man, "Isn''t it enough that you have me? Why do you have to provoke another woman?"


    Isabe was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 This is Not Right


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She really did not know how to answer Big Dipper''s question.


    It was as if whatever she said was wrong.


    At this moment, Bruce put his sses back on and said, "Ms. Thompson, Cynthia Crawford has escaped.


    "Ms. Thompson, do you know that Cynthia Crawford is actually Mike Crawford''s sessor?


    "The entire Crawford family seems to be supported by Patriarch Crawford but in fact, Mike and Cynthia Crawford are the true pirs of the family."


    Isabe was not surprised to hear that. She said, "Let her escape first. We''ll catch her eventually."


    She made light of it and did not take Cynthia seriously at all.


    Finally, Isabe walked around the vi and found Hodor tied to the bed with tubes all over his body.


    Hodor was at hisst breath. Due to the fact that the tubes had been inserted in his body for too long, he was already on the brink of death.


    Isabe frowned and pulled the tubes from Hodor''s body. Hodor opened his eyes in a daze and saw isabe''s figure


    He recognized this woman. She was the mother of Eric and Elizabeth Thompson.


    Ricky and Betty were in kindergarten. Although the information was registered with the surname Lockwood, between the children, they still used their previous names.


    He hated Eric and Elizabeth Thompson. He also hated their mother.


    However, at this moment, the person he hated was the one who saved him.


    In a trance, he quickly fainted again.


    Isabe wouldn''t go as far as to hate a child. After asking Bruce to take care of him, she rushed back to the old residence with the children and Big Dipper.


    This was because she was still worried about someone.


    That person was naturally Draxton Lockwood.


    Draxton had disappeared together with Jen. Isabe could not help but grind her teeth. She thought to herself, If Draxton gets tainted, what should she do? Should she abandon him or soak him in the bathtub for a hundred days?"


    After pondering about it, she reckoned that it wasn''t that bad, as long as he was safe and sound...


    However, she felt flustered.


    Isabe was thinking too much. For a moment, she could not help but be a little distracted and look dazed.


    Willow sat in the room for a long time, so long that she thought it was about time.


    After such a long time, Jen and Draxton must have achieved something good, right?


    A satisfied smile appeared on her lips. From now on, her dear Jen would be the mistress of the Lockwood family.


    She stood up, opened the door, and walked out.


    The Lockwood family had already received a call from Queal and learned that isabe had already saved the


    children.


    What they were worried about now was the whereabouts of Draxton.


    Seeing Willowing down from upstairs and thinking about her role in this kidnapping, the Lockwood family'' expressions were extremelyplicated.


    The way they looked at Willow was no longer as respectful as before.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, Willow did not notice. She was in a good mood now. A gleeful smile appeared on her lips as she said, "You don''t have to worry about those two brats. They''re just children. "Does the Lockwood family stillck children? Just give birth to more.


    How promising can Isabe Thomposon''s children be? All of you are treating them like they''re treasures."


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood widened their eyes and trembled in anger.


    Everyone in the Lockwood family looked furious. Willow paused for a moment and said to the red-eyed Sir Graham Lockwood, "Maybe Jen will get pregnant with Draxton''s child today!" She added, "You''ll soon have a great-grandson."


    "What?" Jeanne eximed. She had always been calm andposed. It was rare for her to lose herposure like this.


    She red at Willow in shock and anger, and asked, "What did you just say? Do you know where Draxton is? Is he with that woman named Jen?"


    Willow looked at her unhappily and retorted, "How rude! How can you talk to me like that?


    "Jen will be your legitimate daughter-inw from now on. How inappropriate of you to be saying that of her." Jeanne gritted her teeth in anger. Just as she was about to shed all pretense of cordiality, she heard the sound of a car engine outside.


    They hurriedly looked out and saw Big Dipper and the others get out of the car, followed by Isabe and the two children.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood burst into tears when they saw the precious children jumping around actively while Isabe held their little hands. They scrambled to run out. Jeanne and Philip were also excited. They held Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood as they quickly rushed out.


    Ricky and Betty only took a few steps before they were pulled into the arms of their great-grandpa and great-grandma


    A treasure that had been lost and regained would only be more precious.


    Just like at this moment, even Sir Graham Lockwood''s eyes were filled with tears, let alone Madame Emma Lockwood. He hugged the children and refused to let them go. He kept calling them affectionately but he could never get enough.


    Upon seeing this, Willow''s face turned sullen.


    She tightened her grip on her walking stick and said gloomily, "These two brats are actually not dead..."


    Her brows were furrowed tightly.


    This situation was very disadvantageous to Jen.


    If these two brats didn''t die, then the child Jen gives birth to would not be the eldest child.


    Also, if these two brats didn''t die, Isabe would have to stay and cause a hindrance to the advancement of


    Jen''s status.


    Her mood became even more solemn when she saw how much the Lockwood family valued the two brats and Isabe.


    They had set up such a trap to fulfill Jen''s wish, but now, they had worked for nothing!


    At the same time, Jen, whom she had been thinking about, slowly regained consciousness.


    After all, she was a Crystal Warrior. Her physique was different from ordinary people. When she woke up, she nced at Draxton. Seeing that he was still unconscious and motionless, she went to pick up the crystal potion on the ground.


    After picking up the crystal potion, she wanted to escape.


    However, Draxton''s fingers moved. Then, he opened his eyes.


    His eyes had returned to their inky blue color, but there was a sinister glint in them.


    This kind of evil gaze was definitely not something that the usual Draxton would have.


    He nced at Jen, who was about to escape. He got up and chased after her, grabbing her neck.


    Jen''s eyes widened in horror.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family had already escorted Isabe and the children into the house. As soon as they entered, they were greeted by Willow''s resentful expression.


    Willow stared at Isabe and snapped, "Woman, you''re really going all out for glory and wealth."


    She added, "You actually managed to save them all. Well, very well!"


    At this point, she became even more resentful and could not help but bark menacingly, "What''s wrong with sacrificing your children to fulfill my dear Jen''s wishes? Why do you have to go against me? You''re simply a jinx!"


    Isabe was stunned.


    She was shocked by the logic of Madame Emma Lockwood!


    Willow took a deep breath and said, "Jen is already Draxton''s woman. You have to give up your position even if you don''t want to. Draxton has to be responsible for Jen."


    She demanded, "Hand over the position of the patriarch''s wife to Jen. Hand over Big Dipper too, and just be an obedient mistress!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    At this moment, the door of their bedroom opened upstairs. Draxton Lockwood walked out with Jen by the


    neck.


    Everyone was shocked and looked up.


    Draxton''s dark blue eyes were filled with evil contempt. He stared at Willow and questioned, "Who do you think you are to decide who bes my wife, you old hag?" The rest of the Lockwood family were speechless.


    Although it felt good to retort, this didn''t seem right!

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 Evil Version Of The Patriarch


    His tone was off, and so was his gaze.


    This was not something Draxton would say at all.


    Draxton''s personality had been stable since he was young. Just by looking at Ricky''s personality, one could tell what kind of personality Draxton had.


    Ricky had inherited his personality entirely from his father. He was just like a chip off the old block.


    Besides, what Draxton said earlier could be said to be extremely wild and unruly. It was not something a calm


    person like him would say.


    For a moment, the Lockwood family looked at him in surprise.


    Isabe and the children also looked at him.


    Perhaps Ricky and Betty also realized that something was wrong with their father.


    Isabe squinted her beautiful eyes and looked at the tall figure with some thoughts in her mind.


    However, there was one thing that she could rest assured about. He probably hadn''t gotten intimate with Jen, which Isabe was very satisfied with.


    However, Willow did not notice anything wrong with Draxton. She was about to die from anger after hearing


    Draxton''s words.


    However, at the same time, she was terrified when she saw Jen being dragged out by Draxton.


    How did that happen?


    Shouldn''t Jen and Draxton have gotten intimate? Why was Draxton still treating her like this?


    Did Jen fail?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What the hell was going on?


    Willow was shocked and furious. She took a deep breath and knocked her walking stick on the ground a few times. She said to Draxton sternly, "Draxton, what do you mean? You don''t take me seriously now, do you!?!"


    Draxton looked at her coldly. His dark blue eyes were filled with disdain. He sneered. "If I take you seriously. won''t I be letting you take advantage of your seniority?"


    "You..." Willow''s eyes widened. She was so angry that her face turned pale.


    Her voice trembled as she said, "I know that what I did today made you unhappy, but Jen is innocent. Let go of her quickly. Can''t you see that she''s almost out of breath?"


    Draxton''s lips curled into a cruel smile. Instead of letting go of Jen, he tightened his grip further.


    Jen instantly grimaced with extreme pain. The suffocation made her face turn ashen. She widened her beautiful eyes but there was no longer any gentleness in them. Instead, there was only fear. She didn''t went to die.


    She had suffered so much to survive after getting out of Mike''s experimental chamber. If she died here, it wouldn''t be worth it at all.


    She had yet to enjoy life and see the outside world.


    She had yet to taste all kinds of delicacies and wear all kinds of beautiful clothes.


    She wanted too much. She was unwilling to die.


    Her strong desire to live made her cry incessantly and her eyes were filled with a pleading gaze.


    She no longer dared to use her hypnosis ability. She merely looked at Draxton and begged silently.


    Draxton''s eyes turned cold as he shouted angrily, "What kind of look is that? Why are you looking at me like that? What if people misunderstand that you''re interested in me? Hurry up and look away, or I''ll dig them out!" Jen was speechless.


    Jen was in extreme pain, but she now knew how terrifying this man was. She did not dare to go against him. at all, so she hurriedly looked away. Coincidentally, she saw Isabe.


    Immediately, Jen''s eyes lit up. She looked at Isabe with a pleading gaze and asked her for help.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly. She wanted to see what this Crystal Warrior called Jen wanted to say.


    She was rather interested.


    However, more than that, she wanted to see Draxton''s reaction.


    How would he treat her when he was in such an abnormal state?


    Hence, she said, "Draxton, she''s suffocating. Let go and see what she wants to say."


    Draxton looked at Isabe.


    When he met Isabe''s clear and beautiful eyes, his dark blue eyes narrowed slightly. He pursed his lips unhappily and snorted. "Hmph, you''re quite generous!" There was a tinge of sarcasm in his words.


    Isabe was speechless.


    He''s so unusual. This is too abnormal.


    Despite saying that, Draxton still listened to Isabe. He resisted the urge to break Jen''s neck and loosened his grip slightly, giving Jen some time to catch her breath. Jen immediately took deep breaths. As she breathed, she looked at Isabe gratefully.


    S-She is simply a fairy!


    Draxton looked at her impatiently and said coldly, "Speak quickly!"


    Jen''s body trembled. This demonic man!


    She did not dare to dy and quickly said, "Mike Crawford sent me to approach Willow and took the opportunity to steal crystal potion.


    "He knew that Mr. Lockwood and the Barys family had coborated to obtain crystal potion from the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean. "Other than that... Ahem, ahem..."


    Jen could not help but cough. Her throat was extremely ufortable.


    Draxton frowned and said coldly, "You''re not allowed to cough. Tell me quickly."


    Jen remained quiet in shock.


    This man was not human!


    She did not dare to cough again. She tried her best to hold back the difort in her throat and said, "Other than that, he also asked me to capture Mr. Ricky and Miss Betty. At the same time, he wanted to lure Mrs. Lockwood over and make her his experimental subject."


    She added, "He said that she has a golden butterfly, which he finds very interesting."


    A trace of coldness shed across Isabe''s eyes. It seemed that she had allowed Mike to die toofortably.


    Jen continued, "But since Mr. Ricky and Miss Betty have been saved, Mike Crawford should have failed." Draxton frowned slightly and looked in the direction of Isabe and the two children.


    The two children looked at him with round, curious eyes. Isabe also looked pretty..."


    Draxton was silent for a moment. He wondered if the ferocious way he looked now would scare them.


    After all, she was his woman while they were his children. It would not be good if they were frightened by


    him.


    Hence, he changed his tactic from pinching her neck to stepping on it with his feet.


    That''s right, he used his feet to step on Jen. Draxton knocked him to the ground.


    God knows what the difference is.


    Others did not know what he was thinking and thought that he was tired, so he changed to stepping on her. Seeing this, Willow''s expression changed again. She said bitterly, "Draxton, how can you treat Jen like this? She''s a weak little girl. Even if you don''t like her, you don''t have to treat her like this."


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at her and said, "Didn''t you hear that this girl is a spy sent by someone else?"


    Willow''s heart ached. "No matter who she is, she''s still my dear Jen!"


    As she spoke, two streams of tears flowed down her face.


    She put her weight on her walking stick and walked upstairs, obviously wanting to save Jen


    Unexpectedly, Jenughed out loud at this moment.


    That''s right. Sheughed out loud.


    Herughter was sharp and ear-piercing. She raised her head and stared in Willow''s direction. Her gentle eyes were filled with disdain and hatred.


    Willow stopped in her tracks. Her hand that was holding the walking stick trembled slightly. She looked at Jen''s eyes in a daze and muttered, "You hate me. It''s only right for you to hate me. I''ve let you down, Jen. I know my mistake. Jen..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jen shouted, "Who''s your Jen!?! Do you really think I''m your daughter?"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 Jen Exposes Everything


    Willow was stunned and said, "Jen, you''re my daughter. How could I mistake my own daughter?"


    Jen sneered. "If Jennifer Cratin finds out in theherworld that her mother has treated someone else as her recement, I wonder if she would be so angry that she can''t reincarnate!" Willow''s expression changed drastically. "What did you say?"


    Jen continued, "I, Jenny Fowler, absolutely loathe hate parents who betray and abandon their children the


    most


    "Willow Lockwood, when you were young, your husband approached you with ulterior motives and did something unfavorable to the Lockwood family. You killed him in the end.


    "Your daughter turned against you because of this. For the sake of the family, you abandoned her and even expelled her from the Lockwood family.


    "In that era, bandits ran rampant. She was tortured to death by a group of bandits on the way out of the Lockwood family''s home.


    "After hearing the news of her death, you did not shed a single tear. All you did was get someone to bury her


    in a coffin in the wilderness.


    "What right do you have to miss her like this?"


    Willow''s eyes widened. It had been so many years since someone mentioned what happened back then. In the past, she could not help but think of what happened that year when it waste at night.


    As she grew older, the regret and longing for her daughter in her heart became stronger.


    Every time she thought of her daughter in the dead of night, she would be tormented by intense emotions of


    regret


    Therefore, when she saw Jen, who looked exactly like her daughter, she firmly believed that her daughter must have sensed her feelings and returned to look for her.


    It was as if she was possessed. She wanted to protect this young girl who looked like her daughter. She wanted to fill the void and make up for the regret and pain in the depths of her heart by protecting her and treating her well.


    Seeing the pain in her eyes, Jen continued to mock, "You''ve lived your life in vain, but you don''t understand what it is to be a parent.


    "You wanted to kill Mr. Ricky and Miss Betty for your own selfish reasons. Perhaps you never thought that Mrs. Lockwood would do anything to save her children, right?


    "Of course, you wouldn''t understand. For people like you, you''ve always taken your own interests as your starting point. How could you think of giving unconditionally?


    "You miss Jen only because of the regret and guilt in your heart. You''re not worthy of being a mother."


    As she listened to her words, Willow''s expression became increasingly sullen.


    Jenughed bitterly. "My name is Jenny Fowler. I''m not your daughter, Jen. I was sold by my parents.


    *Just because I looked like Jennifer Cratin back then, Mike Crawford targeted me and spent 400,000 dors


    to buy me.


    "As for my parents, they sold me after a brief moment of hesitation, all for 400,000 dors.


    "My parents were moving to the city with those 400,000 dors while I had my head shaven andid naked and undignified in Mike Crawford''s experimental chamber, undergoing inhumane torture. "Do you know how much I hated them, hated Mike Crawford, and myself?


    "I hated myself for resembling Jennifer Cratin. Why did I have such parents? I was supposed to be in school.


    "Do you know? I''m already 22 years old this year. Six years ago, I was 16 years old. In order to make me look more like Jennifer Cratin, Mike Crawford froze my appearance forever at 16 years old. I''ll be stuck at the age of 16 for the rest of my life. Do you know what this represents?"


    As Jen spoke, she could not help but burst into tears.


    "I hate parents who betray their children and abandon them. Some parents feel that their children will always owe them something. They don''t feel guilty even if they sell their children. They feel that it''s only right.


    "As for you, Willow Lockwood, didn''t you also abandon your daughter for your own selfish interests?


    "Therefore, you have no right to think about her!


    "I believe that if your daughter, Jennifer Crawford, learns about this in theherworld, she would never ept you as a mother."


    Willow staggered and the walking stick in her hand fell to the ground with a bang. Her face turned pale and she fell to the ground.


    Jen did not feel guilty at all. Her eyes were cold and full of contempt.


    Willow fainted, but the Lockwood family''s men did not go forward immediately.


    The air was silent for a moment before Sir Graham Lockwood got someone to call the doctor.


    Isabe did not even look at the unconscious Willow. She looked at Jen with interest and said, "Mike


    Crawford is dead."


    Jen suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Jen was a smart girl. She quickly said, "There are defects in our genes. We have to be injected with gic vines regrly, or our genes will copse and we''ll die."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She asked eagerly, "Madam, you must have a way, right?"


    Isabe looked at her and did not deny it.


    Jen''s eyes lit up slightly. "Mrs. Lockwood, please save me. I don''t want to die. I still have to take revenge. I will definitely obey you in the future."


    She added, "And I know a secret. If you save me, I''ll tell you everything."


    Isabe looked at Draxton.


    Draxton raised his eyebrows and stared at Isabe dangerously. "She tried to get intimate with me before!" He gritted his teeth and said, "Are you going to save a woman who wants to defile me?" Isabe was speechless.


    She fell silent.


    "Pfft!"


    A burst ofughter resounded in the silent hall uncontrobly.


    Draxton looked over with a dangerous expression and saw Roger covering his mouth. Clearly, he was the one who hadughed just now.


    Beside him, Bernard, Shepard, Jordan, and the others were hanging their heads low. Their shoulders were shaking, and they were obviously holding back theirughter.


    Draxton''s eyes turned cold. Hmph, these guys were too free!


    At this moment, Isabe said, "Draxton. Although she had ulterior motives previously, that was because she was under Mike Crawford''s orders. I think she''s a talent. It might be useful to keep her." The Lockwood family doesn''tck talents." Draxton humphed coldly.


    He looked at Isabe sharply and smiled coldly. This woman was good. Not only was she not jealous, but sh


    also wanted to save the woman who tried to do something inappropriate to him!


    She simply didn''t know what was going on. He had to punish her properly!


    Isabe looked at Jen and signaled with her eyes: You should ept your fate.


    Jen bit her lip. Didn''t she do whatever she wanted because this man was no match for her?


    If she had known that the man was such a jerk, she wouldn''t have provoked him.


    Jen bit her lip and said, "Mr. Lockwood, how do you think Mike Crawford set up the undergroundboratory?


    "If there was no one supporting him, he would not have been able to do it.


    "Although the Crawford family is noble, it has already declined. However, the cost of building Mike Crawford''s undergroundboratory is a staggering amount of money. Where did Mike Crawford get so much money?"


    Draxton slowly frowned.


    "Do you know who''s behind him?" Draxton asked sharply.


    He didn''t think Jen was lying, because he had the same suspicion.


    Jen bit her lip and answered, "I saw that person once, but I didn''t manage to see his face or figure clearly That person also used a voice changer at that time. I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman." Draxton''s eyes turned cold. "Then what''s the point of keeping you?"


    "I have a keen sense of smell. I''ve memorized that person''s scent," Jen quickly said.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 The Overbearing Mr. Lockwood


    Hearing this, Draxton was silent for a while. He slowly retracted his foot from Jen''s body and said coldly, "Behave yourself!" Jen gritted her teeth. This bastard was simply a demon!


    Jen ignored the pain in her body and got up from the ground. Without a word, she ran downstairs and came to Isabe''s side.


    "Madam, for the sake that I had no choice and wasn''t really intending to harm you, give me a chance to


    surrender!"


    Jen looked at Isabe with her alluring eyes.


    No one could withstand such a gaze.


    Isabe was quite interested in Crystal''s ability to hypnotize someone. She wanted to take Crystal in. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly felt a cold aura enveloping her.


    Isabe looked up and saw Draxton staring at her with a dangerous gaze.


    Isabe coughed lightly and said coldly to Jen, "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know you wanted to sully my man just now. Just wait. I won''t let you off easily!"


    Jen was speechless.


    After Isabe finished speaking, she realized the atmosphere had turned less tense. The corners of her lips twitched. Then, she said grimly to Jen, "Go out first and wait outside obediently. I''ll deal with you afte I''m done here, understand?"


    She quickly blinked at Jen.


    Jen was stunned. She cursed in her heart. Look what that bastard turned a fairy like Isabe into.


    She cooperatively put on a frightened expression and turned to wait outside.


    When Draxton saw that Isabe was indeed jealous, he was instantly satisfied. The corners of his lips curled


    up imperceptibly. Only then did he walk downstairs with a reserved and elegant pace.


    At this moment, a few doctors rushed over and carried Willow on a stretcher to the hospital.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sir Graham Lockwood sighed and said, "Aunt Ziana is such a muddlehead."


    From the beginning to the end, nobody from the Lockwood family dared to ask Isabe, the Miraculous Doctor, to check up on Willow.


    Willow wanted to kill Ricky and Betty. Although nobody mentioned it out loud, everybody was brooding in


    their hearts.


    It was even more impossible for Isabe to save Willow.


    No matter how much Willow sacrificed for the family, she wanted to hurt their little treasures. Even if they could not bear to kill Willow, they would no longer respect her like before. Moreover, although Willow spent her whole life for the family, it was also to protect her own interests.


    When Willow was young, she was a very decisive and ruthless girl.


    Only the Lockwood family was left in the hall after Willow got carried away.


    Draxton walked to Isabe''s side. His tall body cast a shadow over Isabe''s head.


    His dark blue eyes sized up Isabe without blinking.


    Ricky and Betty nestled in their great-grandpa and great-grandma''s arms, looking at their father curiously.


    They still felt that their father was a little strange.


    Isabe raised her head and smiled gently at him. She said with concern, "Draxton, are you alright? What did that Jen do to you? Are you injured?"


    As Isabe spoke, she quietly grabbed Draxton''s wrist, wanting to feel his pulse.


    Unsure whether intentional, Draxton avoided her hand and said indifferently, "I''m fine. Hmph, woman, you still know how to care about me?"


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. His reaction was abnormal.


    Jeanne red at him. "Draxton, how can you talk to Be like that? Of course, Be cares about you. She brought people to save the children herself, and you still have the cheek to criticize her? "Tell me, what''s wrong with you? Why are you being so sarcastic?"


    Draxton was stunned. Was this his biological mother?


    Just as he was about to retort, he saw Philip standing beside Jeanne, looking at him with a burning gaze. It was as if Philip would beat him up if he dared to say anything about his wife.


    Draxton remained silent.


    How ironic that they were his biological parents. He couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Therefore, he targeted Isabe.


    He reached out and stroked Isabe''s face. Then, he pinched her chin and said with an evil expression, "As my wife, you have to behave yourself. At the very least, you should be gentle and considerate to your man.


    Got it?"


    Isabe was forced to look into his eyes. Her watery eyes instantly turned misty. "Draxton, what''s wrong with you? You never treated me like this before. Did you fall for that little vixen Jen and have a change of heart?"


    Draxton''s expression changed. He tightened his grip on Isabe''s chin and said furiously, "Woman, how dare you doubt my judgment? As my wife, you don''t even have the most basic trust in me. How can you do that?"


    With that, he pulled Isabe into his arms and carried her upstairs. As he walked, he said, "I''ll let you know if my heart has changed!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    How embarrassing!


    His entire family was there!


    Isabe punched him and said, "Draxton, you haven''t checked up on the children. Aren''t you worried about


    them?"


    Draxton said, "They''re in grandpa and grandma''s arms. They''re fine. What are you worried about?"


    "How can that be the same? They''re frightened. You have tofort them!"


    Draxton was silent for a moment. He stopped and turned to look at Ricky and Betty. "You guys y with great-grandpa and great-grandma. Daddy will gofort Mommy first." With that, he carried Thompson and continued walking.


    Ricky kept silent.


    Betty was silent too.


    Everyone was speechless.


    After seeing the two of them enter the room, the expressions of everyone in the hall changed. "Boss isn''t suffering from schizophrenia, is he? What did Jen do to him?" Bernard asked worriedly. Everyone frowned and looked worried.


    Philip said, "Did you guys see that just now? Be wanted to check his pulse, but he dodged!"


    "There''s something fishy!"


    "There''s definitely something fishy going on!"


    The hall fell silent


    "What''s going on? Why don''t we ask Jen?" Yale said and walked out.


    Soon, Jen followed behind Yale and walked in like a tiny rabbit.


    When she came in and saw that Draxton was not around, she immediately rxed and became much calmer.


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at her sharply and said, "Tell me what happened upstairs"


    "Yes, be more specific. Don''t leave out a single detail," Madame Emma Lockwood added.


    Jen said without scruples, "Actually, there''s no need to exin in detail. In order to resist me, Mr. Lockwood injected himself with a crystal potion. He even used the most mysterious Silver Crystal Potion." The Lockwood family immediately gasped.


    They naturally knew how powerful the crystal potion was. Draxton had injected an entire syringe into himself


    One could imagine how dangerous the situation was back then. It was actually to the point where he ignored the consequences and injected himself with a crystal potion.


    Everyone looked at Jen with hostility.


    Jen hurriedly said, "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t want his life. I just wanted to hypnotize him."


    Upstairs


    Isabe was roughly thrown onto the bed by Draxton. Isabe turned her head and saw that the room was in


    a mess.


    It was obvious that there had been a fight and struggle in this room before.


    Isabe also saw the crystal potion in the corner that was yet to be properly stored away in time.


    She held her breath and immediately thought of a possibility.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Patriarch, You''re Courting Death


    "Did you inject yourself with the crystal potion to fight against Jen?" Isabe jumped up from the bed in shock and grabbed Draxton''s cor.


    Draxton was bending down, wanting to let this woman know how powerful he was. However, with Isabe''s pull, the two of them fell together.


    Draxton froze, and his ears turned red.


    He was actually shy.


    Isabe pinched his ear in amusement while looking at him worriedly.


    She reached out and gently caressed his handsome face. She said gently, "Draxton, what''s going on? Did you inject the crystal potion into yourself? Do you want to die?"


    Her gaze was worried, and her tone was gentle. Draxton immediately stiffened.


    He had totally forgotten that his original intention was to teach Isabe a lesson. In the end, she was the one who blew him away.


    He got up and was about to escape.


    Isabe pulled him back. He fell onto her soft body and became stiff as a log.


    He widened his eyes and said furiously, "You... Do you know how to hypnotize someone too?"


    Otherwise, why couldn''t he resist her?


    Isabe got struck by his rare cute expression. She narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "Yeah, I know how to hypnotize. Look into my eyes." Isabe''s voice was alluring.


    Draxton could not help but look into her eyes.


    Then, he met a pair of eyes filled with heartache and tenderness.


    This was not hypnosis, but it was worse than hypnosis.


    Draxton was immersed in it and could not extricate himself. It was really... Her gentle appearance made him


    unable to resist.


    Then, he felt his wrist being squeezed.


    Isabe felt his pulse. The pity in her eyes grew stronger.


    Draxton came to his senses. His expression changed as he shouted, "You touched me!"


    Jeanne and Philip, who were about to knock on the door, went speechless.


    The two of them looked at each other and left awkwardly.


    As long as Draxton was fine. As for whether Isabe touched him or where she touched him, it was none of their business.


    Seeing Jeanne and Philip turning around and returning with resentful expressions, everyone hurriedly looked over and asked, "How is it?" Jeanne coughed awkwardly. Philip said, "He''s fine. He''s all good. Be is a doctor."


    Perhaps the two of them were ying a game of doctor and patient.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Isabe and Draxton had no idea that Jeanne and Philip hade. They did not know that there was a misunderstanding going on. Isabe let go of Draxton''s wrist. Draxton looked like a dog that was found to be disobedient. With his head hung low. he looked pitiful. "There''s something wrong with your mind. Or rather, there''s something wrong with your brain nerves," Isabe


    said.


    Draxton looked at her with a guarded expression. "So, you don''t like me anymore?"


    Isabe facepalmed herself. It seemed like he was concerned about the wrong topic.


    She said, "Your emotional nerves have been stimted, and your temperament has changed. We can''t call it schizophrenia. It''s just a mental illness that has been stimted physically. There''s still a possibility of curing your condition."


    "You like the original me? I knew you don''t like me now!" he used.


    Isabe was speechless.


    Could they even have a normal conversation?


    "No way. No matter what happens to you, I like you." She caressed his curly hairfortingly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Draxton narrowed his eyes dangerously and gritted his teeth. "Can you simply touch a man''s head like that? Woman, don''t try to take advantage of me!"


    With that, he pounced on Isabe.


    He wanted to prove himself and let her know how powerful he was.


    The two of them had a great session before taking a shower. When Isabe came out of the bathroom after putting on her clothes, she saw Draxton standing by the bed, looking at her smugly.


    "Woman, now you know how powerful I am, right?" He smiled evilly.


    Once again, Isabe was left speechless.


    She cooperatively revealed a shy and reproachful expression. "You''re so bad!"


    Draxton''s vanity was immediately greatly satisfied. The corners of his lips curled up. Thinking of little woman who had cried and begged for mercy under him earlier, he that he was much more powerful than his original self!


    He had never made her cry before previously!


    He turned around and left. He had to let the others know he was as good as his original self!


    Isabe looked at his back, and her expression gradually turned confused.


    She did not expect Draxton to have such a childish side.


    Draxton went downstairs with his head held high. Sitting and talking downstairs, Jeanne, Ava, Mia, and Kim immediately looked at him.


    "Draxton, I know everything. You injected yourself with the crystal potion. Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    Jeanne walked up and asked worriedly.


    Draxton''s expression softened. Then, he said reservedly, "I''m fine. If you don''t believe me, ask your daughter-inw! She knows my physical condition very well."


    Isabe, who was about to go downstairs, was dumbfounded.


    She coughed lightly and continued saying, "Mom, don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with Draxton. I''m here."


    Hearing Isabe saying this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. However, she could not help but be concerned.


    She pulled Isabe over and asked quietly, "Be, he injected the crystal potion. Do you think he..." Jeanne pointed at Draxton''s forehead and continued, "Is something wrong with his mind?"


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched, and then she said, "There are some problems, but don''t worry. Hi


    situation is a little special. It won''t affect his intelligence and memory. It''s just that he''ll experience some


    different emotions."


    For example, he had be childish.


    Jeanne''s gaze lookedplicated as she said, "Be, I''m sorry for putting you in all this trouble!"


    Isabe smiled and held her hand. "Mom, don''t worry. With me around, nothing will happen to him."


    Unhappy, Draxton tilted his head and looked at Jeanne and Isabell, who were muttering. He said, "Mom, what can''t you speak openly? If you want to reprimand your daughter-inw, do it. You''re her mother-in-w. If you reprimand her, she has to listen obediently!"


    Jeanne had just turned around when she heard this. Her face immediately darkened. Good lord, this guy''s brain was indeed screwed!


    Isabe kept quiet.


    She couldn''t recognize the timid man she had under control who was on the bed earlier.


    Draxton did not notice Jeanne''s darkened expression. Instead, he raised his chin at Isabe and beckoned with his finger. "Come here!"


    His tone was extremely arrogant.


    Big Dipper and Martin, who hade in to report to Isabe, halted when they saw Draxton''s behavior. They gasped in fear. Their patriarch''s courage wasmendable. How dare he treat Isabe that way? They were afraid Isabe would chop Draxton''s head off the next second.


    They knew Isabe''s temper!


    However, Isabe was very cooperative. She immediately went over obediently and sat beside Draxton. Draxton smiled in satisfaction, then looked up at Jeanne with a smug expression.


    Jeanne was speechless.


    Was this childish man her son?


    Big Dipper and Martin gasped silently again. Mrs. Lockwood was really spoiling Draxton. She didn''t scold him even though he treated her like that. Was she going to let Draxton climb on her head?


    Queal coughed lightly and said, "Madam, Bruce called us just now and said he locked Mike''s researchers up now. He asked how do you n to deal with them. Also, the kid had already woken up. How should we deal with the kid?"


    Isabe was about to speak when Draxton frowned and said, "Shouldn''t you be asking your patriarch about this? Why are you asking my wife?"


    Queal was speechless.


    He blinked and looked at the two of them in confusion.


    Draxton snorted. "What are you looking at? I''m asking you a question!"


    Queal gulped and said, "Patriarch, have you forgotten that we are now your wife''s men?"


    "What?" Draxton stood up and looked at Queal with a dangerous gaze. "She''s just a woman. Why should she care so much? If there''s anything, inform me!" Queal kept silent.


    Did Draxton know that he was courting death now?

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 Noobs Arguing


    After a moment of silence, Queal repeated the question to Draxton.


    He asked again, "Patriarch, what should we do?"


    Draxton looked at him and said coldly. "Aren''t you Madam''s men? Why are you talking to me about this? Hmph!"


    He stood up and left arrogantly.


    "Patriarch..."


    Looking at Draxton''s determined back, Queal was stunned. He was absolutely dumbfounded.


    Isabe facepalmed herself.


    She said, "Send that child back to where he came from. As for those researchers, if they are willing to submit, let them work for us. If they are unwilling to submit or are secretlypliant, deal with them as you should. There''s no need to show mercy!"


    "Yes, Ma''am," Queal replied. Then, he couldn''t help but say, "Ma''am, patriarch is..."


    Queal looked extremely conflicted.


    Isabe said, "It''s fine. Your patriarch is throwing a tantrum. I''ll go coax him."


    So that was how it was!


    Queal heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he thought it was somewhat strange. He couldn''t bare to look at his patriarch throwing a tantrum. After Queal and the others left, Isabe went upstairs to look for Draxton.


    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth twitched. Then, she sighed heavily. "Draxton is acting exactly like his father when he was fooling around. Is it possible that his hidden genes have awakened? Sigh, genes are really scary!*


    Ava red at her and said, "Sister-inw, don''t say that about Draxton. Draxton is such a nice man. How can youpare Draxton to him? Didn''t you hear what Be said? It''s just temporary." Jeanne sighed worriedly.


    Philip, who heard their conversation, was confused.


    What was wrong with him? Was he that bad? No, he had to talk to his wife tonight.


    Isabe returned to the house and saw Draxton looking at her unhappily.


    Isabe''s expression fell, and she sighed sadly. "Sigh, you don''t want to give me Big Dipper anymore. Alright, I''ll return him to you."


    As she spoke, she pretended to take off Big Dipper''s ring. Draxton frowned and held her hand. "I didn''t say that!"


    "But you just..." Isabe''s expression was downcast. Tears welled up in her eyes as she insisted on taking off Big Dipper''s ring.


    Draxton''s frown deepened. He said forcefully, "Stop fooling around. You''re my woman. How can I regret what I''ve given you?" "But you just said I''m a woman and shouldn''t care about those things. Are you looking down on women? Boohoo..." Isabe cried as she pushed him away to take off the ring.


    A trace of panic shed across Draxton''s handsome face. He said in a muffled voice, "Don''t... Don''Lary"


    Seriously? I''m just trying to take nicely to you. Why are you so timid?"


    "You just look down on women... Boohoo..."


    Isabe cried.


    Seeing Isabe was about to take off the ring, Draxton took off the ring on his finger without a word and said, "Don''t cry. Don''t take yours off. I''ll give you everything. Be good!" Then, without any exnation, he put Little Dipper''s ring on her finger.


    Isabe was speechless.


    Burp.


    Had she gone overboard and agitated this man?


    Seeing Isabe''s stunned look, Draxton knew that she was shocked. He smiled with a sense of


    aplishment. He had to pamper his woman!


    "I''m not looking down on women. I''m just afraid that you won''t like me. Be good, don''t cry. Now, I''ve even transferred Little Dipper to you. Are you satisfied now?" His ears drooped, making him look a little pitiful.


    Then, he perked up and looked at Isabe confidently with an evil expression.


    Isabe was speechless.


    She wasn''t satisfied. Instead, she thought her hands felt quite heavy.


    "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to Little Dipper and let them know who to serve in the future!"


    With that, he pulled Isabe out of the door.


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She felt touched.


    Other than being a little arrogant, awkward, and childish, this man''s feelings for her had not changed at all.


    When they arrived at the training room, they heard Big Dipper''s members telling Little Dipper about the patriarch''s wife''s glory.


    Frank said, "At that time, the patriarch''s wife was holding the Butterfly Wings. She looked peerlessly heroic as she took Mike''s life with one sh. Amazing!"


    A member of Little Dipper said, "Weren''t you guys unwilling to obey the patriarch''s wife back then?1 think Little Dipper and the patriarch''s wife are more fated. The patriarch''s wife likes us more." Frank sneered. "Who said we didn''t want to? I''m very willing to serve her now! Have some shame. Don''t think the patriarch''s wife will take you in so easily!"


    Little Dipper sneered. "If it wasn''t for the patriarch''s arrangements, do you think the patriarch''s wife would want you?"


    Frank still wanted to retort. Queal''s expression was solemn. "Stop talking. The patriarch isn''t normal."


    Immediately, Big Dipper and Little Dipper looked over in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With a dark expression, Queal said, "It seems like patriarch is regretting giving Big Dipper to Madam and wants to take it back."


    "What?"


    Big Dipper people were stunned.


    Draxton was also panicking. He looked at Isabe and shook his head repeatedly. "I''m not. I didn''t. Don''t listen to them. They framed me!"


    Little Dipper and the others were overjoyed. "Right? Look at what I said. Perhaps the patriarch also thinks Little Dipper is more suitable for Mrs. Lockwood. He wants to transfer us over to her!" Little Dipper and the others were overjoyed.


    Draxton''s expression rxed. Yes, yes, yes. That was it.


    Queal said sadly, "No. I think... Our patriarch probably doesn''t want to give his wife power anymore. He wants to take us all back!"


    The smiles on Little Dipper''s faces froze.


    Draxton also froze. Bullshit!


    The air was silent for a moment.


    "It can''t be, right?" Frank asked.


    "Of course not!" Draxton could not take it anymore. He held Isabe''s hand and walked in.


    "Patriarch! Madam!"


    "Patriarch! Madam!"


    The members of Little Dipper and Big Dipper hurriedly bowed


    Draxton looked at them and said in a deep voice, "Am I such a petty person? Do you think I don''t even trust my own woman? Is this how you think of me?"


    No doubt, Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s members shook their heads in denial.


    Draxton nodded and raised Isabe''s hand before saying, "Do you see that? From now on, Little Dipper will also belong to my wife."


    As he spoke, he looked at Little Dipper and said, "Grey, do you get it?"


    Grey and the other Little Dipper members were stunned.


    After a moment, they nodded repeatedly. "Yes, we got it. We''ll listen to your orders!"


    Then, Little Dipper and the others looked at Isabe excitedly.


    Isabe sighed and said to them, "Remember, no matter who has the ring, the first person you have to obey will always be your patriarch." Little Dipper and the others nodded docilely.


    The patriarch''s wife was right. The patriarch''s wife surely doted on their patriarch so much!


    Draxton looked at Isabe with satisfaction. As expected, he was satisfied as long as Isabe was happy.


    Right after they exited the training room, they heard cheersing from inside.


    "What do you think? I told you Little Dipper is indeed fated with the patriarch''s wife, didn''t I?"


    "What are you so proud of? Didn''t you hear the patriarch''s wife asking you to listen to the patriarch first? The patriarch''s wife didn''t tell us that."


    "Hmph, the patriarch''s wife is only being kind. In fact, we''re the patriarch''s wife''s people now. We''ll see who the patriarch''s wife dotes on more in the future!"


    "We''ll see."


    Draxton turned back.


    He stood at the door and looked at Big Dipper and Little Dipper, who were in a mess. Then, he said in disdain, "You guys look like a bunch of noobs arguing."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 Gold Butterfly Ear Studs


    After Draxton finished speaking, he looked at the stunned members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper before turning around proudly.


    The Big Dippers were speechless.


    So were the Little Dippers.


    That was a personal attack from their patriarch!


    How could he call them noobs?


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at him and said, "Are you upset?"


    "Hmph, they all want to betray me and follow you. I despise them!"


    He said lightly.


    Isabe facepalmed helplessly and took off the Little Dipper and the Big Dipper''s rings on her hand.


    Draxton looked at her in surprise.


    Isabe said, "The real function of these two rings is to act as amunication and navigation. Since that''s the case, why don''t we switch to another mode? Webine them to make a pair of earrings, one for each of us. Then, we can control Big Dipper and Little Dipper together."


    "We will be wearing the same earrings?" His eyes lit up.


    Isabe didn''t know how to react. This man always focused on the wrong topic.


    She nodded. "Yes, we will wear the same earrings."


    Draxton was very happy. He took the ring and said, "I''ll contact the Research Department now and ask them to modify it for us."


    "Okay."


    Isabe looked at him with a gentle smile.


    Draxton''s ears turned red again.


    Isabe smiled. Although he was not as mature and steady as before, he was even cuter.


    Gary was wearing ake-blue robe. He stood under a por tree before Isabell and Draxton and looked at them quietly.


    Sensing his gaze, Isabe and Draxton walked towards him.


    His external injuries were almost healed. After all, the Lockwood family could provide him with good


    medicine.


    However, he was not in good spirits, and his face was frighteningly pale.


    He did not even attend the family gathering and had been lying in bed.


    Gary pursed his lips and forced a smile. "Both of you are so close."


    Isabe smiled and did not say anything.


    Draxton was very proud. Even his curly hair was blowing in the air. Then, he looked at Gary sympathetically and said,


    "You have to protect and pamper your own woman. Give her whatever she wants. If you satisfy her, she won''t run away from you!"


    As he spoke, Draxton gave Isabe an overbearing look.


    Isabe tilted her head and tried her best to hold back herughter.


    Gary looked at him in a daze and said with a sad face, "You are right!"


    Isabe looked at him in surprise.


    Gary smiled bitterly and said, "I regret it. I regret the divorce."


    Isabe''s expression darkened as she warned, "Gary, I hope you will never disturb her."


    Draxton nced at Gary and said, "You should tidy yourself up first. Look at how you look now." With that, he held Isabe''s hand, lifted his leg, and left with a sense of superiority!


    Gary looked at their harmonious backs and suddenly said, "Isabe!"


    Isabe did not stop walking.


    "Can you tell me where Elodia is?" Gary asked.


    Isabe snorted and ignored him.


    Meanwhile, in the Lotus Vige.


    Elvis visited Lotus Vige once again.


    This time, he came to deliver a message.


    Ziana tried hard to digest the news Elvis brought her. Her voice trembled, and streams of tears unknowingly


    flowed down her face.


    "My child. That child. She''s at Dawton City..."


    Elvis took a deep breath and said, "Yes, she''s at Dawton City. our grandfather


    grandmother regretted sending my child away


    on, they sent people to find the child. Unfortunately, the


    person who took her child disappeared with her child. They''ve been searching for the child all these years. It''s only recently that they finally found a clue."


    "I... I''ll set off for Dawton City now," Ziana said as she wiped the tears off her face.


    Elvis quicklyforted her. "Aunt Ziana, it doesn''t matter now. In a month, all the factions will go to Dawton


    your child." City. By then, there will be too many people. It will be easier for you to find


    Ziana''s eyes shed. She looked at Elvis and said, "Go back and tell them not to think I will forgive them just because of this. It''s fine if my child has been doing well all these years, but if she hasn''t..." Ziana lowered her eyes to hide the pain and hatred in them.


    Elvis''s expression was solemn.


    Twenty-five years ago, Ziana was the eldest daughter of the Menter family. Ziana ran away from her fianc¨¦, who also came from a boxing family, and eloped with her lover, the son of a businessman. When the Menter family found them a yearter, Ziana''s daughter was born.


    While escaping from the Menter family, Ziana''s husband was involved in a car ident and died on the spot. Ziana''s child, who had just been born a hundred days ago, was taken and sent away by the Menter family.


    From then on, Ziana lost her husband and child.


    She hadpletely broken off all ties with her family.


    "Aunt Ziana, I might have to stay in Lotus Vige for a while. I''ll apany you to Dawton City then."


    Ziana rejected him. "You are the son of the Menter family. It''s not appropriate for you to stay here. I don''t want to cause trouble for Lotus Vige."


    Elvis persuaded her, "The person investigating your daughter will contact me immediately. If I live in Lotus Vige, it will be more convenient for me to inform you of any news immediately!"


    A monthter, Isabe and Draxton received a pair of earrings from the Research Department.


    It was more appropriate to call it an ear stud.


    The moment Isabe saw the ear stud, she could not help feeling stunned and moved.


    This pair of ear studs were an exact replica of the golden butterfly.


    It was a pair of gold butterfly ear studs. Each of them had half a wing and one eye. Whenbined, it was theplete gold butterfly.


    The only difference was that the eyes of this pair of gold butterfly ear studs were iid with ink-blue


    gemstones.


    Obviously, Draxton had deliberately designed it this way.


    The ear stud was the size of a fingernail. An earring sp was designed on the top part. There was a secret mechanism on the sp. Without the correct method, nobody could open it. Draxton even got his ears pierced for this.


    He wore the gold butterfly stud on his right ear, and Isabe wore it on her left ear.


    The butterfly''s ink-blue eyes could move in all directions. The directions and numbers of turns, as well as the techniques, were the methods to contact Little Dipper and Big Dipper. Draxton looked at himself in the mirror for a long time. The smile on his lips was particrly smug. His dark blue eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    Isabe crossed her arms and smiled at him.


    The butterfly stud on his earlobe made this man''s originally handsome face look even more noble and mysterious.


    Isabe''s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Then, she saw the man''s ears turn red again.


    Isabe could not help but chuckle.


    He flew into a rage out of humiliation and trapped her between his arms. "Woman," he said condescendingly. "What are youughing at? That''s not how a gentle wife behaves." "Oh? Then how should I behave? Is it like this... Or is it like this..."


    Isabe grabbed his cor and dragged him down.


    "You''re high off one''s ass... Ugh..."


    The next day, Isabe and Draxton received news that Lucsia''s top boxing family had arrived at Dawton City


    The Menter family was one of them.


    The Hank, Willsmith, Simon, and Craven families also came.


    After exiting the car, an old man sighed and said, "After decades, Dawton City haspletely changed. I can''t recognize it anymore!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Another old man said, "That''s right, I can''t recognize this ce. However, the Lockwood family has a remarkable status here!"


    Another person said, "What''s there topare? Although our families are in seclusion, we''ve brought boxing to greater heights. What about the Lockwood family? I heard their family has several descendants, but very few of them are talented in boxing."


    "They all took the wrong path! Is that so-called crystal potion really that magical?" A young man said with slight disdain.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Arrival Of The Boxing Famili


    "Jeremy!" The man who spoke first said in a low voice. The young man immediately shut up but still pursed his lips in disdain.


    "Old Willsmith, don''t reprimand Jeremy. It''s good for young people to be arrogant. Moreover, I think Jeremy is right. The Lockwood family''s thoughts are indeed not on the orthodox path of boxing. Thinking back to the Lockwood family a hundred years ago, there were so many talented people. Everyone in the boxing world respected them. Look at the Lockwood family now. Sigh, they only want profits." The one who spoke was the patriarch of the Simon family.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven looked at each other with bitter gazes.


    The patriarch of the Simon family was a single-minded person who was proud of boxing. He had spent his entire life studying boxing.


    As they walked together, he and his grandson looked the shabbiest.


    Old Simon''s grandson had a muscr body, yet his clothes were all patched up!


    Moreover, his grandfather had raised a fine young man like him into a silly boy. He looked stupid and dumb.


    Yandel felt that his seniors were all looking at him, so he gave them a silly smile.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven immediately turned their heads away, unable to bear the sight.


    They headed toward the hotel lobby.


    The patriarch of the Hank family had his hands behind his back as he leisurely surveyed his surroundings. He was even humming a tune.


    Behind them, Old Menter and Mrs. Menter were wearing traditional suits and dresses. They seemed stern.


    This group of people wore different clothes and oozed distinct auras.


    Take Old Willsmith and Old Craven, for example. One wore a modern suit, while the other wore a traditional suit. They both looked morous. The juniors of the two families had also dressed appropriately. The Menter family wore traditional suits, and they looked elegant.


    The people from the Hank family were much more casual. The patriarch of the Hank family wore a coarse, long robe, looking carefree and uninhibited.


    As for the grandfather and grandson from the Simon family, they were both dressed in coarse cloth. The young man''s clothes were even patched up.


    As soon as this group of strangely-dressed people entered the hotel lobby, they attracted various gazes. However, no one dared to look down on them because no matter what they wore, even if it was Yandel who was patched up, he still had an extraordinary temperament.


    The hotel staff led them to the floor they had booked in advance.


    "Old Willsmith, I remember your family has a branch in Dawton City, right?"


    Old Craven suddenly asked.


    Old Willsmith nodded and said, "We do have a branch here. Gideon Willsmith is one of my members, and thisN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hotel is his."


    The staff leading the way slipped and almost fell. Who were these big shots?


    These people were actually rtives of the chairman!


    He had never heard of them before. Indeed, rich people kept a low profile.


    Meanwhile, the Lockwood family discussed the arrival of the boxing families at Dawton City.


    Graham and Damon sat opposite each other and drank tea. The two of them spoke one after another.


    "They''re all here for the crystal potion," Graham said.


    Damon snorted coldly. "Those bastards used to look down on our family. They said our family was tacky and did not walk the righteous path. We only thought about profit. Aren''t they doing this for their benefit now?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood was not angry at all. Instead, he said proudly, "They''re just jealous!"


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and drank his coffee with a smile. He felt extremelyfortable


    Downstairs, Jeanne and the others were also chatting. Mia suddenly said, "By the way, Ava, I heard your family is a branch of the Willsmith family. Have you been in contact all these years?"


    Ava said as she munched her cookies, "We don''t usually interact much. We only send them a gift and call them during the New Year. I guess you can say that we do contact each other. By the way, I heard from my father that he arranged their amodation for their visit to Dawton City this time. They''re staying at the hotel at my house. They booked it a month ago."


    Jeanne added, "In that case, the Willsmith family is also one of our rtives."


    Ava rolled her eyes and said, "They are our rtives, but I heard that the people from the main family are especially righteous. They''re different from our family. Anyway, they''re not the same as us!" The corners of Jeanne and Mia''s mouths twitched. They knew the situation of Ava''s maiden family.


    They were a family of petty foodies, including Ava herself.


    They couldn''t figure out how such a useless family managed their family business so well. They must have relied on their deep foundation and good luck. Everybody in the Willsmith family explored food every day.


    No doubt, Gideon Willsmith, the patriarch, was a fat old guy who smiled whenever he saw food.


    Ava''s niece was a pretty youngdy from a wealthy family. She never let go of the kitchen knife. Fortunately, she was too picky and didn''t gain weight.


    When Kim heard this, she could not help but look disdainful. She had also seen Ava''s maiden family. That family was tacky. Not to mention they were nobles. She could not tell that they were nobles at all. She said, "Ava, are your family going to visit the main family?"


    Ava waved her hand nonchntly. "Visit them? If the people of the main family need anything, they can tell us. My father will arrange it for them. Forget about visiting them. Our family had been separated from the main family for decades. We''re not that close. If the main family has that intention, they''ll visit."


    Kim stopped talking. Apart from her family''s wealth, Ava''s family didn''t have a good reputation. Now, she didn''t even acknowledge her main family.


    Unlike her, she was born into a schrly family. Her family was not as strict as Jeanne and Mia''s families. Ava only got to marry a good husband because of her wealth!


    Thinking of this, Kim sighed inwardly.


    Ever since Gary''s divorce, the father and son had been avoiding her. She felt aggrieved as she thought about


    It was said that Cressida''s whereabouts were still unknown. Perhaps she was already dead.


    She knew how ruthless Draxton was.


    Upstairs, Graham''s phone rang. He picked it up, and his expression froze slightly.


    After hanging up the phone, he closed his eyes, and aplicated and sad expression washed over his face. "What''s wrong?" Damon froze in the middle of drinking his tea. He had never seen his brother acting that way. Graham calmed down and said, "Willow left just now. She was too old and couldn''t be saved."


    Berm Tes


    Damon was also stunned.


    Willow fainted after being provoked by Jen''s words that day. Ever since she woke up, she felt depressed, and her condition did not improve. She kept muttering Jennifer''s name.


    Isabe and Draxton also received the news. They did not have many thoughts about Willow''s death.


    After all, Willow had once tried to kill their child.


    The death of Willow was not a small matter. In the blink of an eye, the news spread across Dawton City.


    A few dayster, Willow''s funeral was held at Willow Estate.


    All the big shots of Dawton City went there one by one.


    This also included the members of the boxing families that had just arrived at Dawton City.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 The Silver Crystal Potion''s Aftereffects


    Snowkes fell from the sky. Arge group of people came out of the mourning hall one after another. Some stayed for a while before leaving, while others stayed behind.


    Sir Graham Lockwood, Damon, and the men from the boxing families were arguing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Old Simon had an arrogant look on his face. He said disdainfully, "Freeman, Damon, You guys are surely capable. You betrayed boxing and earned a lot of money. I wonder if the ancestors of the Lockwood family will kick open the coffin and crawl out to smack you two unfilial descendants if they find out."


    Sir Graham Lockwood was furious. "Who said that we betrayed boxing? The Lockwood family is making money and practicing boxing simultaneously!"


    "That''s right!" Damon said coldly. He would never allow anyone to look down on them.


    "Is that so?" Old Simon nced at them and said, "I heard none of you from the main branch can practice boxing. Only a few from the second branch can do it."


    When Sir Graham Lockwood and Damon heard this, they retorted loudly, "Nonsense!"


    With that, the two men waved at Ricky, Betty, and Kieran at the same time.


    "Kids,e here!"


    The three little fellows obediently went over.


    Old Simon looked at the three children and was stunned for a moment. Then, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "Old Simon, let me tell you. These three children in my family are all little geniuses. One of them is equivalent to ten of you. Three of them can beat your entire family."


    Old Simon said mockingly, "It''s been many years since west met. Old fellow, you''ve learned to brag!"


    "I''m not bragging with you!" Sir Graham Lockwood couldn''t take it anymore.


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight, Old Willsmith stepped out to be the peacemaker. He repeatedly advised, "Come on, don''t argue. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Let''s talk things out." "Hmph, who are you looking down on? You should help your child wear a cotton-padded jacket first."


    Sir Graham Lockwood rudely pointed at Yandel''s clothes. Not only were they patched up, but they were only a singleyer.


    It was cold in February and March at Dawton City.


    Betty raised her head and took a deep look at Yandel. Then, she shook her head and sighed. "Sigh, poor kids are so pitiful!¡±


    Old Simon''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t stop himself from trembling.


    He felt that the little girl had mocked him.


    Yandel was in a daze. He looked at Betty, but his eyes were getting brighter. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. This little child was adorable. He liked her too much.


    Then, he said to Old Simon, "Grandpa, I want to marry a wife and have children!"


    Old Simon went speechless.


    Was this idiot here to embarrass him?


    Didn''t he notice that the two guys from the Lockwood family standing opposite were about to burst outughing?


    Isabe and Draxton couldn''t help butugh.


    As for Mr. Menter and Mrs. Menter, they looked at Betty with dazed gazes.


    They could not help but feel a sharp pain in their hearts.


    If the little girl they sent away back then was four or five years old, would she be as cute as Betty?


    With that thought in mind, Mrs. Menter squatted down. An exceptionally benevolent expression appeared on her face. She waved at Betty and said, "Little girl, what''s your name?" Betty tilted her head and looked at them. Then, she let out a soft exmation in confusion.


    She ran over and stood in front of Mrs. Menter. She tilted her head and said, "My name is Betty. Olddy, you look very much like my grandma. Are you her sister?"


    Betty''s ink-blue eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Isabe was stunned. She did not expect Betty to say that.


    Of course, she knew about the Menter family''s arrival. She also knew that these two were Ziana''s parents.


    However, Master Menter''s rtionship with her parents was strained. Isabe had yet to think of how to treat


    them.


    Mrs. Menter''s eyes widened. She looked at Betty excitedly and said, "Betty, what''s the name of the grandma you mentioned?"


    Betty''s eyes were round, but she kept her mouth shut.


    She would not get tricked. She was a smart little girl!


    "Betty!" Isabe called out before walking over.


    Betty immediately pounced into her arms. Isabe looked at Mrs. Menter and said, "Mrs. Menter, Mr. Menter, Ziana Menter is my teacher. Betty probably thinks that you two look alike, so she said this. Please don''t take


    it to heart."


    Instantly, the Menter family''s old couple looked at her excitedly. Mrs. Menter said, "Are you her student?"


    Mr. Menter also looked steadily at Isabe.


    Isabe nodded and said, "I''m her student. But I''m sorry, I can''t say anything."


    After saying that, she nodded apologetically at the two elders and carried Betty to Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood.


    The couple from the Menter family looked disappointed.


    Mrs. Menter''s eyes were moist.


    Mr. Menter tugged at her and said, "This girl is Ziana''s student. She must be on Ziana''s side. Didn''t Elvis say that Ziana ising? Let''s wait." Mrs. Menter nodded and nced in the direction of Isabe and Betty. Then, she quietly lowered her eyes and did not say anything else


    This time, the others came to Dawton City for the crystal potion, but they came to find the child they had lost.


    "Looks like we''re not outsiders."


    Old Willsmith''s gaze moved back and forth between Isabe and the Menter family


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "This is my granddaughter-inw. You know the Miraculous Doctor, right? You know the Sanctum of Holy Doctors, right? My granddaughter-inw is not only the Miraculous Doctor. She''s also the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood introduced Isabe proudly with his nose in the air.


    Isabe did not know how to react.


    This childish old man.


    stacy."


    ''I''ve heard about it. I know the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife is the Miraculous Doctor. So it''s thisdy."


    Old Willsmith and the others from the boxing families looked at Isabe.


    Draxton walked over and silently held Isabe''s hand.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at him. She squeezed his hand and whispered, "Draxton, why is your hand


    so cold?"


    Previously, she had not realized his hand was so cold. It was so cold that there was no warmth at all. It was


    as cold as ice.


    Isabe frowned.


    Draxton looked at her. She realized his dark blue eyes had be fainter. It was turning silver.


    Immediately after, Isabe saw that his thick eyshes were covered in silver frost.


    Then, the silver frost could be seen on his eyebrows and hair.


    "Draxton!"


    Isabe could not help but cry out in surprise. She subconsciously checked his pulse but realized he did not


    even have one.


    Isabe''s face instantly turned pale.


    Her scream attracted everyone''s attention. At this moment, Draxton''s tall body fell towards her.


    "Draxton!" Isabe supported him, her voice trembling.


    "Daddy!" Betty also reached out to shake Draxton''s hand, but his hand froze and retracted.


    However, she still bravely grabbed her father''s hand and did not let go.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and the others surrounded him. They were also shocked and in disbelief.


    "Don''t tell me... Is this the true side effect of the Silver Crystal Potion?" Sir Graham Lockwood muttered. Isabe said, "I was careless. That''s a Silver Crystal Potion. How can I believe that he''ll be fine!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 Visiting Gilbert


    Old Willsmith looked at Draxton''s condition and hesitated before saying, "I think I''ve seen such symptoms on the ship''s information."


    Sir Graham Lockwood kept silent before saying. "I think I''ve seen it before too."


    Isabe looked at them in shock and asked, "What information? What does the information say?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "Fifty years ago when the various factions discovered the ship, they found at piece of information on it. ording to the information, if one directly absorbed some kind of liquid, they would slowly die. There were various strange deaths, but the ending was undoubtedly very miserable. At most... They would not live for more than half a year at most."


    "The liquid described in the information should be the crystal potion."


    Isabe''s mind immediately exploded. She looked at Sir Graham Lockwood in disbelief and said, "Grandpa, why didn''t you remind me after reading that document? Draxton''s body was normal a few days ago. I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    She was close to tears.


    Sir Graham Lockwood lowered his head resentfully and said gloomily, "I saw you guys were fine two days ago. I... I was a little out of my mind. I couldn''t remember..."


    Isabe was speechless.


    Why was he always out of his mind?


    Isabe pursed her lips and said word by word, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I definitely won''t let anything happen to


    Draxton!"


    Isabe hugged the man in her arms tightly. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    Thest time she was so determined was when she gave birth to her kids.


    This time, she wanted the man in her arms to wake up safely and be healthy for the rest of his life!


    After Willow''s funeral, Isabe brought Draxton home.


    He did not wake up, nor did he have a pulse. He looked no different from a dead person.


    "Only half a year..."


    Isabe muttered to himself. Then, she picked up her phone and called Fernando.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Fruggia, at the Barys estate.


    Fernando was pleasantly surprised to receive a call from Isabe.


    Isabe said bluntly, "Our experiment has to start as soon as possible. The sooner, the better."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Fernando was slightly surprised.


    Isabe said, "Draxton is in trouble."


    Fernando paused. After a moment, he said, "I''ll rush over as soon as possible."


    Theboratory was built in Lucsia. They had agreed with it from the beginning.


    Now, they had a more developedboratory. It was Mike''s undergroundboratory.


    That night, Isabe transferred Draxton to thatboratory and ordered Little Dipper and Big Dipper''s people to protect Draxton.


    Then, Connor personally brought his soldiers over.


    Thisboratory was so secure that not even a mosquito could fly in.


    They even installed an explosive-proof device. They were all prepared.


    In the Willsmith family''s hotel, Old Craven knocked on Old Willsmith''s dool. When Old Willsmith saw Old Craven, he knew what Old Craven would say.


    After inviting him in, the two men sat down.


    Old Craven said bluntly. "The Lockwood family''s patriarch won''t survive!"


    Old Willsmith''s eyes shed. "That''s right. It''s a pity that he''s so young."


    "Old Willsmith, what do you n to do? Draxton is dead. Among the younger generation of the Lockwood family, the oldest are Gary, Bernard, and Shephard. Bernard and Shepard are members of the Willsmith family." Old Craven asked.


    Old Willsmith pondered for a moment and said, "But Draxton has children and a wife."


    Old Craven red at him and said, "Don''t y dumb with me. How old are Draxton''s two children? "Although Isabe is the Miraculous Doctor, she can''t rece the patriarch. She can''t take charge or control the Lockwood family''s matters. There are so many descendants waiting to take over."


    Old Willsmith sighed and said, "Even if Gary doesn''t fight for it and I help Bernard and Shepard take over, Gilbert''s branch has already been separated from us for decades. Although we once came from the same source, it''s been so many generations, and we''re no longer close."


    Old Craven said, "You already said you came from the same source. You and Gilbert''s branch never had a grudge against each other. It''s not impossible for you to build rapport with him. Moreover, there are also benefits involved. Who doesn''t want to be the Lockwood family''s patriarch? Old Willsmith, it''s time for you to visit Gilbert"


    At Gilbert''s family''s house.


    Revered by countless people in the business world, the chairman of the Willsmith family was wearing a cotton undershirt and a floral apron. He held a spat in one hand and a pot in the other. The green peppers and meat slices flew up from the pan, and in the blink of an eye, they fell back into the pan in distinctyers. The mes burned, and fragrance filled the house.


    At the side, Vivian held a kitchen knife and cut a potato into potato shreds of the same thickness and length. Her knife was so fast that only afterimages could be seen.


    At the dining table outside, Yoda Willsmith and his wife, Yannis Sullivan, craned their necks and stared at the


    kitchen.


    "Our daughter''s knife skills have improved again!" Yannis said.


    "Our daughter takes after her father. She''s talented!" Yoda gave her a thumbs up.


    Then, the couple continued to crane their necks and wait eagerly.


    This was what the butler saw when he invited Old Willsmith and Jeremy in.


    When they saw that Gilbert and Vivian were cooking, a trace of surprise shed in their eyes.


    Yoda and Yanns quickly stood up to wee them. "Old Willsmith, Jeremy You guys came at the right time. I''ll get Dad and Vivian to prepare two more dishes. You guys can eat together!" Old Willsmith was speechless.


    He was here to talk business, not to eat. However, looking at the enthusiastic Yoda and Yannis, he could only swallow his words and wait for the meal.


    Gilbert was delighted to see him. As expected, he prepared two more dishes. Not long after, arge table of dishes was served.


    Old Willsmith smiled and said, "Gilbert, your culinary skills are superb!"


    Instantly, Gilbert patted his chest proudly and said, "Haha, that''s right. I don''t have any other abilities but in


    WWW


    terms of cooking skills, I''m one of the best! "Let''s not talk about anything else. In my family''s hotels, many of the new dishes were discovered by me!" The man was chubby and smiled so widely that his teeth couldn''t be


    seen.


    The corners of Jeremy''s mouth twitched as he nced at his grandfather. How could this branch family be like this? They made it seem like they weremoners in the city. They didn''t look like they came from a wealthy family at all..


    The corners of Old Willsmith''s mouth twitched as well. He forced a smile and was about to get to the point when he saw Gilbert pick up a piece of pork with the fork.


    Then, Gilbert said, "Try my grilled pork. You''re a boxer and have a good body. Eating some meat won''t affect your health." Old Willsmith answered, "Okay."


    He took a bite, and immediately, the meat melted in his mouth. It was crispy but not greasy, and the aftertaste was superb.


    Old Willsmith couldn''t help but take another piece.


    Gilbert became even happier. "Haha, it tastes good, right? Try this steamed carp and these mushroom


    slices."


    He rmended them one by one.


    Seeing how enthusiastic he was, Old Willsmith had no choice but to put the matter to the back of his mind and bury his head in his food.


    At the side, Jeremy was also silently enjoying his food.


    After the table was almost empty, Old Willsmith and Jeremy touched their round bellies and fell silent.


    This family must be crazy!


    Gilbert leaned back in his chair and patted his bloated stomach. He chuckled and said, "Hah, how satisfying! Old Willsmith, I''ve benefited from you guys today. You don''t know this, but they usually don''t let me eat my fill. I''m finally satisfied today!"


    Old Willsmith rubbed his bloated belly and said with a stiff expression, "It''s right not to eat too much. If you eat too much... Burp... You''ll feel ufortable... Burp."


    Old Willsmith was speechless.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 The Administration Of The Laboratory


    Old Willsmith''s entire face stiffened


    Jeremy silently turned his face away. His grandfather was a very particr person. He had never seen his grandfather lose hisposure like this.


    Smiling. Gilbert looked at Old Willsmith and said, "Old Willsmith, ignore anything else in my family, but this meal is superb. Since you guys havee to Dawton City, why don''t youe to my house more often to eat? Haha, I guarantee you''ll gain ten pounds when you leave!"


    Old Willsmith was shocked. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like to gain ten pounds of weight. His face. slowly turned green.


    He looked at Gilbert and said, "Gilbert, that day at Willow''s funeral, you saw what happened to Draxton Lockwood. Draxton won''t be able to live. At most, he can only survive half a year. Don''t you have any thoughts


    about this?"


    Old Willsmith looked at Gilbert with a burning gaze, his eyes flickering.


    "Thoughts?" Gilbert sighed and said, "Sigh, I''m also very regretful about this, but thoughts alone can''t save


    him


    Old Willsmith was speechless.


    "Gilbert, Draxton has fallen. Didn''t you think of who will be the new patriarch of the Lockwood family?


    "ording to the Lockwood family''s habits, the older one will be the patriarch. The oldest one now is Gary. You''d better be careful!"


    "Did I hear snacks?" Yoda walked over, and his eyes lit up. "Where are the snacks?"


    Old Willsmith was speechless.


    So was Jeremy.


    This family was indeed abnormal!


    Gilbert nced at his son and said, "Vivian baked a small cake yesterday. It''s in the fridge. Go get it. Be careful not to let Vivian see it!"


    Yoda turned around to get it.


    Old Willsmith was shocked.


    "Gilbert!" he emphasized.


    Gilbert said, "Old Willsmith, that''s the Lockwood family''s problem! Besides, Isabe is a Miraculous Doctor. With her around, Draxton might survive!"


    Old Willsmith was so angry that he wanted to m the table. He said, "It''s impossible! That''s the crystal potion. I heard that Draxton injected it into his body. Even God wouldn''t be able to save him!" Coincidentally, Yoda came over with a small cake. Gilbert''s eyes lit up, and he called for Old Willsmith and Jeremy to eat together.


    Old Willsmith did not know how to react.


    He was so angry that his face darkened. ¡°I''ll get straight to the point. Gilbert, Bernard and Shepard are your grandchildren. Haven''t you ever imagined letting them be the Lockwood family''s new patriarch?" After saying that, he stared fixedly at Gilbert, not letting go of the slightest change in his expression.


    Gilbert fell silent. He thought about his three grandsons, who were aszy as him. He felt that the possibility of them being the Lockwood family''s patriarch was almost zero.


    Moreover, it was so tiring to be the patriarch!


    Wasn''t it better to eat, drink, and y every day?


    His silence made Old Willsmith think that there was a chance.


    He continued, "Gilbert, think about it. If Bernard or Shepard bes the Lockwood family''s patriarch, the importance of the Willsmith family in Dawton City will change drastically. The Riker family is finished. The Crawford family is also doomed. The Willsmith family has risen at the right time!"


    A trace of confusion gradually appeared in Gilbert''s eyes. "If that''s the case, then wouldn''t I have no time to study recipes?"


    Old Willsmith kept quiet.


    Jeremy was unsure how to react too.


    Old Willsmith was so angry that he was about to stomp his feet. He finally could not help but m the table and stand up. "Gilbert, are you really muddle-headed or pretending to be muddle-headed? I don''t believe that


    don''t understand what I mean! The Willsmith family is not inferior to the Lockwood family. Don''t you want your family to prosper?"


    you


    "Our family is quite prosperous now!" Gilbert swallowed the small cake in his mouth andforted Old Willsmith. "Old Willsmith, don''t be angry. I understand what you mean, but I''ll also tell you something. Our family isn''t cut out for it. Take Bernard and Shepard, for example. They definitely don''t want to be the patriarch. Don''t count on them."


    Old Willsmith stared at Gilbert with a sincere expression.


    "I... I really came for nothing!" Old Willsmith turned around and left in anger.


    Jeremy hurriedly followed.


    Gilbert hurriedly stood up to send him off. Old Willsmith was extremely angry. He snapped. "Don''t send me off. I don''t need you to send me off. Hmph!"


    "Old Willsmith, take care!"


    Gilbert chuckled and waved from behind..


    Old Willsmith and Jeremy left Gilbert''s house. His face was dark the entire way.


    "Eat, eat, eat. They only know how to eat. How did the Willsmith family have such useless members!"


    Jeremy said, "Grandpa, why should we care about the Lockwood family?"


    Old Willsmith nced at him. "You don''t understand."


    "Grandpa, what do you and Old Craven want?" Jeremy asked again.


    Old Willsmith''s expression changed. He looked at Jeremy sternly. "This isn''t something you should ask. Remember, your mission is to keep an eye on the crystal experiment. Once Draxton falls, there will be a lot of room for us to get involved in the management of the crystal experiment."


    Jeremy was still very afraid of Old Willsmith, so he didn''t dare ask any more questions. However, the more Old Willsmith refused to talk, the more confused Jeremy was.


    Due to Draxton''s ident, the atmosphere in the Lockwood family was a little solemn..


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood paid more attention to Ricky and Betty.


    Kieran was more attached to Ricky and Betty. Compared to his father and grandma, who forced his mother away, he preferred to be with children his age.


    His old-fashioned habits had changed because of Ricky and Betty.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At the very least, he was used to seeing Betty running around barefoot. Coupled with Little Betty and Little Ricky, the five kids became good friends.


    This day, the five kids sat in a circle on the carpet, discussing their parents.


    Betty said, "My mother is a powerful woman. With her around, Dad will definitely be fine."


    Ricky nodded in agreement. "Yes, with Mom around, Dad will definitely recover."


    They had a mysterious confidence in their mother.


    Kieran said enviously, "It''s so nice to be able to see your mother every day. I miss my mother.¡±


    Betty patted his head andforted him. "Key, Ms. Elodia is doing very well now. When she recovers, she cane and see you."


    Kieran nodded with bright eyes.


    At the same time, Ziana, Elvis, and Elodia left the airport.


    After over a month, Elodia''s body had recovered a lot under Greg''s care. However, she had lost a lot of weight.


    She wore a silk handkerchief on her right wrist to cover her scar.


    Ss had been waiting there since early in the morning. He picked up Ziana and Elodia. Elvis took a taxi to the hotel alone.


    Ss drove to Northernville Manor, Isabe had yet to return.


    This was because Isabe was stuck in theboratory.


    Isabe looked a little tired. Ever since Draxton''s ident, she couldn''t sleep well. She, Bruce, and other researchers had been discussing Draxton''s situation.


    The information left behind by Mike and the information on Old Mr. Sif cultivating The 18 Blue Crystals all yed a huge role.


    Even though Isabe was very tired, she was rxed.


    She knew Master Menter and Elodia wereing. Hence, she nned to leave theboratory and return to Northernville Manor..


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of theboratory, she bumped into a group of boxing family people. "Mrs. Lockwood, why are you here?" Old Willsmith was very surprised to see Isabe in theboratory.


    In his opinion, Isabe should be taking care of Draxton in the Lockwood family.


    He was furious aftering out of Gilbert''s house yesterday. He still hadn''t calmed down, so his tone. couldn''t help but sound somewhat angry.


    "Old Willsmith, what are you talking about? Why can''t I be here? On the other hand, the crystal potion. experiment hasn''t officially begun. What are you doing here?"


    Isabe asked in return.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re all future people in charge of theboratory. Why do you think we''re here? As a woman, you should take good care of Draxton at home and spend hisst moment with him. You shouldn''t be distracted ande to such a ce!"


    The person who spoke was Old Craven. He sized up Isabe with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 Arrogant Means


    Isabe could not help butugh when she heard that.


    Old Willsmith and the others were surprised to see her reaction.


    Isabe''s reaction was too calm. She was so tranquil that it gave them the illusion that they were being looked down upon.


    At this moment, Isabe''s gaze suddenly turned sharp. She looked at Old Craven and the others. "You seem to have forgotten that the Lockwood and Barys family will lead the crystal potion experiment. The Lockwood family was also the one who gave you the right to participate in it. The crystal potion experiment has yet to officially begin. I''ll show you some respect on ount that you''re all elders. Please go back and wait quietly. I''ll inform you after the experiment begins!"


    Isabe wanted to let these men from the boxing family know who the master of theboratory was.


    She wasn''t a pushover and would never allow them to suppress her like that.


    The patriarch of the Hank family and Simon''s family''s eyes lit up. The way they looked at Isabe had already changed.


    The Lockwood family''s young patriarch''s wife seemed very powerful.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s expressions changed. They did not expect Isabe to be so arrogant at such a young age.


    "Hmph, what right do a woman like you have to meddle in the Lockwood family''s business? Stand down. You''re not qualified to talk to us!"


    Old Craven scolded sternly. His attitude was even more overbearing than Isabe''s.


    When the Big Dipper and the others heard this, their expressions immediately changed. They looked at Old Craven and the others with unfriendly gazes.


    Isabe''s expression also turned cold. These elderlies were really ungrateful.


    Isabe sneered and said, "Looks like you guys have made up your minds to overtake the scene today. Since that''s the case, don''t me me for teaching you to be polite."


    With that, Isabe did not even turn around and said calmly, "Queal, invite these guests out. Theboratory is currently not a ce outsiders can enter. This ce is confidential. If anyone doesn''t know what''s good for them, kill them on the spot."


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Queal and the others immediately rushed forward. Queal''s lips twitched, and he looked at the elderlies from the boxing families with a wicked smile. "Gentlemen, please!" As he spoke, he pounced forward, forcing the elderlies to retreat.


    As Jeremy saw his grandfather getting forced and staggering backward, his face immediately darkened. Without saying a word, he attacked.


    Seeing this, Queal sneered and immediately exchanged blows with him.


    The Big Dipper''sbat power was beyond doubt. After only seven or eight moves, Jeremy suffered a crushing defeat.


    He got up from the ground and red angrily at Queal..


    Queal nced at him arrogantly before turning to Old Craven and the others. "After you, gentlemen!"


    He emphasized his words.


    Seeing this, the expressions of the elderlies from the boxing family changed.


    Isabe was for real!


    Old Willsmith said in disbelief, "You''re the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper. How can you obey a woman? The Lockwood family is so unruly!"


    After Queal and the Big Dipper heard this, they rolled their eyes in unison. Queal nced at them from the corner of his eyes and asked with a sneer, "Do you guys think you can bully our patriarch''s wife because something happened to him??"


    Seeing the shocked expressions on the men''s faces, Queal sneered and said, "I''m kindly reminding you that


    the patriarch''s wife is not to be trifled with!"


    Big Dipper and the others immediately sneered and looked at Old Craven and the others as if they were watching a good show.


    On the other hand, Isabe''s expression was indifferent. She stood at the side with arms crossed, looking cold and arrogant. It waspletely different from what they had expected.


    They finally realized this woman was a difficult one.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven looked at each other and cast Isabe a dark gaze before turning to leave.


    The group of people arrived majestically and left in an extremely sorry state.


    After sending the people from the boxing families away, Isabe left theboratory and returned to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    When she returned, the children were ying. When Ricky and Betty saw Isabe, they immediately pounced into her arms and wheedled.


    Isabe caressed the curly hair on their heads. Her gaze was extremely gentle.


    "Kids, you y with great-grandpa and great-grandma. Mommy is bringing Key back to Northernville Manor."


    The two kids were intelligent. They looked at Kieran and said, "Key, your mother must be here."


    Kieran looked at Isabe with hope in his eyes.


    Isabe smiled and nodded at him. He said gently, "Key, I will bring you to see your mother. Let''s go greet great-grandpa." Kieran''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Isabe Thompson led Kieran to greet Damon but ignored Gary, Colin, and Kim.


    However, when Isabe and Kieran were about to go out, Gary still received the news and chased after them.


    "Elodia is here!"


    He sounded certain.


    Isabe looked at him and said, "That has nothing to do with you."


    After a pause, she said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t hurt her again."


    With that, she held Kieran''s hand and got into the car.


    Kieran was silent and introverted. Isabe ruffled his shiny ck hair before saying, "Key, you''ll see your mother soon. Are you happy?" Kieran nodded obediently. "I''m happy. Thank you, Auntie."


    "Good boy!"


    They arrived at Northernville Manor. When Elodia saw that Isabe had brought Kieran along, she immediately widened her eyes in surprise. "Key!" She shouted excitedly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She never expected to see her son so soon.


    "Mommy!" Kieran ran over with his little legs and threw himself into her arms as he cried. No doubt, he learned to act cute from Ricky and Betty.


    He had wanted to do this for a long time.


    Elodia was also stunned. In the past, her husband''s family taught her son to obey etiquette strictly. Even though Kieran was close to her, he would not be so open. Unexpectedly, Kieran had forgotten those rigid rules after a while.


    Elodia hugged Kieran. The mother and son''s reunion was filled with warmth.


    Isabe smiled and walked up to hold Ziana''s arm. "Master Menter, I''m so happy you cane to Dawton City. Let''s go. I''ll show you around."


    Ziana smiled at her and went out with her.


    Ziana mentioned her lost daughter.


    Isabe said, "Don''t worry. As long as she''s at Dawton City, there''s no one that the Lockwood family can''t find. I''ll get the Executive Department to investigate. The Lockwood family is pretty good at tracking someone down."


    Ziana frowned and said, "I heard something happened to Draxton."


    Isabe paused and said, "Master Menter, don''t you know me? I won''t let him die."


    Ziana nodded. Her eyes became extremely resentful as she thought of Isabe''s outstanding medical skills. She mercilessly reached out and pinched Isabe''s waist.


    "Look at you. You''re talented in everything you learn. Why don''t you know how to hold a needle? I''m so angry!" Isabe''s face scrunched up. She did not know whether tough or cry. She said pitifully, "Master Menter, you''re ady. Ady doesn''t pinch people! Thank god my clothes are thick!"


    Ziana was also amused.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The warmth of the family reunion filled Northerville Manor. On the other side, the men from the boxing families, who got chased away by Isabe, were frustrated.


    "I really didn''t expect Isabe to be able to order the Big Dipper. Is it possible that she wants to be the Lockwood family''s female patriarch? Hmph, we can''t let this matter go so easily. Let''s go. Meet someone with me!"

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Secret Order


    Old Craven was unwilling to give up and headed to a ce with the group of old fellows from the boxing family.


    On the way, Jeremy''s expression was listless. He was still in shock from being beaten up by Queal in just a


    few moves.


    He was the heir of the Willsmith family, one of the boxing families. His talent was one of the best in the boxing world. How could he not be able to defeat a mere guard from the Lockwood family? Jeremy was starting to doubt his life.


    Old Willsmith nced at him and snickered. "What? Are you hurt? Do you know how powerful the Lockwood family is now?" However, Jeremy''s focus was not on the main point. He asked, "Grandpa, that guard is powerful, but what does that mean?'' "What does it mean? Hmph, you want to know? Then I''ll tell you. It means that any member of them can easily defeat you!" Jeremy was stunned!


    His eyes widened as he stared at his grandfather in disbelief.


    Old Craven said, "Old Willsmith, don''t provoke Jeremy so much."


    Then, he said to Jeremy, "Jeremy, don''t listen to your grandpa. He''s only half right. The Big Dipper''s guards were chosen from the Expendacle Camp. Their physique has been modified and specially trained. It''s different from our normal cultivation. Although the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper is powerful, their bodies have already been overdrawn. In a few years, the disadvantages will appear. However, our boxing will only be stronger and stronger. It''s nothing for you to lose to them."


    Jeremy said, "Even so, the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper is really impressive."


    "Of course, they''re powerful. Big Dipper is only a part of the Lockwood family. Lockwood family''s influence is huge," Old Willsmith said.


    Old Craven continued, "However, if we can obtain the correct usage of the crystal potion in the crystal experiment and sessfully obtain the final results, we will be stronger and healthier than them. We might even achieve eternal youth."


    Jeremy gasped. "Crystal potion... Is it that powerful?"


    "Hmph, of course. Therefore, we have to get rid of Isabe. With her around and the Big Dipper protecting her, it''s not good for us," said Old Craven. Jeremy asked again, "Who are we going to see now?"


    Old Craven said, "Of course, I''m going to meet the only person who can influence the Big Dipper other than the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife." Not long after, they arrived in front of a vi.


    This vi was located in a secluded suburb. The surroundings were beautiful, and the air was fresh. It was an excellent ce to live and recuperate. An elderly was cultivating in the vi''s courtyard.


    Old Craven went to greet him and said, "Friend, can youe out and meet me?"


    The man looked up and saw a group of people outside the gate. He stopped cultivating and walked towards the gate happily.


    "Old Craven, Old Willsmith, Simon, Hank! I can''t believe it''s you guys! Why didn''t you tell me you''reing in advance?"


    The elderly was obviously very happy.


    His voice was so loud that it startled the people in the room.


    Ares and Theo walked out together. Ares said to the man, "Dad, do we have guests?"


    Ares''s expression was gloomy, and even his voice was sinister.


    Theo did not say anything.


    The elder''s name was Questin, and he was the former leader of the Lockwood family''s Expendable Camp


    Although he was a former leader, he still had some influence on the Lockwood family''s Expendable Camp Quentin let Old Craven and the others in and chatted happily


    "Ares, Theo, these are my old friends. They are all top figures in the boxing world. ck then...


    Quentin started talking non-stop.


    By the time he finished speaking, the group had already sat on the sofa in the living room


    Only then did Old Craven and Old Willsmith say they had a request.


    Quentin said, "I knew you old fellows wouldn''te to me for no reason. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Quentin was very bold.


    Ares and Theo didn''t say anything. It was rare for their father and grandfather to be in such a good mood, so they didn''t want to disturb him.


    Old Craven said, "This might sound somewhat presumptuous, but Isabe is too much. She actually chased us out of theboratory. We only asked her to send Draxton off for thest time. Old Quentin, you know that once the crystal potion has entered Draxton''s body, he doesn''t have much time left. However, looking at Isabe''s behavior, it seemed like she wanted to rece her husband''s ce. Although this is the Lockwood family''s family matter, with all due respect, the Lockwood family is letting her be. Old Quentin, you have to step in!"


    Quentin was not stupid. He snorted and said, "Tell me, are you trying toin about Isabe to take charge of theboratory?"


    Old Craven also admitted, "That''s right. We indeed had such thoughts, but she''s taking over her husband''s ce and controlling the Big Dipper. Old Quentin, are you really not going to care?"


    Quentin said, "Hmph. Of course, I have to take care of this. Draxton doesn''t have much time left, but she''s not even trying to put on an act and is starting to take over power. Does she think she can take the Lockwood family''s power so easily? I don''t know what the previous patriarch and Philip are thinking. They actually don''t


    care."


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith looked at each other. A triumphant smile appeared in their eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Quentin continued, "However, I don''t care about the Expendable Camp now. Although I still have a certain. influence on the Expendable Camp, the Expendable Camp will still listen to Theo in the end." He looked at his grandson.


    Old Craven and the others also looked at Theo, praising him for being young and promising and not losing. out on Quentin''s demeanor back then.


    Theo looked at them expressionlessly and said, "Gentlemen, it''s useless even if you praise me. I am the patriarch''s man. The patriarch''s will is my will."


    Old Craven and the others'' expressions froze. "Theo, we didn''t ask you to go against the patriarch''s will."


    Theo answered coldly. "The patriarch and his wife are one. You guysined about the patriarch''s wife. before me, and I haven''t said anything about that yet."


    Old Craven and the others'' eyes twitched as they looked at Quentin.


    Quentin also looked at his grandson in dissatisfaction and scolded angrily, "Theo, why don''t you know how to be flexible? That patriarch''s wife clearly has a change of heart and wants to harm Draxton." Theo nced at his grandfather and said, "The patriarch gave me a secret order."


    After a pause, he continued, "If he''s not around one day, or if something happens and he can''tmand us, we''ll follow the patriarch''s wife''s will. Now that something has happened to the patriarch, we are the patriarch''s wife''s people."


    Then, he looked at Old Craven and the others before saying solemnly, "You guysined about the patriarch''s wife before me. For the sake of Grandpa, I won''t hit you."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 The Immortal Ares Lockwood


    Theo''s words stunned Old Craven and Old Willsmith, and even Quentin and Ares also seemed extremely


    shocked


    "Secret order?"


    Quentin said, "Doesn''t that mean that now, Expendable Camp is to be loyal to the patriarch''s wife? If the patriarch were to pass on, you''ll all have to obey his orders and obey only the patriarch''s wife forever?" Theo said solemnly, "That is indeed the case, Grandpa.


    Quentin used to think that his grandson was serious and meticulous and was a reliable seedling.


    But now, when he saw his grandson''s serious expression, Quentin was so angry that it caused him heartburn.


    It was not good to be too serious!


    Theo could not understand his grandfather''s frustration at all. He said to Old Willsmith and Old Craven in all seriousness, "Sirs, if you are here to reminisce with my grandpa, then I won''t stop you. "However, if you still want to talk bad about the patriarch''s wife, then forgive me for acting ording to the rules."


    The corners of Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s mouths twitched. They knew how the Lockwood family''s Expendable Camp operated. If they said they would act ording to the rules, then they really would. For a moment, they did not even dare to mention Isabe''s name.


    After Theo had made sure that they were well-behaved, he turned his face away and ignored them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The faces of the group of old men, including Quentin, were very expressive!


    Next to Theo, Ares'' eyes suddenly shot out two rays of light. He looked at Theo and said, "Come with me."


    Theo stood up and left with Ares.


    When the father and son reached a secluded ce, Ares asked, "When did the patriarch give you this secret. order?"


    Theo nced at his father and said, "After the patriarch returned from overseas."


    "Does his wife know about the secret order?" Ares asked, his gaze sharp.


    Theo frowned, "Since it''s a secret order, of course, she doesn''t know.


    "Father, don''t forget that you''re also a member of Expendable Camp. Don''t get into trouble with the patriarch''s wife. Or else, even if you''re my father, I''ll still act ording to the patriarch''s will as if it were my own."


    The corner of Ares'' mouth twitched. "Don''t worry. I know the rules of Expendable Camp. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    "I don''t find the situation difficult. I will act ording to the rules of Expendable Camp," said Theo heartlessly.


    Ares did not respond to that.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and his gloomy face was a little broken.


    He would not want such a son!


    Theo looked at Ares leaving and Theo''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling extremely distressed.


    Ares was Expendable Camp''s best fighter. Everyone called him The Immortal Ares of the Lockwood family. It was not only because Ares'' fighting skills were the best in the Lockwood family. It was also because Ares had almost died three times. However, each time he relied on his powerful willpower and survived.


    Therefore, everyone called him The Immortal Ares. He was what all the expendables in Expendable Camp aimed to achieve, and after achieving it, they wanted to surpass him.


    In the living room, Quentin looked around to make sure that his grandson was not eavesdropping. Then, he said to Old Willsmith and Old Craven, "Don''t worry, I don''t care about anything else in the family but the Lockwood family has never had a woman take charge in ce of her husband. I''ll go to the family''s residence to see the previous patriarch tomorrow."


    Both Old Willsmith and Old Craven heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as Quentin was willing to do something about this, they were sure that Isabe would not have an easy time


    However, they were still a little disappointed. They originally wanted to make things difficult for the Lockwood family''s Expendable Camp and Isabe That way, Old Willsmith and Old Craven could influence Big Dipper. Now, it seemed that it was almost impossible


    "The Big Dipper... it''s such a mess."


    Old Willsmith could not help but mutter softly


    Quentin said. "It''s indeed a mess The Lockwood family has never had a patriarch''s wife in power."


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven looked at each other and felt slightly relieved. It was fine as long as Quentin was dissatisfied with Isabe


    After that, they talked about other things and stopped talking about Isabe


    Theo came out with a stern face to check on them. When he saw that they really did not say anything bad about the patriarch''s wife, he turned round a corner and left again

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Willful Patriarch''s Wife


    The next day, Quentin went out to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Theo stood in front of the window. When he saw his grandfather leaving. Theo could not help but frown.


    Ares walked in and watched Quentin leave. He said gloomily to Theo, "Actually, your Grandpa''s worries are not unreasonable."


    Theo did not say anything. After a moment, he said, "Grandpa is no longer a member of Expendable Camp. I cannot touch him."


    Ares was speechless.


    Theo was so inflexible that Ares wanted to trash his son to death.


    Then, Ares heard Theo say, "Alderic, Grey, and Queal all said that the patriarch''s wife is also very impressive. If Grandpa said anything bad about her, she might beat him up.¡± Theo''s tone was filled with a sense of relief.


    What Theo meant to say was that though he could not hit his grandfather, the patriarch''s wife could.


    Ares continued to be speechless.


    Ares turned around and left. He was afraid that if he did not leave, there would be a tragic moment of a father and son killing each other.


    What Theo did not mention was that the patriarch''s wife was Butterfly!


    When he thought of that, Theo''s eyes lit up. His eyes were filled with admiration. He wondered what it would look like if his father and the patriarch''s wife were to fight.


    However, based on Butterfly''s past achievements, he estimated that she was slightly stronger than his father.


    He kind of wanted to see them fight.


    Theo looked outside without saying a word, but the little voice inside his heart was shouting at the top of his voice. On the other hand, Quentin''s car suddenly stalled just as it was about to reach the Lockwood family''s residence.


    The chauffeur tried a few times but failed to start the car.


    Quentin''s face slowly darkened.


    "What''s going on?" he asked grimly.


    Cold sweat broke out on the chauffeur''s forehead. "Sir, I think it should be a problem with the wiring," said the chauffeur. "We haven''t driven this car for a long time. I didn''t expect such a problem. I''m sorry." It was not the chauffeur''s fault, either. He checked the cars in the garage every day to make sure nothing went wrong.


    However, the car they were driving had not been used for a long time.


    He also did not think that Quentin would let him drive this car in order not to attract Theo''s attention.


    Now, they were about a mile away from the Lockwood family''s residence. It was neither far nor close.


    "Sir, why don''t we call Mr. Ares and ask him to send another car over?"


    That was the chauffeur''s suggestion.


    Quentin rolled his eyes and said, "No, no. Theo will find out."


    The chauffeur looked a little troubled. He said, "Why don''t you call the Lockwood family''s residence and ask them to send a car out to pick you up?"


    "I suppose that''s the only way," said Quentin with a sigh.


    Quentin took out his phone and was about to call the family''s residence when a car drove over from behind. Isabe was supposed to go to theboratory, but Sir Graham Lockwood called her and said that he had something important to discuss with her, so she made a trip to the Lockwood family''s residence first.


    She looked at the car outside. Two men were standing next to the car.


    There was only one destination for anyone who could take this road The Lockwood family''s residence.


    Looking at the old man''s face again, Isabe suddenly recognized him. He was Quentin. She had seen the Information about the members of the Lockwood family who held higher positions, so she had naturally seen Quentin''s photo.


    They were most likely going to the Lockwood family''s residence. However, from the looks of it, their car had broken down.


    Hence, Isabe stopped the car and rolled down the window. She asked, "Sir, are you going to the Lockwood family''s residence?" Isabe drove a white car. Because of Draxton, she had lost some weight over the past two days She looked pretty and delicate.


    She tilted her head as she asked the question, looking very meek and harmless.


    Quentin''s eyes lit up as if he was looking at his savior. He nodded. "Yes, I''m going to the Lockwood family''s residence," he said. "Youngdy, are you going there, too?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Isabe. This girl should be Olivia''s or Yale''s friend. Or maybe she was the girlfriend of one of the young men.


    He did not think she could be Isabe because he thought that Isabe must appear very ambitious. In any case, Isabe would not be like the youngdy in front of him. Isabe said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll give you a ride."


    "That''s wonderful!" said Quentin. He had been waiting for her to say that


    Isabe invited Quentin into the car, while the chauffeur remained where he was and made a call to make arrangements for the stalled car.


    Quentin sat in the back seat and asked, "Youngdy, are you going to the Lockwood family''s residence to see someone?"


    Isabe paused for a moment and said, "Sort of. I have some matters to attend to."


    When Quentin saw this youngdy''s meek and gentle appearance, he could not help but have a good impression of her. He also became rather nosy. He asked, "Youngdy, are you the girlfriend of one of the young men?"


    Isabe smiled. "No sir, you''re mistaken," she said. "I''m already married."


    She raised her right hand and waved it. The wedding ring on it shone brightly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow, you''re married at such a young age," said Quentin. "Look at how docile and quiet you are. Your inws. must like you very much, right?"


    Isabe smiled. "Indeed they do."


    She asked again, "Why are you going to the Lockwood family''s residence?"


    Quentin sighed. "It''s all because of the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife. She''s so young, but she is already. very ambitious. If she was half as docile as you, I wouldn''t havee here." Isabe looked surprised.


    "The patriarch''s wife is not docile?" Isabe probed further.


    "What''s docile about her? Hmph, as the patriarch''s wife.." Quentin trailed off. Then he sighed and said, "Forget it. Why am I telling you this?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 Sir Graham Lockwood''s Support


    "Perhaps you have some misunderstanding about the patriarch''s wife," Isabe said.


    "You have a good personality," said Quentin. "But you don''t understand the situation"


    Isabe stopped talking.


    Her lips twitched as she concentrated on driving


    After a moment of silence in the car, Quentin asked again. "Youngdy, who''s your husband?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Isabe did not reply immediately.


    She was silent for a moment before saying. "He''s from the Lockwood family."


    "Oh?" Quentin eximed in surprise. "Which branch of the family has such good fortune? Tell me, whose family are you from?"


    Quentin was feeling very curious.


    Isabe was worried that if she told the truth, the old man would jump out of the car on the spot.


    Hence, she pointed ahead and said, "Sir, we''ve arrived at the Lockwood family''s residence."


    The gate of the Lockwood family''s residence sensed Isabe''s car and automatically slid open. There was no need for her to announce herself.


    "Youngdy, do youe to this residence often?"


    Quentin knew very well that if an outsider''s car wanted to enter the Lockwood family''s residence, it had to go through a thorough security check on the spot before it was allowed to enter. However, Isabe''s car was allowed to drive in without any checks.


    "Yes, quite often," replied Isabe.


    Quentin was a little stunned. A thought shed across his mind, but it was only for a second. He did not think too deeply about it.


    Isabe and Quentin entered the house together. They did not even knock on the door.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was ying with Ricky and Betty in the living room.


    The two young children did not cause the adults to worry about them, unlike other children. They were obedient and sensible. Most of the time, it was the two young children who ended up feeling very exasperated because of their great-grandpa. They had to pacify their great-grandpa instead.


    When Isabe came in, she saw Sir Graham Lockwood ying the fool with the children.


    Isabe could not help butugh. The two children were very sharp and immediately noticed her. They immediately pushed their great-grandpa aside and ran toward Isabe. "Mommy!"


    The two little children had called out in unison, their little voices filled with joy.


    Isabe squatted down and kissed their little faces. She asked gently, "Did you miss me?"


    "Yes, I miss Mommy. I miss Daddy, too," said the two little children, blinking their big eyes.


    Isabe''s heart ached. Betty asked, "Mommy, when will Daddy wake up?" Isabe said, "It will take a while, but don''t worry, I will definitely cure Daddy.


    "In a few days, I will bring you guys into theboratory to see Daddy, okay?" "Okay!"


    The two children were extremely obedient.


    From the side, Quentin stared nkly.


    He stood to the side in a daze. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    At this moment, his mind was filled with embarrassment.


    Now, he naturally knew who Isabe was. That meant that he must have been out of his mind to have spoken


    ill of her in front of her.


    "Quentin, why are you in a daze?" Sir Graham Lockwood looked at Quentin in puzzlement. Quentin had been. in a daze ever since he entered the house and he looked like a fool.


    When Quentin heard Sir Graham Lockwood''s voice, he snapped out of his daze and quickly greeted the previous patriarch respectfully, and said, "Sir Graham Lockwood, I am here about a certain matter." "Come and sit," said Sir Graham Lockwood, patting the sofa beside him. "You haven''t been to this residence in a long time. I didn''t see you at the Christmas gathering."


    Quentin walked over and sat down. At this moment, Isabe walked over with the children. She smiled and said, "Grandpa, I happened to meet Mr. Quentin Lockwood on my way here. His car had some problems, so I gave him a ride."


    "You recognized me?" Quentin almost jumped up. His first reaction was that this woman was indeed scheming!


    However, when he looked at Isabe''s meek face and gentle eyes, he felt guilty.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and said, "Of course I recognized you. Otherwise, do you think I would casually bring strangers into the Lockwood family''s residence?"


    Quentin opened his mouth and wanted to retort. But he finally felt that what Isabe said made sense.


    Sir Graham Lockwood asked, "Quentin, what do you want to discuss with me?" If there was nothing serious, Quentin would usually not visit Sir Graham Lockwood. The matter was clearly not a small one. Therefore, Sir Graham Lockwood''s expression was a little serious.


    Quentin was silent.


    He looked at Isabe, then at the clear and curious eyes of the two children beside her.


    Quentin''s face fell more and more.


    He felt that a child with such clear eyes must have a good mother.


    Seeing how Quentin was hemming and hawing, Sir Graham Lockwood was even more puzzled.


    Isabe, however, chuckled.


    She said, "Grandpa, Mr. Quentin is probably here about me."


    Quentin looked at Isabe guiltily and then at Sir Graham Lockwood. Quentin felt even more uneasy.


    However, Sir Graham Lockwood''s expression turned grim. "You''re here about Be?" he asked. "Quentin, what on earth is going on?"


    Isabe and the two children looked at Quentin curiously, wanting to hear what he had to say.


    Actually, Isabe had some ideas. She asked further, "Mr. Quentin, did the people from the boxing families. talk to you?"


    Since Isabe had already brought it up, Quentin decided to speak up.


    However, this was what Quentin said, "Yes, youngdy, you...I mean Mrs. Lockwood, you''re so smart. Those old men said bad things about you so I''m here today to report on them."


    After saying that, Quentin looked at Sir Graham Lockwood righteously and said, "Sir Graham Lockwood, those old men said that as the patriarch''s wife, Mrs. Lockwood took over the patriarch''s position while. Draxton is in aa because she wants to be in charge of Big Dipper and also seize control of the entire. Lockwood family. What they said was really, really outrageous!"


    He made his words sound very serious but nobody knew who exactly he was talking about.


    After saying that, Quentin stole a nce at Isabe from the corner of his eye.


    Isabe was looking at Quentin with a faint smile. That gaze made him feel like Isabe had seen through


    his act.


    Quentin''s aged face was a little hot.


    He hade to discuss the matter seriously but in the end, he was caught in the act by the person in question. Now, he feltpletely deted.


    He felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Quentin''s reddening face, Sir Graham Lockwood sighed in exasperation and said, "Quentin, you must be getting muddleheaded. Think about it. Since Draxton handed the power over to Be, it must be because


    he trusts her.


    "Others are just jealous of her. Yet you really believe them?"


    "I..." Quentin lowered his head in shame.


    Sir Graham Lockwood continued on and said, "However, they''re right. Be can indeedmand both Big Dipper and Little Dipper. We also hope that Be will take over.


    "As Mrs. Lockwood, the wife of the patriarch, when the patriarch is down, the patriarch''s wife should rise up and take control immediately. I think this is what a Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife should do. Everyone in the Lockwood family people should cooperate with her."


    Quentin felt even more ashamed of himself. He suddenly realized how narrow-minded he had been.


    He did not dare to look up.


    Sir Graham Lockwood then said to Quentin, "Now that something has happened to Draxton, Be has to oversee theboratory personally.


    "Be is a Miraculous Doctor. With her participation in the experiment, there might be some hope of saving Draxton."


    Quentin looked up at Isabe in shock.


    Isabe smiled at him.


    Quentin''s aged face turned even redder.


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at Quentin in disdain. "You, you have such a narrow way of thinking!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood, I was indeed muddleheaded," said Quentin in shame.


    Isabe said, "Earlier on, you thought that I was docile and that whoever married me was very fortunate."


    Quentin said, "Indeed, that''s true."


    Isabe did not want to pick on Quentin, so she justughed it off.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "Be, I''d called you here for another matter."


    "What is it, Grandpa?" asked Isabe.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "This is about the brothers, Zack and Samson.


    "Back then, when they left the Lockwood family, they took our family que with them. I called you over because I feel that you were the most suitable person to take back the family que." Isabe stared nkly.


    Quentin, on the other hand, looked shocked.


    The Lockwood family''s family que was engraved with the family rules set by the Lockwood family''s ancestors. It was something that only every generation of the Lockwood family''s patriarch could possess.


    In other words, if something happened to the patriarch, the person holding the family que had the right to rece the patriarch and be in charge of all the Lockwood family''s matters. If necessary, he could even be the patriarch of the Lockwood family..


    By doing this, Sir Graham Lockwood was lending his support to Isabe, the current patriarch''s wife.


    Sir Graham Lockwood wanted others to be clear about how the Lockwood family viewed Isabe.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 Exiling


    Quentin finally understood that this wasn''t the patriarch''s wife taking power. This was simply Mr. Lockwood giving the patriarch''s wife power


    There was no sign of the patriarch''s wife using this opportunity to take power. If the outsiders saw what was happening, they would probably be gobsmacked Quentin''s face was stiff


    He looked at Isabe with aplicated expression.


    Isabe clearly did not understand what the family que of the Lockwood family represented. She was confused.


    *100 years ago, the family que was a letter from the head of the Lockwood family''s Punishment Hall. The person in charge of the family que was even able to dethrone the patriarch and appoint a new one. "Now, the Lockwood family had canceled the Punishment Hall, but the person in charge of the family que is equivalent to the patriarch.


    "In other words, if something happens to the patriarch, the surrogate patriarch could be in charge of the family que in ce of patriarch until there is a new patriarch.


    "The surrogate patriarch could also be the new patriarch.


    "Therefore, Grandpa''s asking you to personally retrieve the family que. Only then can you openly be in charge of the family."


    Quentin looked at Isabe. He felt that Isabe should show a ttered expression.


    But the truth was...


    Isabe''s face was filled with disbelief. "Grandpa, you''re asking me to be the surrogate patriarch? Grandpa, you can''t be biased!"


    Quentin thought that Isabe meant that the previous patriarch was biased towards her.


    However, in the next moment, she saw the previous patriarch actually revealed a guilty expression.


    "Be, it might be a little harsh on you. I promise that other than getting the family que back, I''ll definitely get those idle people to do everything else." Quentin waited for an answer.


    "Something doesn''t seem right!" thought Isabe.


    Isabe also knew that Sir Graham Lockwood was being kind.


    Although he was quite helpless, he still said, "Zack and Samson are still locked up in the dungeon, Grandpa, I''ll go look for them now."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was constantly busy. After dealing with this matter, she would devote herself to theboratory. Saving Draxton was the most important thing.


    "Go. You don''t have to worry about the children."


    Sir Graham Lockwood waved with a gratified expression.


    Isabe said a few more words to the children before leaving


    Sir Graham Lockwood turned to look at Quentin and said. "Let''s go have a game of chess"


    Quentin was dragged away with a dazed expression.


    Isabe went to the dungeon.


    Zack and Samson were locked up. During this period of time, they did not suffer much and were not starved. They did not dare to make a fuss. Recently, they had been afraid that the main family would be ruthless and


    kill them.


    When they saw that it was Isabe, their eyes were filled with fear.


    Isabe was not a kind person. If she came, it might not be a for something good.


    As expected, Isabe opened her mouth and said, "Do you want to die or live?"


    Zack and Samson looked at each other and then secretly sized up the look on Isabe''s face.


    "Of course we want to live, but will you let us go?" said Zack.


    "Yes. However, on the condition that you hand over the family que," Isabe said indifferently.


    Zack and Samson were taken aback. Then, a meaningful smile appeared on their faces.


    "I see. Haha! Isabe, you actually came for the family quel


    "Why should we believe you? What if you kill us after we hand over the family que?" asked Zack.


    He wasn''t going to believe Isabe that easily.


    Isabe looked at them indifferently and said coldly, "You are no condition to negotiate.


    "Don''t forget, members of your families are in my hands


    Her words made Zack and Samson feel uneasy.


    "If you really don''t kill us, are you going to let all of us go?" asked Zack.


    Isabe nced at him and said, "Didn''t I ask you just now? Whether you want to live or die, it''s your choice.


    "If I wanted to kill you, do you think I would waste my time with you right now?"


    "What about in the future? What if you let us go today and take revenge in the future?" said Samson.


    Isabe sneered. "Do you think you can still stay in Dawton City?


    "I''ve already shown mercy by not killing you. When you leave today, you can pack your things and take your entire family out of the country! "From now on, your branch will no longer be able to call yourselves members of the Lockwood family!"


    The two of them were expelled.


    It could also be called an exile.


    Although the main family did not kill them, they wanted to expel them in this way.


    Zack and Samson''s faces turned pale and they seemed even a little unwilling.


    "You should be d that my children are fine. Otherwise, do you think you can still live?" said Isabe.


    Killing intent shed across her eyes, making Zack and Samson especially shocked.


    Isabe marrying into Lockwood family was like adding wings to a tiger.


    Zack and Samson looked a little dejected.


    They were destined to be no match for the main family.


    Now, he had even been exiled from the country.


    "Alright, we promise you."


    The family of Zack and Samson were freed and returned home.


    Isabe led the Lockwood family''s guards and arrived shortly after.


    Now, Zack and Samson''s assets had long beenpletely devoured by North Star Group.


    All they had left now was real estate.


    Isabe led the Lockwood family''s guards and walked in majestically. Their family, young and old, all looked at her in fear, as if they were looking at a ferocious beast.


    Isabe casually sat down on the sofa. The Lockwood family''s guards immediately split into two rows and stood behind her. Their sharp gazes were fixed on Zack and Samson and the others, as if he would attack them at any time if they were dishonest.


    Isabe chuckled. She felt that she looked like a mafia boss chasing after debts.


    She looked at Zack and Samson. She didn''t say anything and waited quietly.


    Zack and Samson looked at her deeply before turning around and entering the secret room.


    Isabe gave the captain of the guards a meaningful look.


    Immediately, the captain of the guards followed with a few other guards.


    About 15 minutester, Zack and Samson walked out under the watch of the guards.


    Zack carried an ancient wooden box that was about 1.5 feet long. The wooden box was long and t, withplicated patterns carved on it. The entire wooden box emitted an ancient aura, but it was not damaged It was obvious that it was an extremely well-preserved antique


    That was true. The things passed down from generation to generation in the Lockwood family w extraordinary.


    The guard captain carried the wooden box over and ced it in front of Isabe


    vere naturally


    Isabe looked at the wooden box in front of her. She did not open it immediately Instead, she knocked on the surface of the wooden box with her finger, making a knocking sound


    Isabe tilted her head and revealed a yful smile at Zack and Samson.


    The Lockwood family''s guard captain''s expression changed slightly. As if he had thought of something Coldness shed in his eyes as he looked at Zack and Samson.


    Zack and Samson''s faces instantly turned pale, and the fear in their eyes almost solidified


    He looked at Isabe as if he was looking at a monster.


    This woman was extremely smart and intelligent.


    Cold sweat trickled down Zack''s forehead as he defended himself. "We''re not targeting you, patriarch


    "The traps and hidden weapons inside were set up a long ago to prevent the family que from being stole


    In this way, the thief who opened the wooden box would definitely be killed by the traps


    "We never nned to hurt you. Please don''t get us wrong. Il remove the traps now."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Fight


    Zack walked forward and personally removed the mechanism on the wooden box.


    The Lockwood family''s guards couldn''t help but feel a wave of lingering fear. Fortunately, the patriarch''s wife was smart enough to notice that something was wrong. Otherwise...


    Isabe stared at Zack''s hand with interest. She then said, "I have a teacher. He''s a mechanical expert. "Of course, he doesn''t understand such ancient mechanisms and traps, but I think they''re all the same." Zack raised his head stiffly and looked at Isabe. He met her dark eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything.


    A chill that seeped into his bones slowly overwhelmed Zack.


    "This woman is just terrifying. I''ve never seen such a terrifying person!


    "She seems to know everything!"


    The movements in his hands changed their trajectory without batting an eyelid. He began to dismantle the hidden traps and mechanisms obediently.


    Isabe curved her lips and didn''t say anything else. She just watched quietly.


    Zack''s instantly became entirely dispirited.


    As Isabe had thought, he had wanted to use the hidden traps in the wooden box to kill Isabe.


    For the first time, Isabe had seen through the hidden traps in the wooden box and Zack had to pretend to dismantle it.


    The second time was when he had just dismantled the hidden traps. That method was not dismantling the hidden traps at all, but taking the opportunity to activate the killer traps. However, he did not expect Isabe to understand it.


    The fact was, Isabe did not understand what Zack was doing at all. She was bluffing.


    She never dared to underestimate Lucsia''s ancient culture and skill legacy.


    Mechanisms were an ancient technique that had been passed down for generations. It was even more mysterious. She had never dabbled in it before and could not understand it at all. But apparently, she was right, because Zack believed her.


    Therefore, he became even more obedient.


    Zack removed the hidden trapspletely and opened the wooden box. On the soft red silk cloth insidey at ck dragon-shaped family que.


    The family que was about a foot long and two inches wide. The family que was engraved with dense small words. When Isabe picked it up, her hand suddenly felt heavy. "It''s really heavy," thought Isabe. After taking a closer look at the small words on it, the family rules became more and more obvious. The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched, and he quickly put the family que back into the wooden box. She closed the wooden box again and handed it to the captain of the guards. Then, she stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    She left in the same manner as she came.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and said, "We''ll raid your property soon. You only have half a day. You''d better get going."


    After saying that, she saw the increasingly dejected and desperate faces of Zack and Samson.


    Then, Isabe turned around and met a pair of hateful eyes.


    Isabe immediately cocked her brows with interest. "Oh, it''s actually that little kid called Tyler Lockwood." The child''s eyes were stubborn and resentful as he stared at Isabe with hatred.


    Seeing that she had discovered him, he quickly retracted his gaze, lowered his head, and shrank behind his father.


    Isabe did not miss the fear that filled his eyes under the hatred.


    Isabe cocked her brows with interest, but she ignored him and left with her men.


    Outside, the captain of the guards said, "Mrs. Lockwood, I think keeping this family alive will be a problem in the future. Look at that brat''s eyes just now. If he''s given room to grow, he might be a problem in the future."


    Isabe was silent for a moment. She then smiled and said, "Let him live. He can be used as a challenge in the future. I have to leave some fun for the children.


    "Let''s hope this little friend, Tyler, doesn''t disappoint me."


    She was not conceited, but confident.


    As members of the Lockwood family, Ricky and Betty were destined to have an extraordinary future. Since that was the case, this little friend Tyler was her gift to them.


    The guard captain''s expression turned cold, and the reverence in his heart towards the patriarch''s wife person had reached the limit.


    With such means and breadth of mind, she was simply born to be the Mrs. Lockwood!


    The group of guards looked at Isabe with respect.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    They got into the car and drove away.


    This time, they drove two cars. There was a car at the front and Isabe was in the second car. Then, a ck figure hiding in the dark was as fast as a shadow. In a sh, he flew from a big tree to the top of Isabe''s


    car.


    His movements were quick and light. Ordinary people would not have noticed.


    However, Isabe looked surprised.


    Ares was half lying on the roof of the car. He just wanted to see what this patriarch''s wife was capable of. After all, as a member of Expendable Camp, the patriarch''s wife had be an existence that he had no choice but to swear loyalty to.


    Just now, he saw patriarch''s wife bring out the family que.


    Sure enough, this patriarch''s wife looked young, but she was quite ambitious. She had even acquired the family que.


    Not only did he want to test the patriarch''s wife''s skills today, but he also wanted to let her know that ambition alone was not enough.


    Some things would only backfire if they were too eager for quick sess.


    At that moment, Ares suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    That was because the cars were driving into more rural areas. In the blink of an eye, it had reached an uninhabited ce in the suburbs. Then, the two cars slowly stopped.


    Ares''s eyes shed, and his figure quickly shed into the forest at the side.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family''s guards drilled out of the car in a well-trained manner. Then, they took out their guns in unison and aimed at Ares. Isabe got out of the car and raised her hand to stop them.


    She looked at the ck figure in the forest. Not only was he dressed in ck, but he was also wearing a ck ghost mask. He looked especially sinister. Isabe''s eyes shed as she said to the guards, "Wait for me here."


    Then, like an afterimage, she rushed into the forest and fought with the ck figure.


    At that moment, another figure rushed over from the other side of the road. Upon seeing him, the Lockwood family''s guards were stunned.


    ''Commander Theo."


    The guards called out respectfully.


    Theo nced at them and solemnly pointed towards the forest, "That''s my father, Ares."


    The Lockwood family''s guards were dumbfounded. "So, is Commander Theo reporting Mr. Ares?" Theo continued, "He''s no match for the patriarch''s wife''s, I''m here to see him get beaten up!" The Lockwood family''s guards were rendered speechless.


    "Commander Theo, does Mr. Ares know that you''re such a scammer?" they wondered.


    Theo''s face was solemn but his heart was iparably excited and ecstatic.


    The two people he admired the most in his life were fighting!


    He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to enjoy himself enough by just watching. In a sh, he also entered the forest. Then, he climbed up a tree and peeked down.


    The corners of the guards'' mouths twitched, and they were rendered speechless.


    But for some reason, they were also curious.


    Hence, they looked at each other and finally looked at their captain.


    The captain of the guards coughed lightly and waved his hand. "Let''s go. We''ll walk closer so that we can protect the patriarch''s wife."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 The Trio


    "Yes, sir!"


    The eyes of the guards lit up, and they also rushed into the forest.


    Isabe quickly realized how powerful this man in ck was.


    The other party was definitely an experienced veteran.


    Moreover, the other party''s moves revealed ruthlessness. As long as one was afraid of death, they really did not dare to fight him head on.


    Facing him, the opponent would feel the pressure of death and subconsciously feel restrained. Isabe could clearly feel how powerful the other party was, but she was actually excited. Truthfully speaking, it had been a long time since she had met such a powerful opponent.


    She was also motivated to fight. For a moment, two people who were equally ruthless and did not care about their lives fought just like that.


    The sound of the two of them fighting could be heard in the air. asionally, it would be apanied by the sound of a tree falling to the ground from being hit by their palms and fists.


    But at that moment, no one noticed that Theo and the guards'' gazes were firmly held by the two people who were exchanging blows.


    It was just too good to watch.


    This kind of battle was not mixed with killing intent, but it seemed to be a life-threatening battle. It was full of excitement, and made the two people fighting and the people watching unable to extricate themselves. Ares couldn''t help but exert all his strength. Under the ghost mask, his eyes lit up in iparably excited. This patriarch''s wife had surprised him.


    Such skills were enough to prove that patriarch''s wife was not an ordinary person.


    However, he had no time to guess the patriarch''s wife''s true identity. He was already immersed in this battle and was ying to his heart''s content.


    Isabe felt the same way.


    In fact, she had already guessed the other party''s identity. The only person who could have such skills was the person from the Expendable Camp. The Lockwood family''s best fighter, Ares, who was known as The Immortal Ares.


    In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed. Just as Theo had predicted, Ares was indeed at a disadvantage and was no match for Isabe.


    Seeing Ares lying on the ground in a sorry state, Theo clenched his fists and almost apuded for the patriarch''s wife excitedly.


    But thinking that he still couldn''t defeat his father, Theo forcefully suppressed himself.


    He thought excitedly that this time, his father finally knew how extraordinary the patriarch''s wife was!


    Isabe took two steps forward and extended her hand to the person on the ground.


    Ares felt a sense of appreciation for Isabe. He reached out and ced his hand on Isabe''s.


    Isabe pulled him up from the ground.


    Ares took off the mask on his face, revealing a gloomy but respectful face. He bowed and said, "Greetings, Mrs. Lockwood. I''m Ares!"


    Isabe smiled. It was indeed who she thought it was..


    "Deputy Commander Ares, there''s no need to be so polite. It''s my honor to be able to fight with you," Isabe said from the bottom of his heart.


    Ares hurriedly said, "It''s also my honor."


    His words came from the bottom of his heart.


    After this battle, the two of them had a thorough understanding of each other''s strength and temperament.


    Isabe felt that Ares was a ruthless person. His moves were direct and wide open. He was a person who did not care about his life when fighting. This was the most obvious characteristic of an expendable. However, such people were usually loyal and kept their promises.


    As for Ares, he felt that Isabe''s moves were grand and vigorous. Although each move was ruthless, it was not to the extent of harming his life.


    This meant that the patriarch''s wife was an open-minded but rational person.


    Even if such a person really took power, it was not a bad thing for the Lockwood family.


    She would only manage the Lockwood family better.


    This was an opponent worthy of his respect and also a master worthy of his loyalty.


    In the end, it could only be said that the patriarch was the most powerful one!


    Otherwise, how could such a powerful person be the patriarch''s wife?


    Some people still hated each other after spending 10 years together, while others could appreciate each other after only meeting for the first time.


    Isabe and Ares were thetter.


    Seeing that they had turned from hostile to friendly in the blink of an eye, Theo and the guards who were watching the show smacked their lips excitedly and let out satisfied sighs. They were feeling extremely satisfied in their hearts.


    Isabe and Ares turned around and saw the guards sitting in rows with glowing eyes.


    They then looked up and saw Theo lying on a branch of a tree.


    Ares''s face immediately darkened.


    Isabe looked on with interest. This was the first time she saw Theo, but she had already recognized his identity.


    Theo jumped down and bowed with a solemn expression, but he was extremely excited in his heart. "Greetings patriarch''s wife, I''m Theo!" "Why are you here?" asked Isabe.


    Theo exined, "The patriarch left us a secret order. If anything happens to him, Expendable Camp will have to listen to the patriarch''s wife. "Father is curious about the patriarch''s wife and came to test the patriarch''s wife''s skills. I hope you won''t hold it against him."


    Isabe nodded. "Are you here to protect me?"


    Theo''s face turned serious. "Mrs. Lockwood, I''m here to watch the battle."


    In other words, he was here to watch the show.


    Isabe smiled. She felt that this family was very interesting.


    First, it was Quentin, then Ares, and then Theo.


    However, what moved her the most was the secret order left behind by Draxton.


    "Do what you need to do, if there''s a need, I will contact you," said Isabe.


    "Yes," Theo solemnly acknowledged, but he was slightly disappointed in his heart. He hoped to be able to stay by the patriarch''s wife''s side.


    Isabe separated from Ares and his son and went straight to theboratory to see Draxton.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the same time, the people sent out by Isabe had already begun to collect and clean up the properties belonging to Zack and Samson''s branch.


    In a vi in the suburbs, Cressida escaped through a small door.


    That day, she stopped Zack and Samson''s car. After they rescued her, she was settled in this vi.


    There were two medical staff here. Under the care of the two medical staff, her leg was almost healed, but she was still crippled.


    Zack and Samson only wanted to protect her life. They did not care if she was disabled or not.


    The two medical staff were watching her very closely. For some reason, the two medical staff had left today. She was alone in the vi, so she had a chance to escape. She had to find a way to treat her legs. She didn''t want to be crippled for the rest of her life.


    Elodia and isabe, she was determined to take revenge on them.


    She quickly pushed the wheelchair and headed forward nervously. From time to time, she would look back, afraid that someone would chase after her.


    However, she was overthinking things. This vi had already changed owners.


    Just as Cressida was feeling nervous, a teasing voice sounded.


    "Hey, where is this little cripple from? She looks like she''s having a hard time running, haha!"


    Cressida was shocked. She turned around and realized that three figures had silently appeared in front of


    her.


    One man and two women.


    The person who spoke was a short-haired woman. She was dressed rather neutrally. She wore a row of silver earrings on her right ear, making her entire ear shine. There was only one ck stud in the other ear.


    She smiled, but her eyes were cold. It was obvious that she was not to be trifled with.


    She was obviously the leader of the three. If Isabe was here, she would immediately recognize the man and woman behind her.


    The man was the missing Jason, and the woman was nna


    However, it was unknown what these two people had experienced. One was as cold as ice, and the other looked extremely vicious. Their eyes were twisted.


    "You, you, who are you?"


    Cressida looked at the three of them in horror because not only were they holding knives in their hands, but there was also a bulge on their waists. It was obvious that they had guns. Besides, these three people didn''t look like good people at first nce. One looked scarier than the other.


    Cressida could not help but turn her wheelchair back carefully in an attempt to escape.


    The short-haired woman did not look at her. Instead, she looked up at the vi behind her and said, "The people from the Lockwood family have arrived. They''re cleaning up this vi." "We''re just passing by. It''s best if we don''t provoke the Lockwood family," said Jason.


    nna''s eyes shed with unwillingness and resentment.


    The Lockwood family, Isabe. She would never forget them for the rest of her life.


    However, someone was even more excited than her. Cressida screamed, "What? The Lockwood family people cleaned up that vi? Why did they do that?"


    Immediately, the short-haired woman and the other two looked at Cressida.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Winna


    Cressida immediately fell silent when she saw the three of them looking at her. However, her eyes were filled. with hatred and injustice.


    The short-haired woman and Jason did not care about her reaction, but nna''s eyes shed. She looked at Cressida''s leg and asked, "Did the Lockwood family cripple your legs?" Cressida was stunned and looked at nna in surprise.


    nna knew what was going on when she saw her expression. She smiled and said, "I also have a grudge. against the Lockwood family. Why did the Lockwood family people cripple your legs?" When Cressida heard nna''s words, she could not help but feel hatred. "It''s Draxton. He was the one who broke my legs.


    "There are also Isabe, Elodia. I won''t let any of them off!"


    Cressida''s face contorted.


    When Jason heard Isabe''s name, a trace of shock and doubt appeared on his cold expression. However, that trace of shock and doubt quickly disappeared and was reced by coldness again. nna smiled and said, "What a coincidence. My enemies are also Draxton and Isabe.


    "I have a way to treat your legs. Do you dare toe with me?" asked nna.


    She was interested in Cressida.


    Cressida was stunned. At that moment, she thought of how she was penniless, how her heartless parents had abandoned her, and how she could not count on her Aunt Ziana. She suddenly made up her mind and decided to bet her hopes on these three people.


    They did look like they were not to be trifled with, but from another perspective, the more dangerous someone was, the more powerful they were. She had to be someone not to be trifled with. Hence, Cressida nodded heavily and said, "I dare. Why wouldn''t I dare? As long as you can treat my legs."


    "Very good. I can heal your legs, but you have to listen to me when ites to revenge."


    "Alright." Cressida agreed. It was fine as long as she could take revenge.


    The short-haired woman frowned and looked at nna. nna smiled at her ingratiatingly and said, "Anna, doesn''t Mr. Lyons need such an experimental subject? It saves us the trouble of looking for it." The short-haired woman''s name was Anna Lyons. Hearing nna''s words, she nced at Cressida again.. Seeing her impatient expression, she secretly scolded her for being an idiot and did not stop nna. Cressida had no idea what kind of hell she was going to experience.


    In theboratory, Isabe looked at the man lying in theboratory. He was very quiet. Even if he was lying. motionless like this, it did not affect his handsomeness and strength. Isabe stared at him deeply. There was a gentleness in her eyes that she had not realized herself.


    Unknowingly, she had long fallen in love with this powerful but gentle man..


    Through theboratory, she gently traced the outline of his face.


    At this moment, Bruce walked over with a set of experimental results. His face was filled with excitement, and his eyes shed with an indescribable ecstasy.


    "Ms. Thompson, your blood can indeed fuse with Mr. Lockwood''s blood. Your blood fused together and finally


    came to a bnce.


    "In other words, your blood, or genes, can save Mr. Lockwood."


    His excited voice was trembling.


    A hint of joy shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    She smiled and said, "As I expected, the genes of Evolution Poison and the Silver Crystal Potion can fuse and achieve a bnce."


    In fact, the genes of Isabe had long fused with the genes of Evolution Poison. She and Evolution Poison had long been inseparable.


    And now, it meant that the genes of the Evolution Poison could bnce the Silver Crystal Potion in Draxton''s body.


    Bruce nodded repeatedly. He was very amazed by the miracle of the Evolution Poison,


    This chemistry really surprised them.


    Isabe said, "Let''s begin. Inject my blood into Draxton."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A weekter, Fernando finally reached Lucsia.


    He was apanied by The Allied Nations'' representatives.


    Out of courtesy, Isabe personally brought people to pick him up. However, when she arrived at the airport, she realized that someone had arrived before her.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven were chatting with Fernando with smiles on their faces.


    Although Fernando was polite, there was a hint of impatience on his face.


    Isabe''s lips curved into a sneer. It seemed that these old fellows from the boxing families really did not know their ce.


    Isabe made a mental note of them before striding towards Fernando..


    Ss followed behind her.


    When Isabe walked over, she heard Old Willsmith say, "Mr. Fernando, Draxton has fallen. This is a good opportunity for you. I don''t think you will let go of such an opportunity. "As long as we chase Isabe out of theboratory, the entire experimental process of the crystal potion will be led by you, Mr. Fernando. And we will only assist from the side." Old Craven also said, "As for the others, Mr. Fernando, you don''t have to worry. With us. Lucsia''s boxing families around, the people of the Lockwood family can''t interfere. "At that time, Mr. Fernando will have the final say."


    They spoke with great interest and did not notice the strange expression on Fernando''s face at all.


    They also did not notice the increasingly angry expression on Winna''s face.


    They did not pay much attention to Winna, who looked like a weak little girl.


    At that moment, Winna''s eyes suddenly lit up. She looked ahead and revealed a huge smile.


    "Be!"


    She waved, then ran enthusiastically in the direction of Isabe.


    Fernando also looked in the direction of Isabe. A gentle smile finally appeared on his expressionless face. Old Willsmith and Old Craven followed their gazes and saw Isabe walking over with her men. What shocked them was that the foreign girl actually pounced into Isabe''s arms and rubbed against her like a coquettish rabbit.


    As for Isabe, she actually caressed Winna''s hair with a smile as if she was stroking a rabbit.


    "Alright, Winna, I know you''re very happy. Why are you here too?" asked Isabe.


    She also let out a smile.


    She was also very surprised to see Winna.


    Winna smiled brightly and passionately. After not seeing her for a while, her body had recovered. Although she was still a little thin, she seemed to have been reborn and was full of vitality.


    "I wanted to see you, and I haven''t gone overseas to y, so I came," said Winna.


    At this moment, Fernando also walked over.


    He opened his arms and exchanged a polite hug with Isabe. Then, he smiled andined, "What took you so long? I''m so troubled by these two old men."


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven, who had chased after him, were speechless.


    "Fuck! We''ve said so much, but you find us annoying!" the two of themined inwardly.


    They were also shocked.


    Anyone would know about the feud between the Lockwood family and the Barys family, but what was going on now?


    Why did Fernando and Isabe''s reactions seem so friendly?


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven gradually lost theirposure.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 Anna Lyons


    At that moment, Winna looked at Old Willsmith and Old Craven angrily and said to Isabe, "Be, they said bad things about you and even wanted to chase you out of theboratory!"


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s expressions changed.


    "What the fuck was going on?


    "Wasn''t the Barys family at odds with the Lockwood family? We sided with you and said that we wanted to chase out the people of the Lockwood family. It was fine if you didn''t wee us, but now you''reining?


    "Could it be that you guys are just joking that you don''t get along?"


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s expressions were as terrible as if they had eaten flies.


    Isabe''s lips curled into a cold smile. She patted Winna''s head and said, "Alright. Then I''ll chase them out of theboratory too!"


    Winna''s eyes were sparkling as it looked at Isabe with admiration.


    The corners of Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s eyes twitched non-stop. They looked at Winna, who was coquettishly nesting beside Isabe like a little rabbit. Their moods were simply too hard to exin. "Isabe, how dare you! Do you think you have such power alone?"


    They could only ce their hopes on Fernando. "Mr. Fernando, what do you think? Everything we said just now will count."


    As long as Fernando cooperated with them, they could chase Isabe out.


    Isabe looked coldly at Old Willsmith and Old Craven, These two old fellows were really dishonest.


    Fernando smiled faintly and said to Old Willsmith and Old Craven, "I''m really sorry. The people I''m working. with is the Lockwood family, not you."


    What he really meant was, who do you think you are?


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven were so angry that their faces twitched a few times. Old Craven did not give up and said, "Mr. Fernando, you might not know this, but Draxton won''t live. Isabe is a widow. She can''t represent the Lockwood family!"


    After Old Craven finished speaking, he sneered at Isabe. Without Draxton, Isabe could not represent the, Lockwood family at all.


    Isabe gave him a mocking look.


    Fernando tilted his head and clicked his tongue as he looked at Isabe. "Looks like you''re really making. people jealous!"


    Isabe spread her hands.


    Fernando smiled and looked at Old Craven. "I''m really sorry. I know that something happened to Draxton. In fact, I rushed over in advance to help Be save Draxton."


    After saying that, he ignored Old Craven and Old Willsmith''s frozen expressions and said to Isabe with a smile, "Let''s go. Let''s not waste time with irrelevant people here!"


    Isabe chuckled and held Winna''s little cutie''s hand as they walked out.


    Fernando and the others could only follow by themselves.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven stood rooted to the ground, their expressions changing drastically like palettes. Fernando and the others arrived. The next day, the crystal potion was transported to theboratory and the experiment officially began.


    Isabe said to Fernando, "I''m really sorry. Something happened to the Lockwood family. Draxton had no choice but to use a crystal potion."


    "You guys can''t be med for this. If it were me, I would have no choice but to do so under those circumstances as well," said Fernando.


    They were having a friendly conversations. Outside theboratory, Old Willsmith, Old Craven, and a few other


    boxing families began to make a fuss.


    Mr. and Mrs. Menter, and Elvis stood at the back without involvement.


    They were exceptionally calm. Mr. Menter''s eyes were sharp as he said, "Hank, Simon, don''t you think Old Willsmith and Old Craven are a little too excited?"


    It was already very subtle to say that they were excited. They also felt that Old Willsmith and Old Craven had always been too enthusiastic about the crystal potion.


    They even wanted to take it for himself.


    This was unusual.


    They were here to interfere, but these two old fellows were very domineering. They wanted to expel Isabe and take over the power alone. For this reason, they did not hesitate to cooperate with Fernando. Hank and Simon''s expressions flickered. They took a few steps back and stood with Mr. Menter. "Let''s watch first and see what these two old fellows are doing!"


    "Isabe, you''d better invite us all in. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear!" shouted Old Willsmith.


    He then suddenly attacked the soldiers guarding theboratory.


    These soldiers were all brought by Connor. They were ordered to guard theboratory, so of course they would not let them in without orders. In an instant, they started fighting.


    Soon, Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s men rushed out and joined the battle.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Old Willsmith, Old Craven, and the others were forced to retreat continuously. They were in a very sorry state.


    Old Craven sneered and said to Queal, "Go in and tell Isabe that she will definitely be the one leaving theboratory today!"


    Old Willsmith didn''t say anything. He sneered, but he also looked confident.


    Queal looked at their reactions and frowned. He felt that these old fellows would not let the matter rest, so he turned around and went in to report.


    The remaining Little Dipper and Big Dipper members stood guard outside and stared at Old Willsmith and Old Craven with hostility.


    In theboratory, the unconscious Draxton suddenly reacted.


    That day, after Isabe injected her blood into Draxton''s body, the genes of Evolution Poison and the Silver Crystal Potion began to fuse, constantly transforming Draxton''s body.


    After a few days of observation, Draxton''s genes and cells that had been damaged by the Silver Crystal Potion began to improve.


    Without a doubt, his physique had also undergone a series of changes. Isabe had no doubt that he would be extremely powerful..


    Today, Isabe finally realized that Draxton was showing signs of awakening.


    She stood in front of theboratory with Bruce, Fernando and the others, watching Draxton''s reaction closely. The device that was testing his body was beeping, indicating the good news that he was about to wake up. At that moment, Queal walked in and ryed the words of Old Craven and Old Willsmith to Isabe. Isabe''s gaze turned cold. "The more they are like this, the more I won''t let them have their way." At that moment, a ck car suddenly drove over from outside theboratory. Three figures alighted from the car. They were none other than Anna, Jason, and nna.


    When they saw the three of them and the unique license te on the ck car, the expressions of Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s members could not help but be solemn.


    The Emperor Imprint on the license te belonged to the big shot in Lucsia.


    Moreover, they knew Anna.


    She was that person''s adopted daughter. She often worked for that person outside. She was that person''s envoy.


    Anna''s expression was very cold. She walked to Little Dipper and Big Dipper''s men and took out a document


    from her pocket. "Let us in."


    Little Dipper and Big Dipper''s men were silent for a moment. Grey said, "Miss Lyons, I''m sorry. We have to go in and report."


    After saying that, he gave at a member of Little Dipper.


    The Little Dipper member immediately ran inside.


    However, Anna''s gaze turned cold as she said, "How dare you stop me?"


    Grey smiled and said, "I wouldn''t dare. I''m just reporting,


    With that said, he stood in front of Anna and the other two to prevent them from entering.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven walked over with cold smiles. "Miss Lyons, did you see that? the Lockwood family is really arrogant.


    "Isabe and Fernando are very close, Perhaps the Lockwood family and the Barys family families have already joined forces to secretly do something shady. This is very disadvantageous to Lucsia!"


    When Anna heard this, her eyes turned even colder. She shouted, "Men of Big Dipper and Little Dipper, mover aside. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 The Lost Child


    Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s men naturally wouldn''t give way.


    Anna''s eyes turned cold. She suddenly took out a docurnent and threw it across the table.


    Grey caught the document and opened it. His expression changed slightly.


    Anna looked at him expressionlessly and said, "This is the President''s order. He ordered Isabe to leave theboratory and let the Willsmith and Craven families be in charge of theboratory to work with the Barys family.


    "Also, the Lockwood family can send people into theboratory to assist from the side!"


    Shock and disbelief shed across the faces of the members of Little Dipper and Big Dipper and the others. The President had directly taken away the authority of the Lockwood family to manage theboratory.


    This was too much!


    As if she knew what they were thinking, Anna continued, "Don''t me the President. Unless the Lockwood family chooses a new patriarch to be in charge of this matter, this matter can only be handled by the Willsmith and Craven families."


    Generally speaking, the Lockwood family''s patriarch was currently unconscious. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. He was even determined to be dead. This was the best excuse to seize power from the Lockwood family.


    Little Dipper and Big Dipper''s men looked furious.


    "Our patriarch isn''t dead yet!" Grey said angrily.


    Anna looked at him coldly and said, "The three of us are only here to pass on the order. Get out of the way. From now on, the Lockwood family has lost control of theboratory.


    "If you disobey, you will be disobeying orders."


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven sneered, and a smug look appeared in their eyes.


    This was all Isabe''s fault. She shouldn''t have gone against them. That was what they were thinking.


    Grey took the document and said to Anna, "Miss Lyons, please give us some time. We need to report to patriarch''s wife first."


    Anna frowned.


    At that moment, nna, who was behind Anna, said, "You guys are really loyal dogs. Why are you protecting Isabe?


    "She''s only your patriarch''s woman. If the patriarch dies, you''ll be the men of the Lockwood family''s new patriarch. You have nothing to do with Isabe."


    Her expression was ferocious and her tone was filled with mockery. She was extremely mean.


    Grey''s eyes turned cold. He said to Anna, "Miss Lyons, is this the quality of the President''s envoy? You guys are too careless in choosing people now."


    Anna also felt that nna''s actions were inappropriate, so she turned around and said coldly, "nna, watch your words!"


    nna suppressed the surging hatred in her heart and said, "Yes, Anna."


    After a pause, she continued, "Anna, this is the President''s order. How dare they ask us to wait? Do they think that Isabe has more power than the President? "Isn''t this tant disobedience? Isabe has already given them bugs!"


    Anna was also surprised because Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s men were really loyal to Isabe.


    "Miss Lyons, as you can see, Isabe is not a simple person. She even made the Lockwood family''s Little Dipper and Big Dipper so obediently. This woman is very strange. "We can''t let her participate in such an important experiment. We have to go in now, expel her from theboratory, and force her to never step in and participate again."


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith echoed from the side.


    Little Dipper and Big Dipper''s men looked coldly at Old Willsmith and Old Craven, killing intent faintly. appearing in their eyes.


    If it weren''t for these two people, this matter wouldn''t have rmed the President.


    They hated Old Willsmith and Old Craven to the core.


    At that moment, an excited voice sounded.


    "Anna, is your name Anna?"


    It was Mrs. Menter.


    Mr. and Mr. Menter, and Elvis walked over at some point


    Mr. and Mrs. Menter''s eyes were fixed on Anna. They did not look away and did not even blink.


    When they heard how nna called Anna, they were even more excited.


    Mrs. Menter could not help but ask.


    Anna turned to look at Mrs. Menter. A member of Little Dipper quickly took the opportunity to leave and went in to report to Isabe.


    Mr. and Mrs. Menter looked at Anna excitedly. Their eyes were moist as they muttered, "You look too much.


    alike..."


    Old Willsmith''s eyes twitched.


    "Old Menter, what''s wrong with you guys?"


    He said unhappily, "Miss Lyons is the President''s envoy. If you have anything to say, say it in private. Don''t dy official business."


    Old Menter nced coldly at Old Willsmith and said, "Old Willsmith, don''t interrupt."


    Then, he said to Anna, "Child, who gave you your name?"


    Anna looked at them in surprise and said, "It should be given to me by my adoptive father!"


    "Adoptive father? Shouldn''t it be your parents?" Mrs. Menter''s eyes sparkled.


    Old Willsmith''s face darkened.


    Anna said, "He said that I was adopted by him from the orphanage."


    "An orphanage? Miss... Miss Anna, can we call you Anna? Can you tell us how old you are?" Mrs. Menter asked repeatedly.


    Anna looked at Grey with the corners of her eyes.


    And then gave him a meaningful look.


    Grey was stunned.


    He could actually see the urge in Anna''s eyes. A bright light shed in his eyes. It seemed that Anna was intentionally giving them time to deal with the current situation. Without another word, Grey turned around and walked into theboratory to discuss countermeasures with Isabe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Anna said to the two elders, "I''m 24 years old this year. Who do you think I look like?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Menter looked at each other and saw excitement in each other''s eyes. Even their ages matched.


    Mr. Menter suddenly said, "You look like your father."


    Anna was stunned.


    Mr. Menter hurriedly exined, "I was presumptuous."


    He continued, "Our granddaughter has been missing for more than 20 years. Moreover, her name is also Anna. How can there be such a coincidence in this world?" Anna stared at them nkly.


    Mrs. Menter quickly asked, "Anna, do you have a thumb-sized red sandalwood token on you? Your name is engraved on it."


    Anna shook her head. "No."


    Mrs. Menter was stunned. "That''s impossible... Go back and ask the President. He must know about that wooden token. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have coincidentally named you Anna." When they sent the child away, they might have had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, so they put a wooden


    token on the child.


    Anna was stunned for a moment before she shook her head and said, "You''re overthinking things. If there was a wooden token, My adoptive father would have told me long ago. It''s impossible for him to hide it


    "All of this should be a coincidence."


    "Old Menter, I know you''ve always wanted to make it up to that child. After all, you were the ones whol secretly took the child away and lost the child. "However, you can''t possibly suspect that she''s your granddaughter just because you see a simr person, right?" said Old Wilismith.


    He didn''t believe in such coincidences.


    "But how can there be so many coincidences in the world..."


    Old Menter looked at Anna, his eyes filled with nostalgia and regret.


    Anna was stunned. She thought to herself, "It was actually these two elders who secretly took the child away and lost him?"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 Stay To Witness A Miracle


    In the past few years, Anna had been secretly searching for her biological parents, but she had never found. any clues.


    If she was really rted to the two elders in front of her, then... her being lost was caused by them. Her emotions were exceptionallyplicated, but her cold face was still arrogant and calm.


    She remained calm. Since she had her suspicions, she should be able to find some clues when she investigated the Menter family in secret.


    Actually, some things were very simple.


    As long as she took a strand of Mr. and Mrs. Menter''s hair for a DNA test, she would know the answer immediately.


    Of course, all of this had to be done in secret. No one could know.


    Anna lowered her eyes and said, "I understand how you feel, but I still have to say that you''ve got the wrong. person." With that, she no longer paid attention to the two elders.


    "But you really look like your father... Your father''s name is Yates Sutton. He... died in a car ident back then..."


    At this point, Mr. Menter closed his eyes in pain.


    Anna''s body stiffened imperceptibly.


    Old Willsmith nced coldly at Mr. Menter.


    He then said angrily, "Old Menter, what''s the meaning of this?


    "Back then, when Ziana ran away from the marriage, Jasper became theughingstock of the entire boxing world. The Willsmith family was totally embarrassed.


    "Now, you''re talking about what happened back then in front of me. What are you wanting to do?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ziana''s fianc¨¦ back then was Jasper, Old Willsmith''s only son.


    Because of this matter, the Menter family had been letting down the Wei family all these years. However, the Wei family had always been magnanimous. The two families did not break up because of this matter.


    But today, Old Willsmith seemed a little angry.


    Mr. Menter nced at Old Willsmith and sighed. "Old Willsmith, after so many years, Ziana has broken off all rtionship with us. Yates is dead and the child is lost. The Menter family can be said to have been separated from our flesh and blood. These punishments are enough.


    "It''s all in the past. Why are you still brooding over it? I know it''s the Menter family who didn''t were being reasonable, but... let it go."


    Old Willsmith''s eyes shed. He snorted coldly and didn''t say anything else.


    Anna didn''t seem to care, but she heard every word of their conversation.


    They had said too much information. She did not know if it was because of the influence of Mr. and Mrs. Menter, but she actually felt an inexplicable sadness.


    If she was that child...


    Anna closed her eyes and calmed herself down. She turned to look at members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper.


    "Our time is limited. Everyone, if you continue to stop us, you will be disobeying orders. Then I can only call my adoptive father."


    Members of Little Dipper and Big Dipper looked at each other and then parted to make way.


    Anna, Jason and nna, as well as Old Willsmith, Old Craven, Mr. Menter, and Hank behind them, also followed.


    A group of them stormed into theboratory.


    In theboratory, Isabe heard a member of Little Dipper''s report and saw the document in Grey''s hand. He was silent for a moment:


    Grey and Queal were both worried. They said, "Mrs. Lockwood, we have to call the old residence. This matter can only be resolved if Sir Graham Lockwoodes forward to discuss with the President. "Otherwise, we''ll have to give up theb."


    Isabe looked at the experiment module and squinted her eyes. "Let''s wait a little longer."


    "But the people outside won''t wait any longer!" Grey said anxiously.


    "If they can''t wait, then invite them in!" Isabe sneered.


    Grey and Queal were stunned.


    Isabe turned around and said to Bruce, "Prepare the protective shield."


    Bruce was stunned. Then, a bright light shed in his eyes.


    He looked at Isabe with a smile. Now, he really admired his master a lot!


    He turned around and left.


    Grey and Queal were also shocked. They also knew what the protective shield was used for. It was something that could not even be blown up. When the patriarch''s wife activated the protective shield at this time. It was clearly nning to trap the people outside inside and not let them out!


    What she meant was that since they wanted toe in, then she would let them in. However, it wouldn''t be that easy to leave aftering in.


    Isabe turned around and stared at the man in the experiment module. She walked forward and said softly, "Draxton, are you still not awake? If you don''t wake up soon, I will be bullied..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the low beeping sound of the monitor beside her suddenly became more urgent.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. Draxton was conscious!


    Grey and Queal also noticed the abnormality. Their eyes lit up as they excitedly went forward and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, the patriarch is... about to wake up?"


    "I think so." Isabe was also very excited.


    Just as the three of them were standing in front of the experiment cabin, Anna and the others walked in. Looking at the situation in front of them, they were shocked. If they weren''t mistaken, the man in the experiment module was Draxton.


    Anna immediately looked at Isabe, who was standing in front of the experiment module and did not even look at them. She asked, "Are you Miraculous Doctor, Isabe Thompson?"


    She addressed Isabe as Miraculous Doctor and not Mrs. Lockwood.


    Isabe turned around and looked at Anna. However, the moment she saw Anna''s face, she was a little taken aback.


    The girl looked really like Aunt Mia. Their faces were around 60% or even 70% alike.


    Surprise shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    However, at that moment, Old Craven''s voice sounded. "Isabe, you actually started the experiment in advance. The test subject is Draxton as well. You''re really bold!" Isabe was about to answer Anna, but she swallowed her words. She turned around and looked at Old Craven coldly. "You can speak louder. You might wake him up!" Isabe looked into the experiment module again.


    Old Craven was stunned for a moment before he revealed a mocking expression. "Isabe, are you crazy? "It''s impossible for Draxton to wake up again. He''s in aa now. In at most six months'' time, he would die.


    "He injected the Silver Crystal Potion. If you leave him in theboratory, you can provide us with ready-made experimental subjects. I think the Lockwood family will agree."


    In the end, Old Craven''s lips could not help but curve into a malicious smile.


    When Isabe heard this, she was instantly filled with killing intent. Grey and Queal could not help but revealing their killing intent as well.


    "Old man, you must have a death wish!" Queal said angrily.


    Old Craven''s face turned cold and angry. No one had ever dared to scold him like this!


    Old Willsmith said unhurriedly, "Isabe, you''re no longer qualified to stay in theboratory. You''ve seen that document, right?"


    Isabe held the document in her hand and did not say anything.


    Old Willsmith''s gaze sharpened. "Then why are you still here? Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Isabe did not say anything. At that moment, a transparent protective shield suddenly came down.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Anna shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Isabe ced the document on the table at the side and said slowly, "Nothing much. I just want everyone to stay here and witness a miracle!"


    She nced at the experimental module.


    "Isabe, are you crazy? Do you know that these three are the President''s envoys? You''re really bold. You''re imprisoning the envoys!" Old Willsmith threatened.


    Isabe smiled. She looked at Jason and nna and said, "Old Willsmith, aren''t you being a little too serious? I just saw two familiar faces and wanted to chat. Mr. Lang, Miss Falkona, what do you think?" Ever since nna entered theboratory, she had been looking at Isabe with hatred in her eyes. Her heart was filled with fear and killing intent towards Isabe.


    Upon hearing this, she immediately recalled those unpleasant memories when they were abroad.


    However, Jason spoke first. He looked at Isabe and asked in confusion, "Do you know me?" Isabe was surprised. "Did you lose your memory?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 A Miracle


    "So you do know me. What''s our rtionship?" asked Jason.


    Isabe confirmed that Jason had been in a car ident because of Samantha. He fell into the river with his car. Although he was not killed, there was something wrong with his head. However, Isabe was still a little surprised. She said, "Haven''t you seen the news online?"


    The Lang family''s young CEO was involved in a car ident. It was all over the news. No one knew if he was dead or alive.


    Jason was taken aback.


    It had only been two days since he woke up from theboratory. He had been on missions with Anna and had not had the time to go online.


    In fact, it was not just his memory that had problems. Ever since he woke up from theboratory, the world had been brand new to him.


    He did not seem to have any concept of surfing the Inte, cell phones, or anything else.


    One look at Jason''s reaction and Isabe knew that he still didn''t know anything.


    Isabe then said, "I have nothing to do with you. We just know each other.


    "However, it''s better for you to find your own life yourself."


    Isabe actually felt that with Jason''s current identity and knowledge of the past, dragging the Lang family into this might not be a good thing for him or the Lang family..


    It wasn''t easy to be the President''s envoy.


    "Isabe, don''t try to stall time by changing the topic. You''re just a woman. You only benefited from the Lockwood family. Now, you actually want to take over while Draxton is unconscious.


    "You even sent Draxton to theboratory. Your intentions are obvious."


    Old Craven couldn''t help but interrupt.


    After saying that, he looked at Grey and Queal. "You''re all elites of Little Dipper and Big Dipper. You were actually bewitched by this woman and betrayed the patriarch. I think Little Dipper and Big Dipper are just empty titles."


    Grey and Queal gasped. Queal even began to roll up his sleeves and exercise his wrists. As he moved, he stared at Old Craven and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, can I beat him up?"


    Isabe chuckled and said, "It''s better to bear with it for now. If you beat him up and cripple him, we''ll be the


    unreasonable onester.


    "Why don''t we beat him up after we chase them out?"


    Grey also said, "That''s right. Let''s endure it first. It won''t be good if our fight affects the patriarch."


    Old Craven was so angry that his face turned red. He looked at Isabe and the others angrily and turned to Anna.


    "Miss Lyons, look at them. They''re simply too arrogant. They don''t take the President and you seriously at all." Anna''s expression was cold.


    She looked at Isabe sharply and said, "You''re disobeying the President''s orders by trapping us here. It won''t do you any good.


    "I advise you to open this protective shield and leave theboratory."


    Isabe chuckled and did not continue the conversation. Instead, she changed the topic and said, "Who are your parents, Miss Lyons? Why do you look familiar?"


    Anna said sternly, "Isabe! Don''t think that you can escape reality just because of this. It''s meaningless for you to do this.


    "I advise you to be sensible and leave theboratory quickly. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear!"


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith looked at Isabe mockingly. Isabe nced at them and said, "Miss Lyons, don''t be anxious. I told you to stay and witness a miracle, I will definitely do it!"


    nna finally could not help but say, "Witness what miracle? Isabe, don''t tell me you thought Draxton is going to wake up in a while? Haha!"


    She looked at the man in the experiment module gloatingly and said, "Isabe, without Draxton to back you up, who do you think you are?


    "Even if you are Miraculous Doctor, can you fight against everyone?"


    Isabe was not angry. She looked at nna meaningfully and said, "Miss Falkona, although I don''t agree with the second half of your sentence, I do still agree with the first half!"


    nna was stunned.


    Just as she was about to continue mocking Isabe, she thought that it would be best to anger Anna. If that happened, Isabe would definitely not end up well.


    However, at this moment, a series of beeping sounds suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Isabe quickly turned to look at the experiment module.


    The man lying inside had already opened his dark blue eyes. As soon as he opened them, he turned his head. and looked in Isabe''s direction.


    At that moment, he was quietly staring at Isabe, his eyes were filled with concern.


    Isabe felt a lump in her throat. Joy and other emotions intertwined, and she almost cried with tears of joy.


    "Patriarch!"


    Grey and Queal were overjoyed.


    Isabe hurriedly opened the experimental module, rushed up, and reached out to help the man inside. However, the man suddenly stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms. Isabe fell on top of him.


    She was stunned for a moment. She looked up and met the man''s smiling and gentle gaze.


    Isabe couldn''t help but smile as they looked at each other.


    She stretched out a finger and poked the man''s slightly open sexy chest."Looks like you''re not childish. Are you normal now?" she asked.


    Draxton''s body stiffened.


    When he woke up, he recalled his extremely childish memories.


    The man''s handsome face darkened as he looked at Isabe threateningly.


    Isabe simply buried her face in his chest. Her shoulders trembled as sheughed incessantly.


    Draxton''s eyes could not help but sh with helplessness and pampering.


    Isabe finishedughing. Her eyes were watery as she looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bring it up in the future."


    Draxton reached out and rubbed the top of her soft head before sitting up.


    Grey and Queal watched this scene with smiles and joy in their eyes.


    At that moment, Old Willsmith and Old Craven were shocked.


    They could not believe that Draxton could wake up!


    "This is impossible!" Old Willsmith muttered to himself.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Old Craven stared at Draxton and said, "It must be temporary. It''s impossible for him to be alive after injecting the crystal potion into his body!" Their tone was extremely certain.


    "Old Willsmith, Old Craven, why are you so sure that it''s impossible? He''s clearly fine now!" said Hank


    Simon and Mr. Menter also looked at Old Willsmith and Old Craven.


    Old Willsmith shook his head repeatedly. "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Even if he''s awake now, he definitely won''t be able to live. That''s for sure."


    He sounded as if he was talking to Hank and alsoforting himself at the same time.


    "Old Willsmith, Old Craven, what do you know? Why are you so sure?" asked Hank.


    He seemed to be thinking about something


    Old Willsmith fell silent.


    Old Craven looked sharply at Hank and said, "Hank, don''t ask. In short, we know better than anyone how terrifying the crystal potion is. It''s just impossible!" Seeing that he did not say anything, Hank did not ask further.


    However, he, Simon, and Mr. Menter looked at each other with grave expressions.


    It seemed like there was something they didn''t know.


    No wonder Old Willsmith and Old Craven were so fixated on the crystal potion. They even wanted to chase the Lockwood family out and rece them.


    There had to be an unusual reason.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 Tide Has Turned


    Although Old Willsmith and Old Craven spoke confidently, they could not help but be shocked when they saw Draxton walk out of the experiment module unscathed.


    nna was so angry that her face was contorted. She had just finished gloating when this man really woke up. She felt she was embarrassed.


    As Draxton woke up and walked out of the experiment module, the monitoring device connected to the experiment module also disyed Draxton''s physical data. Looking at the values clearly, he waspletely healthy


    These data could never fool anyone.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven stared at the data.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    They went from shock to confusion.


    They looked away from the data and turned to Draxton and Isabe.


    Draxton was wearing a ck silk sleeping robe. He was tall and straight. He stood there with an imposing


    aura.


    Not only was he alive, but he was healthier than ever.


    In fact, the aura from his body was even more terrifying.


    Isabe also realized that Draxton had not only be stronger after waking up this time, but his strength. had also increased, making him even more handsome and stronger. She squinted her eyes and smiled. Her man had be so charming. She was the one who enjoyed it the


    most.


    Isabe stared at Draxton silently and licked her lips. She was already thinking of tasting this man tonight.


    Draxton felt uneasy under her burning gaze. His ears turned red silently.


    Even so, his face was cold. He looked sharply at Anna and the others and asked, "Miss Lyons, what exactly is going on?"


    Anna was silent. How was she supposed to answer that?


    She couldn''t possibly say that she felt that he was dead, so she came to chase his wife away and ask the Willsmith and Craven families to upy theboratory, right?


    At that moment, Isabe leaned over and said aggrievedly, "Draxton, they said that you''re dead and wanted to chase me away. Look, the President''s documents are here!" Grey and Queal were very helpful. They immediately brought the documents over.


    Draxton''s attention was all on Isabe. He could not help butugh as he looked at Isabe. He felt his heart ache, and his expression became colder.


    He took the document and nced at it before looking at Anna again.


    Anna was silent for a moment before she said, "Mr. Lockwood, I''m sorry. Since you''re awake, the feasibility of this document is still up for debate. Please allow me to call my adoptive father." There was no signal in the protective shield.


    Isabe immediately gave Bruce, who was outside the protective shield, a look. Bruce opened the protective. shield. Anna turned around and went out to call the President.


    nna looked at Draxton and Isabe unwillingly before turning around to follow Anna.


    Outside, she said angrily, "Anna, Isabe and Draxton are too arrogant. Are we going to let them off just like


    that?"


    Of course, she hoped that Anna would also hate Isabe and Draxton. Anna was the President''s most beloved adopted daughter. If she had influence, the President would definitely not have a good impression of Draxton and Isabe.


    However, Anna gave nna a sharp look and shouted, "Shut up!


    "nna, don''t forget your ce. Everything you say and do now is mixed with selfish desires. It''s not the quality a qualified envoy should have. Do you want to undergo training again?"


    Hearing the training being mentioned, nna''s face turned pale. She seemed to have thought of something, and fear shed across her eyes.


    "I know I was wrong. Anna, don''t be mad." She lowered her head obediently to hide the hatred in her eyes.


    Anna had already made a call and wasmunicating with the President.


    In theboratory, Old Willsmith and Old Craven simply could not ept this result. They sized up Draxton from head to toe and finally fixed their gazes on Isabe.


    "How did you do it? The crystal potion was injected directly. No one can survive!


    "Moreover, you did it in such a short time."


    The more Old Willsmith and Old Craven thought about it, the more shocked they became. The way they looked at Isabe had changed from disdain and hostility to shock and greed. In fact, they wanted to control theboratory so that they could obtain the final results.


    And the final result had been obtained by Isabe.


    They now had everything they wanted!


    Isabe looked at them with a smile and asked, "You want to know?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven didn''t say anything, but their eyes were filled with urgency and excitement.


    Isabe chuckled and said nastily, "Why should I tell you?"


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven were both rendered speechless.


    Their expressions instantly darkened.


    "Isabe, don''t think that just because Draxton is awake, you''re high off one''s ass!


    "The crystal potion is not your private property. If you don''t announce the process of the sessful experiment, you are hiding it for your own selfish purposes!


    "Do you think the President will tolerate you like this?" Old Craven said sternly.


    He wasn''t going to give up.


    Isabe pretended to be afraid and said, "Hey, Draxton, listen, they''re threatening me!"


    With a smile in his eyes, Draxton nced at Isabe and turned to Old Willsmith and Old Craven.


    "The two of you, you''ve gone too far.


    "The process of the experiment results is confidential. You are not qualified to know. After all, you are not the President."


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s expressions stiffened.


    They were about to say something when Anna walked in.


    She took back the document and said, "My father said that since Mr. Lockwood has already woken up, theboratory is still under the joint responsibility of the Lockwood family and Barys family.


    "Also..."


    She nced at Old Willsmith and Old Craven. "The President said that your families don''t have to participate in the experiment. Out of the boxing families, only the Hank, Simon and Menter families are enough."


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven''s expressions abruptly changed.


    "Miss Lyons..." Old Willsmith was anxious to say something.


    Anna raised her hand to interrupt him and said, "There''s no need for the two of you to say anything else. This is my father''s order. I''m just passing it on.


    "If the two of you are dissatisfied, go talk to my father."


    With that, she looked at Isabe and Draxton and said, "I''m sorry for offending you previously!"


    She nodded slightly and said, "Miraculous Doctor, my father asked me to pass a message to you. He wants to see you and hopes that you can meet him." Isabe squinted her eyes.


    She sneered inwardly. "This President is really interesting."


    Previously, he sided with Old Willsmith and Old Craven to deal with her. Now that Draxton had woken up, his attitude immediately changed.


    Isabe was not a hothead who did not know the ways of the world, but she really did not want to see the President immediately.


    At that moment, Anna said, "What Father means is that Miraculous Doctor should apany Mr. Lockwood first. After all, Mr. Lockwood has just woken up. The two of you should have something to say. It won''t be toote for Miraculous Doctor to meet him tomorrow when he''s free."


    "That''s more like it," thought Isabe.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 Children


    Draxton waking up was undoubtedly a good thing for the Lockwood family. After learning that Draxton had woken up, the Lockwood family began making preparations for his return. The lively atmosphere wasparable to the New Year.


    Ricky and Betty, as well as little Betty and Little Ricky, were running around upstairs and downstairs with sparkling eyes.


    The servants and robot servants were also busy shuttling back and forth.


    Jeanne, Ava, and Mia also entered the kitchen to show off their skills.


    Theboratory was handed over to Bruce. Isabe and Draxton happily returned to the old residence. However, Fernando, who was also one of the people in charge of theboratory. He did not show much enthusiasm for theboratory. He actually acted thick skinned and followed Isabe and Draxton home. Isabe was a little speechless. She could already imagine that when Fernando went to the old residence, the old-fashioned Grandpa Damon would definitely not have a pleasant look on his face.


    However, when they saw the sparkling eyes of Winna who was beside Fernando, Isabe still agreed.


    As soon as the car drove into the old residence, they saw two small figures running towards them like two happy butterflies.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe and Draxton got out of the car. Isabe habitually opened her arms to wee the children, but after waiting for a long time, her arms were still empty.


    She blinked btedly, feeling foolish for once.


    She turned her head silently and saw the two little guys snuggled in Draxton''s arms, acting cute.


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched as she silently lowered her arms. Her expression was a little bitter. Draxton was having fun with the children while peeking at Isabe in amusement. "Be''s reaction is really cute."


    He could not suppress the smile on his lips.


    Looking at the two little guys in his arms, his gaze became even gentler.


    The two little guys did not notice their mother''s resentful gaze at the side. They nestled enthusiastically in their father''s arms.


    Betty spoke sweetly and softly. "Dad, you''re finally awake. Betty and Ricky missed you so much!"


    "Yes, I miss Daddy as well." It was rare for Ricky to agree. After expressing how much he missed Daddy, he even blushed shyly.


    "Daddy misses you too. Be good. Daddy is fine now. It''s all thanks to Mommy," reminded Draxton.


    He was still thinking of Isabe.


    "Yes, yes, we know. With Mommy around, Daddy will definitely be fine, but we still missed Daddy so much!" The two little guys did not understand at all.


    "Daddy misses you too!" The three of them hugged each other, and the mushyness was shocking. Isabe crossed her arms and tilted her head to look at the three of them unkindly. "Good lord, I''ve been standing here for so long and the two of them didn''t even look at me. All they could see is Draxton." She slowly squinted her eyes and stared at the two little guys.


    At the side, Winna covered her mouth and was about to burst outughing.


    She didn''t expect Be to be so cute and envied Draxton.


    When Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood and the others came out, they also saw this scene. The scene was too interesting. They also stood at the side and watched thernotion. The two little fellows pestered their father until they were so intimate that they forgot about their mother. Just as Isabe''s gaze became more and more dangerous, Betty and Ricky felt cold and shrank their necks, Little Betty and Little Ricky actually snuggled up at the same time.


    Isabe lowered her head and saw two little robots grabbing her sleeve. Their electronic eyes were very bright.


    Isabe looked at the two little guys and immediately smiled. Then, she led the two little robots and left with Winna. Btedly, Betty and Ricky shrank into their father''s arms and tilted their heads to peek at their mother.


    Only to see Isabe leading Little Betty and Little Ricky away mercilessly.


    Betty and Ricky''s faces immediately darkened.


    Draxton was amused and could not help but chuckle.


    On the other side, Isabe was introducing Winna to Jeanne and the others. Winna spoke fluent Lucsian and was obedient and polite. It was very easy for him to gain everyone''s favor Meanwhile, Sir Graham Lockwood and the others surrounded Draxton. All of them were extremely gratified.


    When Damon saw Fernando, he felt terrible.


    "Draxton, why did you bring the foreigners back?" Sir Graham Lockwood asked with a straight face.


    Fernando looked at Damon with a smile. He did not mind Damon''s cold face at all. Instead, his smile became even more genial. "Sir Graham Lockwood, I''m a guest from afar. What do you think?" In Damon''s eyes, his bright smile was simply a provocation!


    Damon rolled his eyes and prepared to retort. Sir Graham Lockwood-patted him and said, "He''s right. He''s a guest from afar. Don''t be so pedantic!"


    Damon''s mouth twitched and chose to suppress his anger and not explode.


    The whole family was happy. Fernando, and Winna also felt the warm atmosphere of the Lockwood family. Winna had never experienced such an atmosphere before. For a moment, it was both novel and intoxicating.


    She held Isabe''s arm and rubbed her face against Isabe''s body. She said softly, "Be, your family is so nice!"


    Isabe tilted her head and smiled at Winna. "Your brother treats you very well too."


    "But my family doesn''t have as many people as yours," said Winna. She thought for a moment. In the past, there were many people in Barys family, but those people were different from people of the Lockwood family.


    All of them were scheming and plotting against each other... Winna didn''t want to think about it. She shook her head and pushed away those memories.


    At that moment, a hand gently pushed Winna. Winna looked up and saw Roger saying with a straight face. "Get up. Don''t stay by my sister-inw''s side. You''re still acting cute. You don''t look like a foreigner at all!"


    Winna was an innocent little cutie. When she heard this, she blushed and asked in embarrassment, "I... did I offend you?"


    She quickly let go of Isabe.


    Roger looked at her seriously and asked, "What do you


    think?"


    Winna was very ashamed and hurriedly sat upright. She was elegant and gentle.


    A hint of pride shed across Roger''s eyes. Then, he openly walked to Isabe''s side and took Winna''s ce. "Isabe, you''re really amazing. Tell me, how were you able to cure Draxton?"


    His eyes were sparkling like a dog''s, silently acting cute.


    Isabe looked at him from the corner of her eyes. She waspletely speechless.


    At the side, Winna widened her eyes in shock. Then, anger began to spread in her eyes.


    She realized that she had been tricked!


    This guy had deliberately tricked her to move away from Be!


    "How shameless!"


    How could there be such a person?


    Roger didn''t notice the angry Winna at all.


    In the evening, Fernando and Winna bade farewell and left the Lockwood family.


    In the bedroom, Isabe came out of the bathroom wearing only a bathrobe.


    Draxton sat by the bed. When he saw here out, he could not help but think of her burning gaze in theboratory.


    His dark blue eyes couldn''t help but darken, and his body couldn''t help but feel hot.


    Isabe walked over with a smile, took his hand, and whispered into his ear,


    "Draxton, I''m very curious. After fusing with the Silver Crystal Potion, is your current physical fitness. more ferocious than before?" The coquettish words and sweet smell made Draxton''s Adam''s apple move uncontrobly. His entire body was about to burn. Isabe''s eyes were filled with smiles. Just as she was about to push this man down passionately. suddenly-


    Click!


    The door opened.


    "Daddy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Two small figures ran in happily from outside.


    They pounced on the bed one after another.


    Isabe silently looked at her little daughter, who was lying on herp. Her eyes were bright and full of ttery. This made Isabe feel helpless. Draxton was stunned at first. Then, he looked at the two little guys and then at Isabe''s stiff expression. A big smile appeared on his face. He picked up Ricky.


    The two little guys looked at their mother ingratiatingly.


    However, Isabe was notforted.


    "Mommy, Betty and Ricky are here to sleep with you and Daddy," Betty added.


    Isabe was rendered speechless.


    "My children are making things difficult for me," she thought.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Meeting The President


    Draxton couldn''t take it anymore andughed.


    Ricky and Betty nced at their father with enlightenment in their eyes. Since their father was so happy, he must really want to share the bed with them!


    In that case, they should go and sleep with their parents more often in the future!


    In the end, the family of four spent the night together.


    When she woke up the next day, Isabe''s expression was ugly.


    As a result, when Anna went to pick her up in the morning, Isabe did not appear to be in a good mood.


    Anna nced at Isabe''s expression. She thought that Isabe was grouchy because she was dissatisfied with the President.


    However, Anna felt that Miraculous Doctor had the right to be arrogant.


    Draxton naturally had to apany Isabe to the Presidential Pce.


    However, Anna stopped him.


    "Mr. Lockwood, my father said he only would only meet the Miraculous Doctor."


    Draxton''s gaze darkened. Anna nced at him and said, "Mr. Lockwood, do you have any concerns?"


    Draxton looked at Anna silently. Of course, he could not say that he was worried.


    Isabe smiled and said, "You just woke up and have a lot of things to deal with. You don''t have to go with me.* Draxton nodded.


    The President obviously did not want him to go, so it would be a bad idea for him to insist.


    As long as the Lockwood family remained, the President will not harm Be.


    Furthermore, there was still an important link between Be and the President.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton''s eyes shed as he sent Isabe and Anna off.


    Anna went alone to pick Isabe up. After they left, the atmosphere in the Lockwood family fell still for a


    moment.


    Ava poked Mia and said, "Mia, don''t you think that girl looks a little familiar?"


    Mia retracted her gaze and said thoughtfully, "Not just that, she looks too simr to me!"


    "Draxton, the President is doing this for crystal potion," Damon said.


    Draxton replied, "For crystal potion and maybe something else too."


    Isabe and Anna arrived at the Presidential Pce. As soon as they arrived, they saw Jason and nna standing outside.


    Upon seeing Isabe, nna could not help but be filled with resentment.


    Isabe followed Anna indoors and saw a man in casual clothes sitting quietly on a rattan chair in the huge reception hall.


    Steam rose from the teapot on the long table in front of him, and the fragrance spread in all directions. The entire room was filled with the fragrance of flowers and tea. It was intoxicating. "Father, Miraculous Doctor is here." Anna walked over and said.


    The man raised his head and looked over. His expression was as gentle as a dove, and there was a faint smile on his lips. The beige cardigan he was wearing made his eyes look tender. Isabe also looked at the man opposite her.


    However, the moment she saw the man''s face, Isabe fell silent.


    Only then did it strike her that the President''s surname was Lyons. His name was Eason Lyons.


    Mr. Lyons'' full name was Wesley Lyons.


    In the past, she would never have associated Mr. Lyons with the President.


    However, when she saw his face highly simr to Mr. Lyons''s, Isabe could not help but associate the two of them.


    Waves of emotions shed across Isabe''s eyes, and she was a little uneasy.


    The most apparent difference between the man in front of her and Mr. Lyons should be that Mr. Lyons always had a cold expression.


    However, Isabe knew Mr. Lyons''s heart was extremely soft and gentle.


    Mr. Lyons was undoubtedly the sternest person in her five years at Lotus Vige. Whether it was to her or the children, he yed the role of a strict adult.


    But there was no doubt about their rtionship.


    The President stared at Isabe for a while. When he saw the uneasiness in her eyes, he smiled.


    He turned to Anna and said, "Anna, you can leave the room first!"


    Anna nodded and left.


    In the blink of an eye, Isabe and Eason were alone in therge reception hall.


    Of course, that was not counting the hidden guards.


    "Be, can I call you that? Please sit down."


    He said with a smile and a soft gaze.


    Isabe sat down with aplicated expression and did not speak.


    Eason took two cups, picked up the teapot, and poured two cups of tea. He said, "I''m sure you''ve noticed my rtionship with Mr. Lyons. He''s my younger brother."


    Isabe pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Lyons never told me about his rtionship with you."


    Eason''s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused for a moment. He smiled resignedly and brought the cup to his lips. He took a sip and said, "I argued with him before. He still hasn''t gotten over it!" Isabe did not reply and only looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze.


    She was not naive enough to think that Mr. Lyons would hide in Lotus Vige and never return to Dawton City only because of an argument.


    The President smiled at Isabe and said, "This coffee is not bad. Try it."


    After saying that, he ignored Isabe''s reaction and continued, "Of course, at least to me, it was just a quarrel between us brothers.


    "Wesley might not think the same way about it.


    "All these years, he refused to return to Dawton City, refused to see me, and refused to let me look for him. I can''t do anything about it either. "So, I''m really happy to see you today."


    Isabe smiled. If she believed those words, she would be a fool.


    She asked, "Did you invite me over just to say this?"


    The President was stunned for a moment before sighing. "Looks like you''re ming me for the document issued previously.


    "Not that I wanted to, but I had to.


    "If Draxton doesn''t wake up, you are unsuitable to be in charge of the crystal experiments.


    "The crystal potion is very special. The results of its experiments are also extremely important. It is not a good choice for you to take on the responsibility alone.


    "Of course, now that Draxton has woken up, it''s another situation."


    Isabe smiled and said, "You think that I can''t afford to be responsible for the results of the crystal potion?


    Drayton Aren''t you curious about how I saved him?"


    "There''s nothing to be curious about. You used a special method. The effect of the Evolution Poison fusing with the potion is indeed stunning.


    "However, this method can''t be used widely. The real results of the crystal potion experiments have to be studied separately. Don''t you think so?" Isabe''s fingers froze


    She lowered her eyes to hide the shock in them.


    The fact that she had Evolution Poison was a secret. She had no idea how the President knew about it.


    In an instant, the President, who looked very gentle, became a little unfathomable.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 nna Digging Her Own Grave


    The President smiled and said, "You don''t have to be nervous. Whether you believe it or not, I don''t have any ill intentions toward you. After all, you are his student. Perhaps your rtionship is not just that of a teacher and student. The two of you may be even closer


    "I know Wesley too well. He looks cold, but he values rtionships more than anyone else."


    Isabe stared at the coffee in the cup and said softly, "Mr. Lyons is indeed cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    The President smiled and sighed. "That''s right. We are brothers. How can there be overnight enmity between biological brothers? He did not reconcile with me because his anger had not yet subsided.


    "You are his student, so he might listen to you. That is why I invited you here. I actually want you to persuade him."


    Isabe looked at the President calmly and said, "I''ll pass on your words to Mr. Lyons when I have the chance."


    As for whether he would listen to it, that was Mr. Lyons''s choice. Of course, she chose to take Mr. Lyons''s side without hesitation.


    As if reading her mind, the President smiled and shook his head. "You have quite the same temper as him... You don''t have to be so wary of me. Come, I have a few calligraphy paintings here. Come and take a look." As he spoke, he stood up and called Isabe towards a wall not far away.


    Outside, Anna and the other two stood quietly and waited. Suddenly, a guard walked over and reported, "Miss Lyons, something happened at the training camp."


    Anna frowned and turned to Jason and nna. "You guys guard here. Don''t disturb the President if there''s nothing important."


    Jason nodded, and so did nna.


    Only then did Anna leave with the guard.


    However, as soon as Anna left, nna became restless.


    She thought of an idea and said to Jason out of nowhere, "I have something to do and need to leave for a while."


    Jason frowned and looked at her coldly.


    nna left before Jason could say anything.


    Not long after, nna returned.


    She was holding a tray with a few tes of snacks in it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Jason saw her like that, he could not help but frown. He suddenly had a bad gut feeling and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    nna smiled at him. "I noticed that there were no snacks inside. I''m going to send some snacks to the President."


    Jason''s temple twitched as he reminded, "Have you forgotten what Anna just told you?"


    nna pursed her lips and smiled. "I know. I''m not going to disturb the President. I''m just going to deliver a few tes of snacks. How can this be called disturbing?"


    With that, she ignored Jason and carried the snacks into the reception hall.


    nna''s eyes shed with a gloat. Isabe was probably getting scolded by the President over what happened before.


    No matter how arrogant Isabe was, she still had to bow down in front of the President.


    nna was looking forward to it. She just wanted to see Isabe in a sorry state. At the same time, she wanted to show her face in front of the President and gain a favorable impression.


    At the thought of that, she sneered to herself. Anna was highly regarded because she was the President''s adoptive daughter. If nna herself could win the President''s favor and be ced in an important position, she would not have to be suppressed and ordered around by Anna.


    They were all from the same training camp. Who was nobler than the other? Why did Anna always act like she was superior? nna''s ns went smoothly in her mind, but when she walked into the reception hall, she did not see anyone at the table. There were two cups of coffee on the table. nna was stunned. What was going on? Did the President invite Isabe for coffee? She held the tray and looked around for the President and Isabe. She saw the two of them standing in front of the wall not far away.


    The wall was hung with the President''s calligraphy and paintings.


    The President was introducing them to Isabe with a smile, and Isabe was listening attentively. The two of them actually seemed to be getting along quite well.


    Isabe was not getting scolded badly as nna had imagined, nor was Isabe currying favor to the President in a lowly manner.


    On the contrary, Isabe''s attitude towards the President was no different from how she treated ordinary people.


    nna''s pupils constricted, and a trace of unwillingness shed across her eyes. She uncontrobly tightened her grip on the tray.


    Her arms wobbled a little, and the saucers in the tray clinked softly.


    The President, who was exining the paintings to Isabe excitedly, immediately turned around. When he saw nna standing there with a tray, he frowned.


    A hint of displeasure appeared on his soft face. He asked, "What are you doing?"


    nna felt like someone was squeezing her heart. She smiled sweetly and said, "Sir, I didn''t mean to disturb you. It''s just... It''s just some snacks. I''ll leave after putting them down." With that, she picked up the tes of snacks on the tray and ced them on the table.


    "Take it away. We don''t need it here," the President said.


    There was not much anger in his tone, but it was dignified and irrefutable.


    nna''s movements froze. She was holding thest te of snacks and was about to ce it on the table. However, at that moment, it felt wrong to both ce it down and retract her hand. Her face was filled with embarrassment, and the smile on her lips was as stiff as it could be.


    Isabe stood beside the President and looked at nna with a faint smirk. nna''s gaze inadvertently slid past Isabe, and Isabe raised her eyebrows at nna in amusement.


    nna''s face instantly turned red. She braced herself and put down thest te of snacks.


    "Sir, don''t you have a guest here? Perhaps she wants to eat. I will take my leave now."


    nna turned around and fled in a sorry state. She bit her lips in shame, and her eyes could not help but turn red.


    What right did Isabe have?


    It was one thing for the Lockwood family to think highly of her, but even the President treated her differently The President''s calligraphy and paintings were never shown to outsiders. Even Anna did not dare to approach his calligraphy and paintings.


    Looking at nna back, Isabe smiled and said, "Your subordinate is really considerate."


    The President sighed. "I have embarrassed myself in front of you."


    With that, he nced in a direction.


    Immediately, two figures shed out and pounced toward nna.


    nna had just stepped out of the reception hall when her arms were grabbed by two ck figures. The tray in her hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    nna opened her mouth to scream, but just as she opened her mouth, a handkerchief was stuffed into it. There was a pungent smell of the potion. nna felt a sharp pain in her head and instantly fainted. The two guards dragged nna away like trash.


    Jason watched that scene indifferently.


    In the reception hall, two guards quickly appeared and took away the snacks and coffee on the table.


    After a while, someone brought new coffee over, and the reception hall returned to silence. All of that took multiple lines to describe, but in fact, it happened in just a few minutes.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Chicks Pecking Rice


    Isabe gained a new understanding of the President.


    The seemingly gentle person actually had harsh tricks up his sleeve.


    The President said, "Be, do not mind her. nna''s training time is too short. Such a person is usually not qualified to work for me.


    "However, her grandfather, Mr. Falkona, was once a great contributor to our country. I took care of his descendants on ount of Mr. Falkona. Unfortunately, his descendants are disappointing." Isabe nodded, but she was a little surprised. nna''s grandfather was said to be a very powerful hacker. Isabe found out about Mr. Falkona from Master Vaughn.


    Master Vaughn respected Mr. Falkona very much. In fact, nna''s mother, Vanessa Falkona, was Master Vaughn''s childhood sweetheart.


    Unfortunately, nna and her mother''s way of doing things were unpleasant to talk about.


    Unexpectedly, the President also mentioned Mr. Falkona.


    Isabe could not help but feel curious about the deceased Mr. Falkona.


    On the other side, the unconscious nna was thrown back into the training camp.


    Anna walked out of the training camp and bumped into nna, who was being dragged over.


    Anna looked surprised. One of the guards who dragged nna said, "Miss Lyons, nna entered the reception hall without permission and disobeyed the President''s orders."


    Anna nodded and did not say anything else. She knew that with her adoptive father''s personality, nna would not be given another chance.


    How suicidal!


    Her only remark was that nna was too stupid. Did she think that working for the President was child''s y?


    Every order of the President could not be disobeyed. Unfortunately, nna did not understand this principle. For instance, when the President ordered Isabe to leave theboratory, Anna did not dare to imagine what the President would do if Draxton did not wake up in time and Isabe kept disobeying the order.


    Due to the episode with nna, the President was no longer in the mood to continue the discussion on art. He pointed at a picture of chicks pecking rice in the corner and said with a smile, "I drew this together with Wesley when we were small."


    Among the many paintings with superb painting skills, that painting was indeed unique.


    It was a scene of five or six chicks eating rice together with their heads lowered.


    It could be seen that the painting carried a strong childishness and unique child-like fun.


    Isabe could not help but imagine what Mr. Lyons would look like when he was young, painting seriously with a cold face. She could not help but smile, and her eyes curved.


    However, at that moment, the President said, "I drew the chicken, and Wesley drew the rice."


    Isabe''s expression froze. She could not help but widen her eyes and look at the President.


    She felt that she had been yed.


    That was because the rice in the picture was merely a few ck speckles.


    Anyone could take a pen and tap the paper a few times to draw the rice.


    Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    The Presidentughed out loud. "Wesley has never been good at these things since he was young. He is better at mechanical manufacturing and hacking. I had to coax him to get him to paint the few ck dots on this painting."


    Isabe also smiled.


    The President said, "I hope he wille back. The position of the head of the council will always be reserved


    for him."


    Isabe''s smile faded. "Sir, I will pass the message to Mr. Lyons, but I hope for him to live the life he desires."


    The President nodded.


    When they left, it was Anna who sent Isabe off.


    Isabe did not return to the old residence. She went to the Northernville Manor, and Draxton told her he had already reached the manor.


    Ziana and Elodia were both at the Northernville Manor. It was time for her to go back and apany them.


    Unexpectedly, when Isabe reached the manor, she saw two cars stopped outside the gate.


    Elvis, Mr. Menter, and Mrs. Menter were standing on one side, while Gary was on the other side, opposite to them,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Isabe''s car stopped in the middle of the two groups.


    Isabe looked left and right. Her expression turned gloomy. She got out of the car and said to Gary, "What are you doing here?"


    Gary looked at her pleadingly and said, "Isabe, please just let me see Elodia!"

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 The Menters


    Isabe gave an unpleasant look. She looked at Gary with a sharp gaze and said angrily, "Gary, don''t let others look down on you. You gave up Elodia yourself. What right do you have to wish to see her again?"


    "1..." Gary was silent. He had nothing to rebut, but he could not help it.


    Isabe looked at him coldly and said, "Hurry up and leave before I force you to. You can choose to leave with a swollen face or leave now."


    Isabe said impatiently.


    Gary pursed his lips. He was timid and indignant. He said, "Isabe, you and Draxton are a perfect match."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Isabe was confused, but she still replied, "Thank you!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, Gary stuck his head out of the car and added with a livid expression, "One is an asshole, and one is fierce!"


    With that, he drove off.


    Isabe was speechless.


    "How dare you! Just wait!" Isabe did not know whether tough or cry.


    On the other side, Elvis looked in the direction Gary left with a strange expression.


    "Miss Thompson, he is Elodia''s..."


    Isabe nced at him and said without overthinking, "The father of Elodia''s child."


    Elvis pondered for two seconds before saying, "Miss Thompson, he must have done something overboard to Elodia, right? Should I help beat him up?" Isabe was silenced for a moment.


    "That is not necessary. Mr. Menter, what are you doing here?" Isabe was a little speechless. She felt that the people she met that day were all abnormal. Elvis sighed and said, "I am here to meet Aunt Ziana. Unfortunately, Mr. Lockwood might not have noticed us when he went in just now and did not invite us in." Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    She looked at Elvis, and Elvis smiled back at her.


    He was dressed in a traditional suit, emanating the air of an educated man. However, his words were filled with a sense of cheapness.


    He imed that Draxton didn''t notice them. How could Draxton not notice them when they were standing there out in the open and within sight?


    It was obvious that Draxton was unwilling to let them in!


    Ziana was in the Northernville Manor. Draxton and Isabe could not make the decision for her.


    They had to get Ziana''s stand on it.


    Isabe smiled and said, "If you need anything from Master Menter, you can call her. If she wishes to see you, I can bring you in."


    Elvis smiled and said, "I forgot to bring my phone."


    Isabe said, "It''s okay, I brought mine. I will call Master Menter."


    With that, she took out her phone.


    Elvis immediately came forward to stop her. "Miss Thompson, don''t call her. Aunt Ziana won''t agree to let us in. Just do us a favor and bring us in. We genuinely only want to meet her."


    Isabe looked at Mr. Menter and Mrs. Menter.


    If it was just Elvis, Ziana would not avoid him. But with the two elders there as well...


    Mr. Menter and Mrs. Menter both looked at Isabe expectantly.


    Isabe smiled politely and said, "Mr. Menter, Mrs. Menter, I''m very sorry. I can''t help you with this."


    Just like between Mr. Lyons and the President, no matter what, she would protect her teachers and stand on her teachers'' side.


    As long as Master Menter was unwilling, Isabe would support her decision regardless.


    At that moment, a car drove out from the Northernville Manor. Isabe thought it was there to pick her up, but the car stopped, and Ziana walked out.


    When they saw Ziana, Mr. Menter and Mrs. Menter immediately widened their eyes and walked over to her excitedly.


    Ziana looked at them indifferently and said to Elvis, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Elvis smiled bitterly. He had no right to interfere in the feud between his aunt, grandfather, and grandmother, but he still said, "It''s news about my cousin." Anna was sitting in the car at that moment.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Past And Pain


    After scrutinizing and eyeing Elvis, Ziana turned to Mr. and Mrs. Menter and asked calmly, "Are the two of you using this information to threaten me? What is your agenda?"


    To Ziana, the Menter family would never reveal her daughter''s information to her this easily.


    They must have had an ulterior motive.


    The excited looks on Mr. and Mrs. Menter''s faces suddenly froze.


    "No, we do not have any. We just came to see you," Mrs. Menter quickly replied.


    Ziana looked at the couple and noticed they had aged quite a bit. Yet, all she could think of was their cruel and ruthless faces from over two decades ago when they took her child away.


    She was in a deep slump at that time after receiving the terrible news of her husband''s death. When she finally snapped out of it, her child had already been taken away from her and had disappeared without a trace.


    The pain she experienced that night was so excruciating that she wondered if anyone else could understand. And her parents'' cold, cruel gaze and brutal ways had made her thoroughly understand that she had nothing left.


    It had been many years, but the pain did not fade away with the passage of time. Instead, that experience had left her heartbroken and traumatized.


    Ziana''s eyes were devoid of warmth. She replied guardedly, "You have seen me now, so just say whatever you came to say."


    She subconsciously moved to stand in front of Isabe. To Ziana, since these people had the gall to hurt her daughter, they now might even have ill intentions towards her beloved mentee. Ziana''s actions were out of instinct. It did not ur to her that, in reality, members of the Menter family could not harm Isabe, given her identity.


    However, seeing her instinctively defensive movement, Mr. Menter and his wife felt a sharp ache in their hearts.


    They realized that, to Ziana, they were no longer her parents but enemies.


    Enemies who would intentionally hurt the people she cared about!


    "We''re not..." Mrs. Menter''s voice choked as she tried to exin.


    It''s human nature that as people grow old, they would tend to reflect on the past and realize their past mistakes. Then they would begin to regret, using familial ties as an excuse to make amends. However, to Ziana, some damages were just irreparable.


    Being hurt by a family member was even more soul-crushing.


    After witnessing their exchange, Elvis instantly understood how deep the rift was between his aunt and grandparents.


    He quickly spoke up, "Aunt Ziana, you''ve misunderstood. Grandpa and grandma just wanted to see you after all these years. They missed you!"


    Taken aback, Ziana questioned Mr. and Mrs. Menter coldly, "You missed me? Seriously?"


    "It''s true, I swear!" Mrs. Menter insisted as she nodded repeatedly.


    Mr. Menter also nodded silently, both of them looking hopefully at Ziana, hoping to see a trace of empathy in her eyes.


    However, on the contrary, Ziana''s eyes only reflected hatred and deep-seated resentment.


    She whispered, "You both are now loving andpassionate, huh? Well, I miss my daughter too. So tell me where she is. Where is she?"


    She muttered to herself. She was questioning the elderly couple as much as she was questioning herself. Her eyes were nk and broken, exuding a strong sense of sorrow and despair.


    The elderly couple was stunned when they saw Ziana''s reaction. They felt faint momentarily as the blood drained from their faces.


    More than twenty years prior, Ziana had also knelt before them until her knees were battered and bled, begging them to return her child to her.


    Mrs. Menter clenched her chest silently in anguish.


    Anna Lindon, who was sitting in the car, could not help but be moved. Even though she was just an outsider, she could tell how deep the pain was on Ziana''s face.


    Mrs. Menter''s lips trembled as a teardrop slowly formed from the corner of her eye.


    Back then, she was the one who first suggested sending Ziana''s child away.


    She thought that Ziana had acted immorally by betraying her fianc¨¦ and eloping with another man. Such a daughter brought shame to the Menter family.


    She believed her daughter had brought shame upon the family and thus wanted to bring Ziana back to teach her a lesson, making her realize the severity of her wrongdoing.


    As for the child she gave birth to with some unknown promiscuous man, it naturally shouldn''t exist.


    She wanted to choke the child to death but finally changed her mind when she met the child''s innocent gaze.


    She nned to send the child far away.


    At that time, while Ziana was coping with the pain of losing her lover, she also desperately had to search for her child. Yet, what awaited her back home were her parents, who proceeded to lock her up in the Menter family''s residence for three whole months.


    When she was released three monthster, she had already turned into apletely different person.


    She developed an immense hatred for her parents. They became estranged after she severed all ties with. them. She then began searching for her child which had continued up to this day. She even considered the possibility that her child might have been dead.


    As she stared at the elderly couple with her broken and lifeless gaze, she asked, "What do I need to do for you two to finally tell me where my child is?"


    Her pained expression made the elderly couple, who were already hurting, feel even more unbearable.


    They felt profoundly regretful for their past actions and their cruelty towards Ziana.


    At that moment, Ziana questioned, "Was the car ident Yates was in really an ident?"


    She stared at the elderly couple with dark, hollow eyes, holding onto every bit of emotion that might escape their faces.


    The elderly couple suddenly widened their eyes in shock.


    "No, it was not us! It really was an ident!" Mr. Menter shook his head furiously. Mrs. Menter could not bear it any longer and fainted.


    Elvis helped Mrs. Menter up, who was looking extremely pale and weak.


    Ziana continued to stare at Mr. Menter.


    Mr. Menter said, "Ziana, you have to believe us. Yates Sutton''s death really has nothing to do with us.


    "I... Although I did have such ns back then, I didn''t even have time to act on them. Before the person I hired could make a move, Yates had already met with that ident. I am serious. It really was an ident!"


    Mr. Menter was talking a mile a minute as he defended himself.


    Ziana stared at him nkly for a moment, and then she released a soft groan.


    She stumbled, and Isabe quickly held onto and supported her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe said, "Master Menter, I want you to meet someone."


    Ziana did not respond.


    Her mind was upied with scenes of her beloved dying tragically.


    He was such a refined person with exceptional looks and personality. Still, he died in such a gruesome way that they were unable to recover his full body. Tears rolled down Ziana''s cheeks quietly. isabe turned her head and looked at Anna, who was still in the car.


    Anna could not exin why she didn''t leave immediately but instead remained in the car, watching what went down between this family.


    She looked at Ziana Menter with sympathy as she felt great pity towards her.


    Though, she couldn''t help but feel a little panicked when she thought of what the elderly couple had said that day. What if this really had something to do with her?


    She hesitated for a moment under Isabe''s gaze.


    But very quickly, she opened the car door and got out.


    Whether or not this matter and these people have anything to do with her, she felt that she still needed to get to the bottom of it herself.


    After all, she had always wanted to find her biological parents.


    She wanted to figure out her true identity and background.


    She wanted to live life without any doubts or questions.


    So she walked out bravely.


    Ziana sensed something and nced in that direction, and then she saw a face that was strikingly simr to her lover''s.


    Not only did their faces look simr, but there was also a unique charm to her. Even the slightest change in expression could not deceive anyone.


    To Ziana, at that moment, it was as if the world had stopped spinning and they were frozen in time. All she could see was that girl walking towards her. Anna stopped in her tracks as Ziana''s gaze made her feel particrly uneasy.


    She could not help but feel her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Jake Quillon And Olivia Lockwood


    Ziana Menter was certain at a nce that this was her daughter.


    This was the child she had lost.


    Other members of the Menter family also saw Anna Lindon.


    Anna felt uneasy as Ziana fixed her gaze on her. She adjusted her hair ufortably and took a deep breath before walking over.


    "You..." Ziana Menter looked at her and was about to speak.


    "I look like your lover, I know," Anna quickly interrupted her.


    Ziana nodded quickly, crying andughing at the same time. "Yes, of course! You are his daughter, no, our daughter! Of course, you''d look like him!"


    Anna furrowed her brows and said, "Madam, although that might be possible, we still need to prove it."


    She clenched her fists tightly. Inside her, her emotions were all over the ce.


    Isabe watched them and said, "Miss Lyons, could you give me a strand of your hair?"


    Anna looked at her and immediately understood.


    She was not the type of person who would be pretentious. Anna always acted decisively. She promptly pulled out a few strands of hair and handed them to Isabe.


    Isabe took the hair and looked at Ziana.


    Ziana was a bit at a loss and quickly pulled out a handful of hair from her own head.


    Despite usually being concerned about her image and appearance, she did not care about that at the moment.


    Isabe felt a little sorry for her and smiled, saying, "Master Menter, no matter the result, I hope you won''t be disappointed. We will find the person eventually." Although Ziana grinned and nodded, she looked at Anna Lindon with such certainty.


    "I know, I know it''s her. There is no mistake."


    She reached out and held Anna''s hand carefully. Seeing that she didn''t resist, Ziana tightened her grip slightly.


    Anna looked down at that pair of trembling hands and allowed it.


    Isabe suggested, "Miss Lyons, do you want toe in and sit down?"


    Anna nced at Isabe, then met Ziana''s expectant gaze again. She nodded in agreement.


    They entered the Northernville Manor together. "Miss Thompson, do you want me to take you for a gic test?" Elvis offered.


    Isabe replied, "It''s fine. You should head back with Mr. and Mrs. Menter and rest."


    With that, she saw Ss Yanter drive out.


    Isabe entered the car and watched Ziana and Anna enter the manor before leaving.


    Isabe took their hair to the hospital with state-of-the-art equipment and handed it over to Greyson Lockwood.


    The results would be released in two hours, and Isabe stayed at the hospital waiting quietly.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven stood outside the Presidential Pce looking displeased.


    Themander of the President''s guards said, "Gentlemen, the President asks that you leave. He will not see you"


    Old Craven pleaded, "Mr. Commander, could you please inform the President that we really have something of great importance to tell him?"


    Old Willsmith nodded in agreement.


    Themander warned them sternly. "The President has said there will be no further changes regarding the


    laboratory matter. Please leave now. The decision made by the President cannot be easily changed by anyone."


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith exchanged nces after seeing themander''s expression turn serious. Although unwilling, they did not dare to pester any longer and could only leave.


    Themander watched them as they left and headed in to report back to the President.


    The President listened to themander''s report while rearranging his terrarium disy. As he added more water to the dirt, he said calmly, "They''ve been a little ambitious over the years. It''s good to give them some setbacks.


    Themander said, "Mr. President, Jasper Willsmith is on his way and is arriving in Dawton City."


    "I knew he could not stay put ande here. I have expected this." The Presidentmented while he continued packing the dirt.


    Changing the subject, he asked, "Has Annae back yet?"


    Themander replied, "Miss Lyons has not yet returned."


    The President stopped fiddling with the nts for a moment, shook his head, andughed. "For years, she has been secretly investigating her biological parents'' whereabouts, and this time she will finally get her wish."


    Themander''s face suddenly turned cold.


    The President nonchntly ordered, "You can go out now."


    After themander left, the President returned to working on his nt disy.


    On the way back to the hotel, the car carrying Old Willsmith and Old Craven was sideswiped by another car that hade speeding from the side. The other driver was going at such a high speed that caused the direction of the driver to veer off course slightly.


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith, who were already filled with anger, immediately got agitated. Old Willsmith angrily said to the driver, "How dare they! Chase them!"


    Upon receiving the order, the driver immediately sped up and chased after the car.


    At that moment, another car approached from behind. It was as fast as the one in front..


    As luck would have it, this car grazed against Old Craven''s car as it zoomed by.


    Old Craven couldn''t hold back his anger and shouted, "Catch up with them. Give chase!"


    The driver''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he pursued the two cars in front of him.


    Gradually, they realized that one of the cars in front was fleeing while the other was chasing after it.


    "I don''t care about who they are or why they are doing this. You better catch up with them!"


    Old Willsmith ordered sternly.


    The driver could only drive on and give chase.


    At that moment, the three cars were darting down the road.


    They sped all the way until they reached the deserted suburbs.


    In front of them was a cliff, and the two cars in front came to a halt.


    Old Craven and Old Willsmith''s car managed to catch up with them.


    However, the owners of the two cars did not pay any attention to them. A young man jumped out of the first car and rushed toward the edge of the cliff.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A girl got out of the second car.


    She shouted at the young man, "Jake Quillon, if you dare jump, I''ll jump too. Let''s just die together!"


    Jake turned around with a somber expression. "You know that I won''t die if I jump, right? But you will if you


    "I can still find someone else in the future. Are you sure you want to end your life like this?"


    Olivia''s face turned livid with anger as she shouted, "How dare you! My ghost will return to haunt you after i die. You better watch out!"


    With that, she charged toward him.


    Jake''s face turned pale as he eximed, "Stop, stop!"


    Of course, Olivia had no intention of actually jumping. She red at Jake with fury andshed out at him. "It''s just a marriage certificate. Do you really have to kick up such a fuss? Why are you so spineless?" Jake said awkwardly, "I said that I''m impotent, didn''t I? Wouldn''t marrying me just harm you?"


    "Bullshit! If you were impotent, who was it in bed with me that day?"


    Olivia''s eyes zed with fury, making them look exceptionally bright.


    Jake''s face was ashen. "You know that''s not what I meant If you end up with me, you will be childless..."


    "Childless my ass! Then tell me what is that thing growing in my womb?"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 The Quillon Family''s First Grandson


    Olivia stroked her t belly proudly.


    Jake instantly became anxious. He stared at Olivia''s belly and asked, "What did you say?" Jake seemed unable to ept.


    Olivia raised her chin and stared at Jake, replying, "I was saying I''m pregnant. It''s yours!"


    Jake looked at Olivia in shock and murmured, "How could this be? How could this be? It''s only one night."


    Olivia said, "Hey, what about it? That means you''re good."


    Jake''s face turned pale.


    Jake walked toward Olivia and said, "We can''t keep this child."


    Olivia''s face instantly changed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven stood beside the car. They were boxers. Thus, their hearing was excellent without any doubt. They clearly heard what Jake and Olivia said. Old Craven was shocked and said, "Old Willsmith, that young man looks exactly like Jasper when Jasper was young!"


    "His name is Jake. He''s the child from back then," replied Old Willsmith.


    Old Craven asked in shock, "The child that Jasper secretly sent away?"


    "That should be correct," answered Old Willsmith.


    Old Craven had aplicated expression and said, "Old Willsmith, this is too risky. Aren''t you afraid that the Quincy family will find out?"


    Old Willsmith said, "This is the first grandson of the Willsmith family. It''s our business how to manage his fate. The Quincy family should step away from it." Old Craven fell silent.


    Old Willsmith said, "Old Craven, didn''t you hear them? That girl from the Lockwood family is pregnant with his child.


    "His child is the third generation of the test subject. This is breaking news. We have to ensure that girl gives birth to that child."


    After finishing his words, Old Willsmith walked toward Jake and Olivia.


    It was because Old Craven and Old Willsmith heard Jake asking Olivia to abort the child.


    Olivia was so angry that her eyes turned red. She scolded angrily, "Jake, you are a scumbag! How can you say that? I can''t believe it!


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to marry me. But how dare you ask me to get an abortion?"


    Hearing Olivia''s shouting, Jake remained resolute. He did not waver at all.


    Jake said, "Olivia, I''m sorry. You can''t keep this child. I''m serious. I... I can''t be with you, either.


    "What happened that night was an ident. We were drunk. Could you please forget about it? We can both. forget about it. Just pretend it never happened." Jake clenched his fists and lowered his eyes to hide his emotions.


    Olivia shouted, "Jake Quillon, I must give birth to the child! This is the Lockwood family''s child. Why should I listen to you?"


    "Olivia, trust me. You can''t keep this child. Giving it up will be good for you and me, even better for the baby..."


    Olivia was about to curse, "Ballshi..."


    However, Old Willsmith was even more anxious than Olivia. He said, "Bullshit! That''s your child. How can you abandon it like that? "No, you can''t abort this child. You should keep it and give birth to it."


    Old Willsmith rushed over and said.


    Jake and Olivia turned their heads and looked at Old Willsmith in confusion. The two of them asked in unison, "Who are you?" Jake and Olivia thought, "Where did this old mane from? Does our fighting have anything to do with him?¡±


    Old Willsmith looked at Jake sincerely and said, "Kid, I''m your grandfather!"


    They suddenly fell silent.


    Jake and Olivia were stunned.


    Even Old Craven, who had just walked over, fell silent.


    These words sounded awkward.


    Jake suddenly clenched his fists tightly. His joints cracked, and his face revealed a ferocious expression. Jake thought, "Don''t you think I won''t punch you because you are old?" Unlike Jake, Olivia was much more straightforward!


    Olivia directly punched Old Willsmith!


    BANG!


    Olivia threw out a heavy punch. Old Willsmith covered one of his eyes that was in pain and felt terrible. However, before Old Willsmith could exin, Olivia threw another punch.


    BANG!


    Old Willsmith''s other eye was also bruised.


    Olivia rubbed her wrist and said, "Heh, heh. Old man, do you listen to what you are saying? Whose grandfather are you? Are you out of your mind?"


    Then, Olivia punched and kicked again.


    Olivia was trained.


    Although Olivia was not a boxer, she knew the most basic punches and kicks.


    Old Willsmith was worried that he would hurt the child in Olivia''s belly. Therefore, he dared not fight back and only dodged the attacks.


    Old Craven said, "Kid, the Lockwood kid, don''t hit him! Don''t hit him! He is really that boy''s grandfather, his biological grandfather."


    Olivia was stunned. Then she mocked, "You two old fellows are addicted to taking advantage of others, right?


    "How about I call you grandpa too? Can you take it?"


    Olivia chased after Old Willsmith and beat him up.


    Dodging was Old Willsmith''s only strategy. He shouted as he avoided the attacks, "Be careful! Take care of the baby in your belly!"


    Olivia was stunned, thinking, "Oh, right! I have a baby in my belly now!"


    Then Olivia patted her clothes and snorted coldly. She calmly returned to Jake and grabbed his wrist.


    Olivia said, "Let''s go to the city hall and get a license. Our baby can''t be illegitimate."


    Jake looked at Olivia helplessly. Then Jake gave Old Willsmith a deep look.


    Old Willsmith said, "Don''t go. I''m serious. What I said is true. You''re my grandson. You look exactly like your father."


    Jake looked at Old Willsmith and asked, "Is that so?"


    Old Willsmith''s face was bruised and swollen. He angrily shouted, "What do you mean? It is what it is!


    "You are a member of the Willsmith family. Jasper Willsmith is your father, my son!"


    Jake asked, "Is that so?"


    Old Willsmith was speechless.


    Old Willsmith thought, "He is too calm."


    Old Willsmith red at Jake, thinking, "I assume everyone will get excited and ask millions of questions after knowing their background." However, Jake had already gotten into the car and left.


    Olivia also got into the car and left.


    The two of them sped away one after one.


    Old Willsmith''s face twitched. He shouted, "The Lockwood kid, be careful! Don''t hurt the baby!"


    Old Willsmith and Old Craven were left behind.


    "Old Willsmith, Jasper should be here soon, right? Great. It''s about time for the father and son to meet each other," said Old Craven.


    Old Willsmith did not reply. However, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Picking Up A Fight


    Isabe left the hospital, holding the result of Ziana and Anna''s paternity test. Isabe was in a good mood. A faint smile was on her face. She was happy for Ziana. Isabe was happy because Anna was indeed Ziana''s biological daughter.


    Isabe got into the car, and Ss started the engine. Isabe nned to immediately rush back to the Northernville Manor to tell them this good news.


    The car turned the corner and drove onto the road to the Northernville Manor. However, a cab was blocking the way ahead of them.


    Few cabs would be here.


    This was because this road only led to the Northernville Manor. Usually, people would prefer to drive to the Northernville Manor instead of taking a cab.


    Therefore, Isabe and Ss felt strange to see a cab on the road.


    Ss and Isabe both sensed something unusual.


    At this moment, the car door was pushed open. A middle-aged man in a ck suit walked out of the cab. This middle-aged man was meticulous. His expression was cold. His hair, clothes, leather shoes, and gloves. were all spotless without wrinkles.


    His eyes were exceptionally calm as he stared at Isabe''s car.


    Isabe stared at the middle-aged man. She had no clue who he was, but she was extremely shocked.


    It was because this middle-aged man looked so simr to Jake!


    Isabe looked at the man from afar through the car''s front window.


    The cab driver was in the back seat, and his neck was twisted at a strange angle. Apparently, the driver had been dead for a long time.


    Isabe suddenly sensed an unprecedented crisis.


    Even Isabe''s Evolution Poison moved restlessly for seconds.


    Isabe said to Ss, "Go back and report this to Draxton."


    After that, Isabe got out of the car.


    Ss felt the veins on his forehead tense up. Ss stared at the middle-aged man and stepped on the elerator without hesitation. Then the car was flying toward the middle-aged man.


    BANG!


    A big thump arose. The cab and the man were tossed in the air.


    The cab was knocked out of shape. It rolled a few times and fell down the mountain.


    As for the man, he was tossed about tens of feet away.


    However, when the mannded, he was intact. He even calmly patted the non-existent dust on his body.


    A faint smile appeared on the man''s calm face.


    However, Isabe could not feel any kindness.


    Then the middle-aged man suddenly attacked. He ran fast and chased after Ss''s car.


    Isabe''s eyes immediately widened. She did not doubt that the man would win the fight while Ss would lose if the man caught up with Ss''s car. Ss might even lose his life because of this.


    In an instant, Isabe tried her best to have an extreme speed. She was so fast that she was like a phantom, rushing toward the middle-aged man.


    Seeing Isabe approaching, the middle-aged man had no choice but to give up on taking revenge on Ss. Then the man turned around and pped Isabe. Isabe could feel the man''s unparalleled strength from the wind when the man brought up when waving his


    hand.


    Isabe punched out!


    However, when Isabe hit the middle-aged man''s palm, she felt her fist had lost all feeling. It was as if she had hit a piece of ice or a ball of mes.


    At the same time, Isabe felt a terrifying force rush into her body. It was twisting in her body like a whirlwind.


    In an instant, Isabe felt a sharp pain in her internal organs. Isabe could not catch her breath for al moment, as if she was going to suffocate. Isabe''s eyes revealed unprecedented killing intent. Without hesitation, Isabe tossed out the Butterfly Wings, which moved like a light butterfly.


    It was light as a feather but pierced through the air extremely fast. It was like the most ruthless de in the world, stabbing toward the middle-aged man


    The middle-aged man looked at the iing weapon. Then his calm eyes changed. He quickly turned around, and Butterfly Wings flew past his artery. Everything seemed to be in slow motion.


    Blood appeared on the man''s neck. Butterfly Wings flew around. Isabe ran to catch it in her hand again. The middle-aged man took a few steps back and said in shock, "It turned out that Miraculous Doctor is Butterfly What an honor to meet you!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Isabe raised her hand and wiped away the blood at the corner of her lips. She had not been injured for a long time.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Jasper Is A Clean Freak


    "Who are you?" asked Isabe. She had many enemies. However, Isabe had to figure out the background of the powerful enemy in front of her.


    The middle-aged man touched his neck gently with his finger, and it was stained with some blood. He seemed to mind it.


    Thus, the man took a white handkerchief from his left chest pocket and gently wiped the blood on his neck.


    To Isabe''s shock, she saw no wound on the man''s neck.


    Isabe was so shocked that she opened her eyes wide, thinking, "His injuries have already healed."


    The middle-aged man threw away the handkerchief with blood as if nothing had happened. Then he introduced himself, "My name is Jasper Willsmith, a member of the Willsmith family." Isabe shouted inside, "This man is from the Willsmith family!" She immediately realized that the Willsmith family was here for revenge.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jasper chuckled and said, "You offended the Willsmith family, and you will receive the retribution."


    As Jasper spoke, a scimitar suddenly appeared in his hand. Jasper moved his twist and tossed out his


    scimitar.


    The scimitar spun like a windmill in the air, flying toward Isabe.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up. She also threw out her Butterfly Wings.


    Isabe wanted to know if her Butterfly Wings or Jasper''s scimitar was sharper.


    ng! There was a nging sound in the air. The scimitar and Butterfly Wings collided. Then they broke into pieces and fell to the ground like drifting snowkes. Isabe took a closer look. The scimitar and Butterfly Wings were both destroyed.


    Isabe''s heart ached.


    Jasper''s face changed. The scimitar was his favorite weapon. Jasper did not expect it to be destroyed the moment he arrived at Dawton City. Jasper could not help ring at Isabe. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Isabe coldly said, "Who do you think the Willsmith family is? Is the Willsmith family arrogant just because you''re an experimental subject?" Hearing this, Jasper became angrier.


    Jasper sneered and said, "I was just going to give you a warning today. However, I didn''t expect you to be so reckless. Thus, I''ll teach you a lesson today. You can''t afford to offend anyone!" Jasper ran toward Isabe.


    At this moment, a car quickly drove over from the Northernville Manor. The car stopped in front of them. Then Draxton got out of it.


    This was the first time Isabe had seen Draxton attack.


    Draxton punched Jasper''s iing palm.


    All of a sudden, Draxton and Jasper distanced from each other.


    Jasper''s face turned pale, and he took steps back.


    Draxton''s expression was as cold as ice.


    Draxton coldly nced at Jasper. Then Draxton turned around to check on Isabe.


    Draxton asked, "Be, are you okay?"


    Draxton could feel Jasper was a powerful enemy, so Draxton was even more worried about Isabe.


    Isabe shook her head, and her eyes were shining like stars. She said in admiration, "I''m okay, Draxton. You''re my hero!" Draxton could not say a word.


    Then Draxton''s ears turned red.


    Draxton thought, "What is going on? Under this situation, Be still remembers flirting with me."


    Jasper red at Draxton. Jasper''s gaze seemed terrifying. Draxton said coldly, "Jasper, this is my territory. Stay out of line."


    Just as Draxton finished speaking, the guards rushed from the Northernville Manor.


    The guards arrived with guns in their hands and aimed at Jasper.


    No matter how powerful Jasper was, he could not contend against firearms.


    Draxton held Isabe and got into a car, attempting to leave.


    After getting into the car, Isabe observed through the rearview mirror and discovered Jasper did not leave. Jasper walked down the road calmly and went to the forest. He was walking toward the cab.


    Isabe was confused.


    Draxton said, "He might need a car to drive?"


    Isabe felt that Draxton''s words made sense.


    However, under Isabe and Draxton''s gazes, Jasper had no intention of driving that car.


    Instead, Jasper helped the car up and ced it neatly. He even helped the dead driver up and made the driver sit straight. Then Jasper closed the door.


    Atst, Jasper took his white gloves off, threw them away, and put on a clean pair.


    Then Jasper turned and walked away.


    Isabe was too shocked to speak a word.


    Draxton could not say a word, either.


    The guards were also speechless.


    One of the guards asked, "Does this man have an obsessivepulsive disorder?"


    Isabe gasped.


    "Draxton, what do you think he is doing?" asked Isabe.


    Draxton answered, "It''s hard to say, but we can find it out."


    Isabe did not understand how Draxton was going to find it out.


    Draxton got out of the car and made a call. Soon, Cooper came out of his car, holding a bucket of paint.


    Draxton carried the bucket of paint and chased after Jasper.


    Draxton caught up with Jasper. Then Draxton stepped on a big tree in a sh. After that, he poured the whole bucket of paint on Jasper, who was walking below. Isabe suddenly heard a miserable scream ahead.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Ziana Was Anna''s Biological Mother


    Soon, Draxton returned with an empty bucket.


    Draxton handed the empty bucket to Cooper. Then Draxton patted his hands and got in the car, saying to Isabe, "Experience is the best teacher. Now, I''m very sure that Jasper is a clean freak. He must have an obsessivepulsive disorder."


    Jasper could not stand a little dirt on him.


    Therefore, when Draxton poured a bucket of paint over Jasper''s head, Jasper screamed so miserably.


    Being poured with ck and sticky paint was undoubtedly torture for a clean freak.


    Isabe had aplicated expression.


    Isabe looked at Draxton, unable to describe her current feelings.


    It was because Isabe could not imagine how Draxton was with a serious face and poured a bucket of paint over Jasper''s head.


    Isabe thought, "That is so..."


    Isabe hesitated, murmuring. "That bucket of paint..."


    "That bucket of paint is environmentally friendly and unpolluted," said Draxton.


    Isabe''s lips twitched. She could not helpughing.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Isabe could not helpughing so long as she thought about Jaspering here arrogantly and leaving with his head full of paint. That waspletely tragic!


    However, when Isabe smiled, she felt her organs hurt. She softly coughed, and blood reappeared at the corners of her lips again.


    Draxton''s face changed drastically. He hurriedly drove back to the Northernville Manor.


    After returning to the Northernville Manor, Isabe went to her medicine box to get some pills for healing. Isabe waved andforted the worried Draxton, "Don''t worry. It''s not that bad."


    As she spoke, Isabe grabbed Draxton''s wrist and said, "Jasper is terrifyingly powerful. You might be injured since you have confronted him."


    Just as Isabe had expected, Draxton was notpletely unharmed when he fought against Jasper.


    Isabe gave Draxton a pill. Seeing Draxton swallow it, she was relieved.


    Isabe sighed and said, "Jasper and Jake look so simr that I can''t help thinking..."


    There were indeed people in this world who looked alike. However, when Isabe saw Jasper, she could not help thinking of Jake.


    Then Isabe thought of Ziana and Anna. She said, "I have to give the paternity test result to Ziana and


    Anna.


    "Draxton, you must know the Sutton family, right?"


    Draxton walked beside Isabe. He replied as he walked, "Of course."


    Draxton knew what Isabe wanted to ask. Thus, Draxton said, "About twenty years ago, Aunt Mia had an older brother who died in a car ident. It was said that his death was miserable." Isabe said, "Was it an ident? No, I don''t think so."


    Draxton said, "I''ll check on that."


    Isabe nodded.


    Isabe took the paternity test report and headed toward Ziana and Anna.


    Ziana and Anna were sitting in the room and chatting. Ziana''s eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that Ziana had cried.


    Anna sat quietly at the side and listened as Ziana told her love story with Yates Sutton.


    Ziana said, "One is from a hidden boxing family, which is traditional and values a lot the legacy of boxing. One is the son of a rich merchant. I knew my parents would not agree to our marriage. Yates did not want to cause trouble for his family. Therefore, we decided to elope in the end.


    "We went to a beautiful vige. We got married and had you there.


    "Our life was peaceful and happy. Sadly, happiness won''tst forever..."


    At this time, Isabe and Draxton walked in. Isabe handed the test report to Ziana and said, "Master Menter, congrattions on finding your daughter."


    Ziana had believed that Anna was her daughter a long time ago. However, Ziana could not help crying when she received the paternity test report from Isabe.


    Isabe handed the other copy to Anna.


    Anna''s hands trembled slightly. She took the report and read it carefully.


    Unexpectedly, tears ran down Anna''s face and dropped on the paper in Anna''s hand, making it wet


    Anna cried, "I used to think I was a child abandoned by my parents. I was disappointed and resentful..." Isabe and Draxton looked at each other and left silently, giving Ziana and Anna privacy. Just as Isabe and Draxton went out, they saw Jake and Olivia walking in.


    Isabe''s eyes narrowed slightly when she saw Jake and Olivia were together. What''s more, Olivia was dragging Jake.


    Isabe said inside, "It looks like something has happened!"


    Isabe was suspicious. Then she and Draxton exchanged a look.


    Olivia cried and jumped into Isabe''s arms.


    Olivia buried herself in Isabe''s arms and cried, "Isabe, my dear Isabe. You have to stand up for me. Jake abandoned me!" Isabe was shocked and asked, "What happened?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe was stunned because she would never expect this. She thought, "How did these two get together? "When did it happen? "Why didn''t I know anything about it?"


    Draxton''s eyes rolled. It seemed Draxton could not control his shock anymore, either.


    Draxton stared appraisingly at Jake.


    Jake looked like he did not do anything wrong. Therefore, Draxton was in a dilemma.


    Draxton thought, "If we confirm something has happened, should I beat Jake up or punch him on the floor? "What if Be gets angry if I beat Jake up?"


    A thousand conflicting thoughts rushed through Draxton''s mind!


    Then Draxton heard Olivia cry in Isabe''s arms, "Jake asks me to have an abortion because he doesn''t want to marry me!"


    Isabe said, "What?" Hearing this, Isabe and Draxton were stunned. They both looked at Olivia in shock. Isabe and Draxton thought, "Olivia is pregnant?" Isabe subconsciously put her hand on Olivia''s belly.


    However, Isabe felt nothing. Thus, she felt confused and looked at Olivia speechlessly.


    Olivia hurriedly winked at Isabe.


    Isabe was speechless.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 An Intolerable Grievance


    Olivia originally did not intend to hide the matter from Isabe. She had dragged Jake to Northernville Manor because she wanted to ask Isabe for help.


    She did not have any other choice. She needed help badly, as it was tricky dealing with Jake by herself.


    When Isabe saw Olivia wink at her, she knew she could not expose Olivia in front of everyone. She could only pretend to re at Jake angrily and pull Draxton away. Jake stood still helplessly as he watched both of them disappear from his sight.


    Draxton did not leave either. He asked, "Jake, what happened between you and Olivia?"


    Jake kept quiet for a while before replying. "You saw what happened just now. She''s pregnant, and I forced her to have an abortion. We cannot have this child."


    Jake was undoubtedly a scumbag.


    Draxton rolled up his sleeves, about to hit Jake. He was not fit to be Olivia''s brother if he did not teach Jake a lesson.


    Seeing this, Jake''s expression changed slightly. "Mr. Lockwood, do you think you should discuss this with Be before you hit me? Do you think Be will let you get into a fight again?" Draxton was speechless.


    At that moment, the two men looked at each other and fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Isabe pulled Olivia into the house. She asked helplessly, "Olivia, what''s going on between you and Jake?"


    Olivia blushed. "We had some drinks, and I flirted with him..."


    Isabe thought, "Jake finally had his day. A girl had made advances at him.


    "Men were all the same.


    "Who would believe that he did not make use of the opportunity?"


    Seeing Isabe''s strange expression, Olivia quickly changed her story. "He was the one who seduced me..." Isabe now knew the truth.


    "What a scumbag!" She cursed angrily.


    Indignant, Olivia questioned, "Isabe, how can you say that about Jake?


    "You must have been even more aggressive when you seduced my brother back then. Otherwise, how did you get yourself pregnant with two children?"


    Isabe was stunned.


    Her face was flushed red. All right then, she should not have called Jake a scumbag.


    Isabe red at Olivia and tried to cover her embarrassment by chiding her. "Tell me honestly, what''s with the fake pregnancy?"


    This time, Olivia was the one who looked embarrassed. She said aggrievedly, "It''s all Jakey''s fault. He refused to marry me and even threatened to jump off the cliff. I''m not fit to be called a woman if I can tolerate such behavior.


    "That''s why I lied to him that I am pregnant."


    Isabe noticed that Olivia had addressed Jake as Jakey.


    She had a pained expression on her face as she tried to probe further. "When did this happen?"


    Olivia''s eyes shifted from the left to the right, not daring to look at Isabe.


    Isabe wrapped her arms around her chest and leaned back on the chair leisurely. She waited patiently for an answer.


    Olivia knew that she could not avoid Isabe''s question and admitted, "Just before the New Year, when you and my brother went overseas..."


    "Do both of you like each other?" Isabe asked.


    "Erm..." Olivia''s eyes reddened. "I thought this was the case.


    "However, he refused to marry me, so I''m not sure about that.¡±


    Olivia''s eyes were shing with indignation. It was obvious that she was agitated.


    Isabe was stunned. She sighed and said, ¡°Jake cannot marry you, Olivia."


    Olivia was shocked. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Why?"


    Isabe was silent for a moment. She finally decided to tell Olivia the truth.


    "Jake is a second-generation subject of a mysterious experiment. He had no say over his life or death.


    "He cannot control his fate. He is as good as a man without a life."


    Isabe frowned She had been researching the circumstances that Jake was in. However, she was not able to make any headway in her investigations.


    Jake''s predicament was no longer something that could be resolved by Evolution Poison.


    She looked at the pale-faced Olivia and continued, "Tell me, how is he going to marry you? Do you think he wants to give birth to the next generation of test subjects? How is he able to give you aplete family?" Olivia widened her eyes and looked at Isabe in a daze. Tears streamed down her face.


    "If you''re really pregnant, the child will be a third-generation test subject. You cannot escape from this fate. Do you think Jake can ept this situation?


    "I know Jake''s character. If he is a normal person, he will definitely want to be with you if you like each other.


    "However, given his situation, both of you have no future together."


    Isabe was very honest in her assessment of the situation.


    Olivia was a favored girl. Ever since she was young, she had never suffered any setbacks.


    She was destined to lead a smooth sailing life since the day she was born.


    Yet now, she was facing the greatest difficulty in her rtionship.


    Isabe looked at her quietly, not knowing what to say.


    She could not help but ask herself what she would do if the same thing happened to her and Draxton.


    Without a doubt, she would be willing to sacrifice herself to apany him. She would fight hand-in-hand with Draxton for justice at all costs.


    That was because they loved each other.


    However, she knew that Olivia and Jake were not her and Draxton. Isabe felt that she was only a bystander in the rtionship between Olivia and Jake. She was not able to offer any sound advice.


    It was up to them to decide what to do.


    Suddenly, Olivia stood up and walked out.


    Isabe was shocked and said worriedly, "Olivia?"


    Olivia paused and said, "I won''t make things difficult for him."


    She then walked away.


    Jake and Draxton were still staring at each other in silence. When they heard footsteps, they looked over at the same time.


    It was obvious that Olivia had cried. This was the first time Draxton had seen such a painful expression on her face since his sister was a child.


    He could not help but re at Jake in a hostile manner.


    He decided that he would keep it from Be and teach Jake a lesson.


    At that moment, Olivia threw herself into Jake''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Not only was Jake taken by surprise, but Draxton was equally stunned.


    He could not help but give up the idea of teaching Jake a lesson.


    He feared that if he beat Jake up, the person he had to contend with was not Be but Olivia.


    Jake felt the soft body of the girl in his arms. She was beautiful, and he was someone who was struggling in hell How could he drag her into hell with him?


    He raised his arm and gently pushed her away.


    Olivia hugged him even tighter.


    "Jakey, I''m not pregnant. I lied to you," Olivia said.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She looked at him with her clear, bright eyes. Their eyes met.


    Draxton looked away expressionlessly.


    Just then, Isabe walked out, looking grim.


    When Draxton saw Isabe, he immediately walked over and held her hand. They were very unabashed in showing their affection for each other.


    When it came to disying his affection for Isabe, Draxton was no less inferior to anyone.


    "You''re not pregnant?" Jake asked coldly.


    Olivia nodded solemnly. "I''m not pregnant. I just want to trick you into marrying me."


    Jake was silent for a while and said, "Be told you everything, right? There is no future in our rtionship."


    At this moment, Olivia''s eyes looked iparably firm and bright. She started to sneer.


    "Jake, listen hard. You''re mine. Nothing can stop us.


    "I, Olivia Lockwood, have never been a coward.


    "This is an intolerable grievance, and I won''t tolerate it."

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 Jasper Willsmith And Mandie Quincy


    Jake looked at the girl in his arms in a daze. It urred to him that Olivia was not an ordinary person. She was the Lockwood family''s beloved daughter.


    She was definitely capable of getting anything she wanted.


    Jake was no exception.


    He could not help butugh. "You don''t even know what you''reing up against."


    There was a sparkle in Olivia''s eyes. They looked iparably bright and fearless.


    Isabe and Draxton finally interrupted them.


    "I met someone today. His name is Jasper Willsmith. I''ve exchanged blows with him. He''s a very strong fighter."


    Jake''s expression turned slightly cold.


    Olivia widened her eyes and said angrily, "Jasper Willsmith? Isabe, Jake, and I met two old men today. One of them is from the Willsmith family. That old man said that Jake is his grandson and that Jake''s father is called Jasper Willsmith!"


    Isabe''s expression was solemn as she said, "Then there''s no mistake about it. Jake, Jasper looks very much like you!"


    Jake''s furrowed brows gradually rxed. He gave a sneer. "He''s finally here!"


    Isabe sighed. She knew that Jake had been looking for his parents all these years. Of course, he was not interested in his parents'' identities. He only wanted to know more about the defects in his genes. "Mike once said that I''m only a second-generation test subject. Without the first-generation test subject''s gic code, there will always be a fatal defect in Jake''s genes.


    "I don''t know when that defect will emerge. I also don''t know what the consequences will be when that happens.


    "Now that Jasper has appeared, I''m very certain that he''s a first-generation experimental subject. As long as we get hold of his genes, we have a chance of cracking the defects in your genes. "It''s good news that he has shown up."


    Isabe exined to the group.


    Olivia asked, "Jake, Isabe, what kind of experiment is it?"


    Isabe shook her head. "I''m not too sure."


    Jake said, "I don''t know too. I only know that it''s an experiment to modify genes.


    "This is very different from the other red crystal test subjects.


    "Mike was researching the Red Crystal Potion. I was included in his list of more than a thousand test subjects to confuse the others.


    When I was young. I realized that I was different from the other test subjects in the process of these experiments.


    "Later on, I escaped and met my foster father. All these years, I''ve been investigating the secrets of my background.


    "However, the more I investigated, the more I realized that it was a futile search.


    ''Mike''s death doesn''t mean anything."


    Olivia''s eyes were filled with pain when she heard him say that.


    "Jakey, you have me now. I will protect you." She held his hand gently.


    Isabe and Draxton felt like they were two light bulbs of a few thousand watts. They were standing right in their midst, yet their presence did not matter to either Olivia or Jake. Jake''s handsome face gradually turned red.


    He looked at Olivia awkwardly, and a hint of shyness shed across his eyes.


    Isabe widened her eyes and watched excitedly. She was amazed.


    Why had she not realized earlier that Jake looked so adorable when he was abashed?


    Draxton also looked at his sister in silence. He had never realized that Olivia could act so innocent when she was flirting with a man.


    He vowed to learn from her.


    On the other hand, Olivia did not feel awkward at all in their presence.


    Only Jake was embarrassed.


    Isabe buried her face in Draxton''s arms andughed until her shoulders twitched.


    She was mainly afraid that if sheughed too tantly, Jake would die of embarrassment.


    In the hotel, Jasper had spent an hour in the bath. He was now sitting on the sofa, wearing a ck silk bathrobe and holding a ss of red wine.


    His face was slightly pale as he listened to Old Willsmith. He remained quiet throughout.


    "That girl from the Lockwood family is now pregnant with his child. You have to acknowledge him. After all, he''s your biological son. There is no reason for him to reject you." Jasper said indifferently, "Yes, it''s time to acknowledge him."


    Old Willsmith nodded. "If you acknowledge him, not only will you have a son, but you''ll also gain a grandson." A smile appeared in Old Willsmith''s eyes. It was not a look of warmth. Instead, his smile was cold and conniving.


    At this moment, the hotel door was kicked open.


    The person who kicked open the door was a middle-aged man. His expression was cold, and his eyes looked sharp. The temples on both sides of his head were bulging. It was obvious that he was an expert fighter.


    A woman in a white dress and another middle-aged man stood quietly by his side.


    The woman in the white dress had an exceptionally cold expression on her face. She walked into the room with a frosty expression and looked at Jasper with iparable anger.


    "You have an illegitimate child outside? If I hadn''t followed you secretly, I wouldn''t have discovered such shocking news."


    The woman gave a contemptuous sneer.


    Old Willsmith''s expression changed the moment the door was kicked open.


    However, when he heard what the woman said, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper nced at the woman in the white dress and frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    Mandie Quincy sneered. "Why can''t Ie? If you can be here, there''s no reason for me not to be present. "Jasper, don''t think that I don''t know that you''ve never forgotten about Ziana. I can tolerate this. After all, I know that it''s impossible between the both of you.


    "Yet now, you have an illegitimate child and also a grandson. Jasper, tell me, who is that woman?"


    Mandie demanded an answer. The two experts she brought with her also stared at Jasper and Old Willsmith with hostility.


    "She''s already dead," Jasper said calmly.


    Old Willsmith''s eyes shed, and he hurriedly exined, "Mandie, we know it''s not right for us to hide this from you. It happened before Jasper married you. He didn''t expect that woman to give birth to his child.


    "We happened to see that child and realized that he looked very much like Jasper. After some investigation, we found out that he was Jun He''s son.


    "We didn''t mean to hide this from you. We didn''t expect this to happen too..."


    Disgust shed across Mandie''s face. She sneered and said, "In that case, this illegitimate son of yours is older than Jeremy. No, he should be older than the child we lost."


    Old Willsmith''s eyes shed. Just then, Jasper stood up and looked at Mandie helplessly, saying, "Mandie, you know me. I''m a faithful man. I won''t cheat on my wife. "It was an ident.


    "Besides, I don''t have any feelings for this illegitimate child. There are other reasons why we want to acknowledge him. You don''t have to take this to heart at all." *Really?"


    They had been husband and wife for many years. Mandie knew Jasper very well. She felt inclined to believe him.


    "Why would I lie to you? You also know that I''m an aloof person by nature. The only person I want to spend the rest of my life with is you.


    "Mandie, you should still trust us at the very least. I..."


    Jasper''s face then turned pale. Blood seeped out from the corner of his lips.


    Mandie''s furious expression instantly turned into concern when she saw what happened to him.


    She held on to him and asked, "Are you injured? Who hurt you?"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Lies And Deception


    When Mandie asked this question, her eyes revealed a ruthless light.


    Jasper knew that Mandie loved him deeply. The moment he showed vulnerability, Mandie''s mind would be thrown into chaos.


    Her heart would ache even more when Jasper was injured.


    Jasper waved his hand weakly and said, "It''s just that the opponent was powerful."


    Mandie raised her eyebrows and questioned angrily, "Who is it? I''ll go take a look and see how capable he is!" "Mandie, he''s a member of the Lockwood family. It''s best if we don''t provoke him too much. We still have other things to attend to."


    Jasper tried tofort her.


    Hearing this, Mandie did not say anything more. She took a medicine bottle from her bosom, took a pill, and fed it to Jasper. Then, she growled, "Don''t think that I won''t pursue the matter of your illegitimate son just because you''re injured."


    "It''s impossible for the Willsmith family to acknowledge an illegitimate child."


    Her attitude was unyielding.


    Jasper and Old Willsmith looked at each other. Old Willsmith let out a sigh and said earnestly, "Mandie, even if we acknowledge this illegitimate child, it won''t affect Jeremy''s status in the Willsmith family."


    Mandie returned his words with a sneer. "Father, it''s not that I am not tolerant of the illegitimate son, but I''m dignified eldest daughter of the Quincy family, the only heir of the Quincy family. If I allow an illegitimate


    ad into my family, my family''s reputation will be ruined.


    "You canpensate that illegitimate child in private, but you can''t let him enter the Willsmith family."


    Sir Halbert Willsmith frowned.


    At this moment, Jasper said, "Even if we ept him as part of the Willsmith family, he might not be willing. "Because he hates the Willsmith family very much, and we want to acknowledge him not for kinship but for other purposes."


    "He has other uses?" Mandie frowned in confusion.


    *Jeremy''s illness..." Jasper gave her a hint.


    Mandie was stunned. Then, she looked at Jasper in a daze. "You''re saying that you want to use that illegitimate son of yours to treat Jeremy''s illness?"


    Mandie was very worried about Jeremy''s health.


    Her eldest son was born dead. She didn''t even get to see him before he was dealt with. As for her youngest son, Jeremy, he had a strange illness since he was young....


    Mandie hoped that her youngest son''s illness would recover more than anyone else.


    She looked at Jasper with great excitement and joy in her eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jasper nodded at her and answered, "That''s right. I want to use him to cure Jeremy''s illness through gic experiments."


    Mandie looked at Jasper with iparable gratitude and said excitedly, "If that''s the case, I can ept him into the Willsmith family. As long as Jeremy''s illness can be cured..." Jasper smiled faintly.


    This storm about the illegitimate child was over for the time being.


    Moreover, the Quincy family was on the same side as the Willsmith family.


    The Orchid Residences was the district where Jake Quillon currently lived.


    At night, he changed into a ckbat uniform.


    He was a mercenary who had been working in the most dangerous ce all year round, His sharp aura was no longer concealed when he entered abat state.


    He put on his ck leather gloves, held his weapon, and jumped out of the window.


    Jake was not a passive person. He knew that the Willsmith family would find him. Instead of waiting. passively, taking the initiative to attack was better.


    And he knew that Jasper had exchanged blows with Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood and was injured. This was the best time for him to make a move.


    If he could obtain Jasper''s genes this time, he would be able to sessfully carry out research and crack the ws in his genes.


    He had never believed that the Willsmith family would be kind to him because he knew he was made for experiments.


    He was an experimental object made by the Willsmith family.


    There had always been a mysterious person behind Mike Crawford. Jake now knew that the person must be rted to the Willsmith family or even from the Willsmith family. In the night, Jake''s eyes revealed a harsh cold light.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 A Stab In The Back


    In the hotel, Jasper stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the 30th floor. This height was enough to overlook half of Dawton City.


    Amidst the dazzling lights as bright as stars, a ck figure shot into the hotel window like a sharp ck light.


    Jasper''s figure shed as he swiftly dodged. Jake''s figure shed through the half-opened window, and the pitch-ck sword in his hand once again struck toward Jasper''s face.


    Jasper was only wearing a bathrobe, but it did notpromise his speed and movements.


    In the blink of an eye, the two met and saw each other''s faces clearly.


    These were two highly simr faces.


    In this world, even father and son rarely looked so much alike.


    However, Jasper and Jake were too simr.


    Jasper stared at Jake''s face andughed immediately. "Your greeting gift to your father is very interesting." Jake was filled with an aggressive aura as he said in a deep voice, "Father? Are you even worthy of using that word?"


    "If you say that, as a father, I''ll be sad..."


    "Cut the crap!" Before he could finish the sentence, Jake attacked again.


    For a moment, the two fought in the room, each move fatal.


    Jake''s strength was unquestionable, and Jasper''s strength was even more so. When they fought in the room, the furnishings in the room were actually not damaged at all.


    They exerted all their strength on each other.


    Because Jasper was injured, he was indeed at a slight disadvantage against the well-prepared Jake Quillon. But even so, it was still challenging for Jake to extract the genes from him. The genes of the first generation of test subjects couldn''t be obtained as simply as just taking a tube of blood.


    He needed to cut off a piece of his flesh and bring it back.


    There were not many opportunities to get close to Jasper.


    Jasper also understood Jake''s intention. His gaze turned sharp, and he was about to make a move.


    At this moment, the door opened silently.


    Mandie, who was dressed in a white dress, was standing there quietly. She raised her hand, and a silver needle flew out from her sleeve.


    It was too fast. Instantly, it pierced the back of Jake''s neck with a poof.


    Mandie''s expression was exceptionally calm. She was not an ordinary woman. The Quincy family was powerful. As the only youngdy of the Quincy family, she naturally had formidable strength. Jake was in a life-and-death battle with Jasper. He was utterly unprepared for the stab in the back.


    His body stiffened. Slowly, he raised his hand and pulled the short needle, as thin as a cow''s hair, from the back of his neck.


    His mind was a mess, and his consciousness was a little nk. He turned around and stared at Mandie with bloodshot eyes. Then, he turned around and ran toward the windowThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to leave.


    However, at this moment, Mandie had already raised her hand again and shot a second fine needle.


    This time, the fine needle shot into the back of his head.


    Jake''s tall body fell to the ground immediately.


    When Jasper saw this scene, he slowly raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his lips. He


    turned around and smiled at Mandie, "Manide, thank you so much."


    Mandie nced at him and suddenly felt that she couldn''t even force a smile. She stared at Jake''s face and felt inexplicably uneasy.


    She could not exin why she felt this way.


    Old Willsmith and Jeremy rushed in at this moment. Seeing what was happening in the room, Jeremy was stunned.


    He looked at the unconscious young man on the ground in shock. "Who is he? Why is he..."


    He looked at Jasper, then at Jake. He waspletely stunned.


    Old Willsmith said indifferently, "Since he came knocking on our door, don''t me us for showing no hospitality."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 A Different Taste


    When Olivia went to look for Jake in the morning, she found that Jake was not at home.


    She had the key to his house. When she opened the door and looked at the empty house, a bad hunch grew in her heart.


    She went into the house and sat for a while before she made a phone call to Jake, but his number was powered off every time she called.


    Her frown deepened. She nned to look for Isabe and Draxton at the Northernville Manor.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, two middle-aged men walked over and opened the car door.


    Olivia could tell at first nce that these two middle-aged men were boxers.


    The ominous feeling in her heart instantly rose to the extreme. She reacted quickly and immediately decided that she should get into the car to start the engine and leave. However, the two middle-aged men were even faster. They stopped her before she could get into the car.


    Olivia opened her mouth to shout, but one of the middle-aged men reached out and pressed an acupoint on her body. She instantly lost consciousness.


    After she regained consciousness, she did not open her eyes immediately. Her first reaction was that she had been kidnapped. She quickly analyzed her situation in her mind. The person who kidnapped her was a boxer, meaning the ringleader behind them was not ordinary. Perhaps the other party was not afraid of the Lockwood family at all. Or rather, the other party was confident that he could fool the Lockwood family.


    Olivia''s mood could not help but be solemn.


    At the moment, there was a chuckle in the room.


    Olivia was shocked..


    Then, she heard a manughing and saying, "Miss Lockwood, you are very smart. There''s no need to pretend since you''re already awake."


    She opened her eyes, knowing that she could not y any tricks before the two boxers.


    They were very sensitive to the tempo of breathing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat up and found that her hands and feet were chained. The chains were long but only enough for her movements on the bed. Olivia''s face immediately darkened. She looked at the source of the voice.


    There was a row of sofas with a middle-aged man sitting on them.


    Coupled with the fact that the middle-aged man looked too simr to Jake Quillon, Olivia immediately confirmed his identity.


    "You are Jasper Willsmith," she said.


    Jasper smiled. "It seems that all of you guys know about me."


    "Why did you kidnap me?" Olivia asked sternly. Her expression was cold. "Aren''t you afraid that the Lockwood family will know that you''re treating me like this?" Jasper replied, "Of course I''m afraid. But, how could we let the Lockwood family know?"


    "Why did you capture me? Where is Jake? Did you capture him too?"


    Jasper looked at her with admiration. "You''re very smart, Miss Lockwood. Jake is indeed here. He''s my son, so naturally, I have to make him fulfill his obligations as a son. "As for you, Miss Lockwood... Of course, I''m inviting you here to take good care of the baby."


    Olivia was stunned Take good care of the baby?"


    Jasper said solemnly, "Yes, the baby. Speaking of which, I didn''t expect Jake to actually obtain the favor of Miss Lockwood.


    "As long as you take good care of the baby and give birth to the child, Jake will suffer less!"


    Finishing, he smiled kindly.


    Olivia widened her eyes and cursed in her heart.


    It turned out that Old Willsmith had taken her words seriously when he heard that she was pregnant that day.


    Olivia began to zone out in a daze.


    Jasper thought that she had reacted this way because she could not withstand such a blow. He only smiled and did not say anything else.


    At this moment, Mandie walked in with a tray with some food on it.


    She ced the food on the coffee table. Jasper smiled and said, "Miss Lockwood, these things are very nutritious and good for the baby. Come here and finish them."


    Olivia remained silent as if she didn''t hear him.


    She still sat there in a daze.


    Mandie sneered and walked to the bed. Staring at Olivia coldly, she said, "Don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. For your boyfriend, you should be obedient." Olivia still did not say anything. Coincidentally, she was hungry. She did not eat anything in the morning in order to have breakfast with Jake together.


    She got off the bed and realized that the chains on her hands and feet could allow her to reach the sofa.


    She sat down and began to eat carefully.


    Seeing she was obedient, Jasper and Mandie looked at each other, their eyes shing with satisfaction.


    They watched as Olivia finished her meal.


    A smile appeared on Jasper''s face again. He slowly pped his hands and praised, "Miss Lockwood, you''re indeed smart."


    Olivia sneered at him. "You''d better pray that the Lockwood family doesn''t find out."


    Finishing, she returned to the bed and asked, "Is there anything for entertainment?"


    Jasper''s expression changed a little. Mandie looked at her in surprise as well, thinking, "If it were any other person, they would probably break down emotionally first. But this Olivia Lockwood was in the mood to have fun."


    The smile on Jasper''s face faded slightly as he said, "It seems that you don''t know your situation well enough."


    Olivia retorted coldly, "Don''t you just want me to be a sex robot? When I give birth to my child, you''ll kill me. "Hmph, why? Don''t you know that the child will only be healthy when a pregnant woman is in a good mood? "If I give birth to an unhealthy child, I''m sure it won''t be good for your experiment, right?"


    Jasper''s expression turned even angrier. He stared at Olivia and said, "I didn''t expect you to know so much." He got up and walked out. Mandie took one more look at Olivia and followed him out too. Not long after, someone sent a few paper books over.


    Olivia nced at the books and frowned in disdain. "Why are they all ssic books? Do I look like someone who reads ssic books? "Return them. I wantics. Romantic ones, boys'' love ones. It''s best if the plot is shitty enough, like the werewolf or the vampire type." The person who came to deliver books to Olivia was one of the two middle-aged men.


    At this moment, he was stunned when he heard Olivia''s request.


    He wondered. "What romantic love? What were these?


    "Could it be that the heiresses of big families nowadays were already looking at such mysterious things?


    "Even world-famous novels couldn''t satisfy them?


    "Knowledgeable People were indeed different. However, the things that she said did not seem proper.


    ''I am indeed outdated!"


    The middle-aged man carried the stack of masterpieces out.


    When Jasper and Mandie saw the middle-aged man carrying books out, they frowned.


    Jasper sneered, "What? Is she making things difficult for you? Doesn''t she want to entertain herself? Take a video of Jake Quillon for her."


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t deal with her.


    The middle-aged man paused momentarily and probed tentatively, "Sir, she wantsics on romance and boys'' love affairs, with... shitty plot like a prince charming fell in love with me, my werewolf boyfriend, and so on..."


    "Do you... know what type these are?"


    Hearing this, Jasper was speechless and confused.


    His cold expression was gradually reced by a trace of bewilderment.


    He looked at Mandie.


    Mandie was also at a loss.


    At this moment, Jeremy''s voice sounded not far away. "I know, I know. Dad, Mom, I have saved a lot suchics on my phone. I even have a membership."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 She''s Not Pregnant


    Jasper and Mandie turned around and saw their son''s stupidly handsome face.


    Jeremy smiled and said, "Dad, Mom, who wants to see it? I''ll rmend it to you."


    As he spoke, he turned on his phone and opened a book called Straight Boy from the bookshelf.


    On the screen, a few men were flirting with each other.


    Jasper and Mandie''s eyes widened at first, and then their faces darkened almost at the same time.


    "What the hell is this?" Mandie asked sternly, looking at Jeremy suspiciously.


    Jeremy scratched his head as if he suddenly understood something. "I understand now. Mom, Dad, you want a romantic one, right?"


    After saying that, he turned off the book on his phone and opened another book.


    After reading the contents roughly, Jasper and Mandie became more furious. Even their hair bristled up.


    It was purely out of anger.


    "Jeremy, I can forgive you for always loafing around and doing nothing. But what have you been reading? What is this?"


    Mandie lost her temper finally and raised her fist to smash at Jeremy.


    Jeremy was dumbfounded and returned his mother with a wronged expression, "Mom, wasn''t it what your wanted? Why did you hit me?"


    He turned and ran as fast as he could.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mandie lifted her skirt and chased after him.


    Jeremy shouted as he ran, "If you guys don''t like romance, I can rmend the God of War series. Mom, don''t hit me, ah..."


    A series of wails and howls sounded.


    Jasper stood where he was, the aura around his body bing increasingly gloomy. He looked coldly at the books in the middle-aged man''s hands and said, "There''s no need to send her any more books." With that being said, he left.


    He left the hotel and went to a vi somewhere in Dawton City.


    After activating a trigger, he followed a passageway into the undergroundboratory.


    It was argeboratory, no smaller than the one of Mike Crawford.


    However, there was only one test subject in thisboratory.


    Jake''s hands and feet were chained. He was lying in the cold experiment module. His eyes were bloodshot, and his body was twitching slightly.


    When he heard the sound of footsteps, he tilted his head and looked over. However, there was not a trace of sanity in his eyes. He was like a wild beast on the verge of a rampage as he stared at Jasper''s figure with iparable ferocity.


    A few men in white coats immediately walked over upon Jasper''s arrival.


    The corners of Jasper''s lips curled up into a cold smile as he said to the few white coats, "Activate the E-grade electric current test."


    The few men in white coats did not hesitate at all. They pressed a switch on the equipment, and the sizzling sound of electricity immediately sounded.


    The few metal tubes connected to Jake''s body immediately shed with sparks.


    "Bang!"


    Jake''s body was sent flying more than half a meter by the electric shock before falling heavily again. Just as hended, an even more violent electric current attacked him again.


    His body bounced up and down like a spring in the experiment module, and he let out painful howls continuously.


    The corners of Jasper''s lips curled into a cold arc. He slowly picked up his phone and started recording.


    After recording for five to six minutes, Jasper was still not satisfied. He ordered again, "Raise the electricity level to S-grade."


    Upon hearing this, the few white coats raised the electric current from E-grade to S-grade.


    Immediately, blue smoke rose from Jake''s body. His skin, muscles, bones, and even internal organs suffered unprecedented damage.


    His scarlet eyes turned dark purple, and the already unclear expression in them gradually dimmed.


    His body bounced up more than a meter andnded heavily. The light in his eyes waspletely darkened. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.


    Only then did Jasper slowly put away his phone and turn around to leave theboratory.


    Unexpectedly, when he turned around, his expression changed.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jasper stared sharply at Mandie.


    Mandie looked at the experiment module with aplicated expression. She did not answer his question. "Is he dead?"


    Jasper replied, "He''s an important test subject to me. I won''t allow him to die."


    Mandie''s expression was a littleplicated. "I didn''t know that you were hiding such a big secret from me."


    "Mandie, don''t ask too much since you know this is a secret. There''s a lot going on here. It''s not a good thing to know too much." Mandie didn''t respond.


    ter a moment, she seemed topromise and said, "I''m starting to feel pity for your illegitimate son."


    Jasper''s eyes shed slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Mandie turned around and walked out.


    Jasper stared coldly at her back and said, "Mandie, don''t follow me again."


    He seemed to be speaking casually, but at the same time, he appeared to be warning her.


    Mandie''s back stiffened, but she still walked out in the end as if nothing had happened. She only answered. indifferently. "Okay."


    After leaving theboratory, they returned to the hotel.


    Olivia was sitting on the bed expressionlessly. She looked calm but was extremely anxious inside. She did not know when her brother and sister-inw would find out about her and Jake''s disappearance. The door opened, and Jasper and Mandie walked in.


    When Olivia saw them, she could not help but sneer. "Where''s the book I want?*


    Jasper looked at her coldly. "There''s no book, but there''s a video."


    Olivia was stunned. An awful feeling immediately spread in her heart.


    The moment she took the phone and clicked on the video, her eyes widened.


    Her hand that was holding the phone could not help but tremble violently. Her round eyes were gradually filled with unprecedented anger and mania.


    She couldn''t continue watching patiently but didn''t want to miss a single detail. The room was so quiet that one could only hear her rapid breathing.


    A few minutes passed. When Olivia finally finished watching the video, she could not take it anymore and threw her phone at Jasper''s face, which was highly simr to Jake''s. Jasper tilted his head slightly and caught the phone.


    He smiled at Olivia and put the phone back into his pocket with ease. "Didn''t you want to entertain yourself? How about this video?"


    "You devil! I''ll kill you!"


    Olivia pounced at Jasper madly, trying to tear him apart.


    Jasper''s face darkened as he raised his hand to restrain her. However, the full power unleashed by the extremely enraged Olivia was exceptionally terrifying.


    She was struggling very violently. Jasper would not really hurt her life, so he raised his hand and knocked her


    out.


    Mandie frowned. "You shouldn''t have provoked her. It''s not good for a pregnant woman to be too emotional." With an angry expression on his face, Jasper unbuttoned the top button on his neck and loosened his cor before saying. "Take a look at her to see if she hurt the baby."


    Mandie didn''t say anything but directly touched her belly to check her pulse. When she felt her stomach, she was stunned.


    She hesitated for a moment before giving a more careful check.


    Her brows were tightly furrowed.


    Seeing that her expression was not right, Jasper could not help but frown. "How is it?"


    Mandie did not answer her and checked again.


    Looking at Jasper in shock, she said, "There''s no sign of a baby."


    Jasper was stunned.


    Mandie said, "She''s not pregnant."


    Jasper didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly fell deadly silent.


    Jasper''s face gradually turned terrifyingly malevolent. "You''re saying that she''s not pregnant?"


    "I can''t be wrong," Mandie replied.


    The corners of Jasper''s mouth twitched. After a moment, he sneered, "No wonder she''s so calm."


    Mandie said, "She''s not pregnant. The third-generation test subject you want is gone.


    Jasper was silent for a moment before saying, "Who says she''s not pregnant? If she''s not pregnant now, we''ll just make her pregnant."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Inhumane


    When Olivia woke up again, she found herself lying in a cold experiment module.


    Her hands and feet were not chained, but she was naked.


    She had just widened his eyes in shock when she heard footsteps approaching.


    She looked up and saw a few people in white coats walking over with Jake, who was also naked.


    The only difference was that Jake''s limbs were all shackled. There were also burn marks on his body from the electric current. It looked crisscrossed and shocking. His eyes were bloodshot and devoid of any intelligence. He looked like a terrifying beast.


    Olivia seemed to realize something. Her eyes widened in horror as she watched the men in white coats open the experimental module and push Jake in. Then the experimental module was locked.


    Olivia did not scream for mercy because she knew that it was useless.


    As soon as Jake entered the module, he stared at her with terrifying eyes.


    He growled and lunged at her.


    Olivia was pounced on. Jake''srge hands were like a pair of iron pincers as he grabbed her throat. The temperature of his body was shockingly high. Olivia burst into tears instantly.


    She knew that Jake had been drugged.


    She trembled, but it wasn''t from fear. It was from heartache and anger.


    Jasper Willsmith was simply inhumane!


    When they realized that she was not pregnant, they actually thought of such a cruel method.


    Jake waspletely dominated by his instincts. He did not know how to cherish women. Everything he did was out of his most primitive beastly nature. Olivia trembled violently. She looked at the man on top of her in pain and called out in a trembling voice, "Jake, Jake, wake up. Don''t do this. Wake up!" They liked each other. Since she had decided on this man, she was naturally willing to go to bed with him.


    However, they should do such a beautiful thing on the big bed covered with roses. The room should also be decorated with fragrance and candles.


    Moreover, they should taste a ss of red wine, y soft and soothing music, or even dance before they have sex.


    It was definitely not being treated as a wild beast like now, locked in a cage, monitored by the white coats and even the invisible surveince camera equipment.


    This was simply an extreme insult and sphemy to their love.


    Anyone would not be able to withstand such humiliation.


    Moreover, they were two people who loved each other and were forced to do such a thing.


    "Would Jake break down if he woke up and found out that he had hurt his beloved girl under such circumstances?" Olivia thought.


    She suddenly felt fear because if it really happened, Jake would definitely not forgive himself when he woke up. There would be no possibility of them being together again. What happened today would be a chasm between them that could never be crossed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this, Olivia''s tears became even more turbulent. The drug on the man had already taken effect. He was like the most violent beast.


    Olivia frowned in pain. She tried her best to curl up into a ball and shouted sharply, "Jake Quillon, stop!"


    Jake was stunned.


    His blood-red eyes stared nkly at Olivia.


    Olivia sobbed and said intermittently, "Jake... Don''t do this... Don''t do this to me, please..."


    Jake looked at her in a daze. There seemed to be a faint trace of doubt shing in his blood-red and beastly eyes.


    "Jake, I''m Olivia, Olivia Lockwood..."


    "Olivia... Lockwood..."


    A deep syble came out of Jake''s throat. It wasn''t clear.


    "Yes, I''m Olivia, Jake. Let me go. Can you let me go? We can''t do this. We can''t..."


    "We... can''t..." Jake stared at her and repeated her words.


    "Yes, we can''t do this. Jake, we can''t."


    Olivia cried as she spoke. Her heart ached to the extreme. Jake must have experienced extremely terrifying torture to be like this.


    She suddenly experienced how Jake felt when he asked her to have an abortion.


    If her child were born and destined to be treated cruelly, she would rather not give birth to it at the beginning. She then remembered that Isabe had once said that Jake was a person without a life. She felt like her heart was being twisted by a knife. It was too painful to breathe for her.


    "How much pain and injustice had Jake experienced?" Olivia wondered in agony.


    She reached out and touched Jack''s face, which was extremely hot. She looked at him and cried, "Yes, we can''t Jake, can you remember who you are?"


    "Who... am I... Jake mumbled. Then, he pushed Olivia away, hugged his head, and banged on the experiment module frantically.


    Olivia took the opportunity to curl up into a ball and hide in the corner furthest away from him.


    She watched him hit his head and roared, "Jake, wake up!"


    Jake ignored her and abused himself crazily. When his head was bleeding, his movements gradually slowed down.


    Suddenly, his feet slipped, and he fainted.


    Olivia started crying loudly. As she wept, she crawled toward Jake. She held him in her arms. Her tears gushed and wet his face.


    The white coats secretly watching couldn''t help but frown when they saw this scene.


    "As expected of a second-generation test subject. His willpower is too strong. With such strong medicinal effects, he actually restrained his instincts."


    A man in a white coat eximed.


    In fact, let alone the fact that Jake had been injected with a potent drug, even under normal circumstances, it was already unreasonable for an ordinary man to be able to control himself at that time. Jasper sat in a room in the vi The screen in front of him was showing the scene in theboratory.


    Mandie was shocked. "He actually managed to control himself!"


    After a moment of silence, she added, "He must love that girl very much."


    She fell silent then. A look of deep envy and sadness shed across her eyes.


    Every girl hoped that the man she liked would also love her deeply.


    Ever since Mandie first met Jasper at the age of sixteen, she had been deeply in love with him.


    But she knew very well that Jasper did not love her.


    The scene on the surveince camera shocked her.


    That girl was unlucky, but she was also lucky.


    Jasper was silent for a moment before picking up themunicator and instructing the white-coated men, "Increase the dosage of the medicine for him and inject the medicine into that woman as well. She has to


    conceive a baby today."


    Hemanded coldly.


    At the side, Mandie''s body trembled slightly.


    She looked at Jasper with a horrified andplicated gaze. She knew that he was very brutal and ruthless.


    However, she did not expect him to be so cruel to the extent of inhumane.


    "Although he''s an illegitimate child, he''s still your son..."


    She muttered softly to herself.


    "It was said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, but..." Mandie said inwardly.


    She had never felt that this man was so terrifying.


    But no matter how terrifying he was, she still loved him.


    Desperation shed in her eyes.


    She would never be able to obtain the love of such a cold and heartless, no, inhumane man.


    At this moment, Jasper turned around and held Mandie''s hand. A hint of helplessness appeared in his cold eyes. "Mandie, I didn''t want this to happen either, but... for Jeremy''s illness."


    Mandie looked at him and was silent for a while before she replied, "Is that so?"


    "Why don''t... we think of another way to treat Jeremy''s illness..." she said softly.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Arrival Of The n Moblus


    Jasper looked at Mandie quietly. Not a trace of emotion could be seen on his face, and his stare was terrifyingly intense.


    Mandie looked back at him with a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    "I just wanted to save Jeremy. Did he have to do such an inhumane thing?" she asked inwardly.


    Just as they looked at each other, a soft bang suddenly sounded outside the vi.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Or rather, something knocked on the door.


    That was because the knocking sound was different from an average person knocking on the door.


    Jasper retracted her gaze from Mandie and stood up to open the door.


    The moment the door opened, there was no one at the door. Jasper lowered his head and saw a colorful snake standing outside. Its cold snake eyes were staring at him, and its blood-red tongue kept flicking


    out.


    Obviously, the snake was the one who knocked on the door.


    Jasper''s expression did not change in the slightest.


    He looked up at the front of the vi. Three figures were slowly walking over from the side.


    Every one of them was definitely more eye-catching than celebrities.


    They were a man and two women.


    The man was incredibly gorgeous.


    His name was Julian Doyle. The woman beside him was elegant and pretty in a white dress. She looked fragile, like a beautiful white lily.


    However, she exuded a charm that only mature women had.


    This was a very contradictory beauty, but she exuded a suffocating temptation.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was none other than Cecilia Grey.


    Behind Julian and Cecilia was a girl in her twenties.


    The girl had an oval face, shapely eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, red lips, and white teeth. She was lovely. and the corners of her slightly upturned eyes carried a hint of charm. "Mr. Willsmith, are wete?" Julian asked Jasper with a smile.


    Jasper replied, "You came just in time."


    When the three approached, the colorful snake turned around and crawled toward the young girl, wrapping itself intimately around her waist.


    Jasper invited them into the room.


    Mandie looked at them with a confused expression. She had been together with Jasper for more than twenty years. To put it bluntly, they had already spent half their lives together. However, it was only recently that she realized that she had never truly understood Jasper.


    The things he was doing now, and the people he knew, were all unbelievable.


    She felt him extremely unfamiliar.


    "Mr. Willsmith, there''s someone else here!" Cecilia said with a smile. She looked at Mandie with her big, pure


    eyes.


    "This is my wife," Jasper said.


    "So it''s Mrs. Willsmith." Cecilia seemed to havee to a sudden realization. Her seemingly harmless big eyes sized Mandie up impudently.


    Mandie felt a strange look in Cecilia''s eyes that made her ufortable.


    Her expression changed in an instant. She smashed the table in front of her into smithereens and shouted angrily, "Jasper, what kind of freak are they?"


    Jasper turned his head and looked at Mandie helplessly. "What are you doing now?"


    Mandie pointed at the three people and asked angrily, "Who are they? Why have I never heard you mention. them before?"


    Jasper answered, "Mandie, they''re from the n Mobius. You should be able to tell that I''m working with them."


    Mandie sneered. "I really can''t tell what project we have to do with the bug poison crafting."


    Before Jasper could say anything. Cecilia took the initiative to speak. "Mrs. Willsmith, please don''t mind. The n Mobius is working with Mr. Willsmith because bug poison crafting is nowbined with biology. We are pioneering a new field in biology."


    Jasper hurriedly added, "That''s right, Mandie. You know how strange Jeremy''s illness is. If we want to cure him, we can''t use ordinary methods.


    "The n Mobius''s people are here to study Jake Quillon with me so that we can solve Jeremy''s problem." Mandie was speechless.


    She felt a sense of helplessness.


    She only felt that Jasper did not love her in the past, but she could live her life peacefully because he was at least by her side.


    But now, she felt that Jasper was far away from her and had never been someone she could control. Even if she was the eldest daughter of the Quincy family, it was useless.


    Mandie walked to the sofa at the side with a gloomy expression and sat down. She wanted to hear what they were going to discuss today.


    "The person in the video is very interesting." Cecilia stood in front of the surveince camera and stared at the screen with interest.


    At this moment, she saw a few researchers opening the experiment module with a syringe. Two of them went forward and pulled Olivia away. Another two went forward and cooperated to inject Jake. Just as they were about to insert the needle into Jake''s vein, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were blood-red, like a wild beast. The veins on his body bulged, and he actually used strength to break the chains that imprisoned him.


    The researchers'' eyes were filled with fear.


    In the video, Jake began a series of crazy revenge attacks.


    Without exception, all researchers were seriously injured.


    Seeing that someone was about to die, a group of people who looked like guards rushed in from somewhere. They held weapons and knocked out Jake after a battle.


    From the beginning to the end, Jasper''s expression was calm. Cecilia and Julian watched with great interest. Luckily, Jasper was no longer in a hurry to inject medicine into Jake and Olivia after this incident.


    He pointed at Olivia''s figure and said to Cecilia, "Miss Grey, that woman is the eldest daughter of the Lockwood family, Olivia Lockwood. The Lockwood family should soon discover that she''s missing. Therefore, before the Lockwood family discovers it, we have to rece her with a substitute."


    Cecilia smiled politely. "Don''t worry, Mr. Willsmith."


    Finishing, she turned to look at the young girl and called, "Jane."


    Jane Grey walked forward and looked at Jasper with a smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Willsmith. Whether it''s her expression, voice, tone, or even her walking posture, I''ll imitate them perfectly after seeing her." Jasper smiled and praised, "The n Mobius really have a lot of talents."


    Jane smiled and epted the praise.


    Cecilia also replied proudly. "Mr. Willsmith, you are ttering us. Jane is one of the candidates for the Saintess of the n Mobius. There''s no doubt about her excellence." "Oh? So it''s the Saintess-to-be. No wonder!" Jasper praised.


    Jane smiled, but there was a dark glint in her eyes.


    At this moment, Cecilia corrected him with a smile. "It''s just a candidate. I have another choice for the Saintess.


    "But Jane will at least be an elder in the future."


    In the n Mobius, the Saintess was the sessor to the leader.


    As for bing an elder, she was destined to be unable to be the leader.


    However, it was obvious that Jane''s ambition was not just to be an elder.


    When Cecilia said this, a storm shed past Jane''s eyes, although her expression did not change.


    A surprised expression appeared on Jasper''s face. "There''s someone more outstanding than Jane in the n Mobius?"


    Cecilia smiled at Jane and said, "There wasn''t before, but recently, there was."


    Jasper looked at her in confusion. He felt that this matter was not so simple.


    Cecilia said meaningfully, "My missing senior sister Jocelyn Grey has a very outstanding disciple. Mr. Willsmith, you should know that her name is Isabe Thompson."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 The Imposter


    Hearing Isabe Thompson''s name, Jasper immediately understood.


    It seemed that Cecilia was ready to attack Jocelyn Grey.


    "I heard that Jocelyn Grey took the Evolution Poison away with her. Mrs. Grey, is this true?" Jasper asked.


    Cecilia sighed before she answered, "That''s right. She betrayed us back then and even took the Evolution Poison away. It''s heartbreaking.


    "So I have to take over the title of the leader temporarily."


    Jasper smiled and said, "I feel you are doing quite well. The n Mobius is developing very well now."


    Cecilia smiled weakly and said to Jane, "Jane, have a careful study about Miss Lockwood''s family with Mr. Willsmith. You have to be her for some time in the future." Jane nodded and followed Jasper to familiarize herself with Olivia.


    "Since we are at Dawton City, you''ll be able to meet your senior sister''s disciple soon. Are you happy?"


    Cecilia snuggled into Julian''s arms and said in a slightly bitter tone.


    Julian looked at her gently and replied, "Celia, what nonsense are you talking about now? What does Jocelyn Grey''s disciple have to do with me?" "Hmph!" Cecilia snorted unhappily.


    Julianforted her helplessly. "Celia, what happened between Jocelyn Grey and I was long gone ago. Why do you still remember?"


    20


    years


    Cecilia widened her watery eyes and said angrily, "So you still remember her? You still remember what happened twenty years ago..."


    Isabe and Draxton had been busy investigating the truth behind the death of Yates Sutton.


    Elodia Hudson and Kieran Lockwood had lived in Northernville Manortely. They were very happy during this period.


    Ziana Menter and Anna Lyons also got along very well.


    After Isabe finished speaking with Elodia, she was a little uneasy. Coincidentally, Draxton came back from outside. Seeing that her expression was not right, Draxton could not help but ask with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Isabe frowned slightly and said, "I haven''t seen Olivia and Jake in two days. I called them just now, but their phones were switched off." Draxton was stunned when he heard this. He immediately took out his phone and called Olivia. Sure enough, her phone was switched off.


    At this moment, a royal blue sports car drove in like lightning. Olivia jumped out of the vehicle with a pale face when it stopped.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. A hint of surprise shed across their eyes.


    "Isabe! Draxton! How are you?" Olivia greeted them.


    Her gaze stopped on Isabe for a moment before finallynding on Draxton. She cried, "Brother, something happened to Jake. Help me find him!"


    Draxton and Isabe''s expressions changed at the same time.


    However, their changes had nothing to do with what Olivia said.


    It was because... Olivia was a little different from before.


    Isabe pulled Olivia to her side and med her. "Olivia, you have to tell me what happened to Jake. I know Jake better than your brother. In the past, you always looked for me if you needed anything." Olivia''s body stiffened for a moment when Isabe grabbed her. It was an almost imperceptible nerve reaction, but Isabe felt it.


    She held Olivia''s wrist and felt the feeling in her hand slightly different.


    A dark light shed in her eyes.


    Olivia did not seem to understand the rebuke in Isabe''s words.


    She said anxiously, "Isabe, something must have happened to Jake. The day before yesterday, I went to his house to look for him and found that he was not home. Then, when I was about to go out to look for him, I was knocked out.


    "When I woke up, he still hadn''t returned. Something must have happened to him."


    "Olivia, take it easy. Have you been unconscious for the past two days? Why can''t I get through to you?"


    Isabe asked.


    Olivia rummaged through her pocket and found her phone, which had run out of battery.


    Isabeforted her gently, "Your brother and I will find Jake. Don''t worry too much. You should go and rest first. You don''t look too good. You seem to have lost some weight..." inside


    Olivia froze again.


    However, she still nodded obediently.


    Seeing that she was still standing there, Isabe urged. "Go back to your room. I''ll discuss with your brother about looking for Jake..."


    Olivia did not expect to face the first test as soon as she arrived.


    How would she know which room was Olivia''s?


    Yes. This Olivia Lockwood was faked by Jane.


    "Isabe, I''m sad. Can you apany me?" Jane looked at Isabe with tears in her eyes.


    Isabe looked at her with interest. She did not make things difficult, leading her to her room with great


    concern.


    Jane sneered in her heart.


    "Isabe Thompson was so obedient to her sister-inw?


    "She still had to please her sister-inw. It seemed it was not easy for her to be Mrs. Lockwood."


    Initially, she was somewhat afraid of Isabe because she was Jocelyn Grey''s disciple. The Leader even nned to let her return to the n Mobius to be the Saintess. Although everything she did was to take back the Evolution Poison, the appearance of Isabe had undoubtedly be a stumbling block for her.


    Originally, she was the only saintess-to-be of the n Mobius. But now, the position of Saintess had to be handed over to someone else just for the Evolution Poison. Jane was filled with hostility toward Isabe.


    Seeing that Isabe had sent her back to her room without any doubt, Jane sneered.


    Shey weakly on the bed and said to Isabe, ¡°Isabe, I''m thirsty. Can you get me a ss of water?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She looked at Isabe with watery eyes.


    Isabe smiled gently. "Of course."


    As she spoke, she poured her a ss of warm water and handed it over.


    Jane sat up and took the cup. Her expression changed as she said, "Isabe, the water is a little cold. I''m not feeling well. Can you help me with some hot water?"


    Isabe remained gentle. "Okay."


    She got up to get hot water again.


    Jane stared at her back with disdain in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help thinking. "This Isabe Thompson really had no bottom line in currying favor with her


    sister-inw"


    Isabe took the hot water and brought it over with a smile. Jane took it and smiled. "Thank you, Isabe." Then, her hand became unstabie, and the cup of hot water was poured toward Isabe. Isabe was quick to react. She grabbed the cup but exerted too much strength, and the hot water sshed


    on Jane.


    Jane immediately screamed, "Isabe, you..."


    Her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Isabe. Tears could flow out at any moment.


    Isabe stood up and took the empty cup "Olivia, are you hurt? I''ll call the doctor for you."


    As she spoke, she hurried out.


    Jane furiouslyined inside. "This Isabe Thompson was so clumsy"


    She said snappishly, "Forget it. The water isn''t too hot. I''m not injured. Could you help me get a few clothes? I''ll change *


    Isabe answered with a single word, "Fine."


    She turned around and left the room.


    She asked the robot maid to bring some clothes to Olivia.


    Then, she walked outside.


    Her expression immediately turned cold. "That unknown thing inside is pretending to be Olivia."


    She was in a bad mood.


    Draxton was curious. "Did she offend you? How can an imposter be so arrogant?"


    Isabe rolled her eyes and red fiercely at Draxton. "She''s ying the role of a vicious sister-inw to make things difficult for me. Hmph, Olivia was the one who usually curries favor with me! "Could it be that in the eyes of outsiders, I have to please my sister-inw after marrying you?"


    Finishing, she left in a huff.


    Draxton stood rooted to the ground. His face gradually darkened. "That damn imposter. Because of you, I was wronged. I had been scolded for no reason!"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 The Sutton Family


    Draxton red upstairs with a dark expression and chased after Isabe.


    Isabe returned to the bedroom and rummaged through a small alloy box.


    Draxton went in with a severe expression. "Be, something happened to Olivia and Jake."


    Isabe did not stop searching. She nodded and said, "I didn''t expect Jasper to move so quickly."


    Draxton added, "For the time being, their lives should not be in danger."


    He walked over and looked curiously at the small box of Isabe. She rarely opened this box.


    At this moment, Isabe found a small thing in the small box.


    It was something like a chip.


    "What''s this?" Draxton asked curiously.


    "This is Mercenari Uno''s minimunicator and a locator.


    "The other members buried this thing in their bodies. When I joined them, I was breastfeeding, so I didn''t nt it under my skin. This thing has tiny radiation effects on the human body but doesn''t harm adults.


    "Now, I''m going to activate it and locate Jake Hope Jasper hasn''t discovered this little thing in Jake''s body."


    Draxton was stunned for two seconds before saying, "You''re also a member of Mercenari Uno?"


    Isabe was stunned for several seconds and smiled guiltily.


    Draxton red at her fiercely. He actually didn''t know this because she didn''t even tell him.


    Isabe found another metal pendant in the box, put the chip in, and put it around her neck.


    Her movements were skillful. Clearly, this was not the first time.


    Draxton''s face darkened.


    "Gather the men. The sooner we act, the better. I can think of the reason why Jasper took Olivia away as well."


    "Once he finds out that Olivia isn''t pregnant, I''m really afraid he''ll do something horrible."


    Isabe''s expression turned solemn.


    Draxton nodded as well, a fierce look shing across his eyes.


    At this moment, Ss Yanter rushed over.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood." He lowered his voice. "I''ve found it. Ziana Menter and Yates Sutton were living in seclusion in Pearwater Town. When the Menter family found them, the Willsmith family had actually appeared."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other in shock.


    Before they could say anything, a voice sounded from outside.


    "The Willsmith family?"


    The voice was incredibly sharp. Ziana and Anna walked in.


    Other than being on duty in the Presidential Pce for the past few days, Anna usually stayed in Northernville Manor with Ziana.


    The mother and daughter had missed each other for more than 20 years. After they reunited, they got along very well.


    Seeing the fierce expression on Ziana''s face, Isabe was shocked. She knew that if there were really something else behind Yates Sutton''s death, Mrs. Menter would definitely not let it go.


    At this moment, Draxton said, "After Yates Sutton died tragically back then, the Sutton family also investigated. Therefore, we have to go to the Sutton family."


    Ziana''s expression stiffened slightly when she heard that.


    Yates died too tragically back then. She med herself for almost everything, believing that Yates had been killed because of her.


    Therefore, she did not dare to see the Sutton family at all.


    Isabe looked at Ziana and knew her concerns. Sheforted her. "Master Menter, your pain is no less than that of the Sutton family. You don''t owe them anything. "Yates''s death was the murderer''s fault, not yours.


    "You have to face something bravely before it can be truly resolved instead of burying them in your heart and suffering yourself.


    "You''ve already found Anna. Anda is the granddaughter of the Sutton family. I think she needs to go home


    and take a look."


    Ziana''s body trembled slightly as she turned to look at Anna. Her eyes were filled with fear and anticipation.


    Anna reached out and held Ziana''s hand. "Mom, the most important thing now is to find Dad''s murderer. So, no matter the Sutton family''s attitude, we must go."


    Ziana looked at Anna''s determined eyes and nodded heavily as if she had been injected with courage.


    Isabe looked at them emotionally. Ziana seemed to havee back to Jife with Anna around.


    Right now, Anna was the only pir supporting her.


    Isabe, Draxton, Ziana, and Anna went to the Sutton family without dy.


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Suton were both almost eighty years old. Old Mrs. Sutton had fallen seriously ill because of her son''s fragic death in her early years, but now, she was very energetic. In fact, her eyes were exceptionally bright, very different from ordinary older people.


    The moment Isabe saw her, she knew that there was a power and obsession in her heart that supported her health.


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Sutton only had two children, Yates and Mia Lockwood. Yates was the eldest son of the Sutton family. He was very outstanding, but his fate changed when he met Ziana. When Draxton and Isabe arrived, the two elders of the Sutton family were very happy.


    When they saw Ziana and Anna behind them, they were obviously stunned.


    Gradually, the way they looked at Anna changed.


    "This youngdy..." Old Mrs. Sutton looked at Anna excitedly. There was a faint light jumping in her eyes. They had never seen Ziana before.


    However, Ziana knew them. All these years, she had been secretly paying attention to them.


    Draxton said, "Old Mr. Sutton, Mrs. Sutton, let me introduce to you. This is Ms. Ziana Menter, and this is Miss Anna Lyons. She is the daughter of Ms. Ziana Menter and Mr. Yates Sutton. "Back then, after Mr. Yates Sutton''s ident, Anna was sent away by the Menter family and went missing. Not long ago, Mrs. Menter and Anna had just reunited."


    When Old Mr. and Mrs. Sutton heard this, they stood up excitedly. They walked to Ziana and Anna almost at the same time. Both of them dissolved into tears. Ziana''s heart was racing. She looked at Old Mr. and Mrs. Sutton uneasily and guiltily and knelt with a thud. Seeing this, Anna also knelt.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Yates wouldn''t have died..."


    Ziana closed her eyes in pain.


    "Get up, all of you!"


    Old Mrs. Sutton grabbed Ziana''s arm and helped her up firmly.


    On the other side, Old Mr. Sutton helped Anna up. Looking at Anna tearfully, he said, "Child, you look so much like your father..."


    Anna replied, "Mom said the same thing."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Old Mr. Sutton''s face lit up with joy. "We never thought we would be able to see Yates'' child in our lifetime!"


    Old Mrs. Sutton looked at Ziana and said, "You''re Ziana? We know you and have never med you. It must be tough for you all these years." Ziana had tears streaming down her face.


    Other than guilt, the pain was suppressed in her heart for so many years. Hearing Old Mrs. Sutton''s kind words, she broke down and cried like a child.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 The Murderer


    After they calmed down, Isabe and Draxton revealed their true purpose for visiting.


    "We suspect that there''s something fishy about Mr. Yates Sutton''s death. I''ve got someone to investigate. When Yates was murdered back then, not only were there the Menter family members, but the Willsmith family also appeared.


    "You have been investigating what happened back then all these years. Do you have any clues?"


    Draxton asked.


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Sutton''s eyes lit up. They had cried before, but they were in better spirits.


    They looked at each other. Old Mrs. Sutton stood up and went upstairs.


    Not long after, she went downstairs with a box.


    There were glints shining in her eyes.


    She opened the box. Inside were some documents and a white glove.


    "This white glove..." Isabe stared at the white glove and fell into deep thought.


    Old Mr. Sutton exined. "We found this white glove at the scene of Yates'' death."


    Isabe reached out and picked up the white glove. She and Draxton looked at each other and saw the same message in each other''s eyes. "Jasper Willsmith!"


    They said the name in unison.


    Jasper was a clean freak and liked to wear white gloves.


    "But a white glove alone is not enough to convict anyone," Draxton added.


    "There''s also a USB sh drive here. It''s from the surveince camera we bought at a high price from the area where the murder happened.


    "It recorded the car that killed Yates, but we can''t find its owner."


    Draxton said, "Old Mr. Sutton, leave the USB sh drive to us. I''ll get someone to investigate."


    Old Mr. Sutton continued, "This matter is of great importance and involves a lot of people. You must be careful even if you are from the Lockwood family."


    Draxton nodded solemnly. "Old Mr. Sutton, don''t worry. Be and I will not stand by and do nothing about Yates'' revenge. We will take care of this matter to the end."


    "No matter who the killer is, he will have to pay the price." Ziana squeezed the sentence from her teeth. Draxton took the sh drive and left with Isabe. Ziana and Anna stayed with the Sutton family.


    After seeing the contents of the USB sh drive, the Lockwood family''s intelligence department was fully activated. Eight hourster, the culprit who killed Yates in the surveince camera was finally found. "It''s actually not Jasper? Who is that person? There''s a special badge on his clothes..."


    On the golden circr badge, a white me was burning fiercely.


    "The Emblem of Judgment. He''s a member of the tribunalmittee," Draxton said with a grave expression. Mystical Ind, tribunalmittee.


    This was a global force. They were above the power of all countries. At a critical moment, they had the power to change the president of a nation.


    However, under normal circumstances, they would not make a move.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other, and their expressions became solemn.


    "I''ve heard of the tribunalmittee. They''re a huge organization that''s not to be trifled with. Why would they kill Yates?"


    "You''ll have to ask Jasper about that. Take a look at the other information."


    Draxton handed another file to Isabe.


    Isabe gasped after reading it.


    After the Menter family sent Anna away back then, who was still a baby, they regretted it. They actually chased after her again, but in the end, they did not manage to catch up. The child was lost, and the person who sent the child away disappeared.


    This document clearly stated that it was the Willsmith family who had kidnapped the child halfway.


    Therefore, Jasper had something to do with this matter from the beginning to the end.


    "Draxton, could Jasper have colluded with the tribunalmittee?" Isabe asked.


    "Of course," Draxton answered steadfastly.


    "Let alone anything else. Just based on the fact that Jasper controlled Jake and captured Olivia, the kidnap of Anna back then is enough for us to sentence him to death."


    Finishing, he stood up and walked out with a dark expression.


    Isabe called Ziana and Anna. They were still in the Sutton family.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She knew that they had to participate in avenging Yates.


    That night, Isabe gathered more than a thousand Red Crystal Warriors.


    These Red Crystal Warriors were all experimental warriors left behind by Mike Crawford. After being used bugs by Isabe, they were entirely under her control.


    Due to the Evolution Poison, the gic defects in their bodies were no longer hidden dangers. They were all healthy andplete people now.


    The only thing was that they had to be controlled by Isabe.


    Not only were they mighty Red Crystal Warriors, but Mike Crawford also trained their actualbat ability. In tonight''s operation, in addition to Little Dipper and Big Dipper, Isabe also had to bring the Red Crystal Warriors.


    Ziana and Anna indeed came as expected.


    Isabe activated the positioning chip and approached Jake ording to the maic traction emitted by the chip.


    An hourter, they arrived at the vi.


    At this moment, Cecilia and Julian were bidding farewell and leaving.


    When Isabe saw Cecilia and Julian, a hint of fierceness shed across her eyes.


    "The n Mobius is also involved with Jasper," Draxton said coldly.


    Isabe sneered coldly. "Jasper must die!"


    Jasper did not realize that their location had been exposed.


    Mandie was still throwing a tantrum and arguing with him.


    At this moment, a researcher in a white coat rushed up from the undergroundboratory and said hurriedly, "Sir, something happened. Something happened to Jake Quillon." "Hmmm?" Jasper immediately looked toward the surveince camera.


    On the screen of the surveince camera, a weak green light spot was flickering under the skin on Jake''s left


    arm.


    Jasper''s face suddenly darkened as an iparably terrifying aura emanated from his body.


    "It''s a locator! We''ve been exposed!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the vi was kicked open. The person who kicked the door was a Red Crystal Warrior. Then, Isabe and the others walked in. Mandie, who had been arguing with Jasper just now, stood before Jasper without saying a word.


    She raised her hand and shot out poisonous arrows from her sleeve.


    At this moment, Draxton and Isabe both saw the screen of the surveince camera.


    Olivia and Jake were indeed locked together.


    Jasper was protected behind Mandie as he stared at them with a cold smile. "You guys are too fast. However, if you still want Jake Quillon and Olivia Lockwood to be safe, leave the house immediately. Otherwise...


    On the screen of the surveince camera, someone who looked like an expendable barged in and held Olivia and Jake under control.


    Mandie''s poison arrows were aimed at Ziana.


    She had never had the chance to meet Ziana and had always been brooding over the fact that Jasper liked her.


    Now that she saw Ziana, she didn''t hesitate to attack her.


    Ziana was not to be trifled with either. Her embroidery skills were outstanding, and she even created her unique Needle Techniques. For a moment, her needles and Mandie''s poisonous arrows flew around the vi like a drizzle.


    Jasper chuckled and turned to leave.


    Isabe and Draxton gave chase in a sh.


    The Red Crystal Warriors also rushed forward.


    At this moment, Isabe said, "Mrs. Quincy, I heard your first child was stillborn.


    "Have you ever thought that you didn''t actually give birth to a stillborn but that your child was taken away by Jasper as an test subject after it was born?


    "Jake Quillon, his surname is Quillon. This is not a coincidence. It should be someone''s bad taste."


    Mandie was stunned for a second, and it was at this second that a needle from Ziana shot into her shoulder.


    However, Mandie turned around and chased after Isabe.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" she snapped.


    Isabe replied, "Jasper is a first-generation test subject. His son is naturally a second-generation test subject. He also wants Jake''s child as a third-generation test subject for him to experiment on. "Mrs. Quincy, if I''m guessing right, your youngest son, Jeremy Willsmith, has a gic defect, right?" Mandie felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She thought of Jeremy''s strange illness.


    She suddenly felt the world spin and her entire body turn cold as if she had fallen into an icehouse.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Killing Each Other


    Mandie stood rooted to the ground as if she had turned into an ice sculpture.


    Because she suddenly felt that Isabe wasn''t lying to her.


    She suddenly figured out many things. Some of the things that she usually subconsciously avoided were suddenly exposed.


    That year, she gave birth to her first child. She was a boxer. When the child was born, her stamina had not been depleted. However, she mysteriously fainted after Jasper came in.


    When she woke up, she was told that the child was stillborn.


    She had not even seen the child before it was disposed of.


    Jasper said that he was afraid that she would be sad if she saw it.


    She loved Jasper. She was afraid of losing him. When she saw how sad Jasper was, she did not ask further.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Later on, she did not dare to mention that child.


    Jasper had promised her they could have another child at that time.


    He had been very gentle and considerate to her during that period. The pain of losing her son seemed to have gradually faded during the sweet life of husband and wife.


    A few yearster, when Jeremy was born, she never again mentioned the stillbirth.


    However, she would miss that child from time to time. From the moment it was born, she had never seen it. By the time Mandie came back to her senses, there was already no one in the room. She looked at the screen of the surveince camera. Jasper and his researchers in the undergroundboratory were surrounded.


    Mandie''s eyes were bloodshot as she cried silently.


    Actually, she already believed Isabe''s words.


    Putting everything else aside, theboratory that Jasper had set up and the fact that he was an test subject were all things she did not know about.


    When she came to Dawton City this time, she seemed to have discovered a stranger, Jasper, whom she had never known before.


    And this strange man was actually her husband, whom she had slept with for more than twenty years. What could be more shocking and despairing than this?


    However, what left her even more despair was that she had pushed Jake Quillon into Jasper''s hands. She stared at the surveince camera, where Jake Quillon and Olivia Lockwood were tortured beyond recognition. Mandie suddenly felt an unprecedented chill in her heart.


    A look of determination appeared in her eyes.


    She ran toward the undergroundboratory.


    "Jasper, you won''t be able to escape today no matter what," Isabe said coldly.


    Jasper looked at Isabe and the others before he smiled. "The power you have is indeed terrifying. Perhaps I really won''t be able to escape. Maybe, we can sit down and have a good talk?


    "For example, talk about the lives of Olivia Lockwood and Jake Quillon."


    A trace of hostility shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    Olivia and Jake were under Jasper''s control. Even if they hated him to the core, they did not dare to act rashly.


    At this moment, Mandie rushed down. She pushed through the crowd and ran to Jasper''s side.


    She grabbed him by the cor.


    Jasper frowned. He looked at Mandie and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing now?"


    Mandie''s eyes were bloodshot. She pointed at Jake and asked, "Jasper, tell me, who is he? Is he really just your illegitimate son?


    "What about the child I gave birth to back then? Is it him?"


    As she questioned sternly, she red angrily at Jasper.


    Jasper quietly looked at Mandie for a while, meeting her unwavering gaze.


    He suddenly chuckled and shook his head. "It seems you already know."


    Mandie''s eyes widened in shock.


    Knowing the truth was one thing, but hearing Jasper admit it was another.


    However, a sharp knife pierced through her abdomen before she could recover from her despair.


    Mandie widened her eyes in disbelief. She lowered her head and stared at the knife in her abdomen. Blood mixed with minced flesh slowly gushed out.


    Jasper had a faint smile on his face as he looked at Mandie helplessly. "Mandie, your performance has been really terrible recently. Why did you follow me to Dawton City? Look, what''s the point?"


    Mandie''s mouth opened and closed. She stared at Jasper as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, her body swayed, and she did not say anything.


    Jasper took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, pressed it against Mandie''s wound, and slowly pulled out the knife.


    When the blood gushed out, it soaked the handkerchief but did not spurt out. Jasper was still clean. Everyone who saw this scene could not help but gasp.


    Jasper was simply inhumane.


    A painful whimper came from Mandie''s throat. Two streams of bloody tears slowly flowed down from her eyes. However, she did not look at Jasper again. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Jake, who was being controlled next to the experiment module.


    Jake had been unconscious, but at this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes slowly.


    His mind wasn''t very clear, but he met Mandie''s gaze.


    Mandie was so excited that her body twitched a few times.


    Jake stared at her.


    Mandie slowly opened her mouth and silently mouthed, "I''m sorry..."


    She raised her hand and made a stroking gesture through the air.


    Jasper looked at her, smiling sinisterly.


    However, Mandie''s arm suddenly changed direction. She aimed in Jasper''s direction. Sharp short arrows like a cow''s fur flew out at him.


    Jasper reacted the moment Mandie''s arm changed direction. Hence, he was able to dodge extremely quickly


    The arrows flew past his throat and heart, and thest short arrow flew toward his brow.


    At the critical moment, he quickly dodged. However, the short arrow that came at him directly still shot into his left eye.


    He covered his eyes and let out a shrill howl of pain.


    When Mandie saw this scene, she immediately burst into smugughter.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Isabe looked at Ziana with relief. Fortunately, Master Menter had run away from the marriage back then. She would be in Mandie''s current situation if she married such a man. Ziana had once felt guilty toward Jasper because of her escape from the marriage. But now, there was only disgust and killing intent in her eyes.


    Just as Jasper was covering his eyes and howling in pain, Ziana raised his hand and shot an embroidery needle toward his heart.


    At the same time, Anna raised her hand. There was an exquisite derringer in her hand.


    In an instant, the embroidery needle and bullets shot toward Jasper at the same time.


    Jasper covered his eyes and failed to dodge either attack. The embroidery needle and the bullet pierced through his heart at the same time. However, he still covered his eyes and howled miserably.


    At this moment, a researcher suddenly moved. He raised his hand and pressed a button behind him.


    Instantly, a groove appeared where Jasper was. The groove suddenly sank and disappeared from the ground in the blink of an eye.


    Little Dipper and Big Dipper, and the Red Crystal Warriors received Isabe''s order and turned around to give chase.


    Today, Jasper would not be able to escape no matter what.


    On the other side, the people who restrained Olivia and Jake were staring at Isabe and the others nervously


    "Jake Isabe shouted.


    Jake''s unclear eyes met Isabe''s eyes.


    Isabe quickly gestured to him.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 The President''s Action


    It was a gesture unique to Mercenari Uno.


    This gesture was imprinted in the instinctive consciousness of every member of Mercenari Uno. It was like hypnosis.


    No matter what, as long as they saw this gesture, they instinctively activated the self-saving mode.


    Isabe was betting on how deeply this gesture affected Jake.


    Sure enough, Jake''s reaction did not disappoint her. After she made that gesture, Jake instinctively moved. He began to counterattack unprepared. At the same time, Isabe also moved.


    The person who had restrained him was the expendables trained by Jasper. Their strength could not be underestimated.


    Isabe and Jake were oncerades who fought together. Theirbat experience and tacit understanding were unparalleled.


    Therefore, before the two expendables controlling Jake could react, one of them had his neck twisted by Jake, and the other had his heart pierced by Isabe.


    Their movements and coordination were seamless. By the time everyone recovered from their shock, Jake was already free from the shackle.


    As for the few expendables controlling Olivia, after seeing theirpanions killed and Jake freed, they looked at each other and decided to kill Olivia.


    They were clearly nning to give up their lives.


    They were all trained expendable soldiers.


    Isabe''s expression changed, and she pounced on Olivia in a sh. However, in an instant, Jake growled and pounced on Olivia faster than her, like an enraged beast.


    At the same time, Draxton''s figure quickly shed over.


    Isabe watched the battle closely. Jake grabbed the arm of the person holding Olivia''s neck and broke it. Olivia was free, and her body fell limply.


    Another expendable stabbed at Olivia with a dagger.


    However, he was sent flying by a kick from Draxton.


    Isabe took the opportunity to go forward and carry Olivia away from the battlefield.


    Draxton and Jake quickly killed the group of expendables.


    "Let''s get out of here. I doubt thisboratory is safe."


    Isabe said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to Jasper''s scheming methods, those who survived in theboratory would suffer retaliation after he escaped.


    They ran out quickly. Just as they reached the vi''s first floor, they suddenly heard a loud explosion. Everyone immediately felt a wave of lingering fear. Jasper really had evil intentions. Theboratory had exploded, but his calctions had been slightly off, and the time of the explosion had been dyed by a few


    minutes.


    This was because he did not expect Isabe and Jake to cooperate so well. They did not waste any time and left theboratory.


    If Jake and Isabe had not cooperated so well, they would definitely have escapedter today. Then, they would definitely have been buried underground in theboratory.


    Jasper was indeed a good schemer.


    "He''s been stabbed in the heart. He won''t survive," Anna said hatefully when they returned to the vi.


    Isabe felt that things were not that simple. She added, "Dy no more. Let''s leave the vi area first."


    At this moment, the vi began to shake violently. No one dared to say anything else, and they quickly ran out of the vi As soon as they left, the entire vi copsed. Isabe and the others took a deep breath and felt a chill in their hearts.


    At this moment, they heard an argument not far away.


    Looking up, they saw that the Big Dipper and Little Dipper, and the Red Crystal Warriors that they had sent out to chase after Jasper were actually blocked by someone on the road. The person who was arguing with them was actually wearing the exclusive clothes of the Presidential Pce.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other with deep concerns in their eyes.


    They walked over.


    Seeing theming, the guards in the row of ck cars opposite opened the door, and the president walked out.


    "He actually came personally!"


    Isabe frowned and said inwardly.


    The president looked at them and said, "You''re making quite a scene."


    Draxton''s eyes darkened. "Mr. President, Jasper kidnapped my sister. He is now a mortal enemy of the Lockwood family. Are you going to protect him?"


    The president sighed helplessly and replied, "Draxton, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to stop you from chasing after Jasper. It''s just that Jasper can''t die yet." Draxton''s expression did not soften at all.


    The president continued, "Jasper is backed by the tribunalmittee. If Jasper dies here, it will be very difficult for me to exin to the tribunalmittee.


    "I promise you, as long as we get concrete evidence of Jasper''s crime, we will bring him to trial."


    "Concrete evidence? Isn''t the current situation concrete enough?" Isabe questioned in a deep voice.


    The president added, "Look at the vi behind you. What evidence can you produce in these ruins? Not to mention the undergroundboratory. With Jasper''s cautiousness, he definitely won''t leave anything behind."


    Isabe could not help but clench her fists. She stared at the president and held back her anger.


    Draxton''s blue eyes were so dark that they were almost ck.


    He looked at the president expressionlessly and said, "Mr. President, since you have said so, we naturally have no reason to go against you.


    "We have patients and injured people now. We have to go back for treatment immediately. Mr. President, can you make way for us?"


    The president smiled and nodded. "Okay, you guys go first."


    As he spoke, he smiled at Anna and said, "Anna, congrattions on finding your family."


    Anna''s expression turned cold. "Thank you, Father."


    The president waved his hand and said, "Since you''ve found your family, spend more time with them. I''ll give you half a year off."


    Anna was stunned and could only thank him profusely.


    Ziana looked at the president with some concern.


    On the other hand, Isabe was not polite at all, saying directly, "Mr. President, do you know that the person who kidnapped Anna back then was Jasper?


    "I heard that you raised Anna. Can you tell us what''s going on?"


    Everyone''s expressions froze as they looked at the president.


    The president looked at Isabe and smiled bitterly. "I did adopt Anna from the orphanage.


    "At that time, we adopted a few children together."


    Isabe had nothing to say.


    Because Jake and Olivia had suffered a lot of damage this time, they did not dy and left first.


    "What does the president mean?" Ziana asked in a low voice as they got into the car. "Can we trust him?"


    Isabe answered, "Of course not. However, we can''t do anything to Jasper openly now. However, the president can''t control what we do as long as we do it secretly." "In that case, Jasper is still alive?" Anna asked in disbelief.


    She was a little unwilling. Perhaps everyone present hated Jasper, but she felt that her hatred for Jasper was no less than that of anyone present.


    If not for Jasper, she would not have experienced so much pain in her life.


    Everyone saw that she was the president''s envoy and was morous, but they did not know what she had experienced since she was young. Anna lowered her eyes, feeling extremely uneasy.


    Isabe said, "Jasper is a test subject of a first generation. His vitality is tenacious. He can survive under such circumstances."


    The atmosphere in the car fell silent.


    They returned to Northernville Manor. At this time, the fake Olivia was already under control.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 Members Of The Tribunal Committee


    Jane was locked in the dungeon. She still couldn''t believe that she had been exposed until now.


    She felt that she had disguised herself very well. No one could see through her.


    She couldn''t figure out how she''d been exposed.


    After cing Jake and Olivia on the bed, Isabe first examined their bodies.


    Jake was a second-generation test subject. Even after experiencing all kinds of torture, his body was still strong. At least he looked strong.


    Isabe injected him with a body-nourishing drug and left him alone.


    As long as he rested well, his body would automatically metabolize the harmful substances, and he would wake up.


    What worried her was Olivia.


    Olivia wasn''t injured, but her body had been injected with a pregnancy-promoting drug. The body could also metabolize those drugs, but it needed time.


    What''s worse was the destruction of her mentality.


    "Be, will she be alright?" Draxton asked worriedly.


    Isabe replied, "That depends on her mental endurance.


    "I found a drug in her body that made her pregnant. My biggest worry might have happened. I''m afraid she will be traumatized."


    Draxton''s eyes flickered. "She''s a member of the Lockwood family. She can''t be that fragile."


    His tone was cold and firm.


    Isabe covered Olivia with a nket and asked worriedly. "What do you think the president means?"


    Draxton''s questioning expression flickered, then vanished. "The Lockwood family controls the economic lifeline of the entire country. Not only that, but the Lockwood family also has a huge force overseas. Perhaps the president feels insecure."


    There was nothing he could not say to Isabe. The Lockwood family was indeed powerful, but it also attracted the attention of countless powerful enemies.


    He believed the president was not the only one dissatisfied with the Lockwood family or coveted it.


    There were also countless pairs of eyes staring at the Lockwood family.


    In particr, the Lockwood family was now in control of the crystal potion''s experiment.


    Isabe''s expression froze. "It looks like the Lockwood family''s current situation is not optimistic..."


    Cooper came in from outside as she spoke, saying, "Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood, we have a visitor."


    His tone was rather solemn.


    Isabe and Draxton looked over and saw Cooper holding a golden que. A ball of white mes was burning fiercely.


    That was the que of the tribunalmittee.


    Draxton''s expression froze. He took the que and flipped through it a few times. Then, he looked at Isabe silently. Both of their expressions became solemn.


    At this moment, Cooper whispered, "Sir, Madam. It''s very strange. The people who came were from n Mobius, but they brought out a que from the tribunalmittee." Shock shed across Isabe and Draxton''s eyes.


    In the living room, Cecilia and Julian were drinking coffee leisurely. The robot maid stood at the side.


    Draxton and Isabe walked out. The two visitors immediately looked over and smiled.


    "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood, please forgive us foring uninvited."


    Julian stood up with a smile.


    Cecilia snuggled beside him and looked straight at Isabe with her big, pure, cold eyes.


    Isabe and Draxton walked over and sat down. Draxton went straight to the point and ced the que of the tribunalmittee on the table. "May I know what your rtionship with the tribunalmittee is?"


    Cecilia did not speak and kept staring at Isabe.


    Julian smiled lightly and said humbly, "Mr. Lockwood. Sorry for bothering you. This tribunalmittee que is actually mine.


    "I''m actually a member of the tribunalmittee. It''s just that I''ve been apanying Celia all these years and rarely go back."


    Isabe was shocked. She and Draxton looked at each other.


    "So, why are you here?" Draxton asked.


    Julian looked at Cecilia dotingly and said, "Celia, go ahead. I think Mr. Lockwood and Isabe are reasonable."


    Cecilia said to Isabe, "Your name is Be, right?"


    Her voice was cold and gave people the feeling that she was like a handful of fresh snow, cold and clean, pure and innocent.


    Isabe frowned.


    Cecilia''s eyes immediately widened. She looked rather unconfident as if Isabe''s frown had caused tremendous damage to her soul.


    She continued, "Be, is your master Jocelyn Grey alright?"


    be did not have a good impression of Cecilia. She did not know the inside story about Jocelyn Grey betraying n Mobius, but Jocelyn warned her to be careful when encountering n Mobius. Isabe replied, "Whether my master is alright or not, it''s not up to you to care.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "My master has nothing to do with n Mobius now.


    "If you have nothing important to do, why don''t you leave? We have other things to do and don''t have time to entertain you."


    Cecilia''s eyes reddened, and she lowered her eyes sadly. "Be, did senior sister say bad things about me to you that caused you to misunderstand me?"


    "Who''s your senior sister?" Isabe crossed her arms and slowly leaned back on the sofa.


    She hated scheming bitches the most.


    Her eyes turned red when she spoke as if everyone was bullying her.


    "My senior sister is, of course, Jocelyn Grey..."


    Isabe interrupted her impatiently. "Madam, are you delusional?


    "It''s hard to say if my master remembers your name. Do you think you''re an important person? Do you think you''re worth my master wasting energy talking bad about you?" The contempt and disdain in her eyes were unmistakable.


    Cecilia was stunned.


    She turned her head and looked at Julian pitifully like a little girl bullied outside who went home toin to the adults. Isabe looked at her behavior and was a little tired. When Julian looked over, she asked, "What exactly is the matter?"


    Cecilia''s eyes reddened as tears fell silently. "Julian, does senior sister hate me very much?


    "She hates me for taking you away from her, but the person you like is me..."


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and looked at Julian.


    "It had to be said that this man was indeed a top-notch stunner. Besides being stunned at first nce, the more she looked at him, the more she felt he had charm.


    "If Master Grey had ever liked a man with such an appearance, it wouldn''t be considered bad taste. It was


    just that his character was debatable," she said inwardly.


    Meeting Isabe''s scrutinizing gaze, Julian smiled and said, "Then I''ll put it straight. Jane is in your hands now, right?


    "It''s indeed our fault for letting Jane do whatever she wants and pretending to be Miss Lockwood. We also know that she can''t fool you."


    Isabe and Draxton''s gazes immediately turned cold.


    It exined the matter.


    "So that inferior imposter is one of n Mobius?" Isabe asked.


    Julian replied, "I hope you can do me a favor. You must already know that Jocelyn Grey and I are old acquaintances."


    Isabe interpreted. "That depends on how important you are to Master Grey.


    "Master Grey has never mentioned you in front of me. I don''t think you two have a strong rtionship."


    "Be, in fact, other than letting go of Jane, I also want you to return to n Mobius with me. I''ll leave the position of Saintess for you..." Cecilia added.


    Isabe looked at Cecilia speechlessly. She simply ignored this self-righteous woman and turned to Julian. "Mr. Doyle, this Mrs. Cecilia Grey does not weigh with me. I can''t be bothered to listen to her words. As a member of the tribunalmittee, what reason do you have to ask us to let go of your friend?


    "That woman pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Lockwood family. I''m sure we don''t need to say how bad her nature is. How cowardly must it be for the Lockwood family to let such kind of person leave? "It''s our mercy not to skin her alive!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 ying Innocent


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Cecilia''s expression changed.


    She said in a daze, "You were indeed the student of Jocelyn Grey. You''re just as ruthless as her.


    *Jane is just a little yful. Why do you have to make it sound so serious?"


    Her face turned pale, and her expression became indifferent as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Julian patted her thin shoulderfortingly and said, "Celia, don''t be sad."


    Isabe was disgusted by this scene.


    Thinking about what Olivia had suffered in thatboratory and n Mobius''s people disguised as her to confuse them, she knew they were aplices. Fortunately, they had recognized the fake. Otherwise, the real Olivia might have died without anyone knowing.


    Isabe looked at Cecilia and Julian with extreme disgust. "They were probably here to disgust us." Draxton''s expression darkened as well.


    He looked sharply at Julian and said, "Mr. Doyle, even if you are a member of the tribunalmittee, there is no room for discussion on this matter.


    "We have to ask Miss Grey, what''s your intention for pretending to be Miss Lockwood?


    "Did you also coborate with Jasper Willsmith to hurt my family? The Lockwood family will not let this


    matter rest.


    "Please leave. Cooper, see the guest out."


    Finishing, Draxton and Isabe stood up. They turned around to leave without any hesitation.


    Cecilia was shocked.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and stared at the back of Isabe and Draxton. "It seems that my identity is not enough to make youpromise. "Then, why don''t you take a look at this que?"


    As he spoke, he took out another que.


    Isabe and Draxton stopped in their tracks and stared at the que that Julian had taken out, which was clearly different from the previous one. It was because this que had eight white mes.


    If one white me meant an ordinary member of the tribunalmittee, then two meant a member of a higher level. Then, three, four... until nine.


    In that case, the Eight-me que that Julian took out meant the tribunalmittee''s upper echelons.


    This was what it meant to be second only to one person and above everyone else.


    It was well known that the Nine-me que was unique to the tribunalmittee''s president.


    Since ancient times, the entire tribunalmittee had only one Nine-me que.


    Secondly, there was only one Eight-me que, which was unique to the vice president.


    The vice president was second only to the president. If the president died, the vice president would be the first heir


    Draxton and Isabe stared at the Nine-me que. Their hearts were in turmoil.


    They looked at the que and then at Julian. They never expected that Julian was the vice president of the tribunalmittee!


    However, they also knew that the president of the tribunalmittee died three years ago.


    At that time, the vice president''s surname was not Doyle but Wright.


    However, the vice president surnamed Wright disappearedter. And he left the vice president''s position to someone else.


    At this point, the newly appointed vice president became a mysterious existence in the outside world.


    Because he had never shown his face in public.


    No one knew who the new vice president was.


    This was because the newly appointed vice president held the power of the tribunalmittee alone. Although he was a vice president, he was no different from the actual president. Julian kept the Nine-me que and sighed. "Forgive me if I''m being too boastful.


    "Before my teacher passed away, he passed over the original vice president and handed over the Eight-me que to me. At the same time, he handed over the entire tribunalmittee to me. "In the past few years, I''ve been keeping a low profile because I didn''t want to rece my teacher so quickly. Today, I had no choice but to expose my identity because I wanted to save someone. "I hope you can do me this favor."


    If the president of the tribunalmittee asked them to hand over the person, then there was basically no possibility for Isabe and Draxton to refuse


    Isabe''s face was cold. She did not expect Julian to have such a strong background.


    Draxton looked at Ss, who was outside the door. "Bring her over."


    Ss heard the order and left. Draxton looked at Julian again. "We can hand her over, but n Mobius must


    give us an exnation. Otherwise, this matter will not be justified."


    Cecilia answered, "Jane is just yful."


    Draxton let out a deep breath.


    Julian looked at Cecilia gently.


    Not long after, Jane was brought up.


    She did not eat or drink in the dungeon and naturally did not sleep. She looked rather haggard.


    She had already revealed her own appearance. As soon as she saw Cecilia and Julian, her face turned pale, and tears welled up. She said aggrievedly. "Miss Grey, Mr. Doyle..." Cecilia angrily looked at Draxton and Isabe and said, "You''re ruthless to treat a girl like this!"


    She looked at the bruises on Jane''s wrist.


    Jane rolled her eyes. She already knew that with her master and Mr. Doyle, the Lockwood family wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. She would be free soon.


    She red at Isabe, saying inwardly, "Hmph, when I was free, I would totally teach this woman a lesson. There was no way she could snatch the position of the Saintess from me!"


    Thinking of this, she felt even more aggrieved. She looked at Cecilia sadly and said, "Miss Grey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been yful. I didn''t expect the Lockwood family to be so bored. They actually locked me in the dungeon!


    "They''re so fierce. They don''t even give me food or water. Boohoo..."


    Cecilia''s expression became angrier and angrier as she heard this. She said, "You are treating her like a criminal!"


    She looked at Isabe sorely. "I didn''t expect Jocelyn Grey to teach you to be so vicious. As the Miraculous Doctor, you should have a heart ofpassion. You don''t deserve the name of Miraculous Doctor "Although n Mobius was passed down through bug poison crafting, our first rule was that the practitioner must be pure and kind-hearted.


    "I originally nned to let you be the Saintess of n Mobius, but from what I have seen, forget it!"


    Isabe''s face turned darker and darker.


    She said inwardly. "This woman''s ability to disgust people was top-notch!"


    Upon hearing this, Jane was delighted and said sadly, "Miss Grey. It''s all my fault..."


    Cecilia nced at Jane. "How can it be your fault? You''re just a little yful. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Julian smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood, thank you for cutting me some ck..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Isabe suddenly moved.


    At the same time, Jane let out an anguished scream.


    Blood sttered, and a finger flew far away.


    Jane looked at her bleeding right hand, missing an index finger. Her eyes were wide open, and she screamed non-stop. In the end, she fainted.


    Cecilia and Julian were both stunned.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this was not the end. Draxton fired. The bullet passed through Jane''s left ear andpletely blew it


    off.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    After a long while, Cecilia said in shock, "You... you....


    Her face was deathly pale, and she was on the verge of copse,


    However, Isabe looked sad. "We have let Olivia down. As her sister-inw, I can''t kill the person pretending to be her to avenge her. This is my dereliction of duty as her sister-inw "However, we were more willing to do Mr. Doyle a favor. We didn''t take her life, but to appease the guilt in our hearts, we only broke one of her fingers and took one of her ears as a minor punishment. "Draxton, we''ve let Olivia down. Boohoo..."


    Isabe could cry whenever she wanted. She threw herself into Draxton''s arms and trembled gently. She looked extremely fragile and pitiful.


    "You are not the only one who can y innocent." She chuckled silently.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Crazy


    Julian looked silently at Isabe, who was crying weakly in Draxton''s arms.


    "Boohoo, Draxton, we''ve let Olivia down..."


    "As her sister-inw, how am I supposed to face her in the future? We actually let the enemy pretending to be her get away with it for the sake of others!"


    "Draxton, I''m too ashamed to face Olivia. Just let me die..."


    She buried her face in Draxton''s broad and muscr chest. She grabbed his clothes with both hands and rubbed her head against him. Her shoulders trembled non-stop, and her cries were pitiful. Draxton silently looked at the drama queen in his arms for a while. Then, he decided to y along.


    His handsome face fell and he said angrily, "Be, you are not to me for this. If we have to me someone, me us, the Lockwood family, for being too weak."


    Isabe said, "Boohoo... we''re so pitiful!"


    Draxton said, "For what''s worth, if anyone bullies us again in the future, we''ll fight them to the death!" Cecilia stared nkly at the couple who were working with each other in putting on a show. She muttered, "You guys are Miraculous Doctor and the Lockwood family''s patriarch, but you actually... actually..." She believed what they did was shameless.


    She originally wanted to make a big fuss about Jane''s severed finger and ear, but now, when she looked at the couple who were putting on a show, she was actually deeply affected by them! She actually felt that they had really gone over the line.


    Cecilia shook her head hard with a strange look in her eyes. She wondered if the couple was really crazy. Julian looked at Draxton and Isabe with a deep gaze. These two people really exceeded his expectations. At the same time, they indeed didn''t show him any respect.


    They had basically crippled Jane. This was a tant insult to him.


    However, there was no emotion on his face. He said slowly, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, this matter was not as serious as you said.


    "Don''t worry. After we bring Jane back, we''ll definitely punish her. We''ll ask her toe and apologize to Miss Lockwood another day. She was indeed in the wrong."


    They had been pped in the face but they were still coaxing the two of them and apologizing to them.


    Draxton hugged Isabe and waved his hand. "Mr. Duncan, you guys can leave. I hope that in the future, no one wille to the Lockwood family. Our family is very kind and innocent!"


    Julian and Cecilia''s faces contorted.


    They felt he was too shameless when he praised himself like that.


    They believed the Lockwood family was never kind and innocent!


    It was the funniest joke they''d heard all year.


    However, they also felt that it was boring and left with Jane. At the same time, they did not forget to take the broken finger and ear with them.


    As soon as they left, Isabe looked up from Draxton''s arms. Her eyes were moist and extremely bright.


    Due to the messy rubbing earlier, a few strands of hair on her forehead were sticking up. She looked really


    cute.


    He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Isabe''s. "Did I act well just now?"


    Isabe praised, "You acted very well."


    "You acted very well too." Draxton was not stingy with his praise for Isabe.


    Cooper beside them was speechless.


    He couldn''t help but want to say, "Your acting skills were actually crappy as hell. You don''t have any acting skills at all."


    He wanted to express his true opinion, but he didn''t know if it would work.


    After some thought, he remained silent.


    That was because the patriarch and his wife were clearly immersed in their respective acting skills. Cooper had a vague feeling that the patriarch and his wife might have activated a new skill. On the other side, Julian and Cecilia brought Jane back to the hotel.


    Looking at Jane, who was still unconscious, Cecilia''s expression was cold. "As the vice president of the tribunalmittee, you really aren''t that impressive."


    "I can only say that the Lockwood family is very protective of their people. Actually, they have already given me respect. Otherwise, Jane would have died today."


    Cecilia was also aware of this.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she still said angrily, "I can''t take this lying down."


    She had always been the one pretending to be someone else. How could anyone else pretend to be her?


    At the thought of that couple with poor acting skills, she felt very ufortable.


    Julian said, "Let''s not look for trouble with the Lockwood family for the time being. After all, it''s Lockwood family..."


    Cecilia did not say anything, but she did not give up on the thought of revenge.


    Jake woke up the next day.


    Isabe heaved a sigh of relief after examining his body.


    Jake opened his eyes. He had regained his senses, but he was very silent.


    "How is Jasper?" after a moment, he asked.


    Isabe said, "He ran away. The president showed up."


    A dark light shed in Jake''s eyes. He fell silent.


    Isabe looked at him and raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you have anything else to ask?"


    Jake said, "Anything else?"


    Isabe''s face darkened. "Don''t you care about Olivia?"


    Jake''s body stiffened. After a moment, he said, "With you around, we will definitely be able to save him."


    Isabe sneered. "That''s right. I did save him, but.......¡±


    "But what?" Jake''s expression suddenly changed. He sat up in shock and looked at Isabe in panic.


    Isabe rubbed her chin and said, "Aren''t you quite concerned? You didn''t even ask about Olivia when you woke up just now. I thought you had forgotten!" Jake was speechless.


    He red at Isabe with a dark expression. "Be!" He raised his voice.


    Isabe said, "Oh, nothing much. It''s just that she''s still unconscious and hasn''t woken up."


    Jake heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, like a deted ball, hey on the bed, his chest heaving up and down. He was clearly not calm.


    "Aren''t you going to see her?" Isabe asked.


    A pained expression appeared on Jake''s face. He raised his hand and covered his eyes to hide the embarrassment and pain in his eyes.


    "Be, I got her involved. I shouldn''t have messed with her again."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows. "The Jake I know is not such a coward."


    "Who does Jasper think he is? One day, I''ll definitely take him down."


    Jake sat up again and asked, "What if Olivia doesn''t speak to me again?" Isabe spread her hands. "Then go after her! I can''t help you with that!" "T''ll go see her."


    He got up.


    Isabe looked at him teasingly and turned to lead the way to Olivia''s house.


    It was now at the Lockwood family''s residence.


    The kids were ying in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a shadow shed past.


    Betty turned her head, her watery eyes revealing a trace of curiosity. She could not help but chase after the shadow.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Secret Weapon


    Betty chased her to the bottom of the courtyard wall. She raised her head and saw that among the creepers on the courtyard wall, a colorful big snake was coiled up and flicking its tongue at her. Betty''s eyes lit up. She said in surprise, "Snakey!"


    Betty extended her little hand toward the poisonous snake. "Snakey,e down!"


    The snake stared at her for a while. After a while, it turned around and ran away as if it had met its natural enemy.


    The snake ran very quickly, slithering through the creepers. Its beastly instincts told it that it was in danger! Betty felt wronged. She wondered if she was not cute so Snakey wanted to run away from her.


    At this moment, Ricky ran over. "Betty, uncle wants to send us back to Northernville Manor. Do you want to go back?"


    Betty''s eyes lit up. She believed her mother would definitely catch beautiful snakes for her to y with. She nodded repeatedly and ran back with Ricky.


    When Gary saw the two children running over, he quickly squatted down and said with a fawning expression, "Kids, let''s walk quietly. Don''t let great-grandpa and great-grandma discover us, okay?" "Why?" Betty''s eyes widened.


    Ricky scrutinized Gary.


    Gary looked ufortable being stared at by the two children. He said with a long face.


    "I''m begging you. Your brother Key is in Northernville Manor. Uncle wants to see him. Where are your parents? They didn''t ask me to enter Northernville Manor. Uncle can only beg you!" He looked pitifully at Ricky and Betty.


    Ricky and Betty looked at each other. Ricky looked at Gary with a knowing gaze.


    Betty said mischievously, "Uncle, I know. You actually want to see Ms. Elodia, right?"


    Gary was surprised.


    It didn''t ur to him that kids nowadays were so smart.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph." Betty snorted in disdain. "Mom said you''re a scumbag and won''t let you harass Ms. Elodia." Gary was speechless.


    His image in the children''s hearts waspletely destroyed.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "That''s right. I''m a scumbag!"


    "However, that''s in the past. I''m not anymore!" Gary looked at the two children with tears in his eyes.


    Betty waved his hand. "Forget it. Anyway, Ms. Elodia doesn''t want you anymore. It doesn''t matter if she sees you or not. Let''s go!"


    With that, she held Ricky''s hand and left.


    Gary stared at the two kids and gritted his teeth. he thought they were just as detestable as their parents!


    However, when the two kids turned around to greet him, he immediately revealed a ttering smile and hurriedly followed.


    Not long after, their car drove out of Northernville Manor.


    However, they did not realize that behind them, a colorful snake had silently crawled out of the forest.


    The snake''s cold eyes stared at the car driving away. It entered the forest and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Gary gradually sensed that something was wrong. He felt that his car seemed to have been besieged.


    There were cars everywhere that he didn''t recognize.


    He tried his best to merge the car into the traffic but to no avail.


    He was certain that something had happened.


    Ricky, Betty, quick, call your parents!"


    His face turned pale. If anything happened to the kids today, it would be useless even if he killed himself to apologize.


    Ricky and Betty were very smart. One quickly called Draxton and the other called Isabe.


    While they were on the phone, their car was already surrounded tightly by a few cars.


    Gary was forced to stop the car.


    Soon, a few men in ck walked out of the car outside.


    The attire of these people revealed the characteristics of a minority. Clearly, they were not Dawtoners.


    As soon as they came out, they opened the car door and carried Betty out.


    They looked at Ricky in the car and wanted to reach out to take him, but at this moment, passers-by had already gathered toward them.


    Those people looked at each other and gave up on Ricky.


    When Ricky saw that his sister had been snatched away, his little hand moved slightly, and a small red dot appeared on his hand. It was a pocket-sized hidden weapon that their mother had given them to save their lives at a critical moment.


    Her mother had warned them not to use that hidden weapon unless it was a life-or-death situation. Betty noticed Ricky''s actions and shook her head silently.


    Ricky pursed her lips. In the end, he decided to listen to Betty and did not use the hidden weapon.


    He also knew that this hidden weapon could only kill one person, but there were many men in ck here.


    One of them even said arrogantly to Gary, "Go back and tell Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor to be prepared to redeem them!"


    With that, he carried Betty and left arrogantly in the car.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Starve Her


    Gary''s face was ghastly pale as he plunged into deep fear.


    He took out his phone with trembling hands and kept dialing Draxton as if he was crazy.


    Ricky looked at his actions and said in a calm voice, "Stop calling. I''ve already told Dad."


    "But... but Betty was taken away." Gary''s voice trembled. The moment he raised his head, Ricky saw that his face was covered in tears.


    Ricky was stunned. He really did not expect his uncle to cry like a child.


    Even he didn''t cry!


    He pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    Draxton and Isabe arrived soon.


    When they arrived, Gary was sitting in the car crying.


    Ricky sat quietly in the back seat. When he saw his parents, he pouted and immediately threw himself into Isabe''s arms.


    It was only at this moment that he revealed his weak side. His childish voice was filled with fear and worry. "Mommy, sister has been taken away by bad people." Isabe stroked his son''s back andforted him silently. "Don''t be afraid. Mommy will definitely bring your sister back safely. We have to believe that your sister will be fine." Ricky nodded vigorously in Isabe''s arms.


    At the side, Draxton punched Gary hard without saying a word. Gary''s eye immediately became bruised.


    He said angrily, "Gary, you''ve really got guts. You actually dared to secretly bring the children out without bodyguards. Are you out of your fucking mind?"


    "No wonder you can''t even keep your wife. You deserve to be single for the rest of your life!" he added.


    Gary opened his mouth, but he did not dare to speak in the end.


    However, he felt that he at least shouldn''t have mentioned the fact he didn''t have a wife.


    Gary did not even dare to feel aggrieved.


    "Cousin, I''m sorry. Let''s find Betty first. We''ll find Betty first. When we find Betty, you can hit or scold me however you want, okay?"


    Gary was extremely afraid. He was afraid that something would happen to Betty.


    Draxton red at him angrily. "What do those people look like? What did they say?"


    Gary told him everything.


    "Ethnic minority, and wanted us to redeem the kid?" Draxton repeated with a cold expression.


    "n Mobius!" Isabe said confidently.


    "Those people are too arrogant!" Gary said.


    Isabe red at him coldly and said, "Gary, just you wait!"


    With that, she ignored Gary and carried Ricky back to the residence.


    Meanwhile, Draxton returned to Northernville Manor to arrange for reinforcements to rescue Betty.


    Isabe sent Ricky back to the residence and rushed back to Northernville Manor.


    They couldn''t manage to hide Better''s capture from Patriarch Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood. Good thing was that they were in good health, so their health wouldn''t be much affected by this. Even so, the family could not help but feel worried.


    "Where''s that bastard Gary? I''ll skin him alive today!"


    Damon was furious.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary did not return to the residence. He followed Draxton, wanting to personally save Betty.


    At this moment, after n Mobius''s people captured Betty, Cecilia looked at the little girl who did not cry or make a fuss. A smile appeared on her face.


    "What an exquisite and cute little doll!"


    She stepped forward and pinched Betty''s face.


    Her grip was not light, and Betty''s face instantly turned red.


    Betty was in pain. Her big eyes were filled with fear as she looked at her. There were tears in her eyes.


    "Ah, what a pitiful child..."


    Cecilia sighed, but her eyes were filled with smiles as she admired Betty''s terrified expression. She wanted to cry but she dared not to.


    Julian nced at Betty and said helplessly to Cecilia, "Celia, what you''re doing will offend the Lockwood family."


    Cecilia snorted. "Hmph, I didn''t really do anything to their daughter. I just can''t take it lying down."


    "They chopped off one of Jane''s fingers and cut off one of her ears. They pped our faces. I caught their daughter and taught them a lesson, alright?" she added. That was right, Cecilia had caught Betty this time on purpose. She had deliberately caused trouble for Draxton and Isabe so that she could make herself feel better,


    As for the child, she had to send her back in the end. Now was not the time to make enemies with the Lockwood family.


    However, it was up to her to decide how to send her back.


    "We''ll treat them the same way they treated us before!"


    Cecilia said.


    She had a smug expression. Julian''s face was filled with helplessness and indulgence, but none of them realized that a trace of coldness shed across Betty''s eyes as she pretended to be afraid. "They''ll be here soon," Julian said.


    Cecilia sneered. "Then move her away. They starved Jane, so we won''t let this little girl eat either. Let her starve her for a while. After all, her parents are Draxton and Isabe!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Jane''s Evil n


    Betty was moved away.


    It was not surprising that n Mobius also operated a secret industry in Dawton City.


    However, while Betty was moved away, Jane was also arranged to leave.


    Jane was injured this time, so she could forget about bing the Saintess. It was impossible for n Mobius to want a Saintess missing a finger and an ear.


    However, Jane was still useful. Cecilia would not give up on her so quickly.


    In the end, Jane and Betty were sent to n Mobius''s vi in Dawton City.


    Betty was locked in a room.


    She was only a four or five-year-old girl, so after n Mobius''s people locked her up, they ignored her.


    Cecilia had instructed them not to give this child food and drink, so they would not give her anything.


    Jane had woken up earlier. When she woke up, she realized that not only had she lost a finger, but one of her ears had also been cut off. She had a nervous breakdown: However, under Cecilia''s cold gaze, she still calmed herself down.


    However, the pain and grievance in her heart still made her appear exceptionally gloomy.


    Before she entered the house, Jane saw Betty being locked in the room diagonally opposite her. She asked a member of n Mobius, "Who is that little girl?"


    The n Mobius member said, "It''s Isabe''s daughter. The leader can''t take this lying down, so she captured Draxton and Isabe''s daughter. She''s going to suffer a little!"


    Jane''s eyes shed. It didn''t ur to her that the kid was actually Isabe''s daughter!


    An evil thought suddenly arose in her heart.


    Without batting an eyelid, she responded indifferently and returned to the house.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for dinner. Betty''s stomach growled from hunger, but it was dead silent outside. No one would bring her any food.


    Betty touched her belly. Her big eyes were filled with grievance. She missed her mother.


    Betty did miss her mother, but when she saw the snake crawling in through the window, she immediately threw her hunger and hatred to the back of her mind. This huge snake was the one she had seen on the wall of the residence.


    The snake was driven over by Jane, but when it saw the little girl in the room, it seemed to hesitate for a


    moment.


    "Snakey, are you here to y with me?" Betty said with bright eyes.


    The snake froze on the spot.


    It looked at Betty hesitantly. When Betty jogged toward it, it could not help but turn around and crawl away.


    Betty stood in front of the window aggrievedly. This time, real tears finally appeared in her eyes. She wondered if Snakey didn''t like her. She wondered if she really was not cute anymore.


    On the other side, Jane bit her lip when she saw that the snake had returned so quickly. A trace of unwillingness shed across her eyes. She looked at her right hand, which was missing a finger, and the hatred and resentment in her eyes kept fermenting.


    She wondered why should her finger and ear be chopped off.


    Her life was ruined because of this.


    Isabe and Draxton had ruined her, so she would destroy their daughter!


    She also wanted their daughter to taste the pain of having her finger and ear cut off.


    Moreover, she had to make them feel double the pain.


    Once the evil thoughts appeared, they could no longer be suppressed. Jane''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    At night, she went to the room where Betty was being held.


    Seeing that she was going in, the members of n Mobius were a little hesitant.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane said angrily, "Do you also think that I can''t be the Saintess because I lost my finger? Are you looking down on me?"


    The members of n Mobius would never have the heart to go against her. After all, Jane had always been Cecilia''s favorite disciple and one of the candidates for the Saintess. They did not dare to stop her and could only let Jane in.


    Jane entered, her heart filled with anger.


    At this moment, she did not think about the consequences at all. Her unwillingness and hatred made her more determined to implement her evil n when she saw Betty! "Little mutt, are you the daughter of Isabe and Draxton?" Jane stared at Betty coldly as soon as she entered.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Smart Betty


    Betty looked up at her with a hint of panic on her face.


    Jane gave a coldugh and went forward to grab Betty by the ear.


    She stared at Betty''s instantly paled face. She looked down and smiled maliciously. She exerted strength in her hand and pinched Betty''s ear. Seeing that Betty''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat and tears were welling in her eyes, Jane suddenly had an idea in her mind.


    She giggled and said, "Little mutt, what do you say I just twist your ear off like this? It must hurt even more, right?"


    "Then, I''ll chop off all ten of your fingers. It''ll definitely be fun, haha!" she added.


    As she spoke, she tightened her grip on Betty''s ear.


    Betty could not take the pain anymore. Finally, she opened the wooden bead bracelet on her wrist.


    In an instant, the poison bugs on the inside quickly rushed out.


    As soon as the poison bugs came out, they surged toward Jane like a tide.


    Jane''s body suddenly stiffened, and she subconsciously let go of Betty''s ear.


    Betty quickly ran to the side and rubbed her ears while staring at Jane fiercely.


    Those poison bugs were all raised by her. Under her control, a few of them quickly crawled into Jane''s body. Jane was also a bug master. She immediately realized what was going on. She suddenly remembered that Isabe also knew bug poison crafting, so she guessed she must have taught her daughter.


    She gave a coldugh and released her own bug.


    Her poison bug was a blood-colored small bug. However, as soon as this poison bug came out, it was eaten by a bug from Betty before it could see who the enemy was. Jane immediately felt heartbroken.


    She had raised that poison bug for several years, but now, it was eaten as soon as it came out.


    While she found it unbelievable, an inexplicable excitement rose in her heart.


    She felt this little girl''s poison bug was quite interesting. If she could take it from her, she felt it would not be bad!


    She thought so and nned to do so. However, just as she was about to take action, a few more poison bugs crawled into her body.


    Jane''s eyes suddenly froze.


    Seeing her reaction, Betty immediately knew that her poison bugs were working.


    She ran over and looked up at Jane for a while. After confirming that she was indeed under her control, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Her eyes were bright.


    Outside the window, the colorful snake was watching the scene in the room with its tongue out.


    Betty rolled her eyes and suddenly said to her bugs, "You guys go and call Snakey over here!"


    When the snake saw a few poison bugs approaching it, an instinctive fear shed in its cold snake eyes. In the end, it was forced into the house by a few poison bugs.


    Betty was overjoyed to see the big snakeing.


    However, the snake did not dare to attack at all. It only coiled itself as far away from Betty as possible and did not move.


    Betty looked at Jane and said, "Bad woman, you actually want to bully the cute and invincible Betty Baby. Hmph, Betty will definitely tell daddy and mommy and let them teach you a lesson!"


    A few minutester, the snake wrapped around Betty


    Jane walked in front, and Betty followed obediently.


    They managed to get out the door.


    The n Mobius members guarding outside looked at Jane in surprise.


    Jane said, "Leader told me to treat her well."


    The n Mobius members felt their scalps tingle as they looked at the snake wrapped around Betty.


    Even if they knew bug poison crafting and dealt with these poisonous creatures all year round, they had seen how poisonous this snake was.


    Therefore, they did not doubt Jane''s actions at all.


    Instead, they felt very sorry for the little girl. What they saw was that the little girl was rendered


    dumbfounded by the snake. She even forgot how to cry.


    Jane left the courtyard with Betty, but in fact, Betty was the one who controlled Jane to bring her out of the courtyard.


    There were also n Mobius members guarding the courtyard. When they saw this scene, they all felt very sorry for Betty. They felt that Jane was getting more and more ruthless.


    In the end, while the guards had their guard down, Betty retracted her poison bugs and actually ran out of the vi''s courtyard. As for Jane, without the control of poison bugs, she passed out.


    Jane fell outside the door of the vi. There was a big tree there, so the guards did not notice her immediately.


    Meanwhile, Betty seized the opportunity to run as fast as he could.


    She still had the big snake in her arms.


    The snake was dumbfounded.


    It felt like it had been kidnapped!


    However, it was extremely obedient now. It did not even dare to open its mouth, let alone attack.


    Not long after, Betty heard the sound of footstepsing from behind.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Betty was sweating profusely.


    However, her eyes were exceptionally bright and determined. However, she was still a five-year-old child. No matter how fast she ran, she couldn''t run very far. She ran too quickly and when she passed by a sewer well, she tripped over a slightly raised manhole cover. At the same time, she twisted her ankle and fell.


    Her eyes were filled with tears from the fall. She wanted to get up and continue running, but as soon as she exerted strength, she felt a piercing pain.


    "Boohoo..."


    The little girl finally couldn''t take it anymore. She started crying.


    However, at this moment, the slightly protruding manhole cover was suddenly pushed open from below. A pair of strong hands reached out and carried Betty down. The manhole cover was then quickly closed.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Betty''s Adventures


    Just as Betty was carried into the manhole cover, n Mobius''s men chased after her.


    They looked at the empty road and looked around anxiously. The leader said to his subordinates, "Split over and search carefully. She''s just a little girl. She can''t have run too far."


    The group of men spread out and searched carefully.


    The leader also left.


    Under the manhole cover, Betty was being hugged by a strong hand. Her mouth was also being covered tightly by another strong hand.


    The raspy voice whispered in Betty''s ear, "Kid, don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person."


    Betty was originally a little scared. She was suddenly brought to this dark ce and it was even extremely smelly. She sure had every reason to feel scared.


    She hugged the snake tightly in her arms, and the snake was forced to nestle in Betty''s arms obediently. Betty did not make a sound because the person covered her mouth with a lot of force. She could not move or make a sound.


    It was so quiet that only the movements of the rats and insects below could be heard.


    Above, n Mobius''s people searched for a long time before finally gathering at the same spot.


    "We didn''t see her."


    Everyone reported.


    The leader cursed indignantly and called his subordinates to leave.


    After they were away for a while and they confirmed that those people would not return, the inconspicuous manhole cover by the roadside was forcefully pushed up.


    Then, a disheveled man with whiskers all over his face crawled out from below with a little girl in his arms. However, when the man saw that there was a poisonous snake wrapped around Betty''s body, he felt his entire body stiffen.


    So, not only was he carrying a little girl, but he was also carrying a poisonous snake.


    The man''s face turned pale.


    However, his face was too dirty. Coupled with his beard, no one could see his facial expression. In fact, they could not even see his face clearly.


    Betty hugged the snake and looked at the bearded old man timidly. Her small body slowly retreated.


    She felt that this dirty old man was very odd.


    At this moment, they saw a gray and dirty van driving over not far away.


    The van pulled up beside them and the window slid down. A thin young man stuck his head out.


    He looked serious. "Louis, what happened to you? Are you injured?"


    Hence, Betty saw the bearded old man say, "It''s fine. I''m still breathing. We have to leave this ce quickly. The people over there will soon find this ce." "Then hurry up and get in the car!" the young man in the car said.


    A troubled look shed across the bearded man''s eyes.


    He looked over at Betty.


    Betty also looked back at him. There was some wariness in her eyes.


    However, at this moment, the thin young man asked, "Louis, where is this little girl from? Is she from n Mobius?"


    It was obvious that other than n Mobius''s people, normal children would not be hugging a poisonous


    snake.


    The bearded man said, "I have no idea..."


    Betty said, "I''m not. This isn''t a real snake. It''s a toy snake."


    She said timidly and innocently, her face filled with the innocence of a child.


    The bearded man''s eyes twitched. "A toy snake?" He did not expect this child to be so good at lying.


    It was clearly a real snake.


    Betty said, "If you don''t believe me, look. It''s really a toy snake. She couldn''t even move."


    Betty lifted the snake up a little. The snakey limp and motionless, looking like a toy snake.


    A hint of surprise shed in the eyes of the bearded man and the thin young man.


    They wondered if the snake was really a toy.


    However, at this moment, a voice with a strong ent sounded from not far away.


    "Boss, that little girl is there!"


    It was actually the group of men from n Mobius!


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    Betty immediately put away the vignce in her eyes and revealed a pitiful expression. She said to the bearded man, "Grandpa, they''re bad people. They want to catch Betty. Help Betty. mom and dad are very rich. They will definitely repay you!"


    Betty felt thatpared to n Mobius, the two people in front of him were easier to fool.


    However, after hearing Betty''s words, the bearded man was clearly stunned.


    It didn''t ur to him that she would call him grandpa.


    He was only 29 years old this year!


    However, the situation was urgent, and the bearded man reacted quickly. He carried Betty into the car and the van sped away.


    In the car, the thin young manughed until tears streamed down his face as he drove.


    "Grandpa, hahaha... grandpa..."


    The bearded man''s face darkened.


    He red at Betty and said fiercely, "Little girl, do I look that old?"


    Betty''s eyes were filled with innocence.


    "Hahaha..."


    The thin young man in front was stillughing wildly.


    "Lance, you shut the fuck up!" The bearded man flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    Lance said, "Louis, I already told you not to grow a beard, but you didn''t listen. Look at you now, grandpa, grandpa!"


    Lance enunciated each word clearly.


    The bearded man turned to Betty and asked, "Little girl, do you remember your parents'' phone numbers? Call them and ask them to pick you up."


    They were running for their lives and did not want to bring a little guy along. That would drag them down.


    Betty''s eyes lit up. She realized that they were not bad people and would not kidnap children.


    The bearded man handed the phone to Betty and said with a pained expression, "Make it quick. The phone is running out of credit."


    Betty took the phone and began to dial skillfully.


    Right at this moment, Lance''s expression changed.


    "Louis, they''re here."


    The people he was talking about were clearly not from n Mobius


    The bearded man looked out of the rearview mirror and saw a few ck cars chasing after them.


    Lance hurriedly stepped on the elerator and sped up. The van sped up, and the body of the van shook.


    violently as if it could fall apart at any moment.


    Betty swayed from side to side.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bearded man reacted quickly and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be scared," he said hoarsely.


    Betty was not scared. Her big dark blue eyes rolled around.


    "Looks like we''ll most likely die at Dawton City. It''s a pity that this little girl was going down with us."


    Lance shouted as he drove madly.


    The bearded man''s expression was serious. His eyes were filled with cold killing intent as he said, "Hang in there. We''ll be saved if we see Hector." They gradually drove away from the bustling traffic and into the wilderness.


    The worst thing was that in front of them was a cliff, and there were dense forests and rocks on both sides They practically had nowhere to go. The ck car behind them quickly caught up with them,


    The van stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    A group of men inbat gear and armed with firearms rushed out of a few cars behind them and surrounded the van.


    The leader was a man in his thirties. He sneered and shouted, "Lance, Louis,e down. You won''t be able to get away with this today!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Betty The Doctor


    Despair shed across the eyes of Lance and the bearded man.


    They knew that they would not be able to get away with it today.


    However, they didn''t care. They believed the worst-case scenario for them was to die.


    They looked at each other with a look of determination in their eyes.


    "Lance, let''s fight it out with them. Even if we are going down, we''re not going down alone."


    The bearded man''s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    After saying that, he turned to Betty and said, "Little girl, stay under the seat. Don''t make a sound. As long as you don''te out, no one would notice you."


    "When they''re gone, take this phone and call your parents. Tell them to pick you up," he added.


    With that, he stuffed the phone into Betty''s arms and stuffed her under the seat.


    With aplicated expression, he said, "Little girl, whether you live or die depends on your luck!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped out of the car with Lance.


    The moment they jumped out of the car, the group of people inbat uniforms immediately surrounded them.


    The bearded man sneered and said, "You Autocrats really want to kill us all. However, do you think you can intimidate all of us?"


    The leader sneered. "We won''t kill you. Come back with us. As long as you''re loyal to us, the president won''t treat you ill."


    "President? Julian is worthy of being called president? You Autocrats are really disgusting!"


    "Let me tell you, even if Lance and I die here today, we won''t let you fulfill your wish."


    With that, they shouted and rushed forward. Their powerful arms were about to remove the enemy''s guns. At the same time, Lance moved too.


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides started fighting.


    However, the bearded man and Lance were clearly no match for their opponents.


    In the midst of the chaos, none of them realized that Betty had crawled out from under the car seat and was peeking at them fighting through the rearview mirror. "Bang!"


    The bearded man was hit in the knee by a bullet. He immediately bent his leg and knelt on one knee. Thebat uniform raised his gun and said with a sinister smile, "Louis, you really are stubborn as hell. Since you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me!"


    With that, he pulled the trigger and aimed at Louis''s other knee.


    The trigger was slowly pulled, and the mocking expression on thebat uniform''s face became more and more obvious.


    Louis slowly closed his eyes. He had already given up struggling.


    "Louis!"


    Lance, who was still struggling, turned around. When he saw Louis''s appearance, he immediately shouted, his eyes red.


    He was filled with grief and indignation. He turned his head and roared as he pounced toward a member of thebat uniform. He fought desperately with his body, but his shoulder was pierced by the enemy''s saber. Instantly, blood came flooding.


    However, it was as if he didn''t feel the pain and he continued to fight crazily.


    At the same time, thebat uniform was about to pull the trigger. As long as the bullet left the barrel, Louis''s other leg would be crippled.


    However, one second passed, two seconds passed, three seconds...


    Not only did he fail to pull the trigger, but his grip on the trigger became looser and looser. In the end, he actually threw the gun in his hand to the ground stiffly.


    When Louis heard the voice, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Two rays of light shot out from his eyes as he reacted quickly and pounced toward the other party.


    However, the other party seemed to have lost all his senses and was actually pushed down by him.


    Louis grabbed the other party''s neck and a trace of shock shed across his eyes.


    However, when he looked over, he realized that the other party''s eyes were dull and he had lost consciousness.


    As far as the naked eye could see, something was wriggling in the other party''s blood vessels.


    Shock shed across Louis''s eyes.


    At that moment, he heard a very soft rustling sound.


    However, when he took a closer look, he did not see anything.


    Instead, the group ofbat uniforms began to lose consciousness as if they had been hypnotized.


    They threw away their guns stiffly and stood rooted to the ground as if they had be puppets.


    Lance was pinned to the ground by abat uniform member. The other party''s knife was less than half a centimeter away from his neck artery. However, at this moment, the other party stopped.


    He pushed the man away and looked at Louis in shock. Louis turned around.


    Betty was climbing out of the van with Snakey in his arms.


    She ran to Louis''s side and said with concern, "It''s alright. Betty has already controlled the bad guys."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, your leg is injured. Betty is a doctor. Betty can save you!" she added.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Not A Gift


    Louis didn''t have time to think about what she said about grandpa.


    He and Lance looked at the little girl in front of them in shock.


    It didn''t ur to them that they were actually saved by a Kid.


    Betty looked at them with her innocent big dark blue eyes.


    Lance swallowed his saliva and pointed at the members who were being controlled, "Kids, what happened to them?"


    Betty curved her beautiful big eyes and said confidently, "Of course it''s controlled by Betty''s bugs!"


    Last time, she and her brother were captured by Mike and brought to theboratory. Their bugs ate those experimental potions andter mutated.


    The worms became stronger.


    "You are from n Mobius!" Lance said.


    Betty pouted unhappily. "No, Betty is not with the bad guys!"


    Lance''s expression wasplicated, "Then how did you..


    He wanted to ask why she knew bug poison crafting!


    Most importantly, the child who had saved them was only four or five years old.


    At such a young age, she was barely old enough for elementary school.


    Lance was embarrassed.


    However, a trembling voice suddenly rang out and interrupted Lance, "So... is this snake real or not?"


    Betty and Lance turned around and saw Louis staring at the snake in Betty''s arms in fear and slowly retreating


    Betty was speechless.


    Betty felt this old man was so timid!


    Lance was speechless.


    Lance turned his head stiffly and finally looked at the snake in Betty''s arms. He felt his scalp tingle.


    Betty looked at Lance and then at Louis. She sighed helplessly. She ced her hands behind her back and looked at the two of them with her head held high. She had the demeanor of an expert. "Well, aren''t you guys too timid? No wonder you were bullied by these bad people!"


    Lance and Louis looked doubtful and shocked.


    They were actually despised by a five-year-old child.


    They were about to say something when a few more cars drove over from afar.


    Judging from the appearance of those cars, they were the same as those inbat uniforms.


    Lance and Louis''s expressions changed drastically. Betty tilted her head and her eyes flickered with excitement. "Are they bad guys too?"


    She had a hundred worms. Each worm was enough to deal with one enemy, As long as there weren''t more than a hundred bad people, she wasn''t afraid!


    Betty looked at thebat uniforms on the scene and started counting with her fingers.


    She looked adorable.


    Lance and Louis were on the verge of tears.


    She didn''t look like a kid to them, but a savior.


    Now that he and Lance were seriously injured, they didn''t have the strength to fight at all.


    *Kid, these people are controlled by you because they are not on guard. The new enemies will definitely be on guard when they see them like this. You must not be careless." Lance couldn''t help but say.


    Louis said, "Kid, why don''t you find a ce to hide first?"


    No matter what, she was just a five-year-old child.


    Betty red at him and said, "Am I the kind of person who abandons her teammates? Hmph!"


    Louis almost cried tears of gratitude.


    They had never seen a righteous kid like her.


    The convoy of the enemies approached in the blink of an eye. Louis said, "Kid, can you really deal with those bad people?"


    He felt that he must have gone crazy. At such a time, he actually ced his hopes of survival on a five-year-old child!


    He lowered his head in shame. He felt that he had lived his life in vain as a big man.


    Betty immediately patted her chest proudly. Her confidence reached the max. She felt that she was really amazing.


    When she saved these two people, they would be her underlings. They would have to listen to her in the future!


    This was what she did herself, not a gift from her parents.


    Betty''s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to say something, the rumbling sound of a helicopter approached.


    Louis and Lance suddenly looked up and saw a helicopter flying toward them. The door was open and a young man was waving at them. "Lance, Louis!"


    "Oh, Hector is here to pick us up."


    Lance shouted excitedly.


    However, at the same time, 20 to 30bat uniform members rushed down from the convoy that had just arrived. They had already taken out their guns. When they saw that they were about to leave, they actually opened fire without saying a word.


    Betty narrowed his eyes and released poison bugs.


    However, someone was faster. In the helicopter, the young man who called Lance and Louis had a huge weapon in his hand.


    The cannons were aimed at thebat uniforms below, causing them to freeze and not dare to act rashly.


    The young man chuckled and waved his hand again. "Louis, Lance,e up quickly!"


    The elevator descended, but Lance and Louis didn''t move immediately. They both looked at Betty.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Betty hesitated for a while.


    "Kid,e with us."


    Lance said.


    Betty looked at them, then at thebat uniforms, and began to recall the bugs.


    She retracted the bugs, and thebat uniforms that were controlled earlier fainted.


    Louis avoided touching the snake in fear and pulled Betty into his arms.


    They headed for the helicopter.


    The


    group


    ofbat uniforms had gloomy expressions as they watched Louis and the others escape under their noses.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Speechless


    The helicopter rumbled away.


    The group ofbat uniform members looked extremely indignant. The leader kicked a rock away and shouted angrily, "I can''t believe they got away again! Damn it!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After saying that, he looked at the group of people who had fainted and said angrily, "The second team is useless. They were actually knocked out by two people. How useless!" These two groups of people belonged to the first team and the second team under Julian. The team that came first was from the second team, but they were all taken down by Betty. The team that cameter belonged to the first team, but they did not manage to catch anyone.


    The captain of the first team looked at the unconscious captain of the second team with disbelief in his eyes.


    A subordinate said, "Captain, Louis and Lance are very strong, but no matter how strong they are, they shouldn''t be able to take down all the people from the second team, right?" The captain''s eyes flickered. "Wake them up."


    The inspector walked back and said, "Captain, their brains were under influence. They won''t wake up for a while


    "Brain attack?" The captain of the first team was shocked. He said in disbelief, "When did Louis and Lance have such an ability? We have to tell the president about such important news." Julian was only a vice president, but his subordinates directly called him president to tter him.


    In the helicopter, three men surrounded him and looked at Betty with rare interest.


    The young man from before said with a smile, "Louis, Lance, where did you pick up this little girl? Aren''t her parents worried?"


    Louis looked at Betty and asked, "Kid,, did you call your parents?"


    Betty nodded. "Yes."


    Louis''s expression changed. "If your parents find that ce and bump into those people, won''t they be in danger?"


    Betty shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Mommy is very powerful. She will protect daddy."


    She was full of confidence.


    Louis was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "Haha, this little girl is so cute. We might as well bring her back and raise her."


    The young man from before could not help butugh. He even reached out and patted Betty on the head. Then, he said, "Youngdy, it takes a great deal of courage to have a toy like this. You''re really bold. However, I like it!"


    With that, he rubbed the snake''s head.


    The snake was also speechless.


    It had done its best to pretend to be a toy snake.


    It just felt speechless.


    There were dangers everywhere in a snake''s life. It had never thought that one day, it would encounter such a disaster.


    Seeing his actions, Louis and Lance looked at him in horror.


    The young man did not notice it at all and said, "Louis, Lance, what''s with the look in your eyes?"


    Louis didn''t say anything. Lanceughed dryly. "Nothing... I just think that you''re quite lucky!"


    The young man was speechless.


    At the side, the silent and tall man said in a low voice, "This snake is real."


    The young man was speechless again.


    Stunned, he looked over at the man.


    The man looked at Betty and pondered for a moment before saying, "Little girl, you''re from the Lockwood family?"


    When Betty heard that, she looked innocent. "No, Betty''s full name is Elizabeth Thompson!"


    Surprise shed in the man''s eyes.


    Louis looked over at the man and said, "Hector, what makes you think she is from the Lockwood family?"


    The man''s name was Hector Bleu, and he was the leader of this squad. He said, "Her eyes are dark blue, which is exclusive to the direct descendants of the Lockwood family"


    Hector looked at Betty and said, "Kid, don''t be afraid. No matter whose child you are, we won''t hurt you." "Furthermore, we mean no harm to the Lockwood family. We even intend to befriend him." Betty looked at him with an innocent gaze.


    Hector thought that the child could not understand what he was saying, so he simply revealed a gentle smile and squatted down to say in a very friendly manner, "Your name is Betty, right?" Betty nodded obediently. She looked very cute.


    "Okay, Betty, we can''t send you back to Dawton City now, Come with us first. When the nends, we''ll call your parents, okay?"


    Betty''s eyes lit up and she nodded obediently.


    Louis and Lance''s expressions wereplicated. Lance said, "Captain, actually, it was Betty who saved us. Her poison bugs were very helpful..."


    Betty straightened his back proudly and looked at Hector arrogantly.


    Hector looked at Betty in surprise. "Betty, you know bug poison crafting? Looks like you''re really the little daughter of the Lockwood family. Your mother''s surname is Thompson, right?" "Your mother, Isabe, is Jocelyn Grey''s disciple. This way, it''s easier to exin that you know bug poison crafting," he added.


    Betty praised, "Uncle, you''re so smart. You''re smarter than them. No wonder you''re the captain!"


    The other members were speechless.


    Their feelings were a littleplicated.


    The youngdy''s words were not very hurtful, but they all felt offended.


    Betty looked at Hector seriously. "However, I still have to tell you that I saved these two subordinates of yours. Therefore, they are now my underlings!"


    She said solemnly.


    Hector almostughed out loud.


    He had always been calm and experienced, but this time, he was so amused by this youngdy that he wanted tough.


    He could not hold back the expression on his face and could not help butugh. "Betty, although you saved them, it''s still not enough for you to make them your underlings!"


    Betty widened her watery eyes. "Why? Is it because Betty isn''t bad enough?"


    At this point, she tried her best to widen her eyes and put on a fierce expression.


    "Haiaha..."


    Hector burst outughing.


    The other man, who had been silent all this while, also curled his lips into a kind smile.


    He had a short ponytail behind his head, and his expression was cold. He looked difficult to get along with. However, at this moment, his gaze was very gentle.


    The corners of Louis and Lance''s mouths twitched. They didn''t know that they were already her inferiors in her heart.


    Only then did the young man from before react. "So... the snake is real?"


    His face went pale.


    That was a poisonous snake.


    Betty looked at him and said, "Don''t be afraid. Snakey is very obedient. It won''t bite people casually."


    The young man rubbed his hand that was rubbing the snake''s head with a stiff expression. He silently took two steps back and said, "I''ll go get the first aid kit and treat Louis''s injuries." With that, he ran off.


    Betty shook her head and sighed. "How timid!"


    She looked very cute trying to be an adult.


    Hector eximed, "This little girl is really amazing. Ordinary children don''t have such an ability. Not to mention controlling bad people, they''d be scared to death."


    At the same time, Isabe and Draxton arrived at the cliff..


    When they arrived, they bumped into the members of thebat uniform who were about to evacuate. The uniforms had the badges of the tribunalmittee on them, so their identities were self-evident. At the same time, n Mobius''s men also caught up.


    Betty had escaped and her whereabouts were unknown. Naturally, they did not dare to let him go.


    Cecilia and Julian also came along.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 A Joke?


    Just like that, everyone gathered together.


    The three cars stopped, and the scene immediately fell into a strange tense atmosphere. Isabe and Draxton were sitting in the car and staring coldly at the convoy outside.


    Julian and Cecilia were also sitting in the car. They first nced at the oing convoy, then at the of the Lockwood family.


    convoy


    Cecilia''s expression darkened a little "Julian, why are the Lockwood family people here? Did they discover something?"


    Julian was silent for a moment before saying. "Dawton City is the Lockwood family''s home ground after all. It''s not surprising that they found the child''s whereabouts so quickly." "Celia, you really shouldn''t have captured the Lockwood family''s child. The Lockwood family definitely won''t treat this lightly," he added.


    Cecilia looked at the first team and the second team''s convoy and said, "They must have captured Louis and Lance. That child is probably in the car too. We''ll just hand her over." Cecilia was a little unwilling. She originally wanted to teach the Lockwood family a lesson and make them beg her to let the kid go, but now, she still had to return that little brat to them.


    Julian looked at Cecilia helplessly and said, "Celia, it''s not that easy to deal with the Lockwood family. The next time you make a move, you must not leave behind any traces. If you act rashly like this time, you must not do it again."


    Cecilia snorted softly. Although she was not convinced, she knew that her rash actions this time had caused trouble for n Mobius and Julian.


    A guard got out of the car first and opened the door for Julian.


    Julian got out of the car. He nced at the convoy of the Lockwood family and walked towards the convoy of the first team and the second team.


    The people from the second team were still unconscious. Now, the drivers were all from the first team.


    Seeing Julian walk out, the members of the first team hurriedly got out of the car.


    The leader of the first team stepped forward and said respectfully, "President."


    Julian frowned slightly, sensing that something was wrong.


    "Where are the people from the second team?" he asked in a low voice.


    Although the first team''s captain usuallypeted with the second team''s captain, they didn''t manage to catch Louis and Lance. They were also very nervous on the inside.


    He lowered his head in shame and said, "I''m sorry, president. When we arrived, everyone on the second team was unconscious. Hector brought a helicopter to save Louis and Lance." Julian''s eyes widened slightly as he said in a deep voice, "Rescued? Then was there a little girl with them?"


    The captain of the first team was slightly stunned.


    He thought that the president would me them for not catching Louis and Lance. He did not expect the president to be asking about that little girl.


    The captain of the first team said, "President, there was indeed a little girl who was taken away by Louis, Lance, and the others."


    Julian fell into a long silence.


    "Taken away?" after a long time, he asked in a deep voice.


    The captain of the first team did not understand and only nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, Cecilia also walked over. Her expression changed and she whispered, "What? Taken away?" The captain of the first team finally realized the seriousness of the problem. He said carefully, "President, Miss Grey, is that little girl very important?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Julian did not say anything. Cecilia''s expression darkened a little bit. At this moment, they heard footsteps


    approaching from behind.


    They turned around and saw Draxton and Isabe striding over with gloomy expressions. "Where''s my daughter?" Draxton didn''t say a word. He stared at Cecilia with a deep gaze.


    Cecilia moved her lips, but she could not say a word.


    She felt guilty too.


    Julian sighed in his heart and said kindly, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, don''t be angry. Let me exin..."


    Draxton and Isabe''s expressions suddenly changed.


    "Where''s my daughter?" This time, it was Isabe.


    She stared at Julian. "Mr. Duncan, what do you want to exin to me? I don''t want to hear anything. I only want my daughter!"


    Julian opened his mouth. In the end, he simply said, "I''m sorry, your daughter was taken away by the Liberals."


    Isabe''s mind buzzed. Her gaze instantly became extremely sharp. Draxton''s eyes darkened as a trace of killing intent was revealed in his eyes.


    Julian''s expression was solemn as he said repeatedly, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, please calm down. Your daughter''s life will not be in danger. We will think of a way to help you bring the child back as soon as possible."


    "Will my


    child suffer? Will she be afraid? Will she be traumatized at such a young age? Mr. Duncan, can you guarantee all of this?"


    Isabe stared at Julian.


    "Well..." Julian was speechless.


    Isabe sneered. "It seems that Mr. Duncan also knows the consequences. Even if my daughter survives, we can''t make sure she is intact."


    "Besides, Mr. Duncan, how can you guarantee that those people won''t hurt my daughter?"


    Isabe could not calm down. The killing intent in her heart spread endlessly.


    "I just want to ask why would you capture my daughter?" Isabe''s voice became extremely low and raspy. Julian said, "Miraculous Doctor, that was just a joke by Celia..."


    "A joke?"


    Isabe''s expression was as cold as ice. She suddenly looked at Cecilia.


    Cecilia looked innocent. She said sincerely, "Miraculous Doctor, I really meant no harm. I took your child away just to joke with you. I didn''t expect your daughter to be taken away by the Liberals. I''m really sorry. Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, don''t be angry, okay..."


    As she spoke, she reached out and grabbed Isabe''s sleeve, shaking it gently. She was actually acting cute.


    Isabe grabbed her wrist.


    Then, he bent it forcefully.


    "Ouch!"


    Cecilia screamed in pain.


    Cecilia''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. She looked at Isabe in shock. She did not expect her to attack just like that.


    She struggled violently. As she struggled, she released a poison bug. However, just as she approached Isabe, she was shocked by the aura of Evolution Poison on Isabe''s body. She did not dare to offend it at all.


    When Julian saw Cecilia in pain, he quickly went forward and pulled Cecilia behind him. He looked at Isabe with a dark expression.


    Isabe''s face was filled with anger. "My daughter''s life is probably at stake, and you''re telling me that it''s just a joke?"


    Julian fell silent.


    "Miraculous Doctor, even so, you don''t have to be so ruthless..." He looked at Cecilia''s wrist. Her wrist was bent at a strange angle. It was obviously broken.


    "Is that so? I''m ruthless?" Isabe repeated slowly. Her expression did not change, but Julian felt a huge crisis.


    His eyes widened slightly. The members of the first team and the guards they brought rushed up and blocked Julian, staring at Isabe warily.


    Meanwhile, Big Dipper and Little Dipper who came together also stared at the other party fiercely.


    However, no one made a move.


    That was because Draxton suddenly reached out and gently patted Isabe''s shoulder. He said softly, "Be, leave it to me."


    Isabe was stunned.


    At the same time, Draxton''s figure suddenly turned into a phantom. In the blink of an eye, he rushed behind Julian at an unbelievable speed and grabbed Cecilia''s neck.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Life And Death


    Cecilia immediately felt as if a cold and powerful iron pincer was gripping her neck. There was a piercing pain in her throat, and the suffocating feeling instantly went straight to her brain.


    Her eyes widened in shock as if she was still shocked that someone had grabbed her by the throat.


    "How could anyone bear to treat me like this?" she thought.


    She was so delicate that she had never thought that someone would treat her so ruthlessly.


    She had only captured their child, but they actually treated her like this!


    "Damn it, everyone in the Lockwood family deserves to die!" she cursed secretly.


    Draxton''srge hand gripped Cecilia''s neck tightly. The strength was so strong and ruthless that it was as if he wanted to snap this woman''s neck.


    However, he was very restrained. It was the amount of strength that didn''t kill people but dealt the most damage.


    He grabbed Cecilia''s neck and quickly returned to his original position.


    His speed was so fast that no one could react.


    Cecilia was in extreme pain. The suffocation made her face turn red and gradually turn purple.


    She raised an arm and reached in Julian''s direction. Her mouth opened and closed as she begged for help. but because her throat was tightly held, she could not make any sound. Julian''s expression changed. He stared at Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood, what do you mean by this?"


    Draxton looked at him with dark eyes. Instead of answering, he asked, "Mr. Duncan, the Lockwood family and the Barys family have been at odds with each other for a century."


    "But do you know why our families can still leave everything behind and work together now?" he added. Julian was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed drastically.


    Julian looked at Draxton without saying anything.


    Cecilia''s eyes widened with pain. She was also wondering why.


    "The Lockwood family and the Barys family are clearly enemies, but why are they still willing to work with each other without any misgivings?" she thought.


    Draxton looked at Julian indifferently and said, "Because the dispute between the Lockwood family and the Barys family is only targeted at thepetition for resources."


    "Our families have always adhered to a bottom line, which is not to harm our families," he added.


    "And you, Mr. Duncan and Miss Grey, you are taking my daughter''s life as a joke. Seventy years ago, a direct member of my family was killed by the enemy. Do you know what the Lockwood family did?" he continued.


    Julian''s expression darkened even more.


    As for Cecilia, whose eyes were wide open and faces were filled with pain and resentment, she seemed to have thought of something and her eyes finally revealed a trace of deep fear.


    Draxton ignored their expressions and said, "Those who hurt my family will definitely not get away with it without paying."


    "That enemy''s family was ted by the Lockwood family. Not a single living thing was left alive. It''s not an exaggeration to say that blood flowed like a river."


    Julian''s expression was iparably solemn. He said in a deep voice, "Mr. Lockwood, although we were in the wrong this time, we don''t have to take it this far where one of us has to die for it." "Calm down first. Why don''t we discuss how to save your daughter first and not waste time here?"


    "I''m very calm." Draxton looked at the woman whose neck he was holding and said calmly, "Miss Grey, why don''t we y a game? A game of life and death!"


    Cecilia''s pupils constricted violently. She had a sudden sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    The next moment, Draxton let go of Cecilia.


    Cecilia felt the air rushing toward her. She immediately took a deep breath greedily. As she took a deep breath, she looked at Julian with teary eyes and ran toward him.


    At this moment, Draxton said, "Miss Grey, I advise you not to run toward Mr. Duncan. You should run further away, ten kilometers away, let''s say."


    "Within ten kilometers, my men will keep chasing you. If you can dodge them and run ten kilometers away, you will survive," he added.


    "However, if you can''t dodge or escape, my men will first chop off your hands and feet before chopping off your head. Miss Grey, don''t just stand there. Time has begun. Please y this game seriously, because if you''re not careful, you''ll lose a hand, a foot, or even your life," he continued


    Julian''s expression instantly darkened. He did not expect Draxton to show him no respect at all.


    Draxton looked over expressionlessly and said coldly, "Mr. Duncan, if you don''t want things to get out of hand, then it''s best not to interfere in this game. Miss Grey joked about my daughter. She has to be punished, don''t you think so?"


    Julian fell silent.


    Cecilia looked at Julian in disbelief. Julian''s heart ached as he said, "Celia, you have to bear the


    consequences yourself."


    Cecilia''s face turned pale.


    She looked aggrieved and wanted to say something, but at this moment, the members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper had already rushed forward. Their long sabers that flickered with a cold light shed at Cecilia''s hand without pity.


    Cecilia screamed in fear and dodged in a sorry state.


    However, the long saber was like a poisonous snake as it shed down again.


    Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s eyes were filled with excitement. Josh said, "Folks, be careful. This woman has


    a poisonous snake on her wrist. Be careful not to be bitten by it."


    "We''re not afraid. The pill given by Mrs. Lockwood is immune to all poisons. Why would we be afraid of a mere poisonous snake?"


    They discussed animatedly, but their movements were not slow at all.


    When Cecilia realized that Julian and his men did note to save her, she finally realized the seriousness of the game.


    She finally understood that she was really facing a game of life and death.


    "No, how could this be a game?" she thought.


    This was clearly the Lockwood family''s revenge on her.


    She had only caught their child, which was intended as a joke, yet they used such a cruel method to get back. at her.


    She believed they were way too ruthless.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Cecilia quickly dodged the long saber that was shing at her hand again. She got up from the ground in a sorry state and ran into the distance.


    Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s members quickly chased after her.


    Their eyes were excited and cold. It was this woman who had captured Miss Lockwood. They would not rest until this woman was better off dead today.


    This was a game of life and death, but it was also a game of cat and mouse.


    Cecilia was wearing a ten-centimeter stiletto. She quickly sprained her ankle.


    She was in so much pain that her face was covered in a cold sweat. However, when she turned around, she saw members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper chasing after her.


    A malicious glint shed across her eyes.


    She sat down, took off her shoes, then grabbed her feet. There was a sharp crack as she set her bones right.


    Then, she pulled off her heels, put on her shoes again, and ran quickly.


    Her feet still hurt but she couldn''t care less.


    Cecilia thought that this was the first time she had experienced embarrassment since Jocelyn betrayed n Mobius.


    In fact, this sorry state was not inferior to what Jocelyn had brought her.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Mystical Ind And Paradise


    Big Dipper''s members chased after her unhurriedly like a cat ying with a mouse. Every time Cecilia thought that she could not escape, those people would slow down slightly and distance themselves, giving her hope.


    However, when she saw hope, those people quickly caught up with her. The cold glint of the de made her feel despair.


    She could hear the maliciousughter of the members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper.


    She had a noble status and had been pampered all these years. She had never suffered like this. She could not deal with the cruel reality at this moment.


    However, she had no choice but to escape and participate in this life-and-death game set up by Draxton. Cecilia put away the weakness on her face. Her eyes were filled with hatred and viciousness. She began to release poisonous insects and snakes along the way, and even all kinds of poisons.


    However, the members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper would never bat an eye.


    That was what happened. When they saw the poisonous insects and snakes and even smelled the poison in the air, they all revealed scornful expressions.


    "Miss Grey, don''t waste your effort. In front of Mrs. Lockwood, you''re really not worth mentioning. Don''t waste your poisonous insects and snakes."


    Josh''s teasingughter came from behind.


    Cecilia''s eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and ran with all her might.


    As soon as she was ten kilometers away, the game would be over and she''d be safe.


    Cecilia might look weak, but she was actually trained. Running ten kilometers was something she could do.


    On the spot, Julian was expressing goodwill.


    "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, I have a suggestion. What do you think?"


    Draxton and Isabe looked at him coldly.


    Julian said, "Your daughter was taken away by the Liberals. They must have returned to Mystical Ind."


    "If you wanted to save your daughter, then Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor would have to make a trip to Mystical Ind," he added.


    "Mystical Ind is very xenophobic. Even if Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood were to rashly go there, you would probably encounter quite a bit of trouble. However, if you appear as guest elders of the tribunalmittee, it would be a different matter. With your identities, I will definitely give you extremely good treatment. It will also be convenient for you to save people on Mystical Ind," he continued. Hearing this, Draxton''s lips revealed a mocking smile.


    "The Autocrats that Mr. Duncan represents are against the Liberals. Mr. Duncan has always wanted to get rid of the Liberals. Now, you want to borrow our hands to help you do things?" Julian hurriedly said, "Mr. Lockwood''s goal is to rescue your daughter from the hands of the Liberals. In that case, Mr. Lockwood will have to go against the Liberals,"


    "Didn''t it ever ur to Mr. Duncan that we should work with the Liberals to deal with you Autocrats? I''m sure they''d be happy to take the initiative to return Betty."


    Julian smiled and said confidently, "I still believe in Mr. Lockwood''s credibility. As long as Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood agree to my suggestion, you won''t go back on your word." Draxton looked at Julian meaningfully and did not say anything.


    After that, neither of them spoke, nor did they bring up the topic of cooperation again. They were all waiting. Perhaps he was waiting for news from Jocelyn.


    Cecilia ran very fast. She was finally going to run ten kilometers away.


    When Cecilia saw that her target was right in front of her, she could not help but reveal a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    As for the members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper, they sped up when they saw that Cecilia was about to run ten kilometers away.


    This caused Cecilia to maximize her speed.


    Finally, Cecilia ran ten kilometers away.


    Deted, she rxed against arge rock, panting heavily.


    However, at this moment, the members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper caught up with her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They sneered at Cecilia and said, "Miss Grey, why aren''t you running anymore?"


    Cecilia nced at them and said coldly, "Watch carefully. I''ve already run more than ten kilometers.


    "Your patriarch said that as long as I run ten kilometers away, this game will end."


    The members of Big Dipper and Little Dipper roared withughter.


    "Miss Grey, you can''t be so naive, right? You caused Miss Lockwood to be arrested. You don''t really think that patriarch will let you off so easily, do you?" Queal looked at Cecilia speechlessly.


    Cecilia''s eyes widened in horror.


    Grey also said, "Miss Grey, even though our patriarch is a trustworthy person, it still depends on who we''re talking to. Don''t you think so?


    "For someone like you who hurt Miss Lockwood, you''re not qualified to make patriarch trust you," he added.


    As he spoke, he raised his knife.


    A trace of anxiety gradually appeared on Julian''s face because what Draxton had said was still lingering in his mind.


    Seventy years ago, the Lockwood family took revenge on their enemies.


    The person who killed the Lockwood family''s direct descendant had his entire family wiped out. His ending was extremely tragic.


    He had a vague feeling that the game he proposed was not very reliable.


    When he saw the cold killing intent in Draxton and Isabe''s eyes, Julian suddenly realized that his uneasiness was right.


    He hurriedly said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, do you know Cecilia''s identity?"


    "You must have heard of the four great families of Mystical Ind, right?" he added.


    "The Grey family is one of the four major families on Mystical Ind. The four great families controlled almost half of the resources on Mystical Ind. Their power distribution is very intimidating. Cecilia is the eldest daughter of the Grey family. If she died in your hands, it would be very disadvantageous for you to save your daughter. Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, I think you won''t do anything stupid," he continued.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other.


    Draxton''s dark blue eyes narrowed slightly. His entire body exuded an extremely dangerous aura like the most noble and arrogant wolf king who was about to start a bloody massacre.


    He said contemptuously, "Mr. Duncan, are you muscling me?"


    Julian''s scalp went numb. "Mr. Lockwood, I''m just stating the facts. I didn''t mean that."


    At this moment, Draxton said, "Mr, Duncan wants to keep Cecilia alive. Then, what price do you have to pay?"


    Julian''s eyes shed. He was enlightened and looked at Draxton with a sigh. He smiled bitterly.


    "Mr. Lockwood, I understand. Then may I ask Mr. Lockwood, what do you want?"


    He could not help but think that the Lockwood family''s patriarch was indeed cunning. Even at a time like this, he did not forget to take the opportunity to obtain benefits. Draxton said calmly, "I want the right to reign over District 9 in Paradise Settlement."


    Julian''s eyes widened instantly.


    Mystical Ind was divided into two regions, namely Paradise Settlement and slums settlement.


    As the name suggested, Paradise Settlement was just a ce resembling paradise.


    To the residents of Paradise Settlement, their lives of pleasure were like a dream. There was nothing that one could not imagine and nothing that Paradise Settlement could not afford. As long as you were rich enough and had power and status, anything was possible.


    On the contrary, for the people living in slums settlement, it was like hell.


    They did not have enough to eat and did not have enough clothes to cover their bodies. There were no less than hundreds of them who starved to death by the trash can every day. On Mystical Ind, it all depended on who you were to live in hell or paradise.


    As for Paradise Settlement, it was divided into nine districts.


    District 9 was the outermost district and also the most chaotic district because it was closest to the slums.


    District 9 had all kinds of disasters and sins in the slums.


    District 9 had both the temptation of heaven and the cmity of hell.


    And Draxton said he wanted the right to reign over District 9.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Friends


    District 9 in Paradise Settlement had always been a gray area.


    Even the tribunalmittee turned a blind eye to the chaos in District 9.


    "Mr. Lockwood, District 9 is not a good choice. There are countless street hustlers there. Even if I give you the right to rule, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do justice to it." "After all, it''s not Dawton City, but Mystical Ind," he added.


    Draxton said, "Whether I can do justice to it or not is my business. Now, it depends on whether Mr. Duncan is willing to use the entire District 9 to exchange for Cecilia''s life." Julian fell into deep thought.


    At the same time, Grey raised his saber high and shed down like lightning.


    Cecilia''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. She crossed her arms in front of her and closed her eyes tightly. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    As the saber fell, the blood-red snake that had been coiled around Cecilia''s wrist like a blood-jade bracelet actually quickly jumped up and faced the saber. ng!


    The small snake collided with the saber, producing a metallic sound.


    The saber was actually bounced up by the small snake.


    However, the saber was superior after all. The small snake was split into two and died tragically on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Grey could not help but retreat slightly, dodging the little snake''s final attack.


    The little snake''s head bit toward Grey.


    Grey dodged. The little snake was finally dead.


    Cecilia watched as her favorite snake king she had raised for half her life died tragically. She vomited a mouthful of blood in pain and almost passed out.


    A cold light shed in Grey''s eyes. He sneered. "Miss Grey indeed has something to offer. I''d like to see what other tricks you can pull out of your hat." He shed at Cecilia again.


    Cecilia got up and fled.


    At this moment, a loud shout suddenly sounded. "Wait a moment!!"


    The person who shouted was Julian. Grey curled up the corners of his lips. He waspletely unmoved and did not stop moving.


    "Grey!" Draxton said calmly.


    Grey immediately put his saber away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He turned around and saw Draxton and the others arrive.


    "The game is over," Draxton said.


    Grey and the others were stunned at first, but in the blink of an eye, they looked at Cecilia with even more sympathy and returned to Draxton and Isabe.


    If Cecilia died under their de today, it would be over.


    However, their patriarch just had to end the game.


    After the game ended, it was hard to say what would be waiting for Cecilia


    Julian quickly walked toward Cecilia.


    He held Cecilia protectively in his arms. However, Cecilia looked at him angrily and turned to leave.


    Julian hurriedly chased after her. "Celia, don''t be angry. I can''t do anything about what happened today." But in the end, Cecilia left.


    All these years, she had been spoiled by Julian. She could not stand Julian''s indulgence at all.


    He allowed her to be forced to ept this game.


    Cecilia left with n Mobius''s people in the car.


    Julian stayed where he was and looked at Draxton and Isabe with a bitter smile.


    "Looks like Celia has returned to Mystical Ind Celia is the eldest daughter of the Grey family. If sheins, I can''t do anything," he said.


    "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, we''re heading to Mystical Ind now. I''ll invite you there as guest elders. I hope the two of you will do me the honor."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other in tacit agreement.


    Julian smiled "Since the two of you agree, we''re now partners."


    He handed over the ques symbolizing the identities of guest elders of the tribunalmittee to Isabe


    and Draxton.


    The next day, they headed to Mystical Ind.


    The helicopter stopped above a t area in the slums of Mystical Ind.


    Hector carried Betty down the elevator.


    Not far away, there was a row of single-story houses. In the dpidated red brick houses, faint yellow electric lights emitted a weak light.


    To the slums, those who could afford an electric light were already the richest among the poor.


    At this moment, in the room with electric lights, the rusty iron door was pulled open from the inside. A middle-aged man in casual pants and a white shirt led the way out.


    The man''s hair was pulled back. He had a ssic slicked-back hairstyle. He had a schrly aura and handsome facial features. However, he had a pair of ck-framed sses on his nose bridge. While it added to his schrly aura, he also looked rather old-fashioned.


    The man adjusted his sses and looked at Hector and the others.


    "Father."


    "Sir."


    Hector and the others bowed respectfully.


    The man looked at them with a relieved smile. "I''m d you came back safely."


    As he spoke, he looked at the little girl in Hector''s arms.


    He raised his eyebrows and a hint of interest shed across his eyes. "What an exquisite and cute little girl. Hector, did you guys bring her back because she''s cute?"


    He was obviously joking. Of course he knew that Hector and the others would not do such a thing.


    Hector said, "Father, it''s Louis and Lance."


    After speaking. Hector gestured to Lance. Lance went forward and exined how Betty saved them.


    When the man heard this, he looked at the little girl in Hector''s arms and went forward to hug her without saying a word.


    "Quick, give me the child. Let me hug him!"


    He lost hisposure, and his face was filled with excitement.


    Hector knew some things about his adoptive father, so he knew why he was so excited.


    Betty was in the arms of a stranger, and her little face was full of curiosity.


    She felt that this uncle had no ill intentions toward her.


    Surprisingly, she did not feel any repulsion toward this old man.


    However, the snake in Betty''s arms could not hold on much longer.


    It was almost suffocating.


    "Little girl, your name is Betty, right?"


    The man looked at Betty excitedly, his gentle eyes filled with love.


    Betty nodded and said, "Uncle, can you let go a little? Snakey is about to be squashed."


    The man looked down and saw the big snake wrapped around Betty.


    The man was stunned. Then, he gently touched the poisonous snake. Then, he nimbly grabbed the snake and threw it on the walnut tree at the side.


    The big snake turned its head and looked over. If the snake had tears, it would definitely be moved to tears at this moment.


    It stared at the man. This was a kind person!


    It was finally freel


    "Alright, let it y on the tree for a while. Little Betty, are you hungry? Grandpa will cook noodles for you."


    Betty looked at the person who called himself grandpa expressionlessly.


    The man pped his forehead and said, "Little Betty, don''t be afraid. I know your great-grandmaster. I''m her old friend."


    When Betty heard this, she looked at the man in surprise. Her eyes lit up. It turned out that such a handsome old man was her great-grandmaster''s old friend..


    By old friend, he meant that they had a very close rtionship and were very good friends.


    Lotus Vige''s old men and women were indeed her great-grandmasters.


    However, in reality, they were like biological grandparents and grandson."


    The man waited for Betty to show the innocence and intimacy that a child should have.


    Betty''s reaction did not disappoint him. The way Betty looked at him was indeed a little closer.


    This made the man''s smile deepen.


    At this moment, Betty counted with her fingers. "Uncle Franky, which great-grandmaster of mine are you friends with?"


    "I have Grandpa Jaye, Grandma Grey, Grandpa Lyons, Grandpa Vaughn, Grandma Menter... which one?" she asked again. "Betty, let me tell you, they''re all very good. If you want, Betty will introduce you to them and let them be your old friends!" The little girl''s clear eyes were filled with sincerity.


    The man was a little speechless.


    Pfft!


    At the side, Hector and the others couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Self-Reliance


    The man silently looked into Betty''s sincere big eyes for a moment. He coughed awkwardly and exined, "No, there''s no need. Betty. Me and your Grandma Grey are old friends, but don''t tell her." "Why not?"


    Betty''s big eyes shed with suspicion. She looked at the man as if she was looking at the big bad wolf who had deceived Little Red Riding Hood. "The big bad wolf... Oh no." the man carried Betty into the house and said, "Because I''m embarrassed!" Betty tilted her head and sized up this man. The man felt ufortable under her gaze. "Betty, Grandpa will cook noodles for you."


    The group entered the house. Steam was rising from the stove in the kitchen. Water was boiling in a pot. Cut cabbagey on a chopping board beside it.


    The bedding in the room was old, but it was very clean. There was also the smell of sunlight.


    The walls had been brushed by someone. Although it was simple, it was white and clean. The ground was ck and gray cement, and it had been mopped clean.


    Betty looked around curiously for a moment. Her little face became serious. "Uncle, is this your home?" The man nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, this is my home, Betty. Don''t call me uncle. You see I''m too old to be called uncle. My surname is Wright. You can call me Mr. Wright."


    Betty nodded obediently and said, "Mr. Wright, Betty and Grandma Grey won''t think that you''re poor. Don''t be shy."


    "Grandpa Jaye and the others won''t think that you''re poor. Don''t be embarrassed to be with them just because you''re poor!" she added.


    She reached out her fair and tender hand and patted the man''s shoulder, Her big eyes were especially sincere.


    Her mother had said that one should not judge a book by its cover, let alone look down on others just because they were poor. When making friends, one had to first take their characters into consideration. Landon was speechless.


    "Hahaha, Betty, do you have some misunderstanding about the word ''friend"?"


    Lance and the othersughed loudly from behind. They all looked at the man mockingly.


    Landon red at them with a dark expression. This group of people who were watching the show did not mind making a big deal out of it. They actually dared to watch him make a fool of himself. Betty looked at them in confusion, not understanding why they wereughing.


    Her confused eyes were extremely cute. Landon''s expression softened and he could not help but reveal a loving expression.


    He ced Betty on the sofa beside the bed, got up, and went to the kitchen to cook noodles.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He threw arge handful of noodles into the pot.


    After a while, he walked out with two bowls in his hands.


    He gave the small bowl to Betty and the big bowl to himself. He said to Lance and the others, "If you want to eat, scoop it yourself. If it''s not enough, cook it again. Do you still need me to serve you?" Hector and the others rushed into the kitchen.


    After a while, the few of them walked out with noodles in their hands.


    Betty widened his eyes and looked at the noodles in the small bowl in front of him.


    Other than the noodles, there were only a few cabbage leaves.


    Betty felt that she was not a picky child, so she silently took the fork and prepared to eat.


    At this moment, Hector said, "Father, other than vegetables, you don''t have any meat in it!"


    Landon red at her. "Don''t eat if you don''t want to."


    Hector''s face fell. "Father, didn''t I give you 50 bucksst time?"


    Landon was instantly enraged. "You are one to talk? How long was thest time? It was two months ago!"


    Hector was speechless.


    Betty''s eyes flicked from face to face. Her fork poked at the small bowl. "Eh?"


    She lifted the noodles and found a poached egg hidden in the bottom of the bowl.


    Everyone stopped eating their noodles. Then, several pairs of eyes looked at Betty... the egg in the bowl.


    Seeing the wolf-like eyes, Landon was furious again "What are you looking at? There''s only one egg at home. Do you still want to snatch food from the child?"


    Hector and the others lowered their heads silently and slurped their noodles.


    Betty once again saw how poor this ce was.


    She said obediently, "Mr. Wright, I won''t eat the egg. You guys can have it."


    Everyone raised their head in unison.


    Landon''s eyes became even more loving. He patted Betty''s head and said, "Betty, be good. Eat it and don''t give it to anyone!"


    With that, he red threateningly at Lance and the others.


    Hector and the others lowered their heads again.


    After dinner, Betty took out her phone and called her parents.


    However, the call did not go through.


    Betty could only make a call to the residence again, but the call still did not go through.


    Betty hugged her phone and sat on the bed, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    "Oh well, I was muddle-headed!" Lance pped his forehead.


    Betty looked at him. Hector said, "There''s an independent signal source on Mystical Ind. You can''tmunicate with the outside world."


    Betty was speechless.


    "Didn''t he say that he would let me call my parents when we arrived?" she thought.


    It turned out it couldn''t get through.


    She began to suspect that she had actually been kidnapped!


    The more Betty thought about it, the more convinced she became of the idea. The moment she thought about how she would never be able to see her parents and brother in the future, as well as great- grandpa, great-grandma, and the other family members, she could not help but pout and was about to cry.


    Hector was dumbfounded.


    "Oh, little angel, don''t cry. If this doesn''t work, we''ll think of another way to inform your parents..."


    Landon walked over and frowned. "Hector, figure out a way to contact the outside world and inform the Lockwood family''s people as soon as possible."


    Hector responded with a serious expression and turned to leave.


    Landon walked up to Betty and said gently, "Betty, we''ll think of a way to inform your parents. During this period of time, can you be with Mr. Wright first?" "Tomorrow... tomorrow, I''ll bring you to make money. When you make money, I''ll buy you delicious food!" he added.


    Betty held back her tears. "Make money?"


    The next day, Landon led Betty down the street.


    This was a rtively safe area in the slums.


    This was because this area was governed by their people.


    Although the pedestrians on the street looked normal, they were no longer as dirty and messy or killing and robbing people everywhere as before.


    in


    As the chief of the Liberals, Landon should not have been so poor. However, the Autocrats suppressed them


    every possible aspect. All the businesses that were rted to them had been banned, plundered, and destroyed.


    It was bing more and more difficult for the Liberals to fight for space on Mystical Ind.


    Poverty was only the most intuitive manifestation of the situation.


    Betty looked at the pedestrians on the street and asked the man beside him curiously, "Mr. Wright, how are we going to make money?"


    She was hungry, and she didn''t want to eat cabbage noodles anymore. She wanted to earn money and buy delicious food!


    Betty had never thought that one day, at such a young age, she would actually live a self-reliant life in advance!


    Landon was rendered confused.


    He, the dignified leader of the Liberals, sighed from his soul in the face of the five-year-old girl''s question. He had not thought of how to make money!


    If he knew, he wouldn''t be so poor.


    After all, the people in the slums were very poor. No one had money to make for others.


    The two of them passed through the streets and alleys. Betty stared at a big rock at the corner of the street. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "Mr. Wright, Betty has thought of a solution!" Landon looked at Betty in surprise, his eyes shining with anticipation.


    He was indeed very poor to want to draw inspiration from a little child to earn money!


    Betty pointed at the big rock and said excitedly, "Mr. Wright, let''s show people how to break boulders with our chests!"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 Heir


    Landon looked at Betty with aplicated expression. He really wanted to know why a five-year-old child would think of a way to make money by doing a performance on the street.


    That was not all....


    "Betty, whose chest should I ce this huge rock on?"


    Landon said with an extremely solemn expression.


    Betty did not even blink. "Of course it''s on Mr. Wright''s chest!"


    "Mr. Wright, look how big that stone is. I''m not as tall as you, so we can only put the rock on your chest."


    Landon pictured himself lying on the street with a big rack on his chest....


    He silently nced at the huge rock and coughed dryly. "Betty, you can see I''m not strong enough, right? That rock is so big. I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Betty said, "It''s alright. Let''s switch to a brick!"


    Then, Betty ran to the corner on the other side and carried a brick back.


    Landon was speechless.


    He was the leader of the Liberals. "Am I going to lie on the ground and do performance on the street?" he thought.


    He felt that this was definitely not possible!


    Betty asked solemnly, "Mr. Wright, what are we having for lunch?¡±


    Landon thought about it. The rice and noodles tanks at home seemed to be empty.


    Five minutester, Landony on the street.


    A few bricks were ced on his chest.


    Hector and the others stood in the crowd. When they saw this scene, they were dumbfounded.


    A momentter, they walked over and shouted, "Hello folks, I don''t know where youe from or where you''re headed. I don''t know if you''re rich or poor. But please give me a moment as I perform a show for you, which is my family treasure. It''s called breaking boulders with your chest..."


    Landon''s face darkened. "Family treasure?"


    "Shameless things!" he cursed secretly.


    Gradually, many people gathered over.


    However, what attracted them was not the act of breaking boulders with one''s chest, but the fact that Betty was too cute.


    "That little girl is so cute."


    "What a pity. She has to make a living for the family at such a young age. I really feel sorry for her."


    "I''m really too poor. If I weren''t so poor, I would really give this youngdy a dor."


    No one paid.


    However, a few people still went forward and stuffed a few steamed buns and pancakes into Betty''s arms.


    Betty raised her hammer and looked at the steamed buns and pancakes in her arms in a daze.


    Half an hourter, in Landon''s house, Hector and the others were munching on the steamed buns and pancakes that Betty had exchanged for cuteness. Landon sat at the side and looked at them with a dark expression.


    Hector sighed. "Father, that bastard Julian is too ruthless. He really doesn''t give us any way out. If this continues, we''ll really starve to death!"


    "Mr. Wright, let''s go somewhere else to make money tomorrow," Betty suggested.


    Landon said, "People in other ces are also very poor."


    In any case, everyone in the slums was very poor.


    "Mom said that we have to try to find out," Betty said seriously.


    Landon felt that what Betty said made sense.


    Looking at the child''s sparkling eyes, Landon smiled and said to Hector and the others, "No matter how poor you are, you can''t starve the child. Go buy some food for the child." Hector left.


    After a while, he returned with a bag of apples, a piece of meat, two handfuls of vegetables, and a bag of rice. The next day, Landon and Betty went to the outer area of the slums.


    This ce was extremely chaotic. It was a ce that even the Liberals could not rule.


    There were all kinds of people in the slums. Perhaps some beggar or passerby on the road was a spy of the Autocrats.


    Hector and the others stood around Landon and Betty. Hector said, "Father, this ce is too chaotic. We shouldn''t have brought Betty here."


    Landon smiled and lowered his head to look at the little child beside him. He asked, "Betty, are you afraid?" Betty looked around and realized that many people were looking at them with different expressions. Some of them were even holding shiny machetes.


    Not far away, a woman was dragged away by several burly men to a hidden corner.


    Further ahead, a young man was beaten to the ground and all his money and clothes were snatched away.


    There was no fear in Betty''s big eyes, but anger was gradually burning.


    "The people here are bad! I''m not afraid. I''m the most powerful little angel."


    She said in a breezy voice.


    A smile appeared in Landon''s eyes. He touched Betty''s head with his warm big hand and praised, "Betty Baby is so brave!"


    Betty was not proud of being praised. She looked around solemnly.


    "Then, Betty Baby, do you want to change this ce? Make this a beautiful ce?" Landon asked.


    This question was a little profound for a five-year-old child.


    Many five-year-old children were still very ignorant.


    They did not understand the hardships of the world. Perhaps they wanted to grow up happily by their parents side.


    Hector and the others looked at Landon in surprise and said, "Father, you... she''s only five years old."


    The others were also very surprised.


    They all knew that Mr. Wright had always wanted to find an heir because they knew that one day, the position of president of the tribunalmittee would be inherited by a new generation. The four great families and the forces on Mystical Ind were not ideal candidates for him.


    Landon just looked at Betty without saying a word.


    Betty looked at Landon in confusion and said, "Can Betty turn this ce into a paradise?"


    "If you are capable of doing so, you can," Landon said without hesitation.


    Betty''s eyes lit up. "Betty will definitely be able to do it when she grows up."


    Landon smiled slowly.


    They walked to the most lively ce.


    "Are we gonna do the performance here?"


    ,


    There were peopleing and going here. Hector and the others looked around and looked at Landon tentatively.


    Landon said, "Yes, it''s here. Lie down."


    Landon held a hammer in his hand.


    Hector was stunned. "I... I lie down?"


    "Do you want me to lie down again?" Landon smiled, but his smile looked sinister from all angles.


    Hectory down obediently


    Landon handed the hammer to Betty Good Betty, you do it''


    Betty took the hammer, raised it with both hands, and walked toward Hector


    Lance shouted from the side. "Hello folks


    It was quite amotion The sudden appearance of a group of performers in a ce like the slums immediately attracted the attention of everyone


    In the open and in the dark, many people looked at them unkindly


    Some people quietly approached them


    A leader of a small group stared at Betty with ill intentions and said. "That little chick looks really delicious


    The person beside him said. "Dennis, let''s go and take her!"


    As he spoke he was about to rush forward


    But the man stopped them What''s the hurry? Let''s take a look first.¡±


    More and more people gathered around


    At this moment, a convoy drove over from the other end of the street. They passed by at an incredible speed


    Seeing that there were many people gathered here, the convoy slowly stopped


    Everyone was attracted by the sound of the cars. When they looked over, they saw that the cars were shiny was obvious that they were not from the slums.


    Everyone fell silent, including the leader called Dennis.


    The people in the slums only had two attitudes toward the people in Paradise Settlement.


    One was to look up to them in awe.


    The other was filled with jealousy and malice.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, no matter what it was, they did not dare to make a sound in the face of such a luxurious convoy.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Scratch Her Face


    It was as if even the slightest sound was an offense to these cars from Paradise Settlement.


    A group of bodyguards in ck got out of the car. One of them opened the door, and a little girl of eight or nine years old got out of the car.


    The little girl was wearing a pink one-piece dress, white leather boots, and an exquisite double ponytail.


    The little girl was exquisite and beautiful, but her eyes were filled with arrogance. The moment she got out of the car, she hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with her whitece gloves, her eyes revealing repulsion.


    "It stinks!"


    The bodyguard hurriedly said, "That''s right, Miss Lockwood. This ce is really not fun. Let''s go back."


    The little girl was a little tempted.


    However, when she looked up, she saw Betty standing out in the crowd.


    In a ce filled with filth and sin, the little girl''s appearance was like a ray of light, bright and dazzling.


    The little girl was stunned. She could not imagine that there would be such a good-looking person in the slums filled with lowlives. She seemed to be even better-looking than her.


    She pouted unhappily and said to the bodyguard beside her. "That little girl is really pretty. She''s even prettier than me!"


    The bodyguard said obsequiously, "Miss Lockwood, she''s just a lowlife in the slums. How can she bepared to you? Besides, what''s the use of looking good? She still has to perform on the street." When the little girl heard this, she was a little pleased. "That''s right. How can a lowlife be worthy of being so good-looking? I''ll go do her a favor."


    Then the little girl walked in the direction of Betty.


    The bodyguards immediately pushed aside the crowd on both sides fiercely, clearing a wide path for the little girl.


    At this moment, the people in the slums were no longer in the mood to watch their performance. They widened their eyes and stared solidly at the little girl and her partner.


    It was rare for them to see such a high-ranking person in Paradise Settlement. Some people would never see one in their lives. Now that they had seen one with their own eyes, they had to take a closer look. Betty pouted unhappily. She wondered who this person was and why would she interrupt her performance the moment she arrived.


    She could never forgive those who stopped her from making money.


    Betty widened her round eyes and looked at the youngdy in front of her unhappily. She nned to teach this youngdy a lesson and scare her with Snakey.


    That was right. In order to make money today, she had brought the big snake along.


    At this moment, the big snake was quietly coiled in the cage. The cage was carried by the cold young man with a ponytail behind his head.


    However, before Betty could speak, the little girl looked at Betty and spoke.


    "Little girl, you want to make money?" She stared at Betty. Up close, Betty looked even more beautiful and cute. The little girl felt even more ufortable.


    When Betty heard that there was money to be made, she suppressed the thought of scaring her with Snakey. Her eyes lit up and she asked. "Yes, I do. Sister, do you want to watch the performance?" Her voice was soft and cute, so cute that it could melt one''s heart.


    Even her voice was so pleasant to the ears.


    The little girl felt even worse.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "As a lowlymoner, no matter how good-looking she is, her behaviors and voice should be vulgar and rude," she thought.


    She had no idea why this little girl was different.


    The youngdy was still a child and could not hide her thoughts perfectly. Hence, the unfriendliness in her eyes was obvious


    Betty was slightly stunned. She was a very smart child and immediately realized that the youngdy in front of her might not be very friendly. Hence, Betty stopped talking.


    The youngdy''s name was Winnie, and she was the youngestdy in the Doyle family


    The Doyle family was one of the four big families on Mystical Ind. Among them, Julian was now the vice president of the tribunalmittee. Although he was the vice president of the tribunalmittee, his power was no different from that of the president because the president had passed away and the position of the president was still vacant.


    As a result, the Doyle family became even more powerful among the four great families.


    The three generations of the Doyle family had no daughters. They only had sons. It was not easy for this generation to have a little daughter like Winnie. Naturally, they doted on her and would give her anything she wanted.


    In addition, the Doyle family''s members were all good-looking. Winnie had been exquisite and beautiful since she was born, so the Doyle family loved her even more.


    That was why she turned out to be prideful and self-centered. She couldn''t stand any criticism


    Winnie stared at Betty''s cute little face and said arrogantly, "Yes, I want to watch the performance." As she spoke, she threw an exquisite dagger at Betty''s feet with a thud.


    "Use this dagger to scratch your face. Scratch once and I''ll give you 20 dors. Twice and I''ll give you 40 dors. The more times you scratch yourself, the more money you''ll have. How about that?"


    The more Winnie spoke, the more excited she became. Her mother had said that the lowlymoners in the slums were a group of lowly people who would do anything to get paid.


    Since she had promised to give her so much money, she thought she would definitely do as she said.


    At that time, this cute little face would be hideous and ugly. When Winnie thought of that scene, she finally felt a sense offort.


    She raised her chin and looked at Betty expectantly.


    Betty lowered her head and looked at the dagger by her feet. She fell silent.


    Hector and the others were furious. They stared at Winnie. They really did not expect such a young girl to be So Vicious.


    Now they were certain she was from the Doyle family.


    They were about to re up, but Landon shook his head slightly and stopped them.


    Landon looked at Betty, wanting to see her reaction.


    At this moment, Betty raised her head and kicked the dagger with the tip of her foot. When she looked at Winnie again, her eyes were filled with sympathy. Betty turned to Landon and said, ¡°Mr. Wright, this sister is so pitiful. She''s so good-looking, but her brain isn''t functioning."


    That was right. In Betty''s opinion, Winnie''s words were a sign that she was crazy.


    Even a fool would know that it was not worth it to scratch his own face for 20 dors.


    Moreover, she was the smart and invincible Betty Baby.


    Landon was stunned.


    He did not expect Betty to say that.


    However, when he met Betty''s clear eyes, Landon could not help butugh.


    He patted Betty''s head lovingly and said gently, "Yes, this youngdy''s brain isn''t working properly. Let''s not y with her."


    As soon as he finished speaking. Landon picked up Betty and gave Hector and the others a signal through his eyes. "Let''s go."


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Winnie, who was stunned, immediately came back to her senses. She screamed, "You little brat, how dare you call me crazy?"


    She had been pampered by everyone since she was young. How could she stand being scolded?


    Betty looked at her with confusion in her eyes as if she was asking: are you not crazy?


    The look in her eyes infuriated Winnie even more. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    She screamed, "Catch them. I want to scratch her face myself. If I don''t scratch her face today, I''ll refuse to eat anything!"


    The bodyguards'' expressions changed. If she didn''t get her way, she sure was to start amotion by refusing to eat anything.


    When the time came, the bodyguards would be the unlucky ones.


    Therefore, the bodyguards immediately surged forward and rushed toward Betty, Landon, and the others.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 Her Parents Have Arrived


    Landon pulled Betty into his arms When the Doyle bodyguards rushed up, many men appeared out of nowhere. They were dressed casually, but their movements showed they were well-trained inbat skills One of them greeted Landon respectfully and led the way charging toward the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards'' expressions immediately changed


    All of a sudden, the two sides started exchanging blows There was chaos everywhere


    When the ordinary folks saw what was happening, they quickly moved aside Their lives were worthless They would have died in vain if they were killed in the fight


    In the blink of an eye, only Landon''s men and the bodyguards were left fighting. Everyone else had fled the scene


    Winnie was still a little girl after all and was scared out of her wits Her face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with fear


    She looked fearful because the battle looked one-sided


    It did not take long for the casually-dressed men to subdue the Dolye bodyguards. Thetter group was soon sprawled on the ground


    Carrying Betty, Landon walked up to Winnie. The two bodyguards by the side pulled her behind them to shield her


    One of them hurriedly said, "Sir, we are wrong. All this happened because of a child''s joke. We''re from the Doyle family Please don''t take a child''s ignorance to heart. The Doyle family will definitely thank you for your kindness


    "Thank me? Landon sneered


    "Looking at how arrogant the Doyle family is, I am sure they will thank me by taking revenge"


    When the bodyguard heard this, they broke out into cold sweats. They looked at Landon fearfully


    May I know who you are?" The bodyguards realized that they might have offended someone they should not have


    Landon sneered, "Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything to you. Take this little girl back and tell the Doyle family that the slums settlement is part of our territory. You cane, but you have to follow the rules. "We didn''t touch this girl this time because we don''t want to hit a little girl. If she was a little older, it might be a different story"


    The bodyguards nodded repeatedly and thanked Landon profusely before leaving with Winnie.


    At this moment, Winnie was in shock and did not dare to bully Betty anymore. She could not understand why she had suffered such a huge defeat even though she brought so many bodyguards to the slums settlement with her


    How was it possible that amon civilian like her was so well-protected?


    Although Winnie was afraid, a faint sense of unwillingness rose in her heart.


    She thought the bodyguards were useless and vowed to ask her father to bring more powerful men the next time She would teach that ordinary girl a lesson.


    Betty looked at Winnie as she walked away. She started muttering to herself, "No, no. This girl is so mean. I want her to know how powerful Batty is


    As Betty spoke, a tiny worm crawled out of the bead she was wearing on her wrist.


    Landon was very sensitive to poison bugs. It was not that he also knew about bug poison crafting. Twenty years ago, he was also bullied by a girl adept in bug poison crafting That girl was Jocelyn


    Landon did not stop Betty. On the contrary, he felt that there was nothing wrong with what Betty was trying to do.


    He thought she had a charming though vengeful personality. It did not matter as long as she did not go overboard. Betty reminded him of Jocelyn Grey


    Perhaps it was because of his memory of Jocelyn that made him ept Betty for who she was. He could sense that he was fated to meet Betty.


    Winnie did not know that a bug had bitten her. She could not feel anything.


    After the scene created by Winnie, Betty had to abandon her money-making ns. The group returned to their base.


    The base was an area ruled by Liberals.


    Meanwhile, Winnie had also returned to the Doyle family.


    She started to cry as soon as she reached home. All the senior members of the Doyle family tried to console Winnie. Their hearts wrenched to see her bawling her eyes out. Suddenly, Nadine gave a shriek. "Winnie, your face..."


    Hearing her scream, everyone looked at Winnie''s face.


    Her face was covered with many red bumps. At this moment, Winnie also started to feel ufortable. She could not resist the urge to scratch her face.


    However, when she raised her hand, everyone realized that red bumps were also found all over the back of her hands and arms.


    When Winnie saw her hand, she was stunned and could not help but burst out crying again.


    "Doctor, quick, call the doctor..."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The Doyle family was in a state of panic.


    Meanwhile, a helicopter justnded in front of the tribunalmittee''s tarmac.


    Julian walked out of the helicopter, beaming widely. He stretched out his hand and made an inviting gesture. "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Thompson, wee to Mystical Ind!"

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Restraining The Liberals


    Two guards of the tribunalmittee got ready to walk to the tarmac to wee the visitors.


    Seeing how respectful Julian was to them, they looked up at the helicopter cabin with much curiosity. Shortly after, they saw a man and a woman walk out of the cabin. The man gently supported the woman as they walked out in an unhurried manner.


    The two guards looked at each other in shock.


    They immediately recognized the man as the patriarch of the Lockwood family, Draxton Lockwood.


    Without a doubt, the woman beside him was Miraculous Doctor, Isabe Thompson.


    They did not think Julian was capable of inviting them to Mystical Ind.


    Although they looked expressionless, their hearts were overwhelmed. It seemed that Julian was determined to crush the Liberals this time.


    The Liberals would never be able to win Julian if thetter enlisted Draxton and Isabe''s help.


    Even if Landon had superhuman powers, he was no match for Julian now.


    Julian smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miss Thompson, it''s been a long journey. The tribunalmittee building is right in front. Pleasee with me." The two guards quickly went forward and bowed. Draxton and Isabe nodded politely before following Julian into the building.


    Mystical Ind did not belong to any country. The tribunal was the official rulingmittee. The rules set by the tribunalmittee were thews of the ind.


    As such, all thews of the outside world were not binding on Mystical Ind. Everything had to be done ording to the tribunalmittee''s rules on the ind.


    Even the architectural style of the buildings on Mystical Ind was slightly different from those in the outside world.


    Draxton and Isabe had arrived at Mystical Ind on Julian''s helicopter. Normally, no one would be able to get to the ind by himself.


    The reason why it was called Mystical Ind was that it was literally mysterious.


    Mystical Ind was a very secretive ce. Not only was its location mysterious, but very few people in the outside world knew the way to the ind.


    In addition, there were many capable men living on Mystical Ind.


    It was rumored that a thousand years ago, Mystical Ind was established by a group of capable and highly-skilled people from Lucsia. They lived in seclusion here. Through the years, the ind became known as a mysterious ce. It operated independently and secretively from the outside world.


    The most notable feature of Mystical Ind was that the people never wee outsiders. They were all given a pass, simr to an identification card in the outside world. If the tribunalmittee found someone whose information was not found in the official database, they would make sure the intruder suffer a miserable fate.


    "This is your first time on Mystical Ind, so you''ll be staying at the tribunalmittee building for the time being. The transfer documents for District 9 can only be handed over to you after the council has approved them."


    Julian exined the process of the transfer to Draxton and Isabe.


    Draxton nodded. "Mr. Doyle, please see to this as soon as possible. You know that the transfer of the management of District 9 is only one matter. What''s most important now is to find our daughter." "Of course Don''t be anxious. I''ll arrange for someone to negotiate with the Liberals in the slums settlement immediately and ask them to return your daughter.


    "It''s been a long journey for both of you. I''ll get someone to bring you to your room to rest. Let''s have dinner togetherter"


    Draxton and Isabe did not object to Julian''s proposal.


    When they arrived in their room, Draxton and Isabe looked around. After confirming that there were no listening devices hidden in the room, they started talking to each other.


    "Julian won''t be so kind as to help us save Betty. We have to find Betty before he does."


    Isabe warned Draxton.


    Draxton nodded. That''s right. We have to contact the Liberals before Julian does and ask them not to harm Betty. We might even need to ask them to protect Betty."


    Isabe was shocked "Draxton, are you afraid that Julian will kill Betty and frame the Liberals? Do you think he will use Betty to sow discord between the Lockwood family and the Liberals?" Draxton''s eyes darkened. "It''s not impossible"


    Before heading home, Julian went to inform the council about the transfer of District 9 to Draxton.


    When Julian returned to the Doyle residence, there was chaos in the house.


    He could hear udia and her two daughters-inw crying upstairs. Robert and Julian''s two brothers were downstairs. They looked pale


    Several doctors were waiting in the living room. From time to time, doctors would rush down the stairs, and then another doctor would rush up.


    Every doctor who came down from upstairs looked pale and was covered with sweat.


    "How''s Winnie?" Wayne rushed forward and grabbed the cor of a doctor who had juste down.


    The doctor shook his head repeatedly in fear. Tm sorry. My medical skills are limited."


    These doctors were all renowned doctors on Mystical Ind. However, they still had to act cautiously in front of the Doyle family.


    "You''re all garbage!" Wayne pushed the doctor away, causing him to stagger back a few steps.


    Baffled, Julian had enough and finally stepped forward. "Wayne, what happened?"


    Wayne immediately walked up to Julian and grabbed his hand as if he had seen his savior. "Julian, you''re finally back. Something happened to Winnie. Hurry up! Go take a look at her." Julian''s expression changed. Winnie was the only grandchild of the Doyle family. She was much loved by everyone in the family.


    Hearing this, Julian asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Wayne pulled him upstairs and said, "Winnie insisted on going to the slums settlement to y. We couldn''t dissuade her from doing so and gave in to her We didn''t expect this to happen when she came back..."


    After exining everything, they went upstairs to Winnie''s bedroom. Winnie''s hands and feet were tied to the bedpost with pieces of cloth to prevent her from scratching her face.


    Winnie''s face was covered in rashes. It was extremely itchy and painful. Not only was her face affected, but the other parts of her body were also full of rashes.


    From time to time, she would rub her body against the bed desperately to ease the itch. Weak whimpers came from her throat


    She felt so ufortable and tired that she did not even dare to cry.


    Whenever she cried, her tears would make her face itch even more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    udia and Nadine were always sobbing by the side.


    When both of them saw Julian, was as if they had seen their savior. "Julian, quickly take a look at Winnie!" udia urged


    Julian frowned and walked forward. He stared at Winnie for a while before a glint shed across his eyes.


    He turned to look at Wayne and said, "Wayne, you told me that Winnie had a dispute with a little girl in the slums settlement. Was that girl around four or five years old?"


    Wayne did not know why Julian looked so agitated. Nevertheless, he nodded. That''s right. That''s what the bodyguards said when they came back. They even told us that the person with that little girl was from the Liberals He even gave a warning to the Doyle family. How ridiculous."


    Julian said, "It can''t be wrong. It must be right, She must be that little girl."


    Everyone in the Doyle family was stunned. Wayne asked in surprise, "Julian, what little girl? Do you know anything about this matter?"


    Julian nced at Winnie and said, "Winnie isn''t sick, nor is she infected with a virus. She''s poisoned. It''s a poisonous bug. I''ll call Celia and ask her toe over and neutralize the poison in her body.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Not Only A Pet


    Cecilia came very quickly.


    When she arrived, she still did not look too happy. She ignored Julian and went past him to check on Winnie. "It''s a poisonous bug. It''s a little tricky, but I can certainly cure her," Cecilia said.


    As soon as she said this, the Doyle family immediately cried tears of joy, especially udia and Nadine.


    Cecilia was, after all, an expert in bug poison crafting. An hourter, the rashes on Winnie''s skin had already begun to subside.


    Cecilia said, "Actually, there''s no need for me to do anything. In another ten hours, the rash will subside on its own.


    "This bug poison is not harmful to the body. It will only make you feel ufortable for a while."


    Puzzled, she asked, "Old Mrs. Doyle, how did Winnie get poisoned by the bug?"


    udia was very fond of Cecilia. Julian was her third son. She knew about the rtionship between Cecilia and Julian all this while, although she did not say anything. She had long regarded Cecilia as her daughter-inw.


    Both Julian and Cecilia had been together for many years but never got married.


    Before udia could say anything, Julian said, "Celia, I have something to tell you."


    Cecilia looked at Julian coldly but did not say anything.


    "Draxton and Isabe are on Mystical Ind," Julian said.


    Cecilia''s eyes flickered as she finally walked toward Julian.


    The two of them then went to Julian''s room.


    Closing the door, Cecilia asked coolly. "What are they doing here?"


    Her broken hand was still in a cast. It was obvious that her injury was rather serious.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian stepped forward and held her hand gently. "Celia, don''t be angry. Back then, I could only do what I did to protect you. To save you, I''ve already given up the management of District 9!" "What? You gave District 9 to Draxton?" Cecilia eximed.


    Julian said, "District 9 is getting more and more chaotic. If Draxton wants it, I''ll let him have it. At that time, Draxton wanted to use District 9 to exchange for your life. I had no other choice. "Celia, you''re really willful this time. You shouldn''t have touched Draxton''s daughter. You even left clues behind and got caught.


    "However, there''s a great opportunity for us now."


    Julian lowered his voice and told Cecilia about Winnie.


    Cecilia was shocked. "You''re saying that Winnie''s poison was caused by that little girl? She''s with Landon now?"


    Julian''s expression was solemn. "Celia, this is not good for us. Landon is a sentimental man. If he knew about the rtionship between Isabe and Jocelyn, he would also do anything for this girl."


    "If this continues, it''s only a matter of time before the Lockwood family and Landon join forces. At that time, it''ll be at our disadvantage."


    Cecilia''s expression turned cold. She said fiercely, "Kill that brat! Kill that brat and frame the Liberals. Draxton will definitely make them his enemies.


    "Isn''t Draxton very protective of the girl? When the timees, he will definitely choose to join forces with us to avenge his daughter." Julian smiled. "You''re thinking what I''m thinking too."


    Cecilia said, "You have to do this. You have a lot of capable men under you. If you can''t do it, send someone from that organization."


    Julian reached out to hug her. He assured her, "Don''t worry, leave this to us. Landon can''t do anything to me." it was night time.


    Landon picked up the basin that Betty had soaked her feet in. As he walked out of the room, he said, "Betty, sleep early. Grandfather will continue to bring you out to earn money tomorrow." He was not tired of doing that with Betty.


    Instead, he felt it was very meaningful to bring the little kid out to earn money.


    Betty grunted in acknowledgment before crawling into her bed.


    Seeing Landon go out, the big snake coiled in the corner immediately darted over, wanting to take the opportunity to go out.


    Betty then patted the empty nket and felt that something was missing. She turned around and saw that the snake was about to slither out of the room. She immediately got out of bed anxiously and ran toward the door.


    The snake''s movements immediately froze. It looked no different from a statue.


    Betty could not understand what the snake wanted to do. She said softly, "Snakey, you''re going in the wrong direction. The bed is over there."


    With that, she dragged the snake to the bed.


    The snake was dragged to the bed like a dead reptile. It felt a deep sadness along the way.


    The corners of Landon''s mouth twitched as he watched what happened. He looked at the snake with extreme sympathy.


    "Snakey, Snakey, it''s time to sleep." Betty hugged the snake andy down on her bed.


    The snake felt very helpless.


    Not only was it now a pet to Betty, but she was also treating it like a cuddly toy.


    The night gradually fell. The snake''s cold eyes stared at the little girl''s face as she slept soundly. It continued staring until it fell asleep.


    In the slums settlementte at night, a ck shadow shed past Landon''s house like a tornado.


    The courtyard was quiet. On this dark and quiet night, the ck shadow silently entered Betty''s room.


    The moonlight shone in through the window, and he could vaguely see the little girl sleeping soundly on the bed.


    The dark figure walked slowly toward the bed. At the same time, he flipped his wrist. A flickering dagger appeared in the dim room.


    The man walked up to the bed and saw the little girl on the bed. His eyes were cold as he raised the dagger and stabbed at the bed.


    Screech!


    The little girl on the bed was still sleeping soundly. However, the tip of his knife seemed to have hit a metal object, giving out a dull metallic sound. The ck figure was stunned.


    In the next moment, he saw something nuzzling under the nket.


    He then saw a pair of cold eyes and a snake head emerge.


    As soon as the snake appeared, it pounced at the ck shadow angrily.


    The snake wondered who it had offended.


    The ck shadow was agile and extremely fast. He nimbly avoided the attack from the snake.


    He darted to the side of the bed and stabbed at the bed again.


    At this moment, Betty suddenly turned around.


    Hence, the dagger stabbed into the nket and missed Betty. She was still snoring and sleeping soundly.


    The ck shadow was dumbfounded.


    The snake angrily pounced at him again.


    The ck figure was about to dodge again.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t hide. You''re going to die anyway. It doesn''t matter whether you''re bitten to death by a snake or killed by us."


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded.


    The shadow turned around and saw a frosty-looking man standing quietly at the door.


    It was the man with a ponytail.


    Behind him were Hector and other men.


    Panic shed across the ck figure''s face. He realized that he had been discovered.


    The worst thing was that he was unable to move.


    The moment the other party spoke, he felt his body froze.


    It was as if the other party''snguage had some kind of magic.


    The ck figure''s eyes widened in horror. "Are you also from that organization..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the snake had already pounced over. It bit the man''s wrist that was holding the dagger


    Its sharp fangs pierced into the man''s artery.


    The man''s body instantly stiffened. His face started turning green and purple before bloating up.


    The man''s eyes widened in fear as he breathed out in pain. In the blink of an eye, he fell to the ground. The snake then released him and flicked its tongue angrily.


    It turned its head and looked at the little girl who was still sleeping soundly on the bed. For some reason, it gave her a resentful nce.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 New Tribunal Members


    Seeing that the assassin was dead, a figure appeared beside Betty''s bed.


    It was the young man who had stroked the snake earlier.


    He was the one who made Betty turn over.


    The young man looked at the hole in the bed that the assassin had stabbed. Heughed coldly. "Julian''s methods are as despicable as ever. Fortunately, we were prepared."


    As he spoke, he gently tucked Betty under the nket.


    The little girl was still snoring.


    "This child is sleeping too soundly. She didn''t even wake up with such a hugemotion."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The young man could not help but poke Betty''s rosy cheeks with his finger..


    "Don''t disturb her." The young man with a ponytail at the door said coldly.


    His name was Jackson Macdonell.


    The young man looked at Jackson and said, "I''ll stand guard here. Go and tell Mr. Wright about it." Jackson nodded. He bent down and grabbed one of the assassin''s feet before dragging him out.


    In the blink of an eye, only the young man with a ponytail and the snake were left in the room. The young man felt his scalp go numb from the snake''s stare. Heughed and said, "Hey buddy, it''s all thanks to you today. You''re a big hero."


    The snake ignored him. It did not know what the human was talking about. It turned its head and looked at the hole in the bed where the knife had stabbed it. It still felt a faint pain there. It could not help but let out a low hiss.


    It turned around and looked at the little girl on the bed with extreme resentment. After hesitating for a moment, it resigned itself to its fate and slowly crawled toward the bed.


    It should be contented to remain as her pet. The snakemented over its miserable life.


    It had to be the girl''s cuddly toy, even after being stabbed!


    The young man with a ponytail watched as the snake climbed onto the bed and crawled under Betty''sbnket.


    The young man bared his teeth in disapproval. He did not know what kind of hobby children nowadays had. She actually kept a poisonous snake as a pet.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground and stared at the child and snake on the bed, looking perplexed.


    He did not know about the grievances of the snake.


    Meanwhile, Jackson told Landon about the assassin. Landon chuckled and said, "This was what I had expected. It''s something Julian would do."


    He then slowly stood up. "We''ve been silent for so long that Julian thinks that we''re weak. He thinks he can push us around easily."


    "Ever since my father passed away, the Wright family has been keeping a low profile. This time, we can''t do nothing about it."


    Jackson''s eyes shed with excitement. "Sir, are we finally going to fight back?"


    Landon said, "We''re so poor that we need a five-year-old child to help us earn money."


    Just then, Hector and Lance walked in. When they heard this, they let out a guffaw.


    Landon said, "Julian wants to kill Betty and sow discord between us and the Lockwood family. We can''t let him off so easily."


    Hector''s eyes shed. "Father, I just received news that Draxton and Isabe have arrived at Mystical Ind. They''re probably here for Betty.


    "However, they came with Julian. ording to our insider news, Julian intends to invite them to be the new members of the tribunalmittee. They are preparing to hold a banquet for that tomorrow."


    "A banquet?" Landon snorted coldly. "We don''t even have enough to eat. Yet they can afford to host at banquet. We will have to join in the fun."


    At this point, he sneered. "Bring Betty along. I want to see Julian''s expression then.


    Julian never thought that the assassin he sent out would fail in his mission.


    Hence, he announced to everyone about the banquet that night.


    The most prominent forces on Mystical Ind were the four most prestigious families.


    The Wright family was extremely low-key now. However, as the old president was a member of the Wright family, Julian did not dare to do anything to them.


    Therefore, as the Wright family kept a low profile, there was no trouble from them.


    There were also the Doyle family, the Grey family, and the Beck family.


    Then there were the senior members of the tribunalmittee.


    The next day, the banquet was held as scheduled.


    Draxton and Isabe stood beside Julian. He looked around the banquet hall, bearing. "Ladies and gentlemen, today, I want to formally introduce two new members of our tribunalmittee."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 The Banquet


    Draxton and Isabe looked around calmly, taking in the expressions of everyone in the banquet hall.


    Some did not take to the news too kindly. Some looked hostile, while others were cold and even malicious.


    Julian was beaming from ear to ear. He was obviously in a good mood. He said loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, the identities of these two new members are very special. They do not belong to Mystical Ind, but they have very distinguished backgrounds.


    "They are the patriarch of the Lockwood family, Mr. Draxton Lockwood, and the famous Miraculous Doctor, Miss Isabe Thompson!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a series of gasps from the crowd.


    Even though Mystical Ind had no contact with the outside world and did not wee outsiders, it was still a ce on Earth. Therefore, they knew about Draxton and Isabe''s reputations.


    Needless to say, the Lockwood family was arge family with an ancient heritage.


    They also knew about Isabe''s meteoric rise in reputation over the past few years.


    Some of the renowned doctors from Mystical Ind had imed that Isabe could bring the sick people whom these doctors could not cure back to life.


    For a moment, everyone in the banquet hall looked at the two of them with curiosity and admiration.


    They all knew that the status of these two people was no lower than Julian, the vice president of the tribunalmittee.


    At the end of the hall sat a distinguished-lookingdy. Although her clothes were clean and neat, her looks were a little dated. Her face was ashen.


    The olddy was apanied by a middle-aged man and a woman, as well as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man and woman quickly held the olddy''s hand and said softly, "Mom."


    They shook their heads at the olddy.


    The olddy''s expression calmed down a little, but she still could not hide the paleness on her face. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    *Julian managed to get such powerful people from the outside world. Landon and the others are already in a difficult position. I''m afraid now...''


    The middle-aged man quickly advised, "Mom, we have to believe in Landon. As long as Julian doesn''t get the Nine-me que, the council will not agree to him being the president. Don''t worry too much about it, Mom."


    The middle-aged woman also said, "Yes, George is right. Mom, don''t worry too much. Besides, Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood may not be loyal to Julian. Perhaps they have ulterior motives for helping him. At the side, the young girl who was with them clenched her fists and stared coldly at Julian, who was looking very smug on the stage. Her eyes burned with intense anger and hatred.


    It was this despicable and shameless person who killed her grandfather. He loved her the most.


    The old president of the tribunalmittee was the previous patriarch of the Wright family, her maternal grandfather.


    The Wright family was in a gloomy mood. However, the Doyle family was in high spirits.


    Robert and udia were smiling widely. Both elder sons of the Doyle family were also full of smiles.


    Wayne said to them, "Dad, Mom, with these two powerful people. Julian will definitely be able to make Landon hand over the Nine-rne que. The position of the president of the tribunalmittee will certainly be his."


    "That''s right!" Edward Doyle quipped.


    Pleased, Robert and udia nodded in agreement. udia, especially, could not stop smiling.


    She turned to look at Old Madam Wright with a smug look in her eyes. "Even the heavens are helping our Julian Old Madam Wright, don''t you think so?"


    udia''s eyes were fixed on Old Madam Wright. She wanted to gloat at her embarrassment and despair.


    In the past, the Wright family was so glorious. Every time udia saw Davina, she could only eat the humble pie


    Now, the tables had turned. It was finally her turn to lord over Davina.


    Old Madam Wright red at udia coldly. Her eyes flickered with a piercing cold light like a knife.


    She gave udia a cold stare and sneered. "It''s only a case of a viin getting his way. Your family will get your just desserts."


    udia''s expression immediately turned cold. She was about to say something when Julian led Draxton and Isabe to the center of the hall. He was still beaming.


    The Doyle family immediately greeted the guests with a warm smile.


    A young man from among the crowd looked at Draxton and Isabe in shock.


    His mind went nk, and he waspletely dumbfounded.


    A voice was heard beside the young man. "James, are you surprised to see your boss? Why? Didn''t I tell you that your boss is here on Mystical Ind?


    "It looks like he doesn''t think much about you."


    The person who spoke was a young man who looked frivolous. At this moment, he was looking at James. with a sneer on his face.


    James recovered from his shock and looked straight-faced. He pushed the silver-framed sses on the bridge of his nose up as if nothing had happened. He nced coldly at the young man beside him and did not speak.


    The young man beside him refused to give up. "My dear brother, I thought you had a very impressive track record in the outside world. Still, your boss thinks so lowly of you. If I were you, I would be too ashamed to return to the family."


    James suddenly stood up and looked at the young man with an impassioned expression. His eyes were filled with disgust and contempt as if he was looking at an ant


    His re instantly made the young man furious. He mmed the table and stood up. He said angrily, "James, you son of a bitch. Who do you think you are? What are you up to? You''re no better than a dog!" Bang!


    James threw a punch at the man.


    The young man covered his face as he yelled out in pain. He stared at James with bloodshot eyes.


    James said expressionlessly, "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    With that, James walked in the direction of Draxton and Isabe.


    James was born into the Beck family on Mystical Ind. For some reason, he left the ind and met Draxton, and became his assistant.


    Previously, he had always been by Draxton''s side, working for him. Half a year ago, he returned to Mystical Ind.


    James then walked up to Draxton and Isabe.


    Draxton and Isabe were surrounded by the Doyle family members who were ingratiating themselves with the couple. Only the family was chattering andughing away.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    All this while, Draxton and Isabe did not have any expression on their faces. They looked calm.


    Seeing Jamesing over, Draxton turned to Isabe. "Be, look, that''s James Beck."


    Isabe had never seen James before. When Isabe first arrived at Dawton City, James had already been sent back to Mystical Ind by Draxton.


    Therefore, Isabe only heard of James but had never met him.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked in James'' direction. She smiled faintly.


    James also smiled and walked forward respectfully. "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood."


    He held out his hand to Isabe.


    Isabe reached out and took his hand. "I''ve heard a lot about you. I finally got to meet you today. Hello, Mr. Beck."


    "Hello, Mrs. Lockwood."


    The two of them shook hands and chatted happily. When the Doyle family members saw that, their smiles faded slightly. Wayneughed out loud. "I heard that Mr. Beck was Mr. Lockwood''s right-hand man. Mr Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood must think very highly of Mr. Beck."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Reunion


    Wayne sounded as though he wanted to probe for more information.


    He wanted to know what Draxton and Isabe thought of James now.


    They heard that James was no longer aspetent and was sent back to Mytical Ind by Draxton back. then


    However, from the looks of it, they were not sure if that was the truth.


    The young man from the Beck family held his face that was still stinging from the punch from James. He stared at the group with a sinister glint.


    Both the patriarch and matriarch of the Beck family, as well as James'' parents were standing beside him. They were looking in the direction of the ground. Fionna''s face was especially grim.


    She muttered, "Andy, James has gone overboard. How can he hit his younger brother? I know that James is displeased with me and Brandon, but how can he..."


    James'' father was Andy Beck. His face was ashen.


    He looked at his wife and son with a pained expression. He then walked toward James angrily.


    Andy was sneering in his heart. He was interested to see what James would do if Draxton and Isabe gave. him the cold shoulder. He could not wait to see how embarrassed James would be in front of everyone.


    However, when he walked over, he saw Isabe and James shaking hands with each other. Draxton, too nodded at James.


    James was a little excited. He said, "I''m very surprised that both of you on Mystical Ind."


    Andy could not help but sneer when he heard this. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re fit to talk. to Mr. Lockwood in this manner? You unfilial son. Do you know how serious this matter is?" James'' face turned cold.


    Draxton''s expression also froze. He nced at Andy and said, "Sir, it''s not up to you to tell James and me what to say to each other."


    He shot a cold look at Andy before turning to Wayne. "James has always been mypetent partner. We get along very well. Of course, we hold him in high regard." Wayne''s expression changed slightly. Draxton was talking about James as apetent partner, not a subordinate. It appeared that Draxton valued James very much. Andy''s face was equally grim.


    He heard that James was sent back to Mystic Ind because Draxton did not want him anymore.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Wayneughed dryly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little tense.


    Just then, Julian smiled and tried to smooth things over. "Come on, don''t just stand here. Let''s have a drink together."


    The mood instantly lightened up. Soon, everyone was drinking away as if nothing awkward had happened earlier.


    After toasting the group, Julian continued. This banquet is not only to introduce the new member of the tribunalmittee, I also have another announcement to make." Everyone immediately pricked up their ears to listen attentively.


    Julian said, "There''s also the transfer of District 9. From today onwards, I will hand over the management of District 9 to our new tribunal member, Mr. Lockwood." As soon as Julian spoke, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    Everyone was taken by surprise Immediately, they started congratting Draxton with mixed feelings.


    Their expressions looked very strange District 9 was not a good ce Julian was handing over the management of District 9 to Draxton. It might not be a good thing. Everyone''s mood was a little somber.


    A sharp glint shed across Andy''s eyes. The rtionship between Draxton and Julian appeared to be rather perplexing.


    Only James lowered his head. The reflection from his sses concealed his excitement.


    Everyone at the banquet had different thoughts. The Wright family watched the events unfold in silence. Old Madam Wright took a long, hard look at Draxton, Isabe, and James. At that moment, her eyes revealed a hint of wisdom. "Erika, George, find an opportunity for me to get close to Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood." Erika and George looked at each other in surprise. However, they always knew that their mother would not say anything senseless. She must have her reasons for asking them to do that.


    Could it be that their mother wanted to rope in the Lockwood family and Miss Thompson to help them?


    Just as they were thinking about how to approach Isabe and Draxton in front of all the guests, amotion was heard at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Everyone looked over and saw Landon and a group of people walk in.


    Beside Landon was an exquisite-looking and cute little girl.


    When Julian saw them, the smile on his face gradually froze.


    His eyes were fixed on Betty.


    Landon held on to Betty''s little hand. Her big eyes looked curiously around the hall. When she saw her parents among the guests, her dark blue eyes instantly widened. Her eyes twinkled with surprise. She could not believe that she would see her parents here.


    Isabe and Draxton also saw Betty. They were equally astonished. Both of them immediately rushed up to Betty.


    Betty''s eyes were glued to her parents. The grievance of leaving her parents for so many days surged into her heart. She pouted and was about to call for help.


    At this moment, someone spoke up.


    Winnie shouted, "It''s her! I want to scratch her face! Grandpa, Grandma, Daddy, Mommy, I want to scratch her face!"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Teach Her A Lesson


    Everyone was aghast when they heard what Winnie said. How could such a girl want to scratch someone''s face at such a young age?


    The banquet hall was silent. Winnie''s childish and slightly sharp voice rang through the hall like an ear-piercing shriek.


    Everyone nced at Winnie. However, on ount of how influential the Doyle family was, they all pretended not to notice her immature behavior. Julian''s expression darkened for a moment. He suddenly realized that his little niece seemed to have been pampered too much by her family. When he looked at his family members'' reactions, they did not seem to find anything wrong with her insolence. Instead, they were looking at her affectionately. Obviously, they did not think there was anything wrong with what Winnie just said.


    If Winnie wanted to scratch someone else''s face today, he could only me the victim for having a wretched life. However, the person Winnien was referring to was the daughter of Draxton and Isabe.


    One look at Draxton and Isabe and Julian could tell that they regarded his family with much hostility. However, what Julian was most baffled about was that Betty was still alive. He had thought that she was already dead.


    Julian had nned to bring Draxton and Isabe to the slums settlement to look for their daughter. It was then that they would discover that their daughter had been killed by Liberals.


    At that time, the Lockwood family and the Liberals would turn against each other. The Lockwood family would then work with Julian to avenge their daughter. They would cooperate to destroy the Liberals. However, the truth was that Betty was still alive and well. Moreover, from Landon''s attitude, it was obvious that he was here to cause trouble.


    It was evident that Landon did not want to leave things as they were.


    To make things worse, Winnie just said she wanted to scratch Betty''s face.


    Julian''s face darkened. He said angrily, "Winnien, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Although Winnie had been spoilt thoroughly by the Doyle family, she was still a little scared of Julian. Julian''s sharp rebuke frightened her.


    She rolled her eyes and said slyly, "Uncle Julian, this wretch is very mean. She was the one who poisoned me. She ruined my face. Quick, teach her a lesson for me. I want her face to be disfigured too." Winnie did not think there was anything wrong with what she did or say. She was confident that when Uncle Julian knew what a wretch Betty was, he would take revenge for Winnie and scratch Betty''s face. However, Julian''s face contorted with rage.


    However, before Julian could react, udia rushed up angrily. "What? Winnie, what did you just say? It was this wretch who scratched your face?"


    udia immediately turned to look at Betty viciously. Her expression was so malicious, as if she wanted to pounce on Betty and rip her apart that very instance.


    Betty''s watery eyes widened, and mes of anger surged in them.


    Landon originally wanted Betty to acknowledge her parents first. Seeing how the scene unfolded, he could not care less. He sneered. "I thought that this little girl was talking nonsense. She was just so spoilt till she could not tell right from wrong. I now think it''s obvious that it runs in the family. She''s spoilt rotten by all of you.''


    The banquet hall fell into silence.


    Landon was the son of the old president of the tribunalmittee. However, it was said that the old president had passed away because his son, Landon wanted to seize his position. News had spread that the old president had died of anger.


    It was then that Julian, the vice president decided he would not tolerate it any further and plotted to chase Landon away.


    No one knew for sure what the truth was.


    However, whether it was Julian or Landon, the crowd knew very well both were not people they could afford to offend.


    When udia heard what Landon said, she instantly exploded in anger. "What? Landon, how dare you scold me? You have no respect for your elders. You''re an unfilial son!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Today, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your dead father and your useless mother."


    As udia spoke, she raised her palm at Landon.


    Although udia was old, her movements were still nimble. She pounced at Landon with great strength.


    However, someone grabbed her arm.


    Stunned, udia took a closer look and saw that the person was Isabe.


    "Miss Thompson, what are you..."


    There was initially a ruthless and angry expression on udia''s face. When she saw that the person who stopped her was Isabe, she froze. A trace of confusion shed across her eyes. Isabe looked at udia expressionlessly and said, "Old Mrs. Doyle, why do you want to hit him? I think Old Mr. Wright is right.


    "Since you like to teach others'' sons a lesson on behalf of others, I''ll learn from you and teach your brat a lesson today on behalf of the Doyle family."


    Isabe then turned to look at Winnie.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 A p


    Winnie met Isabe''s gaze and immediately cowered in fear.


    Her face instantly turned pale, and she instinctively took a step back.


    Isabe looked very intimidating. There was not even a trace of emotion in her eyes. She looked at Winnie coldly as if she was looking at a dead person.


    Isabe pushed udia away. Turning around, she strode up to Winnie. She said coldly, "Did you just call her a wretch?


    Isabe asked the girl in a cool voice.


    Although afraid, Winnie raised her voice and replied, "She''s just a wretch. A wretch living in the slums."


    Isabe''s gaze turned even colder. "Did you also say you want to scratch her face?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie continued to say loudly, "She''s just a wretch. So what if I scratch her face?"


    p!


    Isabe pped her across the face.


    Winnie''s face fell to one side. Her face swelled up quickly that everyone could see her puffy face. There were five clear finger marks on her face.


    Her lips had hit her teeth, and there was a cut on the corner of her lips. Blood oozed out quickly.


    Isabe did not show any mercy.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Winnie was dumbfounded. The Doyle family was shocked. All the guests were taken aback.


    This was a new member of the tribunalmittee. Even if she had Mr. Lockwood as her backing, and she


    was Miraculous Doctor herself, how could she p the beloved child of the Doyle family?


    Everyone looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Isabe sneered and looked up at the crowd. "What are you all looking at? This child is so vicious that I think she deserves this p.


    "Not only does she deserve a p. Even if I destroy her little face, I am not wrong in doing so." Everyone''s expression changed drastically, thinking that Isabe had gone crazy. She had offended the Doyle family for a girl from the slums settlement.


    Winnie was wiping the corner of her lips with the back of her hand. When she saw the blood on the back of her hand, she was stunned. She started bawling when she felt the stinging pain on her face. udia and the rest of the Doyle family members finally snapped back to their senses. They rushed forward and surrounded Winnie. Theyforted her and shouted for a doctor. The situation was chaotic. However, the banquet hall was already surrounded by Landon''s men. No one paid bothered to ask for help on their behalf despite them shouting for a long time.


    Only Julian remained calm. He stood rooted to the ground.


    Betty''s eyes were twinkling. Her mother was as cool as ever.


    What an awesome mother!


    Betty held her little face with her two small hands and looked at Isabe with a love-struck expression. Isabe''s anger dissipated when she saw the expression on her daughter''s face.


    She did not want Betty to see her behaving in such an aggressive manner.


    She looked at the Doyle family coldly as she walked toward Betty.


    Lance and the other men looked at Isabe and eximed cautiously to Landon, "Sir, is she Miraculous Doctor? What a temper!"


    Landon also looked at Isabe with a smile in his eyes. Isabe''s temper was so simr to Jocelyn''s. They were both unwilling to lose. When someone provoked them, they would not let him off regardless of who that person was.


    She was a little fierce, but she was really very cute.


    Regardless of whether young or old, no one had the right to hurt another person.


    Anyone who hurt another person deserved to be taught a lesson.


    Did the Doyle family not give in to Winnie and also want to scratch Betty''s face?


    *Julian, what are you waiting for? Can''t you see that someone is bullying our family?


    "Look at how badly Winnie is hurt. It pains me to see her suffer.


    *Julian, you have to avenge Winnie today. Not only do you want to scratch that wretch''s face, but also you must make this woman kneel and apologize to us."


    udia quickly stepped forward to block Isabe''s way. What kind of Miraculous Doctor was she? How could someone like her be a member of the tribunalmittee? How dare he offend the Doyle family on Mystical Ind? She was courting death.


    udia vowed to teach Isabe a lesson. She would let this woman who dared to hit Xinxin know how powerful she was.


    The veins on Julian''s forehead twitched a few times.


    For the first time, he realized that his family was a stumbling block.


    When udia said that, all the guests present thought that Isabe was doomed.


    The Lockwood family and Isabe were very powerful. However, they were strangers in a foreignnd. The Doyle family was, after all an influential force in Mystical Ind.


    Offending the Doyle family on Mystical Ind was as good as courting death.


    At this moment, all the guests in the venue thought that Isabe was doomed.


    Previously, they had thought that the Lockwood family and Isabe had formed an ally with the Doyle family.


    No one expected things to change so quickly.


    It was really silly of Isabe to offend the Doyle family. Julian was going to be very angry with her.


    This time, Isabe was in trouble.


    However, what happened next was beyond their imagination.


    Julian stepped forward and pulled udia to one side. At the same time, he said sternly, "Winnie, why are you crying? This is a banquet. If you want to cry, go home and cry!"


    As he spoke, he gave Wayne and Edward a hard look. implying that they ought to restrain Winnie and udia.


    Wayne, Edward, and everyone else in the Doyle family were arrogant, but they were not stupid. Seeing this situation, they realized that something was wrong. They immediately stepped forward and pulled udia and Winnie to one side.


    Julian looked at Isabe apologetically and said, "Miss Thompson, don''t be angry. Both the senior family members and children in my family are ignorant. They like to talk without thinking. They don''t mean what they just said.


    "They made you unhappy and even scared your daughter. I''ll apologize on their behalf.


    "To show my sincerity, I''ll drink up this ss of wine."


    As he spoke, he finished the wine in the ss he was holding in one gulp.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 Betty Oblivious


    Everyone was shocked. They could not believe their ears when they heard what Julian said.


    The little girl beside Landon was Isabe''s daughter!


    Only then did they notice that Betty and Draxton had the same darkblue eyes.


    Julian must be telling the truth then.


    No wonder Isabe was so angry that she pped Winnie.


    It was really hard to tell now which side the Lockwood family and Isabe were on.


    The banquet hall fell into deep silence. They now felt that what was about to happen was going to be exciting.


    However, they thought that even if that little girl was indeed Draxton and Isabe''s daughter, Julian was still a very powerful figure. He was like the king of Mystical Ind. It wasparable to the president of a country in the outside world.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Julian had now humbled himself.


    He had drank the ss of wine. The guests gasped in surprise.


    The Doyle family was even more dumbfounded.


    "Julian, how could you..." udia shouted in disbelief.:


    She did not think Draxton and Isabe were worthy of such respect from Julian.


    Everyone thought that Draxton and Isabe would end this matter peacefully and let the matter rest. Unexpectedly, Isabe and Draxton only nced indifferently at the empty wine ss in Julian''s hand, and a mocking smile shed across their faces.


    Isabe said, "Mr. Doyle, you are only the vice president of the tribunalmittee, but your family is already behaving so arrogantly. I wonder how they will be when you be the president. Won''t they be gods?"


    The hall instantly fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone looked at Isabe in disbelief. She dared to say such a thing to Julian.


    This was Mystical Ind. No matter how powerful the Lockwood family was, they would not be able to do anything to the ind.


    Julian took a deep breath. Now was not the time to offend Isabe. At the very least, he could not push Draxton and Isabe to Landon''s side.


    He said, "Miss Thompson, you''ve misunderstood me. The Doyle family is not what you think they are..." Isabe sneered, "Is that so? Then what does that look like? Didn''t your mother and your niece want to scratch my daughter''s face?


    "Mr. Doyle, since you are the vice president of the tribunalmittee and possess eight of the ques, it''s imperative that your family sets a good example. You have to be fair, don''t you think so? "Based on your family''s behavior just now, I think you''re not worthy to be the vice president!"


    Julian''s expression immediately darkened.


    Isabe had found her daughter, so she did not have to treat Julian cordially.


    Regardless of Julian''s expression, Isabe had already walked toward Betty. Her expression immediately changed and became extremely gentle.


    "Miraculous Doctor is really arrogant. I''ve seen many people who don''t know what death means just because they''re a little famous!"


    Among the silent crowd, an old man in a ck satin traditional suit spoke up.


    Cecilia was sitting beside the old man in a dignified manner. It was as if she did not hear the old man''s words or sense the old man''s dissatisfaction.


    The old man looked at Cecilia. "Celia, Julian is your man. The Grey family will not watch him get bullied." Cecilia looked at the old man aggrievedly and said, "Father, Julian is so in trouble because of me. Let''s put up


    with it for now. We don''t want to provoke the Lockwood family and Miss Thompson for the time being."


    When the old man heard this, his expression became even uglier. "Are you really afraid of them?"


    Cecilia lowered her head in grievance and did not speak.


    The old man''s expression became uglier. He red at Isabe and Draxton maliciously. The image of their faces was already etched in his mind.


    Cecilia lowered her head, and the corners of her lips slowly curled up.


    If Draxton and Isabe were destined to be against them, then they could forget about leaving Mystical Ind.


    Landon spoke when he saw Isabe walking over.


    He sneered at Julian and said, "Julian, Miss Thompson is right. The Doyle family is indeed too arrogant and despotic. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are a bully in Mystical Ind."


    Although Julian was not willing to openly defy Isabe, he refused to cower in front of Landon.


    He said in a low voice, "Landon, on ount of the old president, I''ve let you off time and time again. Don''t overboard."


    Landon looked at him mockingly. "Let''s not talk about anything else. We''re here today to ask you about this. You sent someone to assassinate Betty. How are you going to settle this matter? Are you going to frame the Liberals for it?"


    The crowd was speechless again when they heard that.


    Isabe suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Julian.


    Berty raised her head and looked at Landon in confusion.


    Why did she not know that someone had tried to assassinate her?


    Looking at Betty''s expression, as well as Landon and everyone else in the crowd, the snake pried its head out from the basket that Betty was carrying on her bag. Filled with grief and indignation, it started hissing excitedly.


    Betty tilted her head and raised her small hand to press the snake back into the basket. She said in a serious tone, "Snakey, hide back quickly. Don''t let anyone see you."


    Everyone was speechless.


    They had already seen the snake.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 District 9


    For a moment, everyone looked at Betty in horror. If they did not hear wrongly, the little girl was carrying a poisonous snake on her back.


    Landon lowered his head and looked at Betty with a hint of affection in his eyes. He did not tell her about the assassination attempt that night as he did not want to scare the little girl.


    Hence, all this while, Betty slept soundly and ate soundly. She was as carefree and happy as ever.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the end, they were the ones who had to clear the mess.


    Landon smiled and stroked Betty''s curly hair. He said gently, "Don''t you miss your parents when you see them? Or do you miss Mr. Wright?"


    As he said this, Landon was secretly hopeful. If the youngdy liked him, he might be able to keep Betty by his side without any resistance.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Betty ran away quickly.


    Landon''s hand was still stroking Betty''s hair. He retracted his hand expressionlessly and silently looked at Betty''s cold and heartless body as she turned her back on him. The little girl was already wheedling in her mother''s arms.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. Landon did not know whether tough or cry.


    Isabe''s gaze instantly became gentle. She squatted down and held Betty''s little face to eye level with her. When she saw the little girl''s eyes filled with attachment and grievance, her heart immediately ached. She could not help but pull the little girl into her arms and kiss her little face. She immediately felt relieved that Betty was safe and sound.


    Betty wrapped his arms around her mother''s neck and rested her chin on her mother''s shoulder. At the same time, she winked at her father. Isabe was amused. This mischievous girl hugged her mother while acting coquettishly with her father. She could really charm anyone. Draxton''s expression was also unbelievably gentle at this moment. He raised hisrge hand and gently stroked his daughter''s curly hair. Her hair seemed to have grown a little longer, but the butterfly knot on her head was gone.


    Draxton''s eyes were as gentle as water, but in the blink of an eye, he turned to look in Julian''s direction. "So Mr. Doyle wanted to assassinate my daughter so he could take the opportunity to sow discord between the Lockwood family and the Liberals. What a brilliant n."


    Julian''s expression changed, and he denied vehemently, "What nonsense!"


    After saying that, he looked at Landon angrily. "Landon, don''t nder me. I invited Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood to be guest members of the tribunalmittee. You are the one who took their daughter away, but now you''re trying to sow discord. It''s bad enough that you caused the old president to die of anger, but now you''re plotting against me. Landon, I know that you want to be president, but you''re too unscrupulous." "There''s no need to quibble about who the unscrupulous person is. We both know it in our hearts, and so do others. It''s just that they do not say anything.


    "I''ve already brought you the body of the person you sent to assassinate Betty."


    With that, some men from the Liberals carried a corpse into the hall and threw it at Julian''s feet.


    Everyone gasped.


    They recognized that this corpse was not an ordinary person. His name was Max, and he was a member of the Arcana Group. This was well-known for his rming speed. This organization was located in District 9.


    Julian looked at Max''s body expressionlessly and cursed the dead man in his heart. However, he let out a sigh. "Landon, everyone knows that this person is from District 9. It''s not like you don''t know how difficult it has been to manage District 9 all these years. How can you use him to frame me now?


    "Could it be that the news of Mr. Lockwood''s imminent rule of District 9 was leaked out, causing the people to be upset?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Heading To The District Master''s Manor


    Julian''s way of putting it was rather clumsy, but he did make some sense.


    If the news that Draxton was about to control District 9 were to leak, it could make the various forces of District 9 might want to rebel.


    In particr, the people on the Mystical Ind were abnormally xenophobic.


    Everyone knew that Julian was quibbling, but they did not have evidence of it.


    However, Landon''s expression did not change. He looked at Julian indifferently and said, "Julian, we''ll be able to find evidence if you were the one who did this. I hope you won''t leave any traces. "As long as you leave a trace, we will find it."


    Julian stared fixedly at Landon who stared back at him. Their gazes met, and the electrifying and threatening murderous intent grew between the two.


    Landon''s expression was cold, and Julian''s eyes were filled with danger. In the end, Julian looked away first. He looked at Isabe and Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, this matter has nothing to do with me. Although we had had our conflicts before, you have to believe me. I definitely won''t assassinate your daughter."


    Isabe said, "Mr. Duncan, we need evidence to prove whether you assassinated our daughter or not. I agree with Mr. Wright. If you had done it, there would be traces of your doings. Mr. Duncan, I hope you really didn''t do it.


    "As for District 9, it will eventually be ours."


    Julian said confidently, "Miraculous Doctor, go ahead and investigate. You must clear my name as soon as possible."


    He nced at Landon. "As for some people ndering me, his evil intentions will be exposed one day." Julian spoke confidently. Draxton looked at him deeply. "Mr. Duncan, remember what you said today. If we find out evidence that you were involved, I am sure you know what will happen to you and the Doyle family. "You don''t need me to tell you what will happen to those who have hurt the Lockwood family." Then, Draxton ignored Julian''s stiff and ugly expression and walked up to Landon. "Thank you for taking care of Betty, Mr. Wright."


    Draxton was indeed very grateful to Landon. Looking at Betty, he was sure that she had been doing well recently.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Lockwood. We and Betty go a long way back. We should take care of her!"


    Landon was a little embarrassed. They were too poor and could not give the little girl any material goods. The food they ate was really simple, but the little girl was not picky when it came to food. It was really endearing.


    At this moment, Isabe also said, "Betty, have you been very happy recently? You have to tell Mommy what you have been up to recently."


    Betty''s eyes were bright as she nodded vigorously and said in a crisp voice, "Sure! I go out and perform with Mr. Wright every day. It''s really fun!"


    Isabe was rendered speechless.


    And so was Landon.


    Landon''s expression immediately became extremely awkward. He actually took the girl out to make money though he was taking care of her. How embarrassing!


    Draxton was speechless for a moment before saying calmly, "... It''s very meaningful."


    He sounded rather forced.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Draxton''s heart ached. His daughter had been performing to make a living!


    However, Betty did not understand the adults'' embarrassment at all. Her eyes were bright and her face was flushed as she said, "Daddy, Mommy, I will bring you guys to perform tomorrow to earn money, okay?"


    Isabe had nothing to say to that.


    Draxton fell silent.


    Looking at her daughter''s expectant expression, Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Alright, take Mommy to perform with you tomorrow, Betty!"


    Betty''s eyes were filled with joy. She was exhrated.


    Isabe hugged Betty''s tiny body and smiled at her dotingly.


    Draxton looked at them, suddenly looking forward to tomorrow.


    His greatest wealth was Be and his daughter''s happiness.


    Julian watched as Draxton and Isabe chatted warmly with Landon. He couldn''t help the annoyed expression on his face.


    This was a tant p to his face.


    His esteemed guest was chatting happily with his enemy. This was a wrong move on his part.


    The Doyle family gritted their teeth as they looked at Isabe and Draxton.


    "Why did Julian invite this pair of ingrates? Julian held a banquet to entertain them, but they''re chatting happily with that Wright person now?"


    udia said hatefully.


    However,pared to the anger of the Doyle family, the Wright family was theplete opposite.


    Erika Wright and George Shore looked at Old Madam Wright with shining eyes. "Mom, did you see something earlier?"


    Old Madam Wright''s eyes shed as she said, "No, I just felt that Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor were no ordinary people and wanted to take a gamble on their character. I never expected that Landon would actually have had a connection with their daughter."


    "Yeah, this is great. Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor will definitely not stand on Julian''s side." Erika''s face was filled with joy.


    Isabe and her family were getting along very well with Landon. Julian''s face was bright red. He had been utterly embarrassed this time.


    A cold light shed in his eyes. Since Draxton and Isabe were so tactless, there was no need for him to be polite to them.


    Julian suddenly chuckled. "It seems that Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor are quite grateful to Landon.


    "In that case, why don''t you guys chatter? The council has already approved the documents for District 9. I''ll hand the documents to Mr. Lockwood first then."


    Julian took out a document.


    Draxton took the document. Julian looked at him and smiled. "Mr. Lockwood, congrattions. You are the district master of District 9 starting now. Wishing you all the best in uniting District 9 soon!"


    Draxton said expressionlessly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Doyle. Since I dare to ask for District 9, it means that I am confident in handling it."


    Julian smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood, don''t me me for not reminding you. The waters of the mysterious ind are deeper than you think. There are many capable people in District 9 and it won''t be easy to subdue them."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Mr. Doyle."


    After leaving the banquet, Draxton, Landon, and the others headed to District 9.


    The previous district master of District 9 had been assassinated six years ago. For the past six years, the manor had been managed by the employees of the previous district master.


    Now, the district master''s manor of District 9 was finally weing a new master.


    When Draxton and Isabe walked into the district master''s manor, countless spies left quickly to report to their masters.


    In the district master''s manor, a green-robed old man with grey hair came out with a group of people. The old man said respectfully, "Wee, new district master. District master, madam, please call me Wren These


    are all servants and guards of the district master''s manor."


    Draxton nced at these people indifferently. Finally, he looked at Wren and said, "Take us to familiarize ourselves with the district master''s manor."


    Wren agreed respectfully.


    Meanwhile, in a vi somewhere, a charming young man with long ck hair was listening to the report of the spy while casually ying with the crystal goblet in his hand.


    "How interesting. After all these years, this is the first time an outsider wants to rule District 9."


    "They''re just courting death. Leslie, we have to show them how powerful we are!"


    A charming woman said.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Singing And Dancing


    The long-haired man called Leslie chuckled and said, "There''s no hurry. Let''s wait and see first. We have to find out how capable Mr. Lockwood is!"


    As he spoke, the red wine in the crystal goblet in his hand suddenly turned into ice, and a cold gust of air seeped from the goblet.


    The cold fog enveloped the entire goblet. In the blink of an eye, the entire goblet turned into ice. The long-haired man clenched his fingers, and the ice in his hand turned into powder and scattered onto the ground.


    The next day, Isabe and Draxton brought Betty to the streets to perform.


    Landon and the others also came along to watch the show.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    District 9 was not like the slums settlement.


    There were many rich people in the 9th district, so it was rare to see street performers in the 9th district.


    Therefore, when Isabe''s family stood on the street and started performing, many people immediately surrounded them.


    Most importantly, these street performers all exuded a noble aura. One look at them and one could tell that they were not ordinary people. It was really surprising that such people woulde to the streets to perform. The audience figured that this performance was just a game for the rich.


    However, there were quite a number of audience.


    "Betty, what should we perform first?" Isabe asked Betty seriously, looking ready to take all instructions from the girl.


    Draxton obediently stood beside Isabe and waited for Betty''s instructions with a serious expression. Landon and the others stood at the side, their expressions filled with curiosity.


    Lance whispered, "Sir, would Betty ask Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor to break boulders on their chests?"


    Landon nodded. "That''s very likely."


    As far as he knew, the only performances that Betty knew were breaking boulders on one''s chest and breaking bricks with one''s head.


    Landon said, "It''s very likely that Mr. Lockwood would perform breaking boulders on his chest and that the Miraculous Doctor would perform breaking bricks with her head. Landon sounded quite certain.


    However, just as he finished speaking, he heard Betty say crisply. "Mommy will sing, and Daddy will dance." Landon was rendered speechless.


    His eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "What? What did Betty just say?"


    Hector, Lance, and the others were also very surprised. The corners of their mouths twitched. Hector couldn''t help but walk over and ask, "Betty, aren''t you going to perform breaking boulders on your chest today?" Betty blinked her big innocent eyes and said, "Let''s let Mr. Wright rest today. He doesn''t have to perform." Landon grew anxious. "No, Betty Baby, why do I have to perform breaking boulders on my chest while your mom and dad can dance and sing?"


    Betty looked up and asked in confusion, "Mr. Wright, do you have any other talents apart from performing breaking boulders on your chest?"


    Landon fell silent.


    Betty had never asked him for his talents before! And she had been the one to make him perform breaking boulders on his chest!


    She had buried his talents!


    Betty did not know. She turned around and waved her little hand. "Dad, Mom, let''s start your performance!"


    Isabe and Draxton fell silent.


    They looked at each other with awkward expressions!


    Although they knew that they had to perform with their daughter, they did not expect to be asked to sing and dance.


    What happened to breaking boulders on one''s chest and smashing bricks with one''s head?


    Their daughter didn''t y by the rules!


    However, when Isabe met Betty''s urging gaze, she immediately straightened her expression. "Alright, Mommy will start singing then..."


    As she spoke, she looked at Draxton and signaled him with her eyes. "Dance!"


    Isabe suddenly looked forward to it. She could not imagine what Draxton''s dancing would be like. With a sly look in his eyes, Isabe began to sing


    I love you, you love me


    We''re a happy family.


    With a great big hug and a kiss from me to you


    Won''t you say you love me too


    Draxton was mortified.


    The corners of Draxton''s mouth twitched. He looked at Isabe and Betty with his deep-set eyes. Betty pped and stood with her chest puffed out with pride as she looked at the crowd.


    To work together with Isabe''s song, Draxton closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and lifted his legs. He swayed his hips, waved his arms, and started to dance.


    "I love you, you love...pfft"


    Isabe couldn''t help but burst outughing when she saw Draxton''s dance.


    Betty also widened her eyes in shock.


    She pped her hands. "Wow! Daddy can dance so well!"


    Draxton was immediately encouraged. However, when he looked at Isabe with a dark expression, he saw that Isabe''s face was red and that there were tears in her eyes. She was holding backughter as she sang.


    The bustling streets were filled with people. In the middle of the crowd, the patriarch of the Lockwood family and the Miraculous Doctor sang and danced. Betty pped her tiny hands happily, her face filled with happiness and bliss.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Two Uninvited Guests


    In his nearly 30 years of life, Draxton had never imagined that he would one day stand on the streets and dance a dance he had never imagined.


    However, when he saw his beloved wife singing beside him and saw his daughter''s happy smile, Draxton gradually rxed. He felt that everything was worth it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In fact, after the surrounding crowd was stunned for a moment, they could not help but cheer. Betty waved as she moved between her parents and jumped up like Draxton.


    Betty was still a little girl. When Betty jumped, she was especially cute. As a result, by contrast, Draxton looked a little clumsy. Although Draxton looked clumsy, he exuded an adorable aura. Isabe felt that the current Draxton was especially cute.


    Looking at this family of three, Landon and the others were already stunned.


    "Well... It''s so amazing!" Hector and the others stammered. They could not believe that in order to pamper his daughter, the dignified patriarch of the Lockwood family and the Miraculous Doctor, Isabe, were really dancing on the streets.


    However, when they saw Betty standing between her parents, singing and dancing happily, they could not help but sigh softly. How good!


    The man was handsome and dignified, the woman was beautiful and lively, and the little girl in the middle of the two was cute and adorable. This family of three made the onlookersugh at first, butter on, they all wore happy smiles. They seemed to have been affected by the happiness of this family of three and could not help but sing and dance along.


    Isabe and Draxton did not expect such an effect. For a moment, the street was filled withughter.


    Amidst this joy, a bullet silently appeared and shot toward Draxton''s chest.


    Draxton, who was dancing, raised his arm and quickly caught the bullet in his hand. He held the bullet between his two fingers and crushed it in an instant. Draxton remained calm and looked at Isabe and Betty gently. Draxton did not stop dancing. He did not want to ruin the beauty and happiness of this moment.


    In the crowd, a man put away his gun with a dark expression. The man looked at Draxton, who was acting as if nothing had happened. After hesitating for a moment, the man gritted his teeth and left. When the singing and dancing stopped, someone in the crowd could not help but say, "Are there any new programs? If there are any new programs, this bank card of mine is yours!"


    Betty''s eyes suddenly lit up, and her cute voice immediately sounded. "Yes! Yes! There''s a new program. Daddy and Mommy performed just now. It''s my turn now!"


    The crowd immediately burst into friendlyughter. It was the same person from before who said, "Little girl, what will you perform? Your parents have already sung and danced just now. Singing and dancing are no longer that attractive."


    Betty patted her chest confidently and said, "I''m going to perform acrobatics!"


    That person wanted to ask more, but he saw Betty take off the small bamboo basket on her back and take out a big snake.


    The crowd was in an uproar for a moment as they gasped in panic. However, in the blink of an eye, someone asked with a smile, "Little girl, is this snake a replica?"


    Betty said solemnly, "Don''t worry. It''s a real snake. I will let it perform acrobatics!"


    As she spoke, Betty patted the big snake and said, "Snakey, start your performance..." The big snake looked very helpless.


    It was so difficult for a snake to survive. It even had to perform acrobatics on the street.


    The big snake leaped up quickly with a pitiful look on its face, drawing a beautiful arc in the air.


    The crowd immediately cheered.


    Betty looked even more gratifled. Snakey was really outstanding!


    In the crowd, an old man and a middle-aged follower watched all of this coldly. The middle-aged follower said, "Mr. Grey, that snake is a snake bug. That little girl must have a higher-level bug on her suppressing that snake bug. It seems that it''s really as Miss Cecilia said. Isabe is indeed Jocelyn''s disciple!"


    When the old man heard this, a hint of anger shed across his face. "Jocelyn is such an unfilial girl! It''s fine that she left for more than 20 years. But she even took away the Grey family''s Evolution Poison. It''s fine if Jocelyn didn''t return the Evolution Poison to the family. Now, she even passed the bug poison crafting to someone outside the Grey family. She''s really unforgivable!"


    The old man was Patriarch Grey.


    The Grey family was an old and well-known family of bug poison crafting. n Mobius was just a sect of the Grey family.


    The middle-aged follower said, "Mr. Grey, since we happen to meet this wornan, we have to show her how powerful the Grey family is."


    The old man nodded and sneered, "Of course, we have to show her how powerful the Grey family is. But before that, I will have to teach them a hard lesson. I will let them know never to show off on the streets just. because they have some small ability. Today, I must make them make a fool of themselves!"


    As he spoke, the old man turned his wrist, and a bright red shell poisonous scorpion appeared in his palm. As soon as the red-shell poisonous scorpion appeared, the big snake that was performing froze. The old man stared at the performance venue and sneered. Then, he pushed through the crowd and walked toward the performance venue.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 The Shameless Patriarch Grey


    The sudden appearance of the old man shocked the surrounding crowd. This old man had an extraordinary bearing Those who were knowledgeable immediately recognized the old man''s identity. He was actually Patriarch Grey.


    Isabe, Draxton, Landon, and the others were originally standing at the side cheering for Betty and the big snake. At this moment, when they saw Patriarch Grey appear, they immediately frowned slightly. After Patriarch Grey walked into the performance venue, the big snake, which was originally working hard to perform, fell to the ground at once with a thud.


    Betty''s expression changed. She quickly went forward and picked up the big snake, hugging it in her arms. The big snake did not move.


    Betty realized something. She turned to look at Patriarch Grey, only to see Patriarch Grey look at her and the big snake disdainfully. Patriarch Grey mocked, "Little girl, why don''t you let this snake continue to perform?" Betty''s eyes widened. Her face was filled with disdain as Betty said, "Old man, you''re bullying a child. I look down on you!"


    As she spoke, Betty gave Patriarch Grey a disdainful gaze.


    Patriarch Grey''s expression darkened as he scolded angrily, "Arrogant brat!"


    After saying that, Patriarch Grey looked at Isabe coldly and questioned, "I heard that you''re Jocelyn''s disciple?"


    Isabe had heard Master Grey mention her family before. Master Grey only said that her family didn''t like her. They didn''t like her since she was a little girl. They would rather like the adopted daughter, Cecilia, than Jocelyn, a biological daughter.


    Patriarch Grey had never given Jocelyn a good attitude since Jocelyn was a little girl, and Jocelyn had never received any warmth from the Grey family.


    Therefore, Isabe''s expression was not gentle when she looked at Patriarch Grey. Isabe said coldly, "That''s right!"


    Patriarch Grey suddenly shouted, "How dare you! Since you''re Jocelyn''s disciple, you''re also a disciple of the Grey family. Why didn''t you kneel to show your respect to me when you see me?" Isabe''s expression turned even colder. "Kneel to show my respect to you? Old man, are you worthy?" Isabe''s question was merciless.


    Patriarch Grey was immediately enraged. However, before Patriarch Grey could speak, the middle-aged. follower beside Patriarch Grey said sternly, "How dare you! Miraculous Doctor, do you know who the person in front of you is? Patriarch Grey is Jocelyn''s father, her biological father. He''s also the Grey family''s patriarch. n Mobius is only a subsidiary of the Grey family. Do you think he''s worthy?"


    Isabe''s expression was indifferent. "I only acknowledge my master is Jocelyn Grey. As for the others, what does it have to do with me?"


    "Well. You are indeed the disciple she taught. Just like her, you also have no respect for the elders and are rebellious and difficult to tame. "Today, I must teach you a hard lesson and let you know how powerful I am!"


    As soon as Patriarch Grey finished speaking, he flicked his finger and flicked the red-shell poisonous scorpion toward Betty. Patriarch Grey sneered and said, "General Red, go and eat that snake bug!" Betty widened her eyes. When Betty saw the red-shell poisonous scorpionnd on the big snake and enter its body in the blink of an eye, Betty''s expression changed, and she cried at once. Moreover, as Betty cried, she released her poison bugs.


    Betty''s poison bugs had mutated after eating the potion made by the staff of Mike''sboratory, and they had all be very powerful now.


    The swarm of poison bugs surrounded the red-shell poisonous scorpion, preventing it from invading the big snake''s body


    The big snake''s body became a battlefield, and a group of poison bugs fought with all their might.


    When Isabe saw Betty was so frightened that she cried, Isabe quickly went forward but was stopped by Patriarch Grey.


    Isabe was stunned. Then, she shouted angrily, "Get lost!"


    Isabe pped Patriarch Grey mercilessly.


    Patriarch Grey was not a simple person either. He took Isabe''s palm strike very forcefully.


    At the same time, several of Betty''s poison bugs had been eaten by the red-shell poisonous scorpion.


    Betty''s heart ached as she watched, and her cries became louder and louder.


    Not only did the surrounding crowd not leave, but they also revealed dissatisfied expressions.


    They had some opinions about Patriarch Grey.


    Patriarch Grey was already so old, yet he was actually bullying a five-year-old little girl. How shameless!


    Patriarch Grey was really shameless. At this moment, Patriarch Grey only wanted to let Isabe know how. powerful he was and make her give in.


    In the past, Patriarch Grey had failed to make Jocelyn give in. Now, Patriarch Grey had to make Jocelyn''s disciple give in.


    Isabe looked at Betty and the big snake. Draxton was about to go over but was stopped by Isabe.


    Patriarch Grey sneered. "My poison bug is at the level of the alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs. I raised it with my heart''s blood for decades. How can your little bugs deal with it?" Patriarch Grey nced at Draxton. "No matter what level of expert you are, you have no chance of winning against my General Red!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Draxton''s expression was cold. He said to Isabe, "Be, go andfort Betty."


    As Draxton spoke, he punched Patriarch Grey.


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes shed, and he waved his palm to receive the attack. After this attack, Patriarch Grey retreated explosively, and his expression instantly became iparably gloomy. Isabe walked to Betty''s side and released a trace of Evolution Poison''s pressure. Instantly, the majestic and iparably brutal red-shell poisonous scorpion''s body stiffened. Just like the big snake from before, the red-shell poisonous scorpion did not dare to move at all.


    However, Betty''s bugs didn''t take the opportunity to escape. Instead, they fought to enter the body of the red-shell poisonous scorpion one after another.


    However, the red-shell poisonous scorpion was currently suppressed by Isabe''s Evolution Poison. It did not dare to move and could only endure it obediently.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and was surprised to find that Betty''s bugs were actually trying to bite the red-shell poisonous scorpion to death relying on their numbers, like hundreds of thousands of ants wanting to bite an elephant to death.


    Although this simile was not very appropriate, the logic was simr.


    Betty''s bugs indeed wanted to devour this red-shell poisonous scorpion. Moreover, they were devouring each other in an attempt to give birth to an even more powerful bug king.


    The world of bugs was extremely cruel. Isabe''s first bug poison crafting lesson was to understand and ept such cruelty.


    Betty''s bugs kept burrowing into the red-shell poisonous scorpion''s body, and the number decreased.


    Betty watched and cried even louder.


    "Mommy, the bugs have been eaten..."


    Betty cried miserably.


    Isabe could onlyfort Betty worriedly while whispering in Betty''s ear.


    Betty''s cries gradually subsided. She burped and looked at the bugs in surprise.


    Upon closer inspection, it seemed that Betty''s bugs were indeed burrowing into the stomach of the red-shell poisonous scorpion!


    On the contrary, the red-shell poisonous scorpion was very stiff and passive.


    Betty looked at Isabe and whispered worriedly, "Mommy, will the bugs seed?" Isabe said, "With Ms. Golden Butterfly''s help, the bugs will definitely seed."


    Ms. Golden Butterfly Isabe was talking about was naturally the golden butterfly.


    When Betty heard this, she immediately felt relieved.


    Betty knew that if the bugs wanted to be stronger, they would eventually devour each other and eventually give birth to a bug king.


    Even so, Betty''s eyes were still filled with reluctance.


    After Patriarch Grey and Draxton exchanged blows, he never attacked again.


    Patriarch Grey tried his best to suppress the pain in his internal organs and swallowed the blood that surged in his throat. Patriarch Grey then looked at his alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs. Patriarch Grey, who had suffered internal injuries, did not notice anything strange when he saw General Red swallow Betty''s bugs. Instead, Patriarch Grey looked at Isabe and Betty with a mocking expression.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Where Are You Going?


    Time might seem slow, but in fact, it passed very quickly. In a few minutes, Betty''s bugs all crawled into the body of the red-shell poisonous scorpion.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At that moment, the red-shell poisonous scorpion''s body swelled to the size of an egg.


    Patriarch Grey had suffered a great loss at Draxton''s hands. Now that he saw how mighty his General Red was, he couldn''t help but reveal a smug expression.


    Isabe hugged Betty and looked coldly at Patriarch Grey.


    Patriarch Grey sneered "General Red, hurry up and eat that snake too!"


    Isabe sneered. With a flick of her finger, General Red rolled off the snake''s body.


    Patriarch Grey was shocked "Impossible, how could you..."


    His General Red was the alpha of artificially cultured poisonous bugs. Where did this Isabe get the ability to deal with General Red?


    Isabe carried Betty and stood up. He stared at Patriarch Grey and said, "Patriarch Grey, you have to know that there is always someone better in this world. You... are not qualified to be arrogant in front of me!"


    With that, she sneered and looked at Patriarch Grey mockingly.


    Patriarch Grey was furious. Coupled with the surging pain in his body, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Isabe looked at him with even more disdain.


    The middle-aged servant supported Patriarch Grey and said anxiously, "Patriarch Grey, let''s leave first." Patriarch Grey really couldn''t hold on much longer. He could only recall General Red and leave with the middle-aged servant.


    As soon as they left, there was a round of enthusiastic apuse from the crowd. Someone shouted, "Youngdy, let your snake continue its performance!"


    Betty looked at General Red, which was taken away by Patriarch Grey, reluctantly. Upon hearing that, she sniffed and waved her little hand. "I won''t act today. Snakey was frightened today. I''m going home tofort Snakey."


    The onlookers saw that she was cute and took out money to reward her.


    The young man who shouted just now really gave a bank card to Betty.


    When the surrounding people saw this, they smiled and praised him for keeping his word.


    Betty had earned a lot of money, but she was not happy.


    Isabe pinched her little face andforted her gently, "Baby, don''t worry. Mommy promises that your new bugs will arrive tonight."


    Late at night.


    Patriarch Grey was healing.


    Cecilia stood outside with a worried expression.


    The Grey family''s eldest brother, Hayden, and his wife were also guarding by the side. Theyforted Cecilia and said, "Celia, you can''t be med for this. Don''t me yourself too much."


    Cecilia bit her lip and said guiltily, "If I hadn''t told Dad that Isabe was senior sister''s disciple, Dad wouldn''t have gone to Isabe looking for trouble."


    "Celia, don''t call her senior sister. She''s not worthy." Upon hearing Cecilia mention Jocelyn, Hayden and his wife immediately revealed looks of disgust. Cecilia lowered her head and hid the smug look in her eyes.


    At the same time, in the room, Patriarch Grey had taken some medicine. After a few hours of recuperation, his internal injuries had eased.


    It was only then that he began to examine his General Red.


    Unbeknownst to him, just five minutes ago, General Red''s limbs twitched a few times, then stopped moving. The hundred bugs in its body began to undergo a qualitative transformation.


    This red-shell poisonous scorpion was nurtured by Patriarch Grey with his own blood and sweat for decades. It could be said to be connected to his mind.


    However, he was seriously injured this time and was focused on recuperating. He did not sense the pain of losing contact with General Red, so he did not realize that General Red was already dead. The current General Red was already Betty''s bugs.


    Patriarch Grey cut his finger and fed General Red some blood.


    General Red, who usually devoured his blood greedily, suddenly rolled its eyes. When it smelled his blood it fainted.


    Patriarch Grey felt puzzled.


    He didn''t think too much about it. He felt that General Red might have eaten too much today.


    After another ten minutes, General Red moved. It tried its best to turn over. Its egg-sized body returned to the size of a child''s pinky finger, looking much thinner and more exquisite.


    Furthermore, there were silver patterns on its red carapace. It was quite beautiful.


    Patriarch Grey was overjoyed. He knew that his General Red might have evolved into bug king.


    He let out another drop of his own blood and fed it to General Red.


    When General Red smelled the blood, it rolled its eyes again. This time, it did not faint. Instead, he turned around and ran.


    Patriarch Grey waspletely stunned.


    "General Red, where are you going?" he shouted.


    General Red didn''t even turn its head. With a gust of wind under its feet, it slipped through the gap in the door in the blink of an eye.


    It swung the poisonous stinger behind its tail and swaggered away arrogantly.


    By the time Patriarch Grey chased after it, General Red had already disappeared.


    On the streets of District 9 in the middle of the night, a red scorpion darted quickly. A slender figure suddenly appeared, bent down, and grabbed it.


    General Rednded in the woman''s hands and did not move. It waspletely obedient.


    Isabe chuckled. "Buggy, your little master is looking for you."¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Butterflies


    Isabe stood on the streets of District 9 in the middle of the night and saw the figures of the Grey family rushing out at the end of the street.


    It was obvious that they were looking for General Red.


    Isabe''s eyes were cold. She smiled mockingly and left in a sh.


    Isabe actually did not understand. The Grey family was Master Grey''s blood rtive, but they did not have any warmth for Master Grey. Instead, they loved Cecilia, who was adopted, very much. When she heard Master Grey talk about the Grey family, Isabe felt puzzled. Now that she had met the Grey family, she could be considered to have personally seen how overboard the Grey family was. Because they hated Master Grey, so they also hated Isabe as well. They even vented their hatred on Betty. who was a five-year-old.


    How great of a grudge was this?


    The Thompson family schemed against her because the Thompson family was not her family.


    The Lang family despised her because they had never lived under the same roof.


    However, Master Grey was born and raised in the Grey family. The Grey family''s coldness towards Master Grey made her especially puzzled.


    Isabe returned to district master''s manor. The moment she entered, he saw a figure standing like a ghost under a pavilion in district master''s manor.


    It had to be mentioned that most of the buildings on the Mystical Ind followed the architectural style from a thousand years ago. Although they had more or less been assimted by modern times, they still had an antique style.


    Isabe happened to pass by. The figure heard themotion and turned around. When he saw that it was Isabe, he could not help but look surprised. He asked, "Madam, it''s sote. Did you go out?" Isabe also looked at the other party in surprise. "Yes, I had something on and went out for a while. Wren, it''s already sote. Why aren''t you resting?"


    Wren bowed apologetically and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you, Madam. It''s just that I''m old and can''t sleep at night."


    Isabe nodded and did not probe further. She only said, "It''s cold at night. Wren, you should go back to sleep early." "Thank you for your concern, Madam," said Wren.


    He was full of respect.


    Isabe nodded and left. Wren stood in the shadows and quietly watched Isabe leave.


    Isabe returned to the house. Betty was sitting on the bed ying with Draxton.


    Usually, at this time, Betty would have fallen asleep long ago, but today, because of the matter about the bugs, she forced herself to stay awake.


    Betty''s eyes lit up when she saw Isabe enter. "Mom!"


    The little girl got up from the bed and was about to jump down. Draxton was so frightened that he quickly pulled her into his arms.


    "Betty, don''t move!"


    Draxton hugged Betty dotingly. He also looked at Isabe. Isabe quickly walked to the bed. Then, she opened her palm and a red scorpion with silver patterns was lying quietly in her palm.


    At that moment, the scorpion curled up all its limbs, looking extremely obedient.


    Betty''s eyes widened. She reached out her small hand and grabbed the scorpion. She raised it in front of her eyes and looked left and right. When she sensed the familiar aura on the scorpion, she finally breathed a sight of relief.


    "It''s the bugs," Betty said softly.


    Isabe said, "This General Red will be your bug king in the future. Congrattions, Betty. You finally have your own bug king."


    Draxton sat at the side and silently watched the mother and daughter y with bugs. Especially when he turned around and saw a poisonous snake coiled on the bed.


    Draxton could not help but have a mixture of feelings in his heart.


    "Mom, General Red belongs to someone else. The bug is mine now. I want to give it a new name," said Betty. Isabe agreed and said, "Yes, that''s right. Then what name does Betty n to give it?" Betty looked at the silver patterns on Scorpion''s body without thinking and said, "Let''s call him Silver General. Mommy, Daddy, does it sound nice?"


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other with smiles on their faces. Although Betty had only changed the color, they still praised her together. "Yes, it''s nice. The name Betty hase up with is really nice." Silver General was quite close to Betty. Because of its physique, it did not return to its original wooden bead bracelet. Instead, it crawled to Betty''s head and slept in her hair.


    It curled up and didn''t move at all. It looked like an exquisite little hair clip..


    At that moment, a pink butterfly appeared andnded on Betty''s hair. It looked at Silver General curiously. Silver General seemed to have sensed a powerful existence and immediately trembled slightly Draxton was silent for a moment before asking, "Be, could this pink butterfly be the same as the golden butterfly?"


    The golden butterfly was Isabe''s natal bug. They had a symbiotic rtionship. Could this pink butterfly also have a symbiotic rtionship with Betty?


    Draxton had only seen the pink butterfly once.


    It was the time when he was at the Traditional Medicine Association. Draxton had never seen Betty summon the pink butterfly.


    Isabe said, "Everyone in n Mobius has their own natal bug. Mine is the golden butterfly, Patriarch Grey''s is General Red, Betty... Because I fused with the Evolution Poison when I was pregnant, when the children were born, they actually naturally gave birth to their own natal bug.


    "However, the difference is that others'' natal bug is fed with their own blood and sweat, while the children''s were brought out from their mother''s womb."


    Draxton was silent for a moment. When he thought about how Isabe had experienced life and death alone back then and fused with the Evolution Poison to finally give birth to the children and have the current family. his heart could not help but ache.


    However, there was no point in bringing up the past. He asked again, "Then Ricky..."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ricky''s is a dark blue butterfly," said Isabe. When she mentioned Ricky''s butterfly, Isabe couldn''t help but smile.


    Betty said, "Ricky''s butterfly is especially beautiful. Its wings are like the starry sky and the sea."


    Draxton could not imagine how a butterfly''s wings could look like the starry sky or the sea.


    He was a little sad. "I''ve never seen Ricky take it out."


    Isabe looked at him and said, "Ricky''s is a little weak. Under normal circumstances, it would be sleeping.


    "Actually, Ricky and Betty were more or less affected when I encountered life and death at that time. However, the children were very healthy. On the other hand, their bugs were a little weak. Although pink butterfly''s aura crushed Silver General, if they really fought, the pink butterfly might not be Silver General''s match.


    "Unless the pink butterfly grows into a mature butterfly."


    Draxton could not help but hug Betty in his arms. He hugged her in his arms lovingly. His eyes were filled with guilt.


    Isabe looked at him with a smile and said, "It''s not your fault for what happened back then. The children. are the best gift from the heavens."


    "Yes, they''re the best gift God has ever given us."


    The next morning, James came over.


    After they parted at the banquet that day, James didn''t chat much with Draxton before he received a call and left in a hurry. He finally had the time toe over today.


    "Sir, Madam. James smiled and bowed.


    Wren was as attentive and thoughtful as many loyal butlers.


    He served coffee and Isabe said, "Wren, you may leave first."


    Wren''s eyes flickered. Then, he bowed respectfully and left.


    Now that there were no outsiders in the room, James said excitedly, "Patriarch, when are we going to take down District 9?"

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 The Disliked Mr. Lockwood


    Draxton raised his hand and said, "Sit down first."


    An unnatural expression shed across James''s face. He also realized that he had been too impatient. Six months ago, when he was sent back to the Mystical Ind, he had been waiting for this day. However, he did not expect the patriarch to arrive so quickly!


    As if knowing what he was thinking, Draxton said, "I didn''t n toe so soon. ording to our n, I should onlye to the Mystical Ind six monthster. It was just a coincidence that Betty was brought to the Mystical Ind, so our n could only be brought forward."


    James nodded. "Mr. Lockwood, the underground chamber ofmerce is operating very well now. Theo has established a stable interest rtionship with a portion of the forces on the Mystical Ind."


    "I know," said Draxton. Then, he looked at James and said, "I''ve waited for so many years. We can almost avenge your mother. Don''t be anxious. Be more patient."


    James adjusted his silver-framed sses. His fingers trembled slightly as he said, "I will."


    After saying that, his excited expression gradually calmed down.


    Isabe listened to them quietly. Draxton exined to her, "When I met James back then, we were still young. I was covered in injuries. I saved him and knew that he had a huge grudge to take. All these years we had been enduring it.


    "At that time, I nned to let the Lockwood family''s forces infiltrate into the Mystical Ind, so I sent Theo to the Mystical Ind. Theo did not disappoint me." Isabe was a little surprised. "Is the underground chamber ofmerce on the Mystical Ind an existence that is not inferior to anyrge faction... yours?"


    Isabe looked at Draxton.


    Receiving Isabe''s shock, Draxton puffed out his chest slightly with a proud expression.


    James was slightly stunned as he looked at Draxton in astonishment.


    "How did... Mr. Lockwood be like this?


    "He''s a little childish," thought James.


    James looked at Isabe. He felt that the patriarch''s wife was really not simple.


    He had long heard that Martin and n had been punished by the patriarch for offending Isabe. The punishment was not light.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other.


    At this moment, Draxton''s hair and nails were all telling the same message to Isabe. "Praise me, praise me."


    Isabe''s eyes were filled with admiration as she said, "Draxton, you''re so amazing."


    Draxton immediately felt light-headed. Not only was his face flushed, but even his ears werepletely red. Before James came, he never expected that he would have to bw showed off by this couple just to discuss something with the patriarch.


    Moreover, at this moment, the patriarch seemed to have an invisible peacock tail behind him that was extremely ostentatious.


    James tactfully remained silent. After all, he was not sure if the patriarch would bear a grudge against him if he interrupted the patriarch now.


    "What''s going on with the Beck family?" Fortunately, Isabe was the first to break the strange atmosphere. James hurriedly said respectfully, "Mrs. Lockwood, you also know that the Beck family is one of the four big families on the Mystical Ind. The Beck family''s power on the Mystical Ind is intertwined. Moreover, the Beck family and some of the underground forces in District 9 are involved in interests. If we really want to rule District 9, the Beck family is not a small obstacle.


    "Of course, other than the Beck family, there are other families who are also watching."


    Isabe nodded. "I know. I''m afraid no one would want us to really rule District 9.*


    "Actually, if the Lockwood family were to form an alliance with the Beck family, the Beck family might help support Mr. Lockwood. Therefore, before we really be enemies, the Beck family might use some special methods..."


    James spoke carefully.


    Isabe was stunned for a moment. Then, she squinted hers eyes and said, "Special methods?"


    "The Beck family has a daughter called Annie Beck," said James.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Isabe''s aura instantly turned cold.


    James hurriedly said, "Mrs. Lockwood. Actually, it''s not just the Beck family. I''m afraid the other families and forces have simr thoughts. After all, if could form an alliance with the Lockwood family, there will be endless benefits."


    Isabe was so angry that sheughed. Then, she looked at Draxton unkindly.


    When a woman was jealous, she would be very unreasonable.


    For example, at this moment, Draxton felt very wronged. Hence, he red at James very unkindly. His gaze was as fierce as it could be.


    James lowered his head and raised his left hand to rub his nose innocently. Draxton stared at him. He knew James too well. He was used to doing this when he felt guilty.


    "James, you''re not young anymore. It''s not easy to be single, right?"


    Draxton sneered.


    James raised his head in shock and said in disbelief, "Mr. Lockwood, how can you use words to attack me personally?"


    "Humph." Draxton sneered.


    James could not help but gasp.


    Draxton said unkindly, "Get lost!"


    He was going to coax his wife.


    "But Mr. Lockwood, we still have things to discuss..."


    "Wren, see the guest out!" Draxton shouted.


    "No, Mr. Lockwood, you can''t..."


    Wren had already walked in and dragged James out half politely and half forcefully.


    Wren nced at Draxton and Isabe, who did not look too good. He turned around with an unclear expression.


    He dragged James out of district master''s manor. He looked polite, but he was actually cold. "Mr. Beck, please leave.*


    James was chased out of district master''s manor.


    This piece of news came out of nowhere.


    Meanwhile, at the Beck family.


    The patriarch of the Beck family, Paul, was almost 80 this year, but he was still hale and hearty.


    He sat at the head of the table with his wife. The two sides below him were the direct descendants of the Beck family.


    Among them, the most conspicuous were his eldest son, Andy Beck, and his current wife, Fionna.


    Next were Andy and Fionna''s children, Brandon and Annie Beck.


    Next was the Beck family''s second branch.


    The Beck family''s second branch and main branch had some open and covert strife, but because Paul was dignified, the Beck family had always been rtively harmonious. At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall could be considered warm.


    Andy coldly said to Paul, "Father, James was chased out by Draxton. He''s simply a disgrace to the Beck family."


    Paul''s expression did not look too good either. Originally, because James was the eldest son and eldest grandson of the Beck family, he was quite concerned about him.


    However, what happened today really disappointed him,


    Such a useless person was only a burden to the Beck family.


    Paul said indifferently, "Then... Abandon him!".


    After hearing those words, Paul''s wife, Andy, Fionna, and Brandon and Annie were all overjoyed.


    As for the Beck family''s second branch, his expression was as indifferent as ever.


    After the joy, Fionna said, "Father, Mother, we were originally worried that James was Draxton''s subordinate after all. They would be involved. Now, it seems that their rtionship is only average.


    "In that case, it won''t be impossible for the Beck family to rope in Draxton."


    As she spoke, she looked at her daughter, Annie.


    Annie immediately understood something when she saw her mother looking at her. She stomped her feet angrily. "Mom, why are you looking at me? That Draxton is just an outsider. Even if he''s the Lockwood family''s patriarch, he''s not worthy of me. Moreover, he already has a wife and children. Such a man is not clean. I don''t want him!"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Not Believing


    Fionna looked at Annie angrily and said, "What do you know? That Mr. Lockwood is extraordinarily handsome. How is he not worthy of you? So what if he has a wife and a son? As long as you can make him like you and treat you well, it''s fine."


    When Fionna said this, the people from the main branch had a matter-of-fact expression on their faces. However, among the people from the second branch, there were some who revealed mocking expressions. Back then, Fionna was a mistress. Not only did she kill Andy''s wife, but she also forced Andy''s wife''s child, James, to leave his hometown for more than 10 years. Now, he was even less valued by the family. However, Fionna was Old Madam Beck''s niece. Although they were distant, she was still a rtive of Old Madam Beck. Old Madam Beck was extremely supportive of Fionna''s ascension. In the end Fionna worked hard and coaxed Andy into falling head over heels for her.


    Annie felt extremely wronged. She had always thought that she was the most beloved little princess of her family, but she had never thought that she would be reduced to the point of being used for a marriage alliance for her family.


    How sad.


    Annie''s eyes werepletely red. She pursed her lips and stubbornly remained silent.


    Old Mr. Beck and Old Madam Beck still doted on Annie. Seeing that she was unwilling, they were not angry. They could not change Annie''s fate of being used for a marriage alliance. However, Mr. Lockwood was indeed extraordinarily handsome. They believed that as long as Annie saw him, she would definitely not reject him. Being able to rope in the Lockwood family naturally had endless benefits. Over the years, although their influence on the Mystical Ind was huge, the Mystical Ind was too isted and independent. It was not a good thing for long-term development.


    This was because the development of the Mystical Ind to this point was already the limit. If they wanted to improve further, they would have to expand the forces on the outside world. Human greed was always endless.


    "Annie, don''t be unhappy yet. Wait until you see him."


    At the same time, there were others discussing how to acquire Draxton.


    For District 9, roping in Draxton was their first choice.


    The main forces of District 9 were the Arcana Group, the Mercenary Association, the Assassin Organizations, and the Grey and Beck families.


    The Arcana Group was a ratherplicated organization because it was not only an independent organization, but a mixed organization.


    This was because many of the members of the Arcana Group came from other families and forces.


    They had supernatural abilities and joined Arcana Group, but they were still loyal to their families and forces. Therefore, Arcana Group were moreplicated.


    The Mercenary Association was rtively simple. It was simple, but it was also united. No matter if the members were the local people on the Mystical Ind or from the outside world, they all had supreme reverence and yearning for the Mercenary Association on the Mystical Ind.


    Because they were too strong.


    It was said that in all the histories, they had made unparalleled contributions.


    Without them, history would be a different story.


    They were heroes and were the existence that all the mercenaries yearned for.


    The Mercenary Association was also the only force on the Mystical Ind that had infiltrated the outside world.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This was because theirwork was connected to the outside world, and there had been people who had paid to hire them.


    Then there were the Assassin Organizations.


    Assassins and mercenaries were fundamentally different. Mercenaries would asionally take on the job of assassins.


    However,pared to the Mercenary Association, District 9''s Assassin Organizations were not as popr. One of the most famous Assassin Organizations was called The Spider.


    The Spider also epted businesses from the outside world.


    The people from these forces were all discussing the possibility of joining forces with Draxton.


    In a vi, presidentn Sullivan of the Mercenary Association was discussing this matter with his daughter, Kimberley Sullivan.


    Kimberley was different from Annie. Although Kimberley was the daughter of the Mercenary Association''s president, she was also a mercenary herself. Moreover, Kimberley''s style was rather unrestrained. It was unknown how many malepanions she had outside.


    Therefore, she was the one who suggested that she marry Draxton instead of Isabe.


    "Let''s do that, Kimberley. With your ability, won''t it be easy for her to take down Draxton? Although Isabe is Miraculous Doctor, I believe that she''s definitely not your match when ites to dealing with men."


    Kimberley cocked her brows confidently. The father and daughter looked at each other, their eyes shing with determination.


    More than a thousand Red Crystal members arrived on the third day after Draxton and Isabe entered district master''s manor.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Draxton and Isabe were outsiders. Although they had been approved by the tribunalmittee to be District 9''s new district master, but there were only two of them when they arrived. There was no one close to them.


    Therefore, the arrival of the Red Crystal members was also within everyone''s expectations. They were not surprised.


    After the arrival of the Red Crystal members, Red Crystal members were everywhere in the district master''s manor. In an instant, the entire district master''s manor was under the control of Draxton. Even the private army of district master''s manor had been inserted with Red Crystal members.


    As for the original servants and guards of district master''s manor, they looked a little awkward.


    However, the private army was much harder to deal with.


    But that was what the Red Crystal members had to do.


    Isabe and Draxton did not immediately take down district master''s manor''s private army, because these private armies were the official forces of District 9. It was not easy to take them down overnight. Their attention was focused on something else.


    They nned to hold a banquet to invite the various factions of District 9 toe so that they could get to know the people in power. Although James and Theo had already given their information to Draxton and Isabe, this banquet had to be held no matter what.


    The various factions were not surprised that they would hold a banquet so quickly. On the day the banquet began, they arrived one after another.


    The first to arrive were the members of the Beck family.


    Reluctantly, Annie was forced by her family toe over. Because she was unwilling, her dressing today was not as diligent as before, but even if she was not as diligent as before, she was still dazzling. Because James had been chased out of district master''s manor, Andy and the others did not think highly of James. Previously, they had protected James because of their pride.


    Thus, when Andy saw Draxton and Isabe appear in the hall, he followed Paul and Old Madam Beck to wee them warmly.


    Draxton followed the local traditions. He changed out of his well-ironed suit and wore a greenish-grey brocade traditional suit. The traditional suit was embroidered with silver dark patterns. It was extremely luxurious, low profiled, and exquisite.


    He was tall and handsome. Dressed like this, he looked like an aristocrat from ancient times.


    Isabe also wore a light blue traditional dress for the asion.


    The traditional dress was embroidered withrge pieces of ginkgo leaves with silver thread. It was beautiful and elegant.


    Isabe held Draxton''s hand. Her long hair was casually tied behind her head with a ginkgo leaf hairpin, revealing her exquisite face and slender neck.


    When Old Mr. Beck and Old Madam Beck saw Isabe like this, their hearts skipped a beat.


    The Miraculous Doctor, Isabe, was so beautiful. Could Annie still win against her?


    However, this thought only shed across their minds. When they came back to their senses, Old Madam Beck looked at Isabe critically and sneered in her heart. Just looking good was useless.


    She turned around and said to Fionna, "Fionna, show Annie all the methods you used to seduce Andy. I really don''t believe that you can''t kick Isabe out of the game."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Annie Embarrassed


    It was such shameless words, but Fionna did not feel ufortable at all. She even blushed and said, "Mom, Andy and I are true love. How can we have any tricks?


    "However, I''ll teach Annie well."


    As she spoke, she looked at Annie and said, "Annie, you have to listen to me. Don''t be rude..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she realized that Annie was staring nkly ahead. Her entire face was flushed red, and her eyes were filled with ripples. It was obvious that her heart was fluttering.


    Fionna was stunned.


    She followed Annie''s gaze and saw Draxton''s tall and upright figure.


    Fionna''s heart skipped a beat.


    Just like how men loved beautiful women, women also liked such outstanding men.


    Fionna turned to look at Annie. She reached out and pulled her arm, reminding her in a low voice, "Annie..."


    Annie came back to her senses and whispered to Fionna, "Mom, is that man Draxton?"


    Fionna nced at her teasingly. "Why? Have you taken a fancy to him? Didn''t you say that he''s not worthy of you?"


    Annie''s face turned red as she stomped her foot in anger. "Mom!"


    Fionna smiled. She and Old Madam Beck looked at each other. Old Madam Beck also saw Annie''s emotions. She smiled and said, "See, I told you that Annie wouldn''t disappoint us."


    She looked at Annie and whispered, "Annie, your mother didn''t disappoint your grandmother. I hope you won''t disappoint her either. If you defeat Isabe, then you''ll be Mrs. Lockwood."


    Annie''s face turned solemn. She nced at Draxton, who looked extremelypatible with Isabe. Instantly, she felt as if her heart raced and ached at the same time. It was painful and itchy, and she wished she could immediately rece Isabe.


    Her expression changed. It was fine if she did not like Draxton, but now, she clearly fell in love with Draxton at first sight. How could she tolerate another woman by his side?


    Not only did she wanted to rece Isabe, but she also wanted to get rid of Isabe''s child.


    Draxton, such a handsome man must be hers!


    She wanted to be like her mother and get rid of his first wife to take over the position herself.


    Once she became the wife of Draxton, not only would she be able to have that man, but she would also be a great contributor to the Beck family.


    Meanwhile, Paul and Andy had already exchanged a few pleasantries with Draxton.


    Isabe stood at the side and listened quietly. She had no intention of greeting the female guests.


    Old Madam Beck had a problem with that.


    She curved her lips in disdain and said, "One has to marry a virtuous wife, and the wife has to be capable as well. This Miraculous Doctor has beenbeled Miraculous Doctor for nothing. As Mrs. Lockwood, she actually doesn''t act like a hostess at all. She''s really a burden to her man."


    At this moment, Old Madam Beck looked down on Isabe even more. She felt that such a woman would not be a man''s virtuous wife at all, nor would she be liked by men.


    "You''re Miraculous Doctor, aren''t you?" she said lightly. Apart from being polite, she also had a cold aura. That was her sense of superiority.


    Isabe turned around and looked at Old Madam Beck. She had heard Draxton talk about this legend. Old Madam Beck was not a nobody. She helped her niece suppress her daughter-inw. The aunt and niece worked together to kill her daughter-inw, James''s mother. At the same time, she supported her niece, Fionna, to ascend the throne and ostracized James. She could really be said to be the strangest in the world.


    Isabe did not have a good impression of the Beck family. Naturally, she would not lower herself to greet them.


    At that moment, Old Madam Beck took the initiative to speak to her first, and her tone was obviously unfriendly. Isabe cocked her brows and replied, "That''s right, I''m Miraculous Doctor."


    Old Madam Beck said, "As Mr. Lockwood''s wife, shouldn''t you greet the female guests?


    "It was said that Miraculous Doctor grew up in amoner''s family, so it was understandable that her etiquette was poor.


    "However, you should still be polite. Is this how you treat your elders?"


    Isabe looked at Old Madam Beck in surprise. Although Old Madam Beck was a top-notch person, she did not expect her to pick on her and reprimand her as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Isabe was a little puzzled. She said, "I''ve always been like this. I can''t be bothered with people I hate. Moreover, my elders didn''t say that there was anything wrong with my attitude. They all praised me for being polite!"


    Old Madam Beck choked.


    "Are you pretending to be confused or are you really confused? Am I not an elder?" Old Madam Beck stared at Isabe with a knife-like gaze. An invisible threat crushed towards her.


    In the past, as long as she showed such a look, Ximena would not dare to look into her eyes. She would be very afraid to shrink away from her gaze and obediently admit defeat.


    Ximena was Andy''s first wife, James''s biological mother''s name.


    Unfortunately, Old Madam Beck was up against Isabe.


    Isabe''s expression also turned cold. She looked at Old Madam Beck with an even colder gaze and said, "Old Madam Beck, what kind of elder are you to me? Don''t forget your identity. You''re just a guest we invited." The atmosphere was filled with tension, and the unhappiness quickly attracted the man''s attention.


    Draxton also looked over.


    Seeing this scene, Annie, who was vexed that she did not dress up carefully, suddenly brightened up and rushed out without thinking.


    "Grandma, is there a misunderstanding between you and Miraculous Doctor? Why does Miraculous Doctor look unhappy?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, it''s fine, it''s fine. Miraculous Doctor, have something to drink. It''s such a good day. Don''t ruin your mood," she said. Isabe almost thought that she was the guest.


    Isabe looked at the bluish-purple drink that Annie handed to her and sneered. She asked, "Your name is Annie?"


    "Is she the ''special method'' James mentioned who would seduce Draxton?" wondered Isabe.


    Annie did not know what was going on. Her face flushed red as she quickly nced at Draxton. Her eyes were watery, and anyone could tell that she had fallen in love.


    Isabe knew that Annie was eyeing her man, so why would she allow Annie to continue?


    Therefore, she chuckled and said, "Miss Annie Beck, I heard that your mother, Fionna, was a mistress that killed your father''s original wife, causing you and your brother, the two illegitimate children, to be official. Could it be that you also n to inherit your mother''s mantle and be a mistress?


    "However, I have to remind you that you might not have the chance to be a mistress in front of my man. He is only devoted to me.


    "If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, it''s better to dispel your little scheme."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Kimberley Sullivan


    Annie was so angry that her face turned red. Not only Annie, but Old Madam Beck and Fionna also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Isabe''s words were too unpleasant.


    How could such a woman be worthy of Draxton?


    Old Madam Beck pointed at Isabe and said, "You, you''re really outrageous..."


    Isabe''s eyes turned cold. "Old Madam Beck, if you continue to criticize me, don''t me me for asking you to leave."


    She looked at them mockingly and said, "Logically speaking, the Beck family is also an aristocratic family with a long history. How did such a family style appear? From old to young, none of them are normal. Humph!"


    The Beck family was indeed very strange. Isabe felt a little speechless.


    Fionna''s expression changed drastically. She had never suffered such a loss before. She could not take it lying down when she was criticized. When she saw the men looking at them, she sighed faintly. Needless to say, Fionna was really capable. Since she could sessfully be a mistress, she naturally had some tricks up her sleeve.


    For example, at that moment, she revealed such a gloomy expression. Coupled with her originally beautiful appearance, she was really charming.


    She said helplessly, "Miraculous Doctor, why do you say that? Since Miraculous Doctor invited us to the banquet, you should treat us with courtesy. I really don''t understand. Is there a misunderstanding between Miraculous Doctor and us?"


    No one dared to provoke Old Madam Beck in the Beck family, so her temper was naturally more direct. She did not hide her arrogance at all, but Fionna was different. She was used to currying favor. Andy revealed a look of pity as soon as these words were spoken. He cast a doubtful gaze at Draxton.


    Draxton was expressionless. Seeing that Draxton was looking at them, Annie imitated Fionna and put on an innocent and magnanimous look. She smiled and waved her hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Miraculous Doctor definitely didn''t do it on purpose. Mom, we''re guests. We have to be magnanimous."


    After saying that, she blinked her watery eyes and looked at Draxton shyly.


    Then, she realized that Draxton was not looking at her at all.


    However, Annie was not disappointed. As a man, no matter how serious he looked on the outside, he could not hide the beast in his heart.


    She did not believe that Draxton would not be attracted to her when she was so magnanimous and cute.


    Annie toyed with a strand of curly hair that had fallen over her chest, feeling rather pleased with herself.


    "Be!" Draxton said in a deep voice. He didn''t sound happy.


    Annie paused. She felt that Draxton was unhappy towards Isabe.


    She pricked up her ears to watch the image of Isabe being warned by Draxton''s cold face.


    She remembered that when she was young, her mother was so magnanimous that it made her father''s wife seem mean and petty. The woman was reprimanded by her father in front of her and her mother and was totally embarrassed.


    After that, the woman became more and more sensitive and sharp. She became more and more disliked by her father. Until she was abandoned by Annie''s father. Even if she died, her father would say that the woman deserved it.


    Annie wanted to see Isabe take the same path as that woman.


    Draxton walked towards Isabe.


    Annie''s eyes widened in excitement. Could it be that Draxton was nning to go over and p Isabe?


    Draxton finally walked up to Isabe. Annie waited for Draxton to p her.


    However, Draxton raised his arm and pulled Isabe into his arms. His tone was filled with heartache. "Be, it''s been hard on you. I didn''t know that there were such strange people everywhere in this world." Towards the end, he was innocent and aggrieved.


    He nced at Annie and the others, his eyes filled with resentment and dissatisfaction. Then, he turned to Isabe and said ingratiatingly, "Be, you have to be magnanimous and have a better temper. Don''t ask me to sleep on the floor at night, okay?"


    There was a hint of coquetry in his tone.


    A man with a cold appearance and a noble temperament like a god. He should be looking down at all living beings with dignity and pride, but at that moment, his actions simply shocked them. Annie was stunned.


    Fionna was also in disbelief.


    Draxton was acting as they had expected.


    Isabe gave Draxton a sideways nce. She felt that he was being a little too dramatic. Wasn''t it just threatening him to sleep on the floorst night? He even said it in public.


    However, her eyes were filled with smiles. She red at him and said, "Look at what you''re saying. I''m not a tigress!"


    She knew that Draxton was a drama queen. She found it funny and could not help but smile.


    In the blink of an eye, they started to show off their affection and ignored the Beck family.


    Annie was rendered speechless.


    Her face turned pale.


    "Pfft!"


    A contemptuous sneer came from the door. Annie''s expression immediately changed. She turned around and saw a woman with her hair tied up high on her head. Her hair waspletely dyed dark purple. She was petite, but she was exceptionally voluptuous. She stood there with her arms crossed.


    She was wearing slightly heavy makeup, and her fiery red lips were especially eye-catching and sexy. She smiled and nced at Annie disdainfully when she saw her looking over. She lowered her arm and walked over enchantingly.


    A middle-aged man walked beside the woman with a few subordinates.


    Annie''s face turned ashen. She understood the woman''s intentions almost immediately.


    This woman was none other than Kimberley.


    The man beside Kimberley was her father,n.


    Everyone knew thatn doted on Kimberley very much, to the point where he would grant any request.n was not tall either. At least,pared to ordinary men, he was shorter. Perhaps it was the family genes. Annie''s expression was extremely ugly. She was 100% sure that Kimberley was here for Draxton, just like the Beck family.


    Kimberley walked up to Draxton and stared at Draxton and Isabe with her beautiful eyes. "Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor. Looks like you''re really in love with each other."


    Her eyes were smiling as she sized up Draxton and Isabe.


    Isabe nced at her and did not see any abnormal emotions in her eyes. Isabe smiled and said, "Are you Miss Sullivan?"


    "Kimberley Sullivan!" Kimberley reached out her hand. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miraculous Doctor!" Isabe also reached out to shake her hand. Instantly, Isabe felt Kimberley''s soft and boneless hands. They were soft andfortable to touch.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kimberley squinted her eyes and smiled at Isabe. "Miraculous Doctor, your hands are so beautiful!"


    Isabe smiled faintly.


    She turned to Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood has good taste. Miraculous Doctor is really beautiful!"


    She was petite and had to raise her head to see Draxton''s face.


    At that moment, she raised her head with a smile. Her figure was voluptuous and there was a fragrance on her body. The impact of this beauty and sexiness that was within striking distance was indeed not weak.


    If it were an ordinary man, he would probably not be able to control himself.


    However, Draxton''s eyes were filled with vignce. He said in a low voice, "Why do you keep praising my wife for being good-looking?"


    He imed sovereignty and generally hid Isabe behind his back.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    She almostughed out loud. What was Draxton thinking? He was the one who Kimberley wanted to trick.


    The smile on Kimberley''s face instantly froze, but she quickly regained herposure and said, "Oh, so Mr. Lockwood is such a humorous person!"

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Gathering Of Guests


    After Kimberley finished speaking, she took a few steps back. The smile on her face was appropriate and elegant.


    He was only testing Draxton just now.


    Now, she was certain that Draxton cared a lot about Isabe. He was definitely not someone that could be taken down with a mere beauty.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was a little difficult, but it was also more interesting!


    Kimberley''s lips curved into a wicked smile.


    She wanted to see how close the two of them were.


    When she turned around, she saw Annie staring at her with fiery eyes. Kimberley immediately clicked her tongue and said, "Why are you looking at me like that, Miss Beck? Are you jealous of my beauty?"


    "You..." Annie was furious.


    She couldn''t blieve that such a whore was trying to snatch her man.


    Annie rolled her eyes and pretended to be concerned. "Miss Sullivan, why are you free to attend the banquet today? I heard that you''ve recently epted a few new malepanions. All of them are stunners in the world. Why aren''t you at home with them?"


    "Humph, you slut, I don''t believe that Draxton will like a whore like you."


    Kimberley did not panic at all. She even smiled with interest. "Miss Beck, you don''t understand. No matter how good a beauty is, she can only be admired. We can''t dy our business.


    "To me, attending the banquet of the district master''s manor is a serious matter. How can those malepanions make me lose my mind? I''m a person with principles."


    Annie was so angry that her face turned red. She felt that Kimberley was too shameless.


    lan smiled and praised, "Hey, Mr. Lockwood is really a talent. He''s extraordinary!"


    His eyes were filled with admiration. Only such a man was worthy of his daughter!


    He directly ignored Isabe, who was next to Draxton, and said, "Mr. Lockwood, congrattions on bing District 9''s district master."


    Draxton also smiled and replied, "Mr. Sullivan, you tter me."


    "Oh, it''s quite lively, isn''t it?" At that moment, a strange and sinister voice sounded.


    Draxton andn turned around and saw a tall and thin middle-aged man with white hair walking in with a gloomy expression.


    His eyes flickered with a cold light that was even colder than a poisonous snake.


    Beside him was a young man with the same temperament as him.


    When Draxton saw this middle-aged man, his expression could not help but change, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes.


    At that moment,nughed and said, "So it''s Sir and Mr. Moore. I didn''t expect Mr. Lockwood to have invited the two of you!"


    Desmond smiled and said, "Mr. Sullivan, you''re wrong. Mr. Lockwood didn''t invite us. We came uninvited!"


    When he smiled, his face became even more sinister. As he spoke, he looked at Draxton with ill intentions and smiled. "Mr. Lockwood, I haven''t seen you in ages!"


    Draxton''s expression turned even colder.


    lan looked a little surprised. "So Sir Moore and Mr. Lockwood know each other?"


    As he asked,n''s heart was filled with vignce. The father and son of the Moore family were notorious in District 9 because the Moore family was a family of assassins. They had established an assassin organization called The Spider'', and the assassins within were all ruthless.


    There was no one they couldn''t kill.


    Draxton remained silent with a cold expression, but Desmond said, "A few months ago, I went to the outside world and exchanged blows with Mr. Lockwood. Mr. Lockwood is indeed worthy of being the patriarch of the Lockwood family. His methods are impressive, causing me to fail my mission for the first time."


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed, but they were not surprised.


    After all, dealing with the Moore family was either asking them to kill or being killed by them.


    Clearly, Draxton belonged to thetter.


    Isabe''s expression suddenly changed.


    She asked in a low voice, "Was it that time when you came back from Lotus Vige?"


    At that time, Draxton was seriously injured and was saved by Master Grey and Betty.


    Draxton nodded gently and said, "Yes. Be, this person is like a poisonous snake. You have to be careful." Isabe nodded.


    She looked at the father and son of the Moore family and happened to see Desmond''s son staring at her with malicious and obscene eyes.


    A cold glint shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    District 9 was indeed as difficult to rule as they had heard. At the very least, these people from District 9 were not easy to deal with. However, that didn''t mean anything.


    No one could pull anything off under her watch. If someone was unwilling to obey hermands, then she would just kill that person. Isabe lowered her eyes and a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    At that moment, a faint fragrance wafted into her nose. That fragrance rushed into her nose.


    Isabe looked up in surprise and saw Kimberley beside her.


    That fragrance was actuallying from Kimberley.


    Kimberley saw her looking over and smiled apologetically at her.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. She felt that the fragrance on Kimberley''s body was unusual.


    At that moment, Desmond said to his son, "Grant, remember, this is Mr. Lockwood and his wife. I heard that they also have a very cute daughter here."


    Grant retracted his gaze from Isabe and smiled. "Yes, Father. I''ll keep that in mind."


    As he spoke, he revealed an excited and bloodthirsty smile.


    Isabe also smiled, but that smile made one''s hair stand on end. She said, "Sir and Mr. Moore, you should also remember that if you offend someone you shouldn''t offend, the consequences will be even more terrifying than you think. I hope you can bear it!"


    When the father and son of the Moore family heard this, theyughed sinisterly. "Miraculous Doctor talks big. I hope you can continue to be so smug! Today, we are here to attend the banquet mainly to get to know the people. I will never forget Miraculous Doctor''s charm!" Grant said in an exaggerated tone.


    He was not hiding his wicked thoughts at all.


    Draxton''s expression turned cold. Just as he was about to re up, Isabe pressed him down and looked at the father and son of the Moore family. He said calmly. "There will be something even more unforgettable."


    When the father and son of the Moore family saw Isabe''s unyielding attitude, their eyes could not help but reveal hostility. They smiled and did not say anything else. They were like two poisonous snakes, causing the air in the banquet hall to turn colder.


    After a moment of silence, the Beck family could not help but gloat when they saw that Grant was obviously targeting Isabe.


    In District 9, even if Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, if she was targeted by the Moore family, she would be dead for sure.


    In their opinion, Isabe was already a dead man.


    Since someone had eliminated Isabe for them, all they had to do was take down Draxton.


    Of course, Kimberley was an opponent.


    At the mention of Kimberley, Annie''s expression turned dark.


    At that moment, other guests arrived one after another. Among them, when a seductive long-haired man and a woman with curly hair arrived, the banquet hall became lively again.


    This man and woman were District 9''s Arcana Group''s Big Chief and Deputy Chief.


    The man was called Terry, and the woman was called Jacqueline.


    The assassin who assassinated Betty belonged to this organization.


    At this moment, Brandon suddenly said, "It''s James! How dare hee here?"


    The Beck family members followed Brandon''s gaze and saw James blending into the crowd and walking in.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 The Strange Fragrance Of Kimberley


    James was wearing a silver-grey suit and silver-rimmed sses. He looked refined.


    He walked in with an indifferent expression. When he passed by the Beck family, Andy couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Unfilial son, why are you still here? Scram!"


    His face was filled with disgust and dissatisfaction. He was afraid that others would notice James and embarrass the Beck family, so his tone was fast and anxious.


    James nced at him coldly and ignored him. He continued to stride forward.


    Soon, he would be able to avenge his mother. He was not in a hurry.


    Andy''s face turned red with anger when he saw how rebellious James was.


    Brandon was used to pleasing Andy. Moreover, he was also happy to see James make a fool of himself. Thus, his figure shed and blocked James.


    He looked at James provocatively, but his face revealed the look of a "good brother". He said earnestly, "James, Dad is talking to you. What kind of attitude is that?"


    James coldly looked at him. Brandon continued, "James, I heard that you were chased out of the residence by Mr. Lockwood. If I were you, I would definitely not have the courage to step into the door of the district master''s manor again. I really didn''t expect you to be so thick-skinned.


    "However, even if you''re shameless, the Beck family still cared about our dignity. James, let me give you a piece of advice. You should leave quickly while no one is paying attention to you."


    Brandon''s eyes were filled with a smug smile.


    Bullying James was his greatest joy.


    At the side, Fionna and Annie''s eyes shed with smiles.


    They had also nned to kill James, but James had escaped.


    They had been running away for a few years. When James returned this time, they were uneasy at first, but now it seemed that James was not very capable. They were relieved. James clenched his fists tightly. A strong killing intent shed in his eyes under his silver wire-framed sses. He shouted coldly, "Get lost!"


    As he spoke, he pushed Brandon away and continued to stride forward.


    Brandon staggered from the push, and his smug expression instantly froze.


    Seeing that James was about to leave, Brandon wanted to stop him again with a gloomy expression, but he was stopped by Paul.


    Members of the Beck family looked at Paul in surprise. Paul said calmly, "Since he doesn''t know shame and insists on staying, we don''t have to care about him.


    "Coincidentally, today is an opportunity. In a while, I will officially announce that James will be expelled from the Beck family. From now on, he will have nothing to do with the Beck family!" As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Beck family was stunned for a moment before they were overjoyed.


    Especially Fionna and her children, they were overjoyed.


    Old Madam Beck pped his hands and apuded. "Hubby, you should have done this a long time ago. How good can Ximena''s son be?"


    Andy nodded in agreement.


    James had not gone far when he heard the Beck family''s words. His lips curved into a mocking smile.


    Through the crowd, Isabe nced at James. James also happened to look at her. Their gazes met and separated.


    However, Kimberley witnessed this scene.


    Kimberley narrowed her eyes. Previously, everyone knew that James was chased out of district master''s manor. But now, the rtionship between Isabe and James was obviously subtle. Could it be that... Isabe actually had some shady rtionship with James?


    She felt that something was wrong. The interaction between Isabe and Draxton was extremely intimate. As long as Isabe had not gone crazy, she would not fool around with Draxton''s subordinates. However, no matter what the truth was, she had already thought of a brilliant idea.


    When the banquet began, the Mystical Ind still followed some old habits from ancient times, which was that the male and female guests had to be separated. The men would be on one side and the women would be on the other.


    Draxton greeted the male guests and Isabe greeted the female guests. Amidst everyone''s constant probing andughter, Isabe smelled a fragrance again. Isabe vigntly looked up for Kimberley.


    She happened to see Kimberley smiling apologetically at her with a ss of wine.


    Then, Kimberley put down her ss and walked towards the bathroom.


    Isabe squinted her eyes. She put down her wine ss and followed Kimberley.


    Kimberley seemed to have expected Isabe to follow her. Her lips could not help but curve.


    When she reached the bathroom, Isabe realized that Kimberley had suddenly disappeared.


    Isabe squinted her eyes and found it interesting. This Kimberley was indeed worthy of being a member of the Mercenary Association. She was quite capable. Just as she was about to find Kimberley, the bathroom door suddenly mmed shut behind her.


    Isabe turned around and saw a figure standing there with lifeless eyes.


    This person was not Kimberley, but James.


    ¡°James?" Isabe sized up James. Naturally, she could tell that something was wrong with him.


    Isabe shed over and grabbed James''s wrist, wanting to take his pulse.


    However, James was even faster. Instead, he grabbed Isabe''s wrist.


    Instantly, his hands trembled violently.


    His lifeless eyes gradually blurred, and then a painful struggle shed across them.


    However, that trace of struggle was quickly reced by a dazed expression. He held Isabe''s wrist tightly and his tall body pressed down on Isabe. His breath came in short gasps.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s face sank. James had been set up!


    One of her wrists was held by James, while her other hand quickly grabbed his other wrist. Isabe looked at it and frowned.


    This was because James''s pulse showed clearly a symptom of being drugged or poisoned.


    Isabe pondered for a moment and naturally thought of the strange fragrance emitted from Kimberley''s body.


    Isabe thought for a moment and understood the twists and turns.


    Kimberley had used the strange fragrance on her twice. Clearly, the strange fragrance had a bewitching effect, just like how it was currently affecting James.


    However, Kimberley did not know that Isabe had the Evolution Poison in her body and was immune to all poisons. Not only did Kimberley''s strange fragrance not make her lose her mind, but it also provided nourishment for Evolution Poison.


    That was right. Previously, her golden butterfly liked that strange fragrance very much.


    On the other hand, James was an ordinary person.


    He was clearly being controlled.


    Kimberley''s goal was very simple. She wanted something bad to happen between Isabe and James.


    It was indeed a huge scandal for Mrs. Lockwood to have an unspeakable affair with Draxton''s subordinate.


    If Isabe guessed correctly, Kimberley must be approaching Draxton at that moment.


    It had to be said that Kimberley''s n was perfect.


    This was because if she didn''t have the Evolution Poison in her body, she might have fallen for it.


    However, she was no ordinary person.


    Kimberley was an open-minded person. It was no secret in District 9 that she had many malepanions.


    Therefore, no one was surprised when she walked to the male guest area with a ss of wine in her hand. and rushed straight to Draxton.


    Other than the members of the Beck family who revealed hostile expressions, many others looked like they were waiting to watch a good show.


    Draxton frowned slightly when he saw Kimberleying over. But soon, he smelled a fragrance entering his nose.


    Draxton''s expression changed.


    A flirtatious smile appeared on Kimberley''s face. She leaned forward slightly and approached Draxton. Her voice was also gentle and charming "Mr. Lockwood, I have something to tell you. Can we talk in private? Kimberley pointed to a secluded resting area not far away.


    Draxton paused and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Are You A Man Or Not?


    Under everyone''s ambiguous gazes, Draxton and Kimberley walked towards the resting area not far away.


    The two of them entered the resting area and closed the frosted ss door.


    The people outside could not see what was going on inside. They could only see a blurry outline.


    In the male guest area, members of the Beck family had dark faces. However, the others all looked atn with admiration. Someone even said directly, "Mr. Sullivan, your daughter is really a heroine among women. Congrattions!"


    As for what to congratte, it was naturally to congratten. His daughter had actually won Draxton so quickly.


    lan was a maniac who doted on his daughter. As long as it was something Kimberley wanted to do, he would support her. Now that he heard someone congratte him, he was naturally happy.


    In his opinion, if his daughter married Draxton, it would indeed not be unfair to his daughter.


    He was very satisfied. As soon as he entered, he raised his ss with everyone with a smile. For a moment, the male guest area was lively.


    In the female guest area, Old Madam Beck and Fionna saw Kimberley and Draxton enter the resting area alone. Their expressions could not help but turn ugly.


    Old Madam Beck said, "Where''s Annie? Why isn''t she back yet?"


    Fionna looked a little anxious. Previously, Annie had said that she was going to the washroom, but she had not returned after such a long time.


    Meanwhile, in the washroom, Annie never expected that she would encounter such a scene just by going to the washroom.


    Isabe was actually hugging James in the bathroom.


    Her eyes were filled with excitement. She couldn''t help but secretly take out her phone and began recording.


    Her eyes were a little red. She was too happy. If she recorded Isabe and James''s unsightly scenes, Isabe would be finished.


    At that time, she would have a chance to take advantage of the situation and approach Draxton.


    At that time, Draxton would be immersed in the anger of Isabe betraying him. He would definitely be grateful to her for intervening. Perhaps he would directly transfer his feelings to her.


    Then wouldn''t it be a matter of minutes for her to be Mrs. Lockwood?


    Annie''s breathing quickened slightly. She held up her phone and secretly recorded the scene in the gap between the cubicles.


    Outside, James was indeed constantly trying to get closer to Isabe, but the asional sh of rity made him struggle in pain.


    Isabe supported James''s tall body with a serious expression. She thought for a moment and summoned her golden butterfly to bite James.


    The golden butterfly flew out from Isabe''s body. Because of the angle, Annie did not see the golden butterfly appear. She only saw Isabe''s body move closer to James. This way, it looked like Isabe had. taken the initiative to throw herself at James.


    Annie raised her phone, her eyes filled with excitement.


    At that moment, at an angle that Annie could not see, the golden butterflynded on James''s wrist and bit through his skin, absorbing the strange fragrance in his body.


    Time passed minute by minute. After about three minutes, the golden butterfly had absorbed all the strange fragrance in James''s body. It burped in satisfaction and returned to Isabe''s body. Meanwhile, James''s mind gradually regained rity.


    However, the moment he regained his senses and saw his actions, his face turned pale.


    His rudeness from before quickly shed through his mind. Although he did not do it willingly, he still felt ashamed


    Before Isabe could say anything, he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, I deserve to die!"


    He lowered his head deeply, not daring to look at Isabe.


    Isabe''s cold gaze became slightly gentle. She reached out to help him up and said, "It''s not your fault. Besides, nothing happened."


    However, James knelt too firmly and Isabe could not pull him up.


    Isabe fell silent.


    At that moment, Annie, who was secretly taking photos, was dumbfounded.


    Why did they suddenly... stop?


    As if sensing her dissatisfaction, Isabe ignored James and slowly turned around to look at the cubicle where Annie was.


    Annie''s heart skipped a beat. Had Isabe discovered her?


    The next moment, Isabe walked towards the cubicle.


    Thud!


    In a panic, Annie dropped the phone on the ground.


    Behind Isabe, James slowly raised his head. He stared at Isabe''s back and raised his hand. His hand. was still warm from touching Isabe. James quickly lowered his head and buried hisplicated feelings.


    His eyes were red, and a trace of sparkling tears rolled in them, but he forced them back.


    His childhood experiences had nurtured his cold personality. Other than when his mother was still alive, he had almost never felt any warmth.


    However, Isabe''s tolerance and gentleness just now made him feel unprecedented warmth.


    She was not angry at him for offending her. Instead, she saved him.


    She didn''t me him. She didn''t despise him.


    Draxton was his most respected master, and Draxton''s wife was naturally the patriarch''s wife that he respected as well.


    Yes, she was the patriarch''s wife he respected the most. She always would be.


    At that moment, Isabe had already walked to the cubicle and said coldly, "Come out!"


    At the same time, in the rest area, Kimberley thought that Draxton had obediently followed her in and had already been affected by her strange fragrance.


    She was confident that no one could escape her strange fragrance.


    Kimberley looked at the noble man who was as handsome as a god in front of her. The emotions in her eyes could no longer be concealed. She looked at Draxton with a burning gaze and slowly forced her way towards him.


    Draxton''s eyes were cold. Just as Kimberley approached and reached out to touch his face, he suddenly kicked her! Kimberley was kicked to the ground in a sorry state. She waspletely stunned and did not know what had happened. When she came back to her senses, she realized the situation she was in.


    No man had ever treated her like this!


    Anger shed across Kimberley''s eyes.


    Draxton retracted his foot, took a tissue, and raised his foot to wipe his clean and shiny leather shoes.


    He nced at Kimberley coldly as he wiped it and said hatefully, "Even my leather shoes belong to Be. No one can taint me!"


    As if to express his anger, after wiping his leather shoes, he fiercely threw the still white tissues into the trash can.


    Kimberley was at a loss for words.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kimberley''s expression immediately became twisted. She widened her eyes and looked at Draxton in disbelief. She asked a question from the bottom of her heart, "Draxton, are you a man or not!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Betty''s Revenge


    When Draxton heard her question, not only was he not angry, he even raised his head proudly and said, "My Be knows best whether I''m a man or not. What does it have to do with you?" Kimberley was rendered speechless.


    She felt that this man was really a fucking dog!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had never seen such a dog-like man.


    She got up from the ground and sneered. "Mr. Lockwood, you''re loyal to your wife, but it''s hard to say if your wife is also loyal to you."


    Draxton''s eyes darkened as anger shed across his face. "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    Kimberleyughed coldly and said: "If Mr. Lockwood don''t believe me, why don''t you follow me!"


    Draxton''s expression changed. He went forward and grabbed Kimberley''s neck. "What did you do to Be?" "I didn''t do anything, Mr. Lockwood. Don''t use me without any evidence. I just saw some things. I''ll take you there now!"


    Draxton let go of Kimberley''s neck and said coldly, "Lead the way! If anything happens to Be, the consequences will definitely not be something you can bear!"


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Kimberley''s eyes. No man had ever treated her like this. This man had better not fall into her hands. Otherwise, she would definitely make him crawl at her feet and beg for her mercy.


    Kimberley originally thought that she could easily take down this man, but she did not expect that the other party was not affected by her strange fragrance.


    When Kimberley thought of this, a strange look shed across her eyes. What was going on? Her strange fragrance had never failed before.


    The two of them left the lounge one after another. The guests in the male guest area were originally gossiping, but at this moment, they could not help but be stunned.


    Then, they looked at Draxton with subtle expressions.


    They were all wondering if Draxton was done so fast.


    lan''s expression did not look too good.


    No matter how outstanding this Draxton was, he was a little too fast when having sex. Wasn''t this wronging his daughter?


    Draxton had no idea what those people were thinking. All he could think about now was whether Isabe would be in danger. His expression was solemn and his eyes were cold. However, he had only taken a few steps when someone blocked his path. It was Grant.


    Grant smiled evilly and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Lockwood to be a silver wax spearhead. You may look good but you''re still useless."


    Draxton looked at him coldly, walked around him, and continued to walk forward.


    However, Grant seemed to be looking for trouble. He shed and stopped him.


    Draxton was already worried about Isabe. At that moment, he was not in the mood to argue with Grant. His face turned cold, and he winked at the members of the Red Crystal in the dark. immediately, two Red Crystal members appeared and blocked Grant''s path.


    Draxton nced at him indifferently. "Everyone here today is a guest. However, if you leave this door and offend me, I, the patriarch of the Lockwood family, will definitely settle the score one by one." With that, he continued walking forward.


    Kimberley smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood is quite well-mannered. Why were you so rough with me just now?"


    Her tone was a little ambiguous. It made one''s imagination run wild.


    Draxton could not be bothered with her.


    Grant was naturally unwilling to let Draxton leave just like that. He could not push the Red Crystal away, so he sneered and flicked a red ball with his finger.


    The ball exploded in the air, and the gas formed a-like mist threads that flew towards Draxton''s body.


    However, at that moment, a small figure suddenly ran out and shouted crisply. "Daddy!"


    Draxton''s expression changed immediately. Coincidentally, the exploding red ball,-like mist threadsnded on Betty''s body.


    Betty stopped running and looked down at the red mist on her chest.


    The thing quickly melted into her body..


    Betty tilted her head, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    Draxton was furious.


    "Betty!"


    He rushed to his daughter''s side and picked up Betty. His trembling hands checked her body in a panic. The man, who was calm even if the sky copsed in front of him, was pale and his eyes were filled with fear.


    When Betty saw Draxton''s panicked look, she quickly raised her small hand and hugged his head. Sheforted him repeatedly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Daddy, Betty is fine."


    Her voice was so soft that it could melt one''s heart. Draxton''s eyes turned red.


    He forced back his tears. He knew that The Spider was very good at using poison.


    He picked up Betty and said, "Daddy will take you to Mommy. Mommy will definitely have a way to save you."


    Betty''s face darkened. Her father did not trust her. Did he think that she could not even withstand such a small poison?


    Grandpa Jaye said that she was a little evil doctor, who was immune to poison!


    Betty pouted her lips and looked at Grant with her big clear eyes. She said to Draxton, "Daddy, we haven''t taken revenge yet."


    "Saving Betty is the most important thing."


    Draxton hugged Betty and ran forward.


    Betty pouted her lips again. She really could not withstand Draxton. She could only raise her small hand. A thin blood-red needle suddenly appeared in her fair and tender little hand.


    Betty''s fingers flicked the thin needle out nimbly.


    The needle was too thin for ordinary people to notice.


    Moreover, as soon as the thin needlended, it became transparent.


    No one saw that a thin transparent needle was wriggling on the ground and pouncing towards Grant.


    How was that a thin needle? It was clearly a bug.


    It was a poison bug.


    A hint of coldness appeared in Betty''s blue eyes. Her mother had said that she could not use this bug unless she had no choice. Because if the enemy was entangled by this bug, it would make the enemy suffer a fate worse than death.


    However, Betty felt that the person in front of her wanted to kill her father. If she hadn''te, her father would have been the one who fell for it.


    Betty felt that this was intolerable.


    Draxton did not notice what Betty had done at all. He only wanted to find Isabe as soon as possible and save their daughter.


    He held Betty in one hand and held Kimberley''s wrist tightly with the other. He dragged her to look for Isabe.


    As Kimberley was dragged away by him, she said, "Don''t your leather shoes belong to Isabe? Why are you grabbing my wrist now?"


    Draxton said coldly, "I''ll just chop it upter!"


    Kimberley''s face darkened.


    Of course, she knew that it was not his own hand that had to be chopped off, but hers.


    However, she did not dy. If anything really happened to Draxton''s daughter, he might be angry at her.


    She also wanted Draxton''s daughter to die, but she could not be involved.


    Kimberleyughed and quickly led the way.


    Grant stood where he was with an evil smile on his face.


    He raised his hand and touched his chin. "After being poisoned by me, when that little girl''s intestines are pierced through, let''s see how the couple will beg me! Haha.


    "When the timees, I''ll get Isabe to serve me well. Do you think she''ll do as I say?"


    He pushed away the two Red Crystal members in front of him, but their eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "How dare you hurt our little master!" one of the Red Crystal said. Killing intent appeared in his eyes. He immediately attacked, but before his fist couldnd on Grant, Grant''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Thecent expression on his face quickly stiffened, and his healthy face instantly turned pale. His face also revealed an iparably painful and twisted expression.


    "Ah..."


    He raised his hand and pinched his throat, but ck blood still gushed out of his mouth uncontrobly.


    His eyeballs were bulging and bloodshot, and his teeth were chattering in pain. In the next moment, his entire body convulsed, and he fell to the ground as if he had no bones. Desmond, who was standing in the crowd, had a smug look on his face. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He shouted, "Son, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 Mr. Lockwood''s Cuckold


    Desmond walked up to Grant as quick as he could.


    However, Grant was in too much pain to answer him.


    The Moore family was a family of assassins that focused on poison. Desmond could naturally tell that Grant had been poisoned.


    The poison used was very poisonous.


    Looking at his painful son, Desmond''s eyes were filled with pain and confusion.


    How could this be?


    Wasn''t Grant supposed to have poisoned Draxton?


    Why was it his son who was in trouble now?


    Desmond was puzzled, but he still had to save his son. He quickly helped Grant up and wanted to take him away.


    However, the members of Red Crystal sneered and said, "Sir Moore, I think it''s better if you don''t leave. Everyone can see what your son has done to our little master. It''s not right for you to leave now!" Desmond''s expression was terrifying as he roared, "Get lost! Can''t you see what my son has be?" "What does your son''s condition have to do with us? We just know that your son tried to hurt our patriarch and even poisoned our little master. If anything happens to her, do you think your son will live?"


    Desmond stared at the members of Red Crystal with a sinister look in his eyes. He shouted angrily, "Someone,e and take Grant back to detoxify the poison!"


    The members of the Moore family rushed in very quickly, but after entering, they could not leave!


    Desmond looked at the members of Red Crystal blocking the door and then at his son, who was twitching non-stop. His face turned red, and his veins bulged. His eyes were unfocused, and he looked like he had gone crazy.


    There was no need to mention thebat power of the members of Red Crystal. Moreover, at this moment, Landon had also arrived with his men.


    He was here to find Betty.


    Previously, he was the one watching Betty. However, Betty slipped away by ident.


    When he arrived at the banquet hall, he did not see Betty. Instead, he saw the crazy Desmond. His eyes shed. He did not care about anything else and helped the members of Red Crystal trap the father and son of the Moore family in the hall.


    "Landon, if anything happens to my son, can you bear the responsibility? Can Draxton bear my revenge? You have to think carefully."


    Landon smiled innocently. "Isn''t your son still breathing?"


    "You..." Desmond was furious. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Landon.


    A cold light shed in Landon''s eyes. Grant must have done something that he shouldn''t have done. If he was afraid of the Moore family''s revenge, he wouldn''t be Landon.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    Around 10 minutes ago.


    In the bathroom, Isabe stared at the cubicle. She knew that there was someone inside, but she didn''t know who was inside.


    When Annie came out, Isabe couldn''t help but cock her brows.


    "I was wondering who it was. It''s actually Miss Beck. It turns out that Miss Beck has the habit of


    eavesdropping in the bathroom!"


    Isabe sneered.


    Annie''s expression was not good either. She said, "Did you think I wanted to eavesdrop? I didn''t expect to see you having an affair with a man here when I''m using the tollet!" Isabe stared at Annie and smiled faintly. She stretched out her hand. "Hand it over!"


    "What?" Annie was wary.


    "You secretly took photos, right? Hand over your phone!" said Isabe.


    Annie''s expression changed and she shrieked, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What photos? Why should I give my phone to you?


    "You''re hugging someone in the bathroom behind Draxton''s back, and you''re ming me?"


    Annie sneered smugly "Or are you actually feeling quilty? Do you think I''ve recorded something? Are y afraid that I''ll show it to Draxton?"


    A hint of impatience appeared on Isabe''s face. "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    "I didn''t secretly take any photos," said Annie. She was refusing to admit what she had done.


    She hugged herself tightly, afraid that Isabe woulde over and snatch her phone.


    Isabe stared at her with a dark face.


    At that moment, James suddenly jumped up from the ground. He quickly rushed to Annie''s side and grabbed her throat


    The silver-framed sses emitted a cold light. Under the sses, the pair of eyes that were usually unreadable were now terrifyingly cold. Annie widened her eyes and stared at James''s eyes in disbelief. What kind of eyes were those? Coldness, ridicule, disgust, contempt...


    It was as if she was the dirtiest thing in the world that he could not stand.


    Annie''s self-esteem suffered a huge blow. How could this trash, James, treat her like this?


    James stared at Annie coldly. Killing intent surfaced on his face as he said in an especially sinister voice, "If you don''t want to die, hand over your phone!"


    Annie''s neck was held tightly, and she couldn''t say a word. She could only let out a whimper.


    Annie did not want to hand over her phone, but when he saw that she did not move, James suddenly tightened his grip on her neck. In an instant, Annie''s face turned pale.


    At that moment, she saw a strong killing intent in James''s eyes.


    He knew that if he killed Annie now, the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife would protect him.


    In fact, the patriarch would speed up his ns because of this.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had the right to be willful and the right to kill Annie.


    Therefore, James really wanted to kill her.


    Annie was terrified.


    Fionna had sessfully be a mistress. Since she had been by Fionna''s side since she was young, she had naturally learned to read people''s expressions. Therefore, Annie was very sure that James really wanted to kill her.


    James actually dared to kill her!


    Where did he get his courage and confidence from?


    Wasn''t he afraid that Annie wouldin to her grandfather and her father?


    Annie could not figure it out, but now, she was really about to suffocate to death.


    Hence, she quickly took out her phone from her pocket and threw it on the ground.


    The phone didn''t break on the ground. Isabe picked it up and opened it. Sure enough, whe saw the video Annie had recorded.


    She nodded at James.


    James then let go of Annie.


    James walked to Isabe''s side. When he saw the video in Isabe''s hand, his face instantly turned pale.


    Because from Annie''s point of view, this video was really ambiguous.


    Isabe nced at James and patted him on the shoulder. "People will see what they wanted to see."


    Isabe was naturally frank.


    James did not look too good. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I''ve offended Mrs. Lockwood. I''ll apologize to patriarchter."


    Isabe looked at him speechlessly.


    At that moment, the bathroom door was suddenly opened from the outside. Draxton rushed in with Betty.


    Seeing that Isabe was fine, Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Be, quickly take a look at Betty. She''s been poisoned!"


    Upon hearing that Betty had been poisoned, a strange expression appeared on Isabe''s face. When she saw. Betty nestled in Draxton''s arms, herrge eyes were filled with innocence. She didn''t know whether tough. or cry.


    She reached out and took Betty from Draxton''s arms. However, she still checked Betty''s pulse. Good lord, the little girl was very healthy.


    Isabe hugged Betty and kissed her little face. She did not look anxious. Draxton quickly said, "Be, it''s Grant..."


    Betty looked at Draxton angrily and said, "Mommy, Betty already said that Betty is fine. Daddy doesn''t trust me!" Isabe pinched her nose dotingly and said to Draxton, "Draxton, your daughter is immune to all poisons."


    Draxton was stunned.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Have you forgotten who those Betty''s Grandpa and Grandmas are?"


    At that moment, Draxton also understood that he had been too concerned.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. "Even so, Grant can''t be forgiven so easily."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Then let''s go meet the father and son of the Moore family."


    At that moment, Annie finally recovered. Her throat was injured, so her voice was hoarse like a broken bellow. "Mr. Lockwood, you''ve been cheated on. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Trust


    Annie stared at Isabe with hatred in her eyes. Her face was filled with the pleasure of revenge.


    She didn''t believe that Draxton wouldn''t have any doubts.


    Seeing that Draxton was giving her a murderous look, Annie hurriedly said, "Mr. Lockwood, I''ve filmed a video. Isabe hasn''t had the time to delete it yet. If you don''t believe me, take a look. You''ll know when you see it. She has an ambiguous rtionship with this good subordinate of yours."


    At that moment, Kimberley was standing outside the door. She did not enter because at that moment, she was very shocked.


    It was one thing for Draxton to not be affected by her strange fragrance, but why were Isabe and James fine as well?


    No, from Annie''s words, it seemed like something had happened before.


    In other words, they were actually affected by her strange fragrance.


    But how could they recover in such a short time?


    ording to her estimation, Isabe and James should still be doing something they shouldn''t. However, in the end, there was not a single crease on their clothes.


    Obviously, nothing happened.


    What was going on?


    James''s face turned pale.


    In fact, the angle of the video seemed a little intimate.


    Even if Draxton knew that he and Isabe were innocent, but they were both men. After watching such a video, Draxton would probably feel ufortable.


    By then, he would be the unlucky one.


    James wanted to cry but had no tears.


    He looked at Isabe.


    Isabe yed with Annie''s phone in her hand. She looked at Annie disdainfully and threw the phone at Draxton.


    Draxton caught it with a gloomy expression.


    Annie''s eyes lit up as she hurriedly said in her broken bellows voice, "Mr. Lockwood, quick, open it. There''s evidence of their improper rtionship on the phone."


    Draxton naturally knew that whether it was Kimberley''s confidence that Isabe would betray him or Annie''s instigation, it meant that something had indeed happened before.


    However, with Be''s ability, even if something really happened, it would only be on the surface.


    Nothing substantial would happen.


    He still trusted Isabe.


    Annie was extremely excited. Her eyes were filled with urgency, malice, and gloat.


    A trace of disgust shed across Draxton''s eyes. He did not have the slightest desire to turn on the phone to check. He even exerted force with his hand. The metal phone was actually pinched until it deformed. A trace of blue smoke emerged with a puff. Sparks shed slightly, and the entire phone was broken.


    Draxton threw the distorted phone on the ground with a bang and sneered at Annie. His eyes were filled with disdain. "You want to sow discord between us? Humph, no way!"


    With that, he looked at Isabe for praise.


    Isabe met that pair of dark blue eyes and immediately understood his desire. "Be, praise me quickly, praise me quickly."


    Isabe was not surprised by Draxton''s actions. There was still trust between them.


    She chuckled and could not help but bury her face in Betty''s body. She could not help butugh. "That''s right.


    You want to ruin our rtionship as husband and wife? No way. My Draxton trusts me!"


    As she spoke, Isabe imitated Draxton and gave Annie a disdainful look.


    Annie stood rooted to the ground, her expression was nk.


    "How is this possible?" wondered Annie.


    "Draxton, are you a man or not?" Annie could not help but mutter to Draxton in disbelief.


    Kimberley was also extremely shocked because she suddenly realized that the rtionship between Draxton and Isabe was definitely not something that could be sowed by mere schemes. ording to the current situation, even if her n seeded, these two people would probably have the ability to ovee everything and not waver.


    Such feelings were extremely precious to both women and men.


    Kimberley had always been curious and wanted to conquer Draxton, but now, she suddenly realized that this man was really fucking attractive.


    Which woman wouldn''t want to have a man like that?


    The way she looked at Draxton could not help but change.


    Upon hearing Annie''s words, Draxton did not even look at her.


    Instead, Isabe raised her chin at Annie and said, ¡°It''s fine as long as I know if my Draxton is a man. What does it have to do with you? Humph!"


    As she spoke, Isabe stuffed Betty into Draxton''s arms and said, "Let''s go and settle the score with the father and son of the Moore family!"


    Annie''s face was ashen.


    She had lived for more than 20 years, and this was the first time in her life that her view of the world had been overturned.


    Draxton and Isabe were both abnormal, right?


    Shouldn''t normal people have already started to doubt each other and be estranged?


    She couldn''t help but lower her head and look at the deformed phone on the ground.


    Draxton and Isabe walked out of the bathroom and saw Kimberley standing at the door in a daze. Isabe squinted her eyes slightly and said, "Miss Sullivan, I''ve received your gift today. As the saying goes, it''s impolite not to reciprocate. Miss Sullivan, wait patiently. I''ll definitely return the favor!"


    Kimberley looked at Isabe and squinted her eyes. She smiled and said, "Miraculous Doctor, you''re too kind. However... I''ll be looking forward to it!"


    Their gazes met, and they saw dense hostility and battle intent in each other''s eyes.


    Kimberley watched as Isabe''s family of three left. When she looked at Isabe, she could not help but feel a trace of jealousy.


    Such a good man should be hers!


    James was one step behind. He looked at Annie and did not say anything. However, Annie felt as if she had fallen into an freezer. It was as if she was facing a demon that wanted to take her life. Seeing the fear in Annie''s eyes, James smiled in satisfaction. He raised his hand, adjusted the silver-framed sses on his nose, and whispered, "Annie, enjoy the final times of your life." With that, he strode away to chase after Isabe and Draxton.


    Kimberley stood on the spot and looked at Annie with contempt before leaving in her high heels.


    She did not treat Annie as an opponent at all.


    Annie was the only one left in the bathroom.


    Her face was pale She hesitated for a moment before picking up the distorted phone. However, as soon as her hand touched the phone, it turned into dust.


    Annie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Draxton. What kind of power did he use?


    Annie was so shocked that she did not know what to do. In the next moment, she came back to her senses and ran out in fear.


    She wanted to tell her grandfather and grandmother about what happened today, as well as her parents.


    Isabe and Draxton arrived at the banquet hall and saw that the atmosphere in the banquet hall had changed.


    At that moment, the music in the hall had stopped. All that could be heard was Grant''s weak wails and Desmond''s angry roars.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The members of Red Crystal stood guard at the entrance, not letting the father and son of the Moore family. leave at all.


    Since Grant dared to poison the patriarch and their young master in front of everyone, he had to bear the consequences. they were allowed to leave, everyone would think that their patriarch and their master were easy to bully.


    When everyone saw Isabe and Draxton, they all looked at them.


    When Desmond saw that Betty was still intact in Draxton''s arms, his eyes widened and he said in disbelief, "How is she still fine?"


    Shouldn''t Betty be like his son, suffering and living a life worse than death?

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Being Magnanimous


    After hearing Desmond''s words, Isabe and Draxton''s eyes turned cold.


    Betty also clenched her small fists and looked at Desmond angrily. She would remember this bad guy! Isabe said coldly, "Desmond, you came to our banquet uninvited. Your son openly attacked my husband and daughter. It seems that the Moore family really has a death wish!"


    As Isabe spoke, he looked at Grant, who was in extreme pain, and a sneer appeared on her face.


    Desmond''s face was ashen. "Miraculous Doctor, no matter how influential you and Draxton are in the outside world, you have to follow the rules of Mystical Ind!


    "To the Mystical Ind, you''re just outsiders. You have to recognize your status!"


    Isabe did not back down and retorted, "Whether it''s in the outside world or on the Mystical Ind, the Moore family is an unpresentable family in our eyes. You''re just an assassin. What right do you have to talk to us like this?"


    "You''re too arrogant!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Before Desmond could retaliate, Patriarch Grey could not help but call out coldly in the crowd.


    He stared coldly at Isabe, as if he was looking at Jocelyn through her. The coldness in his eyes grew stronger.


    Beside him, his son, Hayden, could not help but reveal a look of disgust.


    His grandson, Zachary, also looked at Isabe with a cold expression.


    They felt that Miraculous Doctor was indeed too arrogant.


    Desmond was trembling with anger.


    The members of the Moore family had one thing inmon, they were petty.


    As everyone knew, the Moore family could not stand others speaking ill of them.


    And Isabe''s words were openly scolding the Moore family for being unpresentable and unqualified. It was simply trampling on what the Moore family was most proud of.


    How could Desmond tolerate this?


    At that moment, the sound of fighting came from outside the district master''s manor.


    Desmond knew that members of the Moore family had arrived.


    Previously, he had been trapped in the banquet hall by the members of Red Crystal. He had watched Grant suffer a fate worse than death, so he had called his family.


    At that moment, reinforcements from his family must have arrived.


    Desmond suddenly felt more confident.


    However, at that moment, he did not n to leave easily.


    If he left with Grant in such a sorry state, wouldn''t everyoneugh at the Moore family?


    Desmond sneered and stared at Betty with a malicious gaze. "It seems that Miraculous Doctor''s medical skills are indeed impressive. Your little child has been poisoned by the Moore family''s poison and is still fine. Presumably, Miraculous Doctor can also cure my son?"


    Isabe was stunned!


    She felt that Desmond really knew no shame.


    His son had poisonedher daughter in the banquet hall for no reason. If it weren''t for the fact that Betty happened to be Evil Doctors'' inheritor, wouldn''t she be living a life worse than death if it were any other child?


    Isabe was terrified at the thought of that scene. She could not help but rejoice that it was Betty here and not Ricky.


    Ricky did not have the Legacy of Evil Doctors.


    Just thinking about it infuriated Isabe.


    However, Desmond still had the cheek to ask her to save Grant?


    She had seen shameless people, but Isabe had never seen such an arrogant and shameless person.


    "Pfft!" Isabe could not help butugh mockingly.


    However, at that moment, a man''s voice sounded slowly. "Miraculous Doctor, since you''re Miraculous Doctor, it''s only right for you to save him. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and save Mr. Moore!" Isabe turned around and looked at the person who spoke. It wasn, Kimberley''s father, president of the Mercenary Association.


    lan was not tall, but he was very strong. At that moment, he waszily leaning against the soft chair. He raised his body slightly and yed with a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked at Isabe unhappily. It was as if Isabe did not save anyone then she had no morals, a w in her character, and that she would be a criminal.


    Isabe''s face immediately turned pale.


    At that moment, Patriarch Grey and Hayden also said, "That''s right. As Miraculous Doctor, how could you leave him in the lurch? Is this how Jocelyn taught you?"


    After that, the others also started persuading Isabe to save Grant.


    Isabe gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Are you all blind? It was clearly Grant who attacked first for no reason. If my daughter hadn''t been lucky enough to be fine, wouldn''t my daughter have suffered today?"


    Desmond sneered smugly. "But the problem is, isn''t your daughter fine?


    "It''s my son who''s suffering now!"


    "That''s right, Miraculous Doctor. Why are you so petty? Human lives are at stake. Aren''t you going to save him?"


    "Yeah, Miraculous Doctor, be magnanimous!"


    "Besides, Miraculous Doctor, if something really happens to Mr. Moore, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Some people wanted to please the Moore family, so they shouted especially loudly.


    Isabe was so angry that she could not control herself. She took a deep breath and looked at Draxton.


    They were bullying them for being outsiders.


    A cold light shed across Isabe''s eyes. Since people were teaming up to disgust her, then she would no longer hold anything back.


    Alright, she would do as they wished.


    Isabe looked at everyone in the banquet hall expressionlessly and remembered those who persuaded her to be magnanimous and told her to save Grant. Her lips curved into a sneer. Alright, one day, she would make these people regret what they had done today.


    Isabe said, "Alright, since everyone said so, I''ll let bygones be bygones and be magnanimous!"


    With that, Isabe walked towards Grant.


    Desmond''s eyes shed with pride.


    At that moment, the others also revealed smug expressions. This Isabe was still very sensible!


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes shed with a hint of mockery. "Humph, this Isabe is more submissive than Jocelyn, that rebellious daughter of mine!"


    Desmond looked at Isabe and smiled coldly. "Miraculous Doctor, you can definitely cure my son''s poison, right?"


    Isabe said expressionlessly, "I will try my best to deal with him."


    A trace of satisfaction shed in Desmond''s eyes. He could not help but think that Isabe''s medical skills were indeed impressive. It would not be bad if he could capture her back to the Moore family and make her their ve doctor.


    Moreover, she could keep creating new poisons for the Moore family.


    This way, he could spare her life


    Isabe stood in front of Grant. She lowered her head and looked at Grant, who was panting weakly on the ground. A cold smile shed across her eyes.


    Grant happened to see Isabe''s cold smile..


    Fear appeared in his eyes.


    However, no one thought that Isabe would dare to hurt Grant.


    That Included Desmond.


    They all handed Grant over to Isabe for treatment.


    Isabe squatted down and flipped her fingertips. A trembling golden needle appeared between her fingers.


    Isabe lowered her eyes. Killing intent shed in her eyes.


    Under Grant''s horrified gaze, she smiled and inserted the golden needle into Grant''s body.


    In an instant, Grant''s eyes bulged, and his limbs twitched desperately. It seemed that he was breathing less


    and less.


    Desmond''s expression changed drastically as he roared, "Miraculous Doctor, what''s going on?"


    The guests in the banquet hall were stunned. They craned their necks to look over.


    Isabe flipped her fingertips, and another golden needle appeared. She stood up innocently and said, "Oh, this is a stress reaction. Just another needle will do."


    As she spoke, she shot the golden needle into Grant''s neck.


    No matter how one looked at it, that position was not a proper acupoint.


    Desmond suddenly realized something.


    Grant finally breathed hisst breath after a minute of painful twitching.


    He was dead!


    "My son..."


    Desmond suddenly let out an iparably shrill cry.


    In the banquet hall, everyone widened their eyes and looked at Isabe in disbelief.


    Even if they did not know anything about medicine, they could tell that Isabe had deliberately killed Grant!


    Everyone was stunned!


    After Desmond confirmed that Grant was really dead, he suddenly raised his head and stared at Isabe with bloodshot eyes.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably be frightened by his gaze.


    However, Isabe smiled at him. Her smile was pleasant, and her eyes were innocent. She shrugged slightly and said helplessly, "Oops, I''m really sorry, Sir Moore and everyone else. I missed!


    "You should know that there are times when doctors fail to treat illnesses and save people! Everyone, your have to be magnanimous and forgive me, especially Sir Moore. Don''t be petty and me me!"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 This Couple Is Crazy


    The entire banquet hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    Whether it was the male or female guest area, everyone''s eyes were staring at Isabe in shock.


    They did not expect Isabe to be so bold!


    She actually dared to kill Grant in front of all of them.


    Sg even kept telling them to be magnanimous and not be petty.


    As an outsider, Isabe was so arrogant. It was obvious that hse didn''t about the natives of the Mystical Ind.


    How could they tolerate this?


    Desmond was hysterical as he held Grant''s body.


    Suddenly, he let go of Grant''s horrible corpse and stared at Isabe with bloodshot eyes. He gritted his teeth. and said, "Isabe, I''ll make you pay with your blood!"


    As he spoke, he was filled with killing intent. With a twist of his wrist, he took out a weapon that looked like a gun.


    Everyone knew that it was not a real gun, but the Moore family''s weapon. All their weapons would be very poisonous. The lethality of this thing was definitely not inferior to a real pistol at close range.


    The hole of the weapon was aimed at Isabe.


    Isabe''s expression changed. He took Betty from Draxton''s arms and quickly hid behind Draxton with Betty.


    She revealed a timid look and said aggrievedly, "Draxton, I didn''t do it on purpose. Didn''t I identally kill his son? How can he be so petty and even point a weapon at me? I''m so scared!" The veins on Desmond''s hand, which was holding the weapon, bulged. "How shameless?"


    He felt that Isabe was even more shameless than him!


    Desmond felt that he had really met his match this time.


    He had never been so devastated when facing Draxton.


    But this Isabe was really an eye-opener for him!


    However, Isabe just had to hide behind Draxton and put on an act. She was being really hateful. Furthermore, there were those extremely powerful guards blocking Desmond. He could not kill Isabe and Draxton in one strike.


    Even their little brat was held in Isabe''s arms in advance and hid together.


    Desmond felt that if he attacked now, he might not be a match for Draxton.


    Therefore, thest bit of rationality he had left prevented him from taking any actions.


    However, it was only a matter of time before it erupted. What happened today would not be easily brushed aside. If things went wrong, it would probably be a matter of life and death.


    In the guest area, everyone''s eyes flickered. Ian and Kimberley looked at each other and exchanged nces that only the father and daughter could understand.


    "This Draxton is not easy to control. Do you still want to rope him in?" askedn.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. Don''t make a decision so quickly, but Isabe must die," replied Kimberley.


    It was not onlyn and Kimberley. At that moment, everyone had different thoughts.


    It was obvious that Draxton and Isabe were not easy to deal with.


    As expected of the Lockwood family''s patriarch and Miraculous Doctor.


    They told Isabe to be magnanimous and not be petty. Isabe returned the same words to them with a flip of her hand. Such ruthless and decisive methods were indeed shocking. Some timid people immediately shut their mouths and didn''t dare to provoke Isabe and Draxton like before.


    However, there were also some who were bold and unafraid of death.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    For example, the poeple of the Grey and Beck families.


    Patriarch Grey reprimanded sternly, "Isabe, you''re so vicious. As expected of Jocelyn, the unfilial daughter''s disciple. How are people like you still worthy of living in this world?*


    When he scolded Isabe, every word he said was apanied by Jocelyn, Isabe''s eyes shed with anger, and her fists were tightly clenched.


    When the Beck family saw that some of the guests present were afraid of Isabe, Andy sneered. "Isabe and Draxton are dead for sure. They''ve already formed a deadly enmity with the Moore family. Based on the Moore family''s style, they will definitely not rest until one of them dies. As for who dies, is there even a need to ask?"


    The eyes of all the guests flickered. Andy had a point. The Moore family was like a mad dog. They would not stop until they had bitten you to death.


    For a moment, those who were afraid of Isabe revealed sympathetic and disdainful gazes again.


    That was right, Isabe had offended the Moore family. She was dead meat.


    Why should they be afraid of someone who was about to die?


    Isabe seemed to be hiding behind Draxton, but she quietly observed the changes in everyone''s expressions.


    She sneered inwardly. "Really... Idiots are everywhere."


    Isabe said loudly, "Previously, you were the ones who asked me to save Grant. You even advised me to be magnanimous. But now, I identally killed him during the treatment, and you''re reprimanding me again. What kind of logic is this?


    "Do you know that this is a double standard?


    "I''m Miraculous Doctor, I''m kind!"


    Her voice was especially loud when she said thest sentence.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "Shameless!"


    "Shameless!"


    "It''s obviously that you did it on purpose!"


    The banquet hall was in an uproar. Everyone condemned Isabe.


    lan let out a long sigh. "Mr. Lockwood, I know you want toe to the Mystical Ind to develop. Actually, I''m not against it. As long as you nod your head, the Mercenary Association will be your backer in the future.


    "If I were you, I would give up on the vicious woman that everyone wants to beat up and join forces with the strong.


    "I believe that Mr. Lockwood is a smart person and knows what to choose!"


    The meaning of his words was self-evident. He was persuading Draxton to give up on Isabe and marry into the Sullivan family.


    Isabe widened her eyes and said weakly, "Draxton, Mr. Sullivan is so confident. He actually said that he wants to be your backer. Then do you need a backer?"


    Draxton said cooperatively, "Silly, you''re my backer. Others are just clowns!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    They felt Draxton was crazy. It was one thing for Isabe to be crazy, but this Draxton was also crazy.


    lan''s face instantly darkened.


    This couple was really arrogant.


    However, soon, Draxton showed them what true madness was.


    Draxton''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Desmond with a trace of killing intent. A silver-gray


    Desert Eagle had appeared in his hand at some point in time.


    The ck muzzle of the gun was suddenly aimed at Desmond as Draxton took the shot.


    Bang!


    The gunshot was like a thunderp, breaking the strange silence.


    Immediately after, Desmond let out a muffled groan. He knelt on one knee. Blood kept gushing out from his right knee. It was obvious that he had been shot in the right leg. Instantly, gasps sounded one after another.


    Draxton raised his gun a second time.


    This time, everyone was on guard.


    lan shouted, "Sir Moore, be careful!"


    "Sir Moore, kill him!" shouted Patriarch Grey.


    Desmond''s ferocity was instantly aroused, and his revenge for his son''s death, coupled with Draxton''s shooting, caused Desmond tounch a reckless attack.


    He activated the weapon in his hand.


    Immediately, countless pitch-ck short thorns shot out from the weapon. They were like a rain, but they also emitted a faint poisonous glow as they shot towards Draxton. The members of Red Crystal formed a wall in front of Draxton.


    When the poisonous stingers hit the members of Red Crystal, it was as if they had hit an imprable wall, producing metallic nging sounds.


    The infamous hidden weapons of the Moore family seemed to have met their natural enemy at this moment. They could not hurt those members of Red Crystal at all.


    This scene caused another wave of gasps.


    The members of Red Crystal looked at Desmond with disdain.


    Desmond''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Draxton calmly ordered, "Kill him!"


    Upon receiving the order, the members of Red Crystal immediately pounced at Desmond.


    This time, everyone was stunned.


    They didn''t believe that Draxton really dared!


    They never expected Draxton to kill Desmond on the spot.


    Just like how they never thought that Isabe would dare to kill Grant, they also did not dare to think that Draxton would actually kill Desmond.


    No, perhaps his real goal was to destroy the Moore family.


    At that moment, everyone in the banquet hall felt a chill in their hearts. They finally realized for the first time that Lockwood family''s patriarch probably had a n as he dared toe to District 9. They all felt an unprecedented threat.


    The members of Red Crystal finally unleashed their true strength. Desmond and the others gradually realized the danger.


    No one dared to speak. At that moment, everyone was in danger.


    They looked at Draxton as if they were looking at a man-eating beast.


    However, Isabe said faintly, "I told you not to have double standards. I told you to be magnanimous!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone was gobsmacked by Isabe''s words.


    At that moment, outside the banquet hall, it suddenly became quiet. Then, a gentle and pleasant voice sounded


    "Hey, the banquet at the district rnaster''s manor is really lively. Mr. Lockwood, you can''t kill someone on the in public like this!"


    Everyone turned around and saw Julian walking in with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Drama Queen


    Draxton was not surprised by Julian''s arrival at the critical moment.


    He looked at Julian indifferently and said, "Mr. Doyle, you don''t what happened. It''s not that I want to kill him, but he''s really gone over the line!"


    "Oh?" Julian cocked his brows. There was also a group of a few dozen guards who came in with him. In addition, there were also people from the Moore family. When the Moore family saw that Desmond was surrounded, they immediately pounced forward to participate in the battle.


    Julian pretended not to see it.


    He was obviously being biased.


    "I''m very curious. What did Sir Moore do to make you so angry, Mr. Lockwood?" asked Julian.


    A cold smile shed across Draxton''s eyes. He said in an extremely serious tone, "Of course it''s a huge matter! That Desmond scared my Be!"


    Isabe immediately cooperated and said, "Boohoo, Draxton, I''m so scared."


    "Mommy, it''s alright. Mommy, don''t be afraid. Betty and Daddy are here."


    Betty''s childish voice was also heard.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Julian was rendered speechless.


    He felt that they knew no shame.


    He stared at Isabe and Draxton, as well as the child in their arms. He could not help but think that this family of three were all drama queens, right?


    His eyes darkened slightly as heughed and said, "Mr. Lockwood, you must be joking. Others might not know what kind of person Miraculous Doctor is, but how can I not know?


    "With Miraculous Doctor''s courage and ability, how could she be frightened?"


    At this point, his expression changed and he suddenly said seriously, "Mr. Lockwood, you''re new here. I''m afraid you don''t know that killing people on the Mystical Ind will be punished by the tribunalmittee."


    Draxton''s eyes also darkened as he met Julian''s gaze. Julian was obviously here to save Desmond.


    Draxton then asked coldly, "Mr. Duncan, are you threatening me?"


    "Mr. Lockwood, you''re putting me in a difficult position. I''m not threatening you. If you really kill Sir Moore now, I''m afraid even I won''t be able to protect you..."


    At that moment, Landon walked over with a solemn expression. He whispered to Draxton, "Previously, you didn''t know thews here. If you killed someone, you can say that you didn''t know. You can''t be med if you didn''t know thews.


    "But now that Julian had said it, it was equivalent to telling you that if you killed again, the nature would be different.


    "This is thew of the Mystical Ind. Those who did not know would kill. Although it was a crime, it was not impossible to get away with. However, those who knew better would be punished by the council. "If you insist on killing Desmond, you will definitely attract the council''s attention. Now... is not the time to rm the council."


    Draxton''s expression was extremely dark. Even without Landon''s reminder, he knew in his heart that his understanding of the Mystical Ind was not inferior to any of the natives of the Mystical Ind. In fact, the moment Julian walked into the banquet hall, he knew that he might not be able to kill Desmond today.


    The assassins of the Moore family had actually suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the members of Red Crystal. The members of Red Crystal were about to surge forward and kill all the members of the Moore family, and even Desmond.


    Draxton had no choice but to stop.


    The members of Red Crystal immediately retreated very quickly.


    Their attacks were really as fast as lightning and they were as quick in their retreats as well.


    Julian nced at Desmond, who was lying on the ground and panting in pain. Then, he praised loudly, "As expected of the test subjects created by Red Crystal Potion. Theirbat strength is indeed extraordinary." He seemed to be praising, but in fact, he was exining the origin of the Red Crystal to everyone present.


    After all, the Mystical Ind was rtively sealed.


    They had vaguely heard of the crystal potions, but they did not really understand it.


    After Julian''s words, if District 9''s forces really wanted to deal with Draxton, they would definitely be prepared.


    The Moore family was at a disadvantage today because they did not know how powerful the members of Red Crystal were.


    However, after this battle, if anyone wanted to deal with Draxton again, they would naturally not be careless.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at Julian coldly. Julian seemed to be smiling gently, but in fact, he was hiding at dagger in his smile. Isabe''s eyes shed with mockery.


    The Moore family was District 9''s mad dog. If someone offended the Moore family, they would cause endless trouble. That person would always be targetted by the Moore family and be killed at some point. This was what Julian wanted to see.


    That was right, Julian wanted to make enemies for Draxton.


    He wanted to use District 9''s forces to eliminate Draxton.


    In fact, the reason why he agreed to hand over District 9''s rule to Draxton was because he wanted to get others to do the dirty work and kill Draxton.


    After the banquet, everyone naturally dispersed. The Moore family also left with the seriously injured bodies of Desmond and Grant.


    Only Julian, an outsider, had yet to leave. He said, "Mr. Lockwood, you have to be careful. The Moore family will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Today, they suffered such a huge loss at your hands. They will definitely take revenge."


    He looked hypocritical.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened and he did not say anything.


    At that moment, Isabe walked out and said timidly, "What should we do then? Why don''t we strike first to get rid of future troubles?"


    She looked at Draxton with a "scared" look on her face and asked for his opinion.


    Draxton hurriedly said, "Be, don''t be scared. Let''s do as Be says and strike first."


    Julian was at a loss for words.


    His eyes widened. He did not think that this couple was joking. He was 100% sure that they were serious.


    After all, these two were not ordinary people.


    Julian took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor, as long as you don''t forget thews of the Mystical Ind you can do what you please!"


    He warned the two of them. Then, he could no longer maintain the smile on his face and turned to leave. When Julian walked out of the district master''s manor, he then thought to himself, "The Moore family is a good saber. If I make good use of them, I might really be able to kill Draxton."


    However, the prerequisite was that they had to n well.


    At that moment, he saw that the people of the Grey family had yet to leave.


    He looked at the gloomy Patriarch Grey and asked in surprise, "Patriarch Grey, why haven''t you left yet?"


    Patriarch Grey replied, "To be honest, Mr. Doyle, I lost my natal bug. But just now, I think I saw my General Red on that little girl''s head."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Theo Lockwood, The Lockwood Family


    Julian was tremendously shocked to hear what Patriarch Grey had said.


    "General Red is your natal bug. How did you lose it?"


    He knew Patriarch Grey very well. He knew very well how much he valued and cherished General Red. Resentment filled in Patriarch Grey''s eyes. He recounted his dissatisfaction with Isabe and also scolded Jocelyn. In the end, he said, "I suspect it was Isabe''s daughter who stole my natal bug. I think I saw General Red on her head previously."


    "How could it be? No matter how capable Isabe is, she can''t possibly steal your natal bug!"


    Julian was indeed shocked.


    Patriarch Grey snorted angrily. "Whether it''s true or not, I won''t let Isabe off."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She could only me Jocelyn for being her teacher.


    Patriarch Grey indeed detested Jocelyn.


    A thought shed across Julian''s mind. "Patriarch Grey, do you want to deal with Isabe and Draxton?" Patriarch Grey looked at Julian and said, "You''re not an outsider. With your rtionship with Celia, we''ll be family sooner orter. Say it if you have anything."


    Julian said earnestly immediately, "You''re right. We''re family members.


    "What I wanted to say is Draxton and Isabe have offended the Moore family today. Subsequently, the Moore family will surely take revenge on them crazily.


    "Simrly, Draxton and Isabe might take action first. We will dy Draxton and Isabe''s actions to create an opportunity for the Moore family before they take action."


    Patriarch Grey pondered for a while before he nodded and said, "It''s a good idea to get others to do the dirty work!"


    To use the Moore family to kill Draxton and Isabe. Wasn''t it a good idea?


    Recently, a piece of news suddenly spread on Mystical Ind.


    The news was rted to the underground chamber ofmerce!


    The underground chamber ofmerce had an unrivaled exceptional status in the entire Mystical Ind


    It was because the underground chamber ofmerce had existed since Mystical Ind originated.


    In terms of credentials, this underground chamber ofmerce was not inferior to any force.


    Even the tribunalmittee failed to figure out the background of the underground chamber ofmerce.


    The news that was spreading now was the underground chamber ofmerce had discovered a batch of unusual metal by chance.


    Rumor had it that it was a living metal.


    Of course, it was not that the metal had be a spirit. Instead, it referred to its characteristics of having memories.


    If a metal was made into a dagger, and if it broke, the broken part would grow by itself and be a perfect dagger.


    With the characteristics of having memories, it was called a living metal.


    Therefore, the underground chamber ofmerce named it "living metal".


    The exciting news now was that in two days, the night after tomorrow, the underground chamber ofmerce would hold arge-scale auction in District 8, and the finale was this living metal. The discovery of this magical metal undoubtedly caused a stir-up on Mystical Ind.


    It was because this kind of living metal had extensive use.


    Especially, it was "living" and could grow again when it was damaged. Who wouldn''t be envious?


    Soon the various forces were restless.


    Not only did they want to bid for one or two pieces, but they also wanted to find out the source of this metal.


    However, the underground chamber ofmerce was so powerful that ordinary people wouldn''t dare to provoke it.


    At the Moore family, Desmond''s injuries had been treated. Although he had not recovered yet, such a family of assassins naturally would have their unique method.


    Therefore, he could walk slowly now with a crutch instead of being bedridden due to severe injuries.


    The Moore family set up the mourning hall. Standing in the mourning hall, Desmond and the higher-ups of the Moore family had gloomy expressions.


    Desmond fixed his gaze on Grant''s coffin without saying a thing. His eyes were burning with hatred that could burn everything.


    "This has gone too far and is intolerable. If we don''t take revenge, how does our Moore family safeguard our reputation?"


    The gray-haired elderly man said furiously and ruthlessly.


    "Our Moore family will not give up until we avenge this!"


    "That''s right. We will not give up!"


    "It has always been our Moore family that kills others and not the other way round."


    "Draxton and Isabe are just outsiders. If they''re trying to be arrogant in District 9, we''ll see if they''re capable enough!"


    The higher-ups spoke one after another. They were tremendously furious and ferocious.


    Desmond slowly turned around and said, "Not only do we want to take revenge for Grant, but the Moore family must also own the living metal this time.


    "All elders, remember, we must get the living metal at all costs!"


    With that living metal, the Moore family''s poisoned weapons would definitely reach a higher level. At that time, they would definitely be even more invincible.


    As a family of assassins, the Moore family relied on weapons, poisoned weapons, and concealed weapons. Simply put, the Moore family relied on weapons for their survival. And that living metal seemed to have been tailor-made for their Moore family.


    After he finished speaking, everyone in the Moore family became excited. This living metal was indeed too tempting for them.


    At this moment, Desmond''s phone rang.


    Seeing who the caller was, a dark light shed across Desmond''s eyes. He picked up the call. "Hello, Patriarch Grey..."


    The outside world was bustling because of the emergence of living metal. While in the district master''s manor, Draxton and Isabe were passing their time leisurely.


    Landon and the people of the Liberals stayed in the district master''s manor, eating and drinking, and refused to leave.


    They even actively did the servants'' chores and imed they were not freeloaders.


    This made Draxton and Isabe speechless.


    The following morning, they received an invitation from the Grey family.


    Isabe was surprised. "Is the Grey family so kind? They''re inviting us to the auction of the underground chamber ofmerce."


    Draxton said coldly. "Then let''s beat them at their own game."


    The two looked at each other and made up their mind.


    At night, the Grey family''s car came to fetch them to the underground chamber ofmerce.


    The underground chamber ofmerce was in District 8, which the chaotic District 9 couldn''tpare. District 8 was even the most affluent area on Mystical Ind.


    It was because, in the Eighth Master''s business, thergest force was the underground chamber of


    commerce.


    In other words, the underground chamber ofmerce was equivalent to an uncrowned king in District 8. At 8:00 pm, on the ninth floor of the underground chamber ofmerce, all the gorgeously dressed underground chamber ofmerce''s higher-ups stood respectfully in two rows weing their king humbly.


    It was a young man in a ck suit.


    He was very handsome. He had a fairplexion and red lips, and the corners of his lips naturally curled up as if he was smiling all the time. People called him "smiling tiger".


    His name was Joshua Miller, the owner of this enormous underground chamber ofmerce.


    He was also the owner of District 8.


    But he also had another name.


    Theo Lockwood.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Gift For Miss Lockwood


    The higher-ups of the underground chamber ofmerce noticed the president seemed to be in a good mood today. They could sense the curl on the corners of the president''s lips had deepenedpared with previously. There were even some emotions from the bottom of his heart.


    "Is everything ready?"


    Joshua looked around and asked gently.


    All the higher-ups nodded and said that they were perfectly ready.


    Joshua nodded. "That''s great. This auction concerns living metal. There must not be any mistakes."


    "Yes, sir."


    After giving instructions to the higher-ups, someone came to report that James had arrived.


    The expressions of the higher-ups remained unchanged. They had gotten used to James''s existence.


    This Mr. Beck was not simple.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When he returned to Mystical Ind half a year ago, he proactively looked for the president, saying he wanted to cooperate with him.


    As soon as the higher-ups left, Joshua''s expression suddenly changed. He said excitedly, "Will the patriarch reallye tonight?"


    James could understand his excitement very well. He reached out and patted his shoulder, saying, "Yes. Patriarch is probably almost here."


    As soon as James finished speaking, his eyes suddenly lit up. He pointed at the surveince camera screen on the wall opposite him and said, "Theo, look, the patriarch is here!" Joshua quickly looked over and saw Draxton''s figure.


    But Draxton was holding a little girl in his arms. A stunning beauty with a graceful figure was also beside him.


    Joshua''s eyes lit up as he said, "Are those patriarch''s wife and Miss Lockwood?"


    James nodded and said, smiling, "That''s right. I''m sure you know the patriarch''s wife''s status in the Lockwood family."


    Theo said, "Of course. I''m not that two idiots, Martin and n.


    "And the people of Big Dipper. I heard they have been currying favor earnestly to win back the patriarch''s wife''s favor."


    He beamed and said, "I''m smart all this while. I see that currying favor with the patriarch''s wife is more useful than with the patriarch."


    As he spoke, the smile on his face broadened.


    James could not help butugh.


    Theo was indeed a very cunning guy.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be the owner of the underground chamber ofmerce these years.


    Draxton and Patriarch Grey entered the auction hall together. During this time, Patriarch Grey kept ncing on top of Betty''s head. Isabe curled her lips and smiled coldly. It seemed that Patriarch Grey had noticed Silver General on Betty''s head.


    That was right. It was Silver General, not his General Red.


    As she was nestling in Draxton''s arms, Betty''s eyes were full of amazement as she looked at the bustling auction hall.


    "Wow! Dad, Mom, this ce is so huge. I can''t even see its end!"


    She said in a soft childish voice, but her tone sounded like an adult.


    "This auction hall can amodate tens of thousands of people. Betty, stay calm. Please stay calm!"


    Though Isabe said that, her face also revealed the same amazement.


    Looking at them, the smile in Draxton''s eyes was evident. He said dotingly, "We cane here often if you like this ce."


    Upon hearing what he said, Patriarch Grey''s and Hayden''s eyes could not help but reveal mocking expressions.


    Draxton was so arrogant. What kind of ce did he think this underground chamber ofmerce was? Was it a ce that they coulde at will? They coulde here today because of their Grey family!


    If it weren''t for the Grey family''s invitation and brought them along, could they enter here?


    At this moment, both Patriarch Grey and Hayden felt this Draxton was just an average person. He was also a little funny.


    Being so arrogant, he would definitely be humiliated by someone.


    They were just waiting to see them make a fool of themselves.


    At this moment, the auction hall was already filled up. It was fully upied.


    This did not include the private room upstairs.


    This could tell the living metal was indeed tempting.


    At this moment, the Moore family in a private room upstairs was staring coldly at a specific ce in the hall through the one-way ss window.


    It was where Draxton and his family were seated.


    With Patriarch Grey''s identity, he could have been seated in the private room. However, to attract Draxton and the others, Patriarch Grey lowered his status and sat with them in the hall. Grant stood by the window and said in an icy voice, "Target their seats. Tell our people to kill themter. We must kill them."


    Several assassins with cold expressions were behind him. These ssassins were all experts of the Moore family.


    Upon hearing this, they stared at where Draxton and Isabe were seated. They then acknowledged by nodding, and all their eyes shed with bloodthirst.


    They were experts in killing people.


    Isabe had sharp senses. She felt targeted by a venomous snake as soon as she entered the auction hall. However, she was not afraid.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd.


    It was because a man walked onto the auction stage.


    And they all knew the identity of this man.


    Joshua walked up the auction stage and looked around below. His gaze paused on Draxton and his family for an instant and then moved away silently.


    He said smiling, "Good evening, everyone. Today''s auction will be hosted personally by me, the president!" As soon as he finished speaking, the entire venue was instantly in an uproar!


    Mr. Miller actually hosted this auction personally.


    It seemed that Mr. Miller indeed took the living metal seriously.


    Everyone had thought that Joshua personally hosted the event because he took the living metal seriously. However, only James, Draxton, and Isabe knew that his true purpose was Draxton.


    A gentie light shed across Draxton''s eyes.


    Isabe also smiled at Joshua.


    It was an unusual auction. The entire auction hall was particrly quiet because Joshua was hosting it. personally.


    It was because they were in awe of Joshua''s identity.


    He was equivalent to the king of District 8, after all.


    Even the tribunalmittee couldn''t do anything to him.


    In the private room where the Moore family was seated, Desmond crushed a coffee cup and growled, "Damn it! Why is Joshua hosting the auction personally? With his presence, the auction hall today will be heavily guarded. It will be difficult for our people to sneak in."


    "There''s still a way... The defense of the underground chamber ofmerce is focused on protecting Joshua, thus they shouldn''t pay too much attention to our people..."


    At this moment, the first item had been brought up onto the auction stage.


    It was an exceptionally beautiful and exquisite princess dress.


    Judging from its size, it was only suitable for children around five years old.


    The entire auction hall gasped in astonishment when the princess dress was erged on the big screen.


    Why did a little girl''s dress appear?


    Everyone was confused. Only Draxton''s lips curled up slightly. Theo was giving Betty a gift in disguise!


    Joshua smiled and said as if he knew everyone''s doubts, "Everyone, don''t underestimate this dress. It was woven from unknown threads that our people found in the 26,000 feet deep sea.


    "It looks light and thin like a cicada''s wings, but in fact, it''s impervious to water and heat. Even bullets can''t harm it at all, and des and swords can''t leave any traces on it.¡±


    After saying that, he looked around the hall smiling. "The starting price of this princess dress is 10 million Lucsian Dors..."


    As Mystical Ind followed the ancient Lucsian trend, the currency of Mystical Ind followed Lucsia.


    The starting price of 10 million Lucsian Dors was not considered a lot.


    However, even though the material of that little dress was magical, people would not spend 10 million Lucsian Dors to buy a dress for their children to wear. Furthermore, 10 million Lucsian Dors was only the starting price.


    At this moment, Draxton''s voice sounded. "11 million Lucsian Dors."


    Everyone looked at Draxton and saw the little girl in his arms.


    Everyone gasped.


    Draxton was indeed arrogant. Wasn''t he afraid of being too eye-catching?


    In the hall, someone smiled maliciously and shouted, "15 million Lucsian Dors!"


    Obviously, he raised the price deliberately!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Who Was Chased Out


    Isabe looked in the direction of the source of the voice and saw the person bidding to be Brandon.


    With a face full of ill intentions, Brandon was sneering at them.


    A hint of mockery shed across Isabe''s eyes. When she turned her face away, she heard Draxton shout again, "20 million Luscian Dors."


    Brandon immediately followed. "30 million Luscian Dors!"


    Isabe could not be bothered to look at his smug expression this time.


    Draxton''s expression did not change. He said directly. "50 million Luscian Dors."


    The smile on Brandon''s face broadened as he shouted again, 70 million Luscian Dors."


    Draxton shouted again, "100 million Luscian Dors."


    A cold smile appeared on Brandon''s face Draxton seemed to really dote on his daughter.


    This time, Brandon directly shouted, "200 million Luscian Dors..."


    He soared directly to 200 million Luscian Dors. After bidding, he waited smugly for Draxton to bid again. Even if Draxton was rich, it was still too extravagant to spend 200 million Luscian Dors buying a princess dress.


    Everyone at the scene knew Brandon was deliberately targeting Draxton. Thus everyone was waiting to see Draxton make a fool of himself.


    No one noticed the smile on Joshua''s face on the auction stage had turned cold.


    Draxton suddenly stopped bidding this time.


    Hugging Betty and looking down at his daughter dotingly, the smile on his lips was affectionate.


    Brandon and all the people at the scene waiting for Draxton to bid again pricked up their ears waiting. However, Draxton did not bid again as if the bidding had nothing to do with him.


    A premonition suddenly spread in Brandon''s heart.


    At this moment, Joahus on the auction stage suddenly nailed down. "200 million Luscian Dors going once..."


    "No, hold on, Mr. Miller..." Brandon looked pale as he hurriedly stopped him.


    However, the smile on Joshua''s face deepened. As though he did not hear Bandon''s shout, he continued, "200 million Luscian Dors going twice..."


    "Mr. Miller..." Brandon''s voice trembled, and even Andy by his side became anxious.


    However, Joshua did not even nce at the father and son. He continued to say, "200 million Luscian Dors going thrice... Deal!"


    Brandon''s eyes were dull and lifeless. His whole body was chilled and limp. He could not even straighten his back.


    Although the Beck family was big, 200 million Luscian Dors was not a small amount, let alone using 200 million Lusciaan Dors to buy a useless dress. What difference did it make between this and throwing it away?


    Joshua said, "Mr. Beck, congrattions! This princess dress belongs to you now. Please proceed with payment. We will immediately send the item to you. Brandon certainly could not avoid paying under the watchful eyes of everyone. However, the problem was he did not have that much money


    He looked pleadingly at Andy.


    Andy''s expression was ugly. He, too, did not have that much money. Even the father and sonbined did not have 200 million Luscian Dors! Therefore, both the father and son looked at Paul seeking help.


    Paul was so furious that his lips were trembling.


    However, he had no choice but to pay.


    Soon, the item was handed to them.


    Holding the box, Brandon stared at Draxton with resentment in his eyes.


    Expressionlessly, Draxton looked straight without even looking at him.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked in Brandon''s direction. Suddenly, the corner of her lips curled up, and she gave him a mocking smile.


    Suddenly, like an angry rooster, Brandon stood up from his seat and roared, "Draxton, Isabe, you guys did it on purpose!"


    His roar was too loud, and the entire hall instantly fell silent.


    Everyone looked in Brandon''s direction.


    Some showed sympathy in their eyes, and some even looked at Draxton with disapproval.


    Not only did no one me Brandon for making a loud noise, but they also put all the me on Draxton. Brandon''s eyes lit up. Seeing a chance, he quickly said, "Mr. Miller, everyone, please allow me to say a few words.


    "I felt what Mr. Lockwood did was on purpose. He purposely raised the price against me. I''m not convinced." Isabe and Draxton looked at each other, and a sneer shed across their eyes.


    Brandon was indeed shameless. He could even make such a false usation.


    Isabe burst intoughter directly. "Who was the one raising the price? I think anyone with eyes could tell!" Someone said immediately, "Mrs. Lockwood, are you saying everyone here doesn''t have eyes? Aren''t you cursing people?"


    Brandon took the opportunity to sow discord.


    Isabe''s eye expression turned cold as she ridiculed, "So what if I curse you!"


    Fuck!


    How arrogant!


    Everyone was enraged instantly. These people were targeting Isabe and Draxton, to begin with. Now, the situation had be worse.


    At this moment, Paul stood up. He looked at the auction stage and said, "Mr. Miller, the Beck family has no objections to the first auction item, but this Draxton has gone too far. He deliberately raised the price. This is a bad character. Please chase such a person out of the auction!"


    The smile on Joshua''s lips disappeared. He looked at Paul coldly and said, "Old Mr. Beck, our underground chamber ofmerce has never chased a guest out before."


    Brandon said agitatedly, "Mr. Miller, this Draxton is just an outsider from the outside world. It''s fine to chase such a person out. Mr. Miller, please give the order to chase him out!"


    Joshua''s expression darkened. He sneered and said, "Are you ordering me, the president, to do things?"


    Brandon was stunned.


    Pail hurriedly said, "Mr. Miller, don''t misunderstand. What Brandon means is that it''s not a big deal to chase. an unimportant outsider out..."


    *Old Mr. Beck, are you teaching the president to do his job?"


    Joshua''s expression was very ugly. His eye expression revealed a trace of unfriendliness.


    Joshua was angry.


    Paul suddenly realized something.


    They looked in the direction of Isabe and Draxton and happened to see Isabe smiling at them again with her lips curled and provocatively.


    Who could bear this?


    This was a great humiliation!


    "Isabe, Draxton, you''re courting death!" Brandon couldn''t suppress his agitation and anger. With a roar, he left his seat and pounced toward Isabe and Draxton.


    Joshua narrowed his eyes and signaled to the guard hiding in the dark.


    A dagger suddenly appeared in Bandon''s hand. He only took it out when he was close to Isabe.


    Those who were slow in reactions could not dodge at all.


    At this moment, Patriarch Grey and Hayden, who had been sitting beside Isabe and Draxton, suddenly leaned back. Then Hayden suddenly reached out and pushed Isabe''s back. With the push, Isabe''s body involuntarily leaned forward to hit Brandon''s dagger.


    A cold smile appeared at the corners of Brandon''s lips. Even if he killed Isabe today, Draxton could not do anything to him.


    As per the saying, a local gangster was above thew. What could an outsider do to them?


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock, seeing Isabe''s neck was within striking distance from the dagger. Some timid ones even closed their eyes.


    The auction had just started. No one had expected Miraculous Doctor to be killed on the spot soon.


    Even if she died, no one could do justice to her!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, at this moment, Isabe''s body unbelievably remained still. She leaned forward at a 65-degree angle and remained still.


    Brandon was stunned.


    Then, his body was sent flying.


    A ck shadow shed swiftly from the dark and sent Brandon flying with a kick. With a sh, the ck shadow swiftly disappeared.


    It was Joshua''s shadow guard.


    "Brandon!" Andy shouted with concern. He then turned to look in the direction of the auction stage and questioned, "Mr. Miller, what do you mean by this?"


    Joshua looked at him coldly, turned to his assistant, and said, "The Beck family disrupted the auction, caused trouble, and sabotaged the auction. Chase them out!"

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Taking Revenge On The Spot


    Paul was stunned. He looked at Joshua in disbelief. "Mr. Miller, did you say otherwise?"


    "You''re not chasing our Beck family out, but Draxton and Isabe, right?"


    Joshua looked at him indifferently. The assistant who knew him well knew the president was tremendously angry now.


    Without dy, he quickly brought people to chase the Beck family out.


    The people of the Beck family mored in dissatisfaction. People who took their side said, "Mr. Miller, the Beck family is a big family in District 9. How can you chase them out? "The two outsiders, Draxton and Isabe, are clearly the ones who should be chased out!"


    Hayden was shocked by Isabe''s strength. Under such a dangerous situation, Isabe could forcefully still her body. It was simply a miracle.


    It was indeed unbelievable.


    His eyes blinked. He could not let go of Isabe and Draxton.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, he could not let them buy the living metal today. Otherwise, wouldn''t their strength be more powerful?


    Hayden immediately said, "Mr. Miller, it was the Grey family that brought Draxton and Isabe in. It''s all our Grey family''s fault. We agreed to chase them out. "It''s not the Beck family''s fault. They should stay."


    At this moment, Isabe suddenly moved. Her body was light. She was as if weightless. She spun in the air on the spot and kicked Hayden''s right face fiercely. Instantly, the sound of bones shattering was heard. Hayden''s head tilted to the left, and his body flew to the left.


    Along with blood, a few teeth flew out, causing screams and chaos at the venue.


    The venue instantly turned chaotic.


    Patriarch Grey suddenly stood up and roared in a deep voice, "Isabe, are you crazy?"


    Isabe looked at Patriarch Grey coldly and said furiously, "I''m very clear-headed. He was the one who pushed me just now. He had wanted me to die, but I just kicked him lightly!


    "If it weren''t for the fact I didn''t want to ruin this auction for Mr. Miller''s sake, I would have killed him!"


    Isabe''s eyes revealed a murderous look.


    Patriarch Grey instantly trembled in anger. He reached out his right hand, pointing the index finger at Isabe, and said, "Vicious, too vicious. You''re indeed as vicious as Jocelyn. People like you all should die..."


    "Patriarch Grey, please watch what you say! I, Isabe, am not a kind-hearted person. If you scold my Master Grey again, don''t me me for beating you..."


    "Mr. Miller, how can such a person stay? Chase her out!"


    "That''s right! She''s too arrogant. She hit someone on the spot and even threatened Patriarch Grey. Being an outsider, she doesn''t have the slightest self-awareness of an outsider!"


    Instantly, many people started to criticize Isabe.


    However, Joshua said in a deep voice, "Shut up, all of you. If you don''t, today''s auction will be canceled, and the living metal will no longer be auctioned."


    As soon as he said this, the entire venue fell silent.


    Feeling worried, everyone''s eyes widened. What did he mean by no longer auctioning the living metal?


    Everyone was worried.


    Instantly, no one spoke again.


    Joshua was satisfied with the oue. Looking in the direction of Isabe and meeting her eyes in the air, he said, "In the underground chamber ofmerce, there is only differentiation between guests and disruptors, not between natives and outsiders.


    "The one who disrupted the auction was a member of the Beck family, and the one who pushed Mrs. Lockwood was Hayden. Mrs. Lockwood was not in the wrong.


    "Moreover, I, the president, am very grateful to Mrs. Lockwood for maintaining order at the auction venue by only kicking him out and not killing him on the spot. I, president, owe Mrs. Lockwood a favor!"


    He said matter-of-factly as if Isabe had done a great deed.


    And he even said he owed Isabe a favor.


    Wasn''t this favor too fast and easy toe by?


    Moreover, was there such a favor in the world?


    Did Joshua lose his mind?


    No one knew if Joshua had lost his mind. They only saw with their eyes that Joshua''s people took the Beck. family and Hayden away.


    However, no one dared to speak anymore.


    This underground chamber ofmerce was called such because it was an underworld force.


    This kind of underworld force only cared about money and profits. They couldn''t be bothered if you were a native or an outsider. They only recognized money.


    As Joshua used the living metal as a threat, no one dared to target Isabe and Draxton again. Soon, the auction resumed.


    What the people in the auction hall were not aware of was that the Beck family, who was chased out of the auction, was intercepted while they were on their way home in a sorry state.


    The Beck family''s car was knocked over badly. Fortunately, no one was injured. But soon, a group of people rushed out and snatched the little dress they had bidden with 200 million Luscian Dors.


    Brandon was dumbfounded.


    He stared at the group of men in ck who snatched his dress. As they were all dressed in ck, he could not tell the force they belonged. However, Brandon was certain they were Draxton''s people.


    It must be Draxton that have taken revenge on him and deliberately snatched that little dress for his daughter. Brandon hated Draxton and Isabe to the core.


    However, in a silver-gray suit, James suddenly walked out gentlemanly in the dark. He took over the dress from the man in ck and smiled. "Brandon, tell me. What are you trying to do? You''re a man, but you snatched a dress that only a little girl can wear. What''s the point!" "James, you unfilial son!"


    Andy was incredibly outraged the instant he saw James. He roared furiously, trying to use the authority of a father to suppress James.


    However, James looked at him and chuckled lightly. "I wouldn''t dare call myself an unfilial son. Andy, I''m here today to take back the thing that belongs to Miss Lockwood."


    A cold light shed in his eye behind the silver frame. "I won''t kill you guys today. I''ll let you live for a few more days!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left in disdain.


    The men in ck left together with Jarnes.


    *James, you unfilial son!" Andy roared from behind.


    "Dad, Grandpa, Annie is right. James really hates our Beck family. We can''t keep such a person."


    Brandon suddenly turned around and said with a vicious expression.


    Hearing what he said, Andy and Paul''s eyes were full of murderous looks.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 He Too Lost Hair


    Not to mention how furious the Beck family was, Hayden, who was also chased out of the auction, was so mad that his face was distorted.


    The people from the underground chamber ofmerce threw him by the roadside like trash. He only got up from the ground in a sorry state after they left.


    As the eldest son of the Grey family, he had never experienced such humiliation. He wanted to call his subordinates over, but the moment he opened his mouth, he realized several of his teeth had been knocked out, and he could not speak properly.


    He closed his mouth with an unsightly expression.


    Fortunately, the Grey family''s guards noticed him after a while and came over.


    Hayden didn''t say a thing, but he took out his phone and typed a line of words on it. [Take action after half an hour.]


    With a mere sentence, the Grey family''s guards looked at each other and prepared to take action.


    Hayden limped back to the car. He stared in the direction of the auction venue with a cold eye expression. As the living metal was the main auction item today, not many items were for auction this time. Not long after, the final item was brought onto the auction stage.


    It was a piece of pale gold metal the size of a football disyed on a red velvet tray.


    That piece of metal looked somewhat in and simple without much luster.


    Knowing it was the living metal, numerous burning gazes instantly fell on it.


    With a smiling face, Joshua looked around and said, "Everyone, what''s presented before you is the living metal. I''m sure all of you know the wonders of the living metal."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up a pale golden dagger from the side of the tray and said, "This is a dagger made of living metal. Let''s do an experiment on the spot..."


    However, before he proceeded with the experiment, someone in the auction hall shouted, "Mr. Miller, it''s not necessary to do the experiment. Let''s start the auction now. All of us know about the living metal." "That''s right. Mr. Miller, we trust the reputation of the underground chamber ofmerce. It''s not necessary to do the experiment. Please state the starting price now!"


    One after another, everyone began to urge Joshua. However, the smile on Joshua''s face did not fade. He proceeded with his experiment in an unhurried and orderly manner.


    It was not until the dagger was cut off and started to regrow into the shape of aplete dagger that he smiled and said, "Everyone, don''t be anxious. Now, let''s test its hardness, density, weight, sharpness, luster..." While the entire audience wailed and urged non-stop, they could not help but be stunned by the perfect recovery capability of the dagger.


    The dagger that had regrown looked the same as previously. Not only its appearance but all its qualities. Joshua looked at the crowd smiling and said, "Now, let''s announce the starting price of this living metal. As everyone can see, it''s about the size of a football but only weighs less than 11 pounds.


    "That''s right. It''s very light. It weighs about one-third of the weight of iron.


    "However, there was no doubt about its hardness and sharpness.


    "The starting price of this living metal about the size of a football is..."


    Bang!


    Before Joshua could announce the starting price, someone kicked open the door of the auction hall, followed by a group of people in ckbat suits rushing in.


    The moment those people rushed in, they opened fire without saying a thing, not giving anyone a chance to speak.


    The entire auction hall was instantly full of screaming and running, falling into a tremendous panic. Standing on the auction stage and staring at those people, the smile on Joshua''s face gradually faded. He gave the shadow guard a hint with his eyes. Instantly, many men in ck rushed out from all directions.


    However, before Joshua''s people started fighting with the people who barged in, some men in ck whose figures looked like ghosts rushed out of nowhere. With a clear target, they charged toward Draxton and Isabe.


    They were the Moore family''s assassins.


    Not surprised by this unforeseen event, Isabe and Draxton remained very calm. Hugging Betty tightly in his arms, Draxton exchanged nces with Isabe and leaned toward Joshua.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from the side. It grabbed Betty''s hair and captured the motionless Silver General away from her head.


    Betty instantly panicked. She widened her eyes as she watched Silver General being taken away. Her little face was full of anger.


    Her mother had said before one should seek vengeance as soon as possible because the longer one waited, the more advantage the enemy would have.


    Therefore, without saying a thing. Betty reached out her fair and tender hand and grabbed Patriarch Grey''s gray hair.


    Patriarch Grey already did not have much hair left on his head, to begin with.


    His gray hair had gone through the middle-aged man''s crisis of baldness. Although there was still some


    hair...


    Not much was left!


    Betty had great strength and refused to let go.


    Patriarch Grey, who initially felt happy to take back General Red, widened his eyes instantly. His face. distorted in great pain.


    "Brat, let go!"


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes shed with cold light.


    Betty''s eye expression was also very cold. "Give me back the bug!"


    Draxton and Isabe pushed through the chaotic crowd and walked hurriedly toward the auction stage. However, Betty refused to let go of Patriarch Grey''s hair. With the pull and push, Betty pulled off a bunch of hair from Patriarch Grey''s head.


    Betty blinked innocently and looked at the handful of gray hair in her hand. She was stunned for a moment before throwing it away in disgust.


    What was going on? This evil old man who snatched her bug had hair loss like Witty-Whitey!


    She thought of the Whitey in Lotus Vige.


    Patriarch Grey touched his cold head and was instantly furious. He roared and pounced on Betty.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd screamed in horror. Following that, warm and wet blood sttered. A cold sharp knife stabbed toward Draxton''s chest.


    Draxton instinctively turned his body and turned Betty around. His back was exposed instead.


    The person holding the sharp knife smiled smugly. He seemed to have predicted Draxton to make such a choice.


    Seeing the sharp knife about to pierce Draxton''s back, Isabe immediately flew over to help.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the enemy clearly targeted them. More people rushed out from the dark, brandishing sharp knives flickering with cold light as they stabbed at Betty.


    They knew Betty was Draxton and Isabe''s weakness. Thus they deliberately targeted Betty.


    Being afraid that Betty would be harmed, Draxton dodged left and right. At this moment, Patriarch Grey rushed over.


    Unfortunately, he burnped into the sharp knife, and it pierced his arm.


    He gasped in pain, but he still kept grabbing Betty.


    Betty shouted, "Silver General,e quickly to protect Betty!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Silver General, which was captured by Patriarch Grey, moved.


    It was currently at the bug king level and did not hesitate when it bit people. An assassin was bitten before. His face immediately turned green, his eyeballs bulged, and he fainted. Betty said crisply, "Dad, Betty can protect herself. You have to protect yourself too..."


    The little kid had bragged too much. She was taken away by Patriarch Grey the next moment.


    Draxton''s expression changed. Unfortunately, at this moment, the entire hall was as chaotic as hell. In the blink of an eye, Patriarch Grey disappeared from the crowd with Betty in his arms.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 Bald On Head And Chin


    Draxton quickly wanted to chase after Patriarch Grey, but Isabe stopped him. She said, "Don''t worry. As long as Patriarch Grey doesn''t get back Silver General, he won''t do anything to Betty." Draxton''s face was ashen, but he restrained himself.


    As they had one more thing to do now.


    The two looked at each other, and Isabe said softly, "Kill them."


    "Alright."


    Draxton made a gesture.


    Joshua, who had been standing on the auction stage focusing on them, was as if to have juste to his senses. He shouted, "Quick, kill the people who disrupted the auction!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, in an instant, the guards of the underground chamber ofmerce rushed in crazily like a ck tide of ants from all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, not only did they kill the experts sent by the Grey family, but break the arms and legs. and cut the neck of the top-notch assassins of the Moore family. The others were suppressed, too.


    The chaos was finally put to an end.


    But a trace of anxiousness shed across Joshua''s face.


    He looked around but couldn''t find Miss Lockwood.


    Damn it! Miss Lockwood had been captured by the old man from the Grey family.


    Joshua quickly contacted his people to look for her.


    After giving the instructions, he turned around and saw that the living metal on the auction stage had vanished into thin air.


    Not only did he lose Miss Lockwood, but he also lost the living metal.


    Joshua lookedpletely tense.


    At this moment, grabbing Betty, Patriarch Grey got into the car.


    Seeing Patriarch Grey bring Betty back, a trace of excitement shed across Hayden''s eyes. Then he asked, "Dad, where''s the living metal?¡± Patriarch Grey red at him with an ugly expression. "I didn''t pay attention. Many people died inside there. Who would care about living metal? "But I''ve captured this brat. This is my greatest gain."


    He was holding Betty by her cor. Her little face was gloomy as she looked expressionlessly at the father and son of the Grey family. "Ah! This expression looked stubborn. She looks obnoxious like Jocelyn when she was young!"


    Hayden pinched Betty''s little face in a very rough manner.


    The pinch instantly caused bruises on Betty''s face. However, there were no tears in her eyes.


    She snorted. "Silver General, bite..."


    Patriarch Grey covered Betty''s mouth.


    After that, he swiftly took out a small box and locked Silver General inside.


    Betty stared with eyes widened.


    Patriarch Grey red at Hayden. "Don''t touch her yet. General Red is under her control. I have to take General Red back from her." Hayden said, "Dad, this brat actually stole your General Red!"


    Betty was captured and brought back to the Grey family.


    When Cecilia saw Betty, her eyes lit up. Thinking of her broken hand, a sinister light instantly shed across her eyes.


    However, she said with an innocent and stunned look, "Dad, Hayden, why did you bring Isabe and Draxton''s daughter back?"


    Hayden looked at his sister, who had a surprised and innocent look. Although Celia wasn''t his biological sister, she was like a snow lotus which perfectly fit his image of a gentle and adorable sister. Therefore, with a gentle expression, he said, "She has controlled Dad''s General Red. Dad captured her to get back his General Red first. After that, he will use her to deal with Draxton and Isabe." Upon hearing this, Betty was instantly furious. Bad guy! A family of bad guys!


    Not only did he snatch her Silver General, but he also wanted to use her to deal with her dad and mom!


    She wasn''t her dad and mom''s weakness!


    Betty was furious. The moment she turned her head, she knocked into a patch of gray beard.


    Betty was incredibly furious. She raised her little hand and grabbed that patch of beard.


    When the little girl was tremendously furious, the consequences were very severe. She exerted a lot of strength...


    "Aargh..."


    Patriarch Grey let out the most miserable howl in his entire life.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hayden and Cecilia Grey were shocked. When they turned their heads around, they saw Betty holding a handful of hair in her hand and Patriarch Grey''s chin...


    Was swollen and bald.


    "Dad..."


    Hayden was tremendously shocked. His father had been keeping his beard for 20-odd years and was very much attached to it. As he usually took particr care of it, his beard was soft and smooth.


    But now...


    Cecilia also widened her eyes and looked at Patriarch Grey. She somehow also looked at the top of Patriarch Grey''s head...


    "Dad, the top of your head..."


    Hayden could not understand why his younger sister was talking about the top of the head when his father''s chin was bald.


    He subconsciously looked at the top of Patriarch Grey''s head. Only then did he realize not only was his father''s chin bald, but the top of his head was also bald.


    Furthermore, a swollen bump was on the top of his head.


    The culprit must be incredibly ruthless.


    He could not help but look at Betty, whom Patriarch Grey grabbed in his hands.


    With an innocent and naive face, Betty threw his beard to the ground and loudly said in disgust, "It stinks so much. Your beard is so stinky. It does not even smell as good as Witty-Whitey. Do you shower every day?" Patriarch Grey was dumbfounded. He had just recovered from the blow of his beard being pulled out, and he now heard Betty question him if he showered every day.


    How could it be? He was an old man who loved cleanliness.


    He subconsciously argued, ¡°Nonsense! I shower every day. My beard smells good too!"


    After saying that, he was stunned.


    Why was he discussing this topic with this brat?


    Feeling ashamed and resentful, he grabbed Betty to his room with a ferocious expression under Hayden and Cecilia''s stunned gazes.


    He straightaway threw Betty on the bed, then sneered and said, "Brat, if you don''t want to suffer, tell me how to control General Red. I can forgo your actions of pulling my hair and beard."


    Sitting on the bed, a hint of disdain shed across Betty''s eyes.


    With her crispy childish voice, she said, "I''m five years old this year!"


    Patriarch Grey was furious. "Who cares about your age? Quickly tell me. General Red..."


    Betty interrupted him and said, "Not three years old!"


    Patriarch Grey was confused.


    "Therefore, I''m not easily fooled." Betty looked at him with disdain.


    Patriarch Grey was speechless.


    This brat was indeed not easy to fool.


    Moreover, there was not the slightest fear in her eyes at such a young age. She even dared to despise him!


    Staring at Betty, a scene from long ago suddenly appeared in Patriarch Grey''s mind.


    Standing in the garden, a seven or eight-year-old girl looked at him disdainfully and said, "All of you have been deceived by that bitch. She has a scheming mind. You all are really stupid, not worthy of being my father and eldest brother!"


    Patriarch Grey suddenly shook his head. His entire brain seemed to have crashed. Staring nkly at Betty, he fell into a daze.


    But soon, that scene vanished from his mind as if it had never appeared.


    It was reced by anger and disgust.


    "Unfilial daughter, that unfilial daughter! Brat, you and your mother are as detestable as that unfilial daughter..."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Two Little Devil Horns


    Betty''s dark blue eyes were full of anger sitting on the bed looking tense. She shouted angrily in a childish voice, "Idiot, you''re the detestable one!"


    Being scolded an idiot by a five-year-old child, Patriarch Grey was so angry that he red at her. He raised his hand and wanted to teach this brat a lesson. However, just as he raised his hand, Betty''s eyes widened, and she started crying loudly.


    She cried so loud that she released a child''s sharp voice with all her might. It was simply an ear-piercing demonic sound.


    Patriarch Grey''s head buzzed as it was bombarded. He somewhat felt a dull pain in his head.


    It was like hundreds of insects gnawing at his brain.


    Hugging his head, he shouted with an expression of breaking down, "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! I didn''t hit you!"


    Betty stopped crying. Seeing Patriarch Grey''s painful expression, she thought for a while and then cried out loudly again.


    This time, it was even louder.


    If not for the room''s good soundproofing, probably the house would have copsed.


    Probably even Isabe was not aware that her daughter was so lethal.


    Betty was crying, but there were no tears on her face. Patriarch Grey''s face turned pale. His head seriously ached. He covered his head and saw the snacks on the table that he did not finish yesterday. He grabbed a snack and stuffed it into Betty''s mouth.


    Betty stopped crying.


    She felt a sweetness in her mouth and could smell the fragrance of fresh flowers.


    It should be a snack made of flowers.


    Therefore, the little girl forgot to cry the next moment. She took a bite of the snack and ate it happily.


    Patriarch Grey was speechless.


    Detestable! It''s so detestable!


    She was indeed a little demon. When he regained control of General Red, he would definitely teach this brat a good lesson!


    After eating the snack in her mouth, Betty looked at the one on the te.


    Patriarch Grey sneered. "You want to eat it? Tell me how to control General Red!"


    Betty quietly looked at him. She opened her mouth and assumed a posture.


    Patriarch Grey''s face stiffened, and the corner of his eyes twitched fiercely. He quickly took the te of snacks over.


    Betty immediately stopped crying and started eating, hugging the te.


    After eating another piece, she said solemnly, "I want to drink water."


    Patriarch Grey''s face could not be darker. His eyes were cold as he said angrily, "Brat, do you really think this is your home? Do you think I don''t dare to do anything to you? Do you believe I''ll shut your mouth..."


    "Boohoo..."


    Throwing the te away, Betty started crying loudly again.


    The demonic sound was ear piercing again. Patriarch Grey swiftly poured a ss of water and hurriedly stuffed the ss into Betty''s hand.


    The crying immediately stopped.


    After drinking the water, Betty rolled on the bed, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the calm and ungrateful brat who fell asleep after eating and drinking.


    This brat was simply unbelievably arrogant!


    Wasn''t she afraid?


    Didn''t she call out for her dad and mom?


    If that happened, he could threaten her to disclose the method of taking control of General Red.


    He stared at Betty for a long time, but the fear and crying he had expected did not happen. He could only hear her sweet snoring. Patriarch Grey was so angry that the veins on his forehead twitched. He finally gritted his teeth and nned to study it himself.


    General Red was his natal bug. He did not believe he could not regain his control of it.


    However, he did not know that Betty had long reced the bug in General Red.


    It was no longer the previous bug other than its appearance.


    Patriarch Grey opened the box carefully. Silver General, without Betty''smand,y quietly on his stomach. He would neither bite nor attack. However, after studying it for a long time, Patriarch Grey could not figure it out.


    The little girl''s smooth and sweet breathing could be heard on the bed. Patriarch Grey''s eyes were bloodshot, but he still could not figure it out. Feeling exhausted, he put Silver General back into the box. After hesitating for a while, he got onto the bed andy far away from Betty.


    He was already old and couldn''t hang on anymore. He fell asleep not long after hey down.


    In the beginning, Patriarch Grey slept peacefully. However, he eventually had some dreams that caused him headaches.


    That seven or eight-year-old little girl appeared in his dream again.


    It was in the same garden. A swinging swing was behind the little girl whose face resembled his wife. Her face was full of disdain.


    However, she was not targeting him this time, but another little girl in a white dress.


    She pushed the little girl onto the ground and said harshly, "You bitch! What right do you have to snatch my things? Get lost, or I''ll beat you up whenever I see you!"


    The little girl in the white dress sobbed. Soon, a young boy ran over. Patriarch Grey could tell he was Hayden in his youth.


    The young boy, Hayden, ran over and pushed the arrogant girl with a fierce expression. Then he turned around and helped the girl in the white dress up.


    The little girl was weak and pathetic. Her delicate appearance made Patriarch Grey feel that she resembled his wife better.


    He then looked at the fierce little girl again. Her eyes shed with intense anger, and her face was full of


    arrogance.


    Looking at Hayden and the little girl furiously, she grabbed a pebble from the ground and threw it at them. To save Hayden, the pebble hit the little girl in the head and caused a bloody hole. "Celia!" Hayden shouted as he picked up the little girl and ran away.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Fresh blood flowed from the little girl''s head profusely. Patriarch Grey also felt an intense pain in his head.... Suddenly, the scene in the dream changed. A little witch with two horns on her head was pulling his hair.


    When looking closer, wasn''t the little witch with two horns Isabe''s daughter?


    Not only did the little witch have two little devil horns on her head, but she also had two devil fangs in her mouth.


    The little witch pulled his hair using her detestable little hands. Furthermore, she smiled smugly and said, "Be good and let me pull your hair. Otherwise, I''ll disturb you to death with my cries!"


    As she spoke, the little witch pretended to start crying.


    His expression changed drastically as he struggled and said, "No, no, quickly let go of me. Help, help..."


    Waving his hand, Patriarch Grey sat up in shock from the nightmare, sweating profusely.


    He felt a pair of eyes staring at him from the side.


    His scalp went numb, and he subconsciously covered his head with his hands. When he turned around, he saw Betty looking at him with sleepy eyes.


    In the dark, an old and a young were staring at each other.


    After staring at each other silently for some time, Betty suddenly burst into tears.


    She really cried this time.


    Tears rolled down her face like free flow.


    She had thought her mom and dad would havee to save her when she woke up. However, why weren''t they here yet?


    Did the bad guys capture mom and dad?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Happens To Be A Couple


    Patriarch Grey was stunned.


    With a pained expression, he stared at Betty. He opened his mouth, then hurriedly rolled off the bed to look for snacks.


    He found one on the floor in the end.


    He picked it up and wanted to stuff it into Betty''s mouth.


    Betty, who was crying sadly, pped his hand away. She said while she was crying, "Boohoo... Boohoo... I want mom... Boohoo... Boohoo... I want dad..."


    The crying was rhythmic.


    But Patriarch Grey had a headache the moment he heard Betty cry.


    Endless headache.


    Furthermore, once he had a headache, he could not help but recall some remote memories.


    Normally, he would never recall those memories.


    But now, those remote memories kept surfacing.


    That stubborn and intractable little girl had grown into a young girl. However, she had be more soparing her with the other slender and elegant girl. She had sharp thorns all over her body, and no one could approach her.


    Patriarch Grey hugged his bald head, which was in intense pain, and cold sweat dripped non-stop. In the end, his eyes rolled, and he fainted.


    Seeing Patriarch Grey faint, Betty stopped crying. She sniffed while crying as she got off the bed to search Patriarch Grey''s body.


    Soon, she found the small box containing Silver General.


    Although the chaos of the auction had been suppressed, many people died in the chaos.


    However, Joshua would not be responsible for those impacted and dead. The underground chamber ofmerce was named as such because it was an underworld force. Everyone was responsible for their own life and death here.


    Joshua only opened the door to let the people at the scene leave after cleaning the mess..


    The purpose of doing this was to find Betty.


    But he was disappointed in the end.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Draxton and Isabe knew Betty was probably in the Grey family now.


    It was not yet the time for Draxton and Joshua to acknowledge each other. Therefore, Draxton and Isabe mingled with the crowd and left the underground chamber ofmerce. Coming out from the underground chamber ofmerce building, they got into the car and left.


    However, they soon realized something was wrong.


    Their car had lost control.


    In the pitch-ck night, their car dashed around aimlessly like a mad bull without knowing the road ahead. Isabe and Draxton were confident they could jump out safely at the car''s speed. However, the car door was locked.


    Soon, a burnt smell spread in the car.


    Isabe turned around and saw their backseat on fire.


    Simultaneously, their tires were burning outside.


    The front was also on fire when they looked in front.


    The car would definitely end up with an explosion.


    Someone had wanted to kill thern using such a method!


    Isabe instantly thought of the Moore family. However, it was unimportant who the culprit was at this moment.


    They had to escape for their lives.


    She and Draxton looked at each other. Isabe said, "Draxton, the first time we met was in the car."


    Draxton said, "Therefore, we won''t die so easily. Be, let me test out how powerful Silver Crystal is."


    "I''ll also show you the power of Evolution Poison."


    With one to the left and the other to the right, they attacked with all their might.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Boom!


    At the first bang, the driver seat''s door knocked open, and Draxton jumped out of the car.


    At the second bang, the passenger seat''s door knocked open, and Isabe jumped out of the car.


    The car exploded at the third boom!


    ze soared into the sky, and fragments of the car flew all over. Driven by inertia, the car still moved dozens of feet forward.


    Isabe and Draxton rolled on the ground several times before standing up.


    Looking at each other from afar through the zing car, theyughed unanimously.


    After that, the two ran toward each other. After having a close brush with death, they hugged each other tightly


    The two returned to the district master''s manor. Seeing them return, Wren''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. He seemed to be very surprised by their return. However, neither Draxton nor Isabe paid much attention to him.


    The two had no intention to rest. Isabe took out some stuff from her box and brought them with her.


    Watching silently, Draxton then took out a colorful mask like ying magic and put it on.


    Upon closer look, the mask was full of blooming flowers and dancing butterflies.


    Isabe put on her golden butterfly mask. The moment she turned around, her eyes met with Draxton''s mask.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips twitched.


    Draxton said earnestly. "The butterfly picks pollens. You are the butterfly, and I''m the flower. We happen to be a couple.


    "From now on, I''m your partner!"


    Isabe was lost for words.


    Two ghostly figures went to inspect the scene where the car exploded. They quickly left after they found no charred corpses in the car debris.


    The two ghostly figures returned to the Moore family.


    In the Moore family, Desmond and the group of experts of the Moore family were surrounding and watching the living metal.


    Their gazes were feverish. An elder said, "It''s a good thing, but it''s a pity that it''s too few.


    "The underground chamber ofmerce must have obtained more than this one piece. They must have more in their hands."


    "That''s right. But how are we going to get all of them? This thing is too useful to our Moore family. It''s a supreme treasure!"


    "But I felt our most remarkable gain today is probably killing Draxton and Isabe. When everyone knows Draxton and Isabe are dead tomorrow, our Moore family''s method will intimidate many people. "Hmph! Our Moore family can''t be underestimated."


    "That''s right!" Desmond agreed.


    Thinking he had avenged Grant today, his mood finally brightened.


    However, at this moment, the two ghostly figures shed in and reported the exact situation they had seen.


    "What? No corpse was found in the car? Desmond was stunned.


    Disbelief was on everyone''s face in the Moore family.


    At this moment, a cold breeze suddenly blew in from the window.


    The curtains fluttered in the night breeze. As assassins, the people of the Moore family immediately sensed a subtle danger.


    All of them looked warily in the direction of the window and noticed the window had been opened at some point. A graceful woman was sitting there with her arms crossed.


    With her long hair fluttering, she wore a golden butterfly mask on her face. She was also wearing a ck. slim-fit leather jacket that eased her movement.


    The Moore family instantly recognized her through her outfit.


    "Butterfly? Why did you show up on Mystical Ind? Did Draxton and Isabe send you?"


    This was the first thing that crossed their mind.


    However, staring at the figure, Desmond felt it looked somewhat familiar.


    It was even more so when he saw a man wearing a floral mask on his face.


    "Draxton, Isabe, it''s you guys!" Desmond roared in shock and anger.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Exterminating The Moore Family


    Isabe''s long hair fluttered in the breeze. Grabbing a strand and ying with it on her fingertips, she chuckled and said, "Why? Are you surprised that we''re still alive?"


    The eye expression under the golden butterfly mask was contemptuous and cold.


    Jumping off the window sill, Isabe walked toward the people of the Moore family step by step.


    Being tall and slender, every step she took was graceful and charming. However, her footsteps seemed to be stepping on the hearts of the people of the Moore family. It made them feel suffocated.


    As assassins, they certainly knew Butterfly very well. The Moore family had even analyzed Butterfly''s murder cases.


    And the oue of the analysis showed Butterfly was a true expert, an expert that surpassed all the assassins in the Moore family.


    But Butterfly was without a partner.


    Seeing a man wearing a flower mask quietly protecting Isabe, Desmond said ferociously in appearance but feebly in essence.


    "I heard Butterfly has always been a loner. Why are you bringing a partner this time? Is Butterfly also afraid of our Moore family?"


    Isabe stopped in her tracks and could not helpughing.


    However, afterughing, she suddenly moved.


    Her figure was like an agile breeze, and her long hair raised a long arc in the air. Desmond''s eyes widened as he looked at the golden butterfly mask which was within striking distance.


    The woman''s exquisite chin and beautiful lips were exposed. The corners of her lips curled up at this moment, revealing several sparkling white teeth. She said in a captivating tone and a low voice. "Who said Butterfly can''t have a partner? There will be one moving on!"


    Isabe, at this moment, was both dangerous and captivating. She was simply awesome and charming.


    However, in less than three seconds, Draxton reached out and pulled Isabe back.


    He said in a deep voice, "Be, how could you show an old man such an expression? You can only show it to me..."


    However, before Draxton could finish speaking and Desmond was still grinning hideously, about to say something, Desmond''s head fell off without any signs.


    Seeing the head rolling toward his feet, Draxton fell silent.


    Isabe was also silent for a while. Curling up the corners of her lips, she looked at Draxton''s stiff figure in amusement. She smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Draxton, what did you say just now? What can only be shown to you?"


    Draxton was silent.


    An invisible awkwardness was spreading in the air.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Draxton coughed lightly and said, "Just do it if you want to kill someone. Aren''t you benefiting him by staying. so close to him? You''re so good-looking. You can only show it to me."


    Isabe could not help but cover her mouth andugh.


    Draxton looked at her quietly.


    He was a little upset. Although he had extraordinary strength, he was not an assassin after all. When it came to the tricks of killing, he was not as good as Butterfly, who was a professional assassin.


    Just now, he had thought Isabe was deliberately using that charming look to provoke Desmond.


    He had never expected Desmond to have been killed by Isabe without him realizing it.


    The expression on Desmond''s face showed he was also unaware of it.


    His head had already fallen off when he realized it.


    The other people of the Moore family were terrified at this moment.


    As though they were facing a great enemy, they huddled together and quickly made their moves.


    Some called for help, and some sent signals.


    Isabe and Draxton didn''t stop them. They just watched those people calling for help.


    The hall was full of people after a short while.


    All of them were holding weapons in their hands, but Isabe and Draxton were not afraid.


    The Moore family was indeed very strong. However, they were certainly confident they could deal with them if they dared toe.


    An elder of the Moore family said, "Butterfly, even you can forget about leaving our Moore family unscathed today."


    Looking at them indifferently, Isabe said, "I''m not a homicidal maniac. But today, your Moore family is destined to be exterminated."


    She looked at the assassins who rushed in and said, "You guys are not direct descendants of the Moore family. I n to give you two options."


    Seeing everyone in the Moore family ring at her furiously at this moment, Isabe said indifferently, "All of you to be killed by me or continue to live... and be my people." "How dare you!"


    An elder of the Moore n was enraged.


    Isabe said coldly. "Do you think it''s a big deal to me? I only want to avoid my hands from being stained with too much blood. It''s worth recycling waste to prevent too much blood from flowing.


    "Of course, there is no such a need for the direct descendants of the Moore family. You all will definitely die today."


    Isabe ignored the angry faces of the elders of the Moore family. She looked at the assassins who rushed in and said.


    "You''re just assassins and not direct descendants of the Moore family. As assassins, what difference does it make who your master is?"


    As assassins, there wasn''t a need to talk about loyalty.


    Assassins were different from expendables. It was somewhat ridiculous to talk about the extent of loyalty of these assassins toward the Moore family.


    Those assassins neither spoke nor moved. They looked at Isabe like looking at a lunatic.


    Although the elders of the Moore family showed their fierce expressions, they felt a chill in the bottoms of their hearts.


    They were strongly impacted in the bottoms of their hearts by the scene of Isabe killing Desmond without batting an eyelid.


    "Make a move! Kill them! Quick, kill them!"


    The elders of the Moore family ordered the assassins.


    The Moore family had been controlling the assassins by putting life-threatening poisons into their bodies. Thus they had no choice but to be restrained by the family. Hearing the elders of the Moore family speak, they immediately obeyed their orders and rushed toward Isabe and Draxton.


    Isabe was not surprised by this oue. Thus she opened a gourd she had brought.


    When she opened the gourd, densely packed bugs swarmed out like water.


    The assassins who pounced on them instantly froze on the spot.


    Seeing the scene, the elders of the Moore family were so furious that their eyes were wide open.


    Isabe sneered and began to move..


    Draxton pulled her back. Looking at him, Isabe said, "Let me do it."


    He could read between the lines from Isabe''s words. She actually did not like blood. That was true. Who would like blood?


    In that case, he would be the one to kill the direct descendants of the Moore family. He would definitely not let their blood be seen.


    After being stunned for a moment, Isabe suddenly pursed her lips and smiled.


    She stood on the spot smiling as she watched Draxton move swiftly.


    When thest direct descendant of the Moore family was killed, James finally arrived with his people.


    "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood!"


    James was shocked.


    Draxton''s body was spotless, and his hands were clean. He looked at James and said, "Clean this ce up." James nodded. He was not surprised by the oue as he knew the Moore family was the first to exterminate.


    Who would be next?


    The Grey family.


    In the middle of the night, the Grey family, which should have been sleeping soundly, was in chaos.


    It was really chaotic.


    It was because Betty had opened all the containers, cages, boxes, and jars which locked up the poison bugs.


    All kinds of poison bugs and snakes flooded the Grey family like locusts passing by.


    The chickens raised by the Grey family in the backyard were in chaos when they saw these snakes and bugs.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 Childhood Sweetheart?


    The chicken''s cooing immediately triggered the dogs barking. Instantly, the entire Grey family was bustling.


    The people of the Grey family, who were sleeping soundly, were woken up. They were stunned when they saw the turmoil in the courtyard with snakes, bugs, rats, and ants on the surveince camera. "What''s going on?" Hayden walked out hurriedly while putting on his clothes.


    His wife also looked lost. In the other room, Cecilia also woke up.


    Cecilia went out and bumped into Hayden and her sister-inw, who were on their way out. Cecilia said, "Hayden, for such a big matter, do we want to tell dad?"


    Thinking of Patriarch Grey''s injured arm and the fact that he was probably studying General Red, he shook his head.


    "It''s a small matter. There''s no need to rm dad."


    As such, they didn''t go to Patriarch Grey''s room and thus were not aware Betty was gone.


    Betty was hiding in a chicken coop at this moment.


    The chickens inside had all flown away. She had crawled into the chicken coop to hide from the Grey family''s guards. Therefore, the Grey family''s guards did not notice her.


    Of course, the people of the Grey family would not catch the bugs one by one. Hayden yed the flute, and a unique flute tone sounded. The fleeing poison bugs all followed the flute tone one after another.


    At this moment, the person who retrieved the surveince video saw Betty was the one who released the poison bugs.


    That person immediately gasped and said to Cecilia beside him, "Miss Grey, I found it. Look!"


    Seeing the little figure who was sabotaging in the surveince video, Cecilia''s expression changed instantly. She quickly turned around and walked toward Patriarch Grey''s room. As she was walking, she gave the


    instructions.


    "Search everywhere. Don''t let go of any corner. That brat definitely can''t escape."


    Someone immediately took the order and left.


    Cecilia pushed open Patriarch Grey''s room door and saw Patriarch Grey lying unconscious on the floor. Her expression instantly turned unsightly.


    She walked up and called out to Patriarch Grey, "Dad, quickly wake up...


    Patriarch Grey did not wake up. He was as if dreaming and suddenly shouted, "Unfilial daughter!"


    Along with the shout, tears silently fell from the corners of his eyes.


    Seeing the tears falling from the corners of Patriarch Grey''s eyes, Cecilia slowly narrowed her eyes.


    She could not help but recall the day when Jocelyn left 20 years ago.


    That day, Patriarch Greypletely fell out with Jocelyn. Cecilia was by Patriarch Grey''s side, apanying him. It was also that day that Patriarch Grey shed tears in his sleep.


    Cecilia was silent. Her eye expression was getting colder. She could not help but sneer. Was blood ties so difficult to sever?


    Even if she instigated, framed, or even deluded to turn the father and daughter into enemies, Patriarch Grey would shed tears in his sleep whenever he was provoked.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Previously, it was due to the fallout with Jocelyn.


    What about this time?


    Cecilia thought of Betty.


    Thinking of this, a murderous look shed across Cecilia''s eyes. She got up and walked out. She must find that child and kill her


    At this moment, the Grey family''s guards noticed the chicken coop. Sitting nervously in the chicken coop, Betty''s heart was pounding. She was so afraid that those people would search for her. However, no matter how she felt, those people finally came.


    A guard discovered Betty and lifted her out of the chicken coop.


    Cecilia happened toe over at this moment. Seeing the scene, a cold smile shed across the corners of her lips.


    She quickly walked up and pulled Betty out of the guard''s hands.


    She strangled Betty''s neck.


    A look of pain instantly shed across Betty''s face. Simultaneously, Silver General suddenly moved and shot toward Cecilia.


    Cecilia''s expression changed, and she subconsciously threw Betty away.


    Betty''s body was sent flying and was about to hit the chicken coop not far away.


    Coincidentally, there were tiles on the chicken coop.


    It would be dangerous if she hit on it.


    At this moment, a figure shed past swiftly and caught hold of Betty in his arms.


    Betty turned her pale face around and met Landon''s concerned gaze.


    "Mr. Wright!"


    Probably out of fear, Betty quickly snuggled into Landon''s arms.


    Landon also felt a lingering fear. He gently patted Betty''s body and said whileforting her, "Betty, don''t be afraid. Daddy and Mommy will be here soon."


    Betty''s eyes lit up when she heard that her dad and mom were not captured by the bad guys and would be here soon.


    At this moment, Cecilia let out a scream. It turned out that Silver General had bitten her neck. Cecilia''s face instantly turned green. Not everyone could withstand Silver General''s deadly poison.


    "Landon, you''re actually protecting this brat! You like senior sister, and because of senior sister, out of "love me love my dog'', you even treat Isabe''s daughter differently!


    "Do you still remember our past rtionship? We actually grew up together as childhood sweethearts!" Seeing Landon protecting Betty, Cecilia covered her neck with her hand and said with a painful expression. Looking at her, a trace of disgust could not help but sh across Landon''s eyes.


    At this moment, Hayden walked over.


    He had kept away all the poison bugs. The guards had also taken care of the chickens and dogs. Seeing Landon, his expression could not help but turn cold. He said in a deep voice, "Celia, don''t talk about childhood sweethearts rtionship with him. He has long been deluded by Jocelyn. He''s not on the same path as us!"


    Landon looked at Hayden with aplicated gaze and said furiously, "Hayden, Jocelyn is your biological sister!


    "Have you forgotten? When Jocelyn was young and was punished by Uncle Grey, you were always the one who secretly delivered food to her."


    Hayden was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked confused and sneered. "Landon, is there something wrong with your brain?


    "To protect that witch, Jocelyn, you could even make up such a lie! Celia is my only sister. I will never deliver food to Jocelyn even if you beat me to death."


    Cecilia''s eyes were red. She looked at Landon aggrievedly and said, "Landon, are you still ming me for that matter?


    "You''re ming me for being with Julian after confessing to you. I indeed really liked you previously. It was only after you rejected me that I treated you as my own brother!" "Shut up! Who''s ming you? Don''t think too highly of yourself. You''re not worthy of beingpared to Jocelyn even in the slightest!" Landon''s face was full of disgust.


    Seeing the disgust on his face, Cecilia was feeling extremely unreconciled.


    She could control everyone except Landon.


    Landon''s feelings for Jocelyn were so deep that even bugs could not affect him.


    After several failed attempts at Landon, she gave up on Landon and went for Julian''s arms.


    Cecilia''s expression distorted for a moment Then she felt her body getting even more ufortable. She quickly said to Hayden, "Hayden, I''ve been poisoned. That brat controlled General Red to bite me..." Seeing Cecilia''s expression change, Hayden hurriedly said, "Landon, give me the brat in your arms. If anything happens to Celia, don''t me me for being impolite 1


    Landon red at Hayden and said, "What do Cecilia''s life and death have to do with me?"


    After saying that, he carried Betty and retreated. The Grey family''s guards immediately surrounded him.


    Hayden gave his order. "Catch them!"


    The Grey family''s guards swarmed forward At this moment, two figures arrived one after another. As soon as they arrived, they knocked the Grey family''s guards onto the ground. The moment Betty saw them, she burst into tears. "Boohoo Dad! Mom! Sob! Sob! Sob..."


    She cried as miserably as she could.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Arrival Of Master Grey


    Isabe felt as if a knife was cutting her heart apart. She strode forward and hugged Betty in her arms. Betty''s small arms hugged Isabe''s neck tightly as she cried pitifully. Heartbroken, Isabeforted her.


    Draxton''s face was as cold as ice. Without another word, he kicked Hayden in front of him.


    There was no way Hayden could dodge. As Hayden''s body was sent flying, he viciously released his natal bug


    It was a colorful poisonous spider.


    Draxton watched as the spider spat out a poisonous web, aiming at him. He stretched out two fingers and pinched them ruthlessly. The spider struggled for a while, and the web got cut off by Draxton. Draxton strode forward and grabbed the spider.


    When Hayden saw this, his face turned pale.


    Cecilia''s eyes widened as she looked at the scene before her. Her entire body was trembling. She knew how ruthless Draxton was, so she quickly looked at Landon.


    "Landon, we didn''t do anything. Isn''t that child fine? Quickly help us plead for leniency. You know how important the natal bug is to a bug poison crafter. You and Hayden grew up together."


    Landon looked at her indifferently before looking at Betty, crying non-stop.


    Isabe had no time to care about anything else. The most important thing was to coax her daughter.


    Her heart ached terribly. As she wiped Betty''s tears, she kissed her little face. At the same time, she could not help but whisper, "Betty Baby, little darling, don''t cry, okay? If you continue crying, your voice will be hoarse. Mommy will be heartbroken."


    Betty buried her face in Isabe''s shoulder and shook it hard. She said shamelessly, "No, no, no. I''m going to cry."


    After saying that, she cried even louder.


    Isabe was speechless.


    She didn''t know how to react. "Alright, keep on crying then. Anyway, your throat is going to turn hoarse from crying. I''m the one who will get hurt, but you."


    Betty stopped crying for a while but continued to cry.


    Betty''s cries were ear-shattering. At this moment, her cries echoed across the Grey family''s courtyard.


    Unconscious in the room, Patriarch Grey was woken up by this continuous demonic sound.


    His head hurt even more.


    He staggered up from the ground and walked outside. His face was slightly distorted from the pain. At the same time, he gritted his teeth. He had to shut that little demoness'' mouth today and make her stop crying. He really couldn''t take it anymore!


    Isabe knew Betty was indeed feeling aggrieved. She was frightened after getting caught there. She wanted to cry and throw a tantrum, but Isabe was worried that her throat would hurt from crying. Hence, she had no choice but to use her trump card.


    Isabe cleared her throat and said solemnly. "Betty Baby, if you cry until your voice is hoarse, you won''t be a little fairy anymore. Think about it. All fairies have a sweet voice. If your voice turns hoarse, that would really be... Tsk tsk, you are going to be a little witch. What should we do?"


    Sobl


    The crying stopped.


    Patriarch Grey, who was walking over aggressively, stopped in his tracks. A trace of confusion appeared in his eyes. The little demoness stopped crying just like that?


    A look of delight shed across his face. Did someone finally couldn''t take it anymore and shut her up?


    Tears covered Betty''s face. She blinked her eyshes and said hoarsely, "Mommy, Betty is a little fairy. I don''t want to be a little witch!"


    Isabe quickly wiped away the tears on her face and said gently, "Of course, Betty is a little fairy. You won''t be a little witch."


    Only then did Betty feel relieved. She buried his face in Isabe''s neck and rubbed against it coquettishly.


    Isabe hugged her soft little body. Her eyes were about to melt.


    Suddenly, Isabe''s gentle gaze turned sharp and cold in an instant.


    She stared at Patriarch Grey, who was walking over. Then, she exuded a frightening murderous aura.


    Landon''s heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Isabe carried Betty and rushed towards Patriarch Grey. At the same time, a cold light shed toward Patriarch Grey Obviously, Isabe was furious and hated Patriarch Grey to the core. She wanted to kill him.


    Landon dashed out and pulled Patriarch Grey, dodging Isabe''s fatal blow


    Isabe''s expression changed. She said in disbelief, "Mr. Wright, what do you mean?"


    Landon said earnestly, "Be, I know how you feel, but you can''t kill him first."


    "Why? Although he''s Master Grey''s father, I don''t think he has any feelings for Master Grey. Simrly, Master Grey won''t care if he dies."


    Isabe looked sharply at Landon.


    Patriarch Grey widened his eyes and looked at Isabe. His eyes were filled with anger.


    Landon said, "I''ll tell you the reason after we return but listen to me, don''t kill him first. I believe killing him is as easy as a piece of cake with your ability, so let him off this time. When I tell you the reason, you won''t regret it."


    Isabe''s brows slowly furrowed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She nced at Landon and decisively stopped.


    She decided to trust Landon.


    "What about them? Isabe sneered at Hayden and Cecilia.


    Fear shed across Cecilia''s eyes.


    She screamed, "Landon, for the sake that I grew up with senior sister, please help me plead for my life!"


    She didn''t want to die. If Isabe really wanted to kill her today, she would have died in vain.


    Landon turned to look at Cecilia and said in disgust, "You and Jocelyn grew up together? Hah, that''s true. You and Jocelyn did grow up together. However, you framed Jocelyn since she was young and took away everything from her."


    Cecilia''s face turned pale.


    Landon told Isabe, "I really hope you won''t touch her. Because I think Jocelyn wants to tear her apart with her hands!"


    Isabe was silent.


    She looked at Cecilia with killing intent and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Wright has the final say today."


    Since Betty was whining, Isabe and the others did not waste time and directly returned to the district


    master''s manor.


    After the incident, the sky had already turned bright.


    Isabe fed Betty water and took a shower before hugging her to sleep.


    After dawn, a news that shocked the entire District 9 spread throughout the ce like it had wings.


    It even spread to other districts.


    The Moore family was annihted.


    The Moore family was no longer the same as before.


    The que of the Moore family mansion had also been taken off and thrown away.


    At the port on the south coast of Mystical Ind in the early morning. Due to the sea, the fog was thick in the early morning.


    A ck dot slowly appeared in the morning fog until its outline was revealed.


    It was a luxurious liner.


    Instantly, the inspection team patrolling nearby surged over and surrounded the shore.


    Their gazes were sharp, and their expressions were fierce.


    This port was an entrance that outsiders often had to pass if they wanted to sneak into Mystical Ind.


    In their opinion, this luxurious liner might be someone from the outside worlding here, trying to court death.


    They raised their weapons and nned to take down the people on the liner in case the people on the liner dared to act rashly.


    Just as they were on full alert, a fiery red and enchanting woman''s figure slowly appeared in their vision.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 Truth About The Grey Family


    The members of the inspection team were stunned.


    The woman stood in front of the railing of the liner. Her long ck waves and red skirt swayed gently with the morning breeze.


    The woman looked in their direction with an indifferent expression. Her expression was extremely calm, without a trace of panic.


    The inspection team members were all young, but the captain was a middle-aged man in his forties. He stared at the woman''s figure as a trace of confusion gradually appeared in his eyes. Why did he feel that this woman looked familiar?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, the woman walked down the liner and headed up the stairs to them. The middle-aged captain immediately raised his gun and said coldly, "Who are you? Do you have a pass?" I the woman didn''t have a pass, he had to kill the woman on the spot ording to the rules of Mystical Ind.


    Jocelyn looked at them indifferently and took out a que from her bag.


    Originally on guard against her action, the inspection team members were surprised when they saw the que.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shock shed in their eyes, but in the end, they knelt on the ground in unison and said respectfully, "It''s the tenth elder. We didn''t know that you''ll be visiting. I hope you can forgive our offense, tenth elder Jocelyn put away the que and saidzily, "I don''t me you for not knowing. You did the right thing. Do your job well."


    Jocelyn left. The inspection team was still in deep shock.


    The tenth elder of the tribunalmittee council was actually a woman. Not to mention she was an enchanting woman!


    They recalled Jocelyn''s aura. Although she was beautiful, they did not dare to look down on her at all. Instead, they only felt like they should respect her.


    Isabe hugged Betty. When she woke up and saw that the little girl was lively and emotionally stable, she kissed her little face and brought her up for lunch.


    In fact, she knew that Betty was not that fragile at all. However, this youngdy had always liked to act cute. She would have to sulk in her mother''s arms as long as she felt unhappy.


    On the other hand, Ricky was theplete opposite.


    Ricky was the kind of person who would bear grievances or troubles alone.


    That little guy never showed his vulnerability so easily.


    Ricky was not like her either. Isabe could not help but think of Draxton. Perhaps, Ricky''s personality was like Draxton''s.


    Isabe thought of her son and could not help but feel a little upset. She had not seen Ricky for a long time. During lunch, when Isabe saw Landon, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Wright, I know you must have a reason to stop me from attacking the Grey family. Now, can you tell me why?"


    Landon was silent for a while before saying. "Yes, I have a reason to convince you. If you touch the Grey family, something big might happen."


    Isabe was stunned. She and Draxton looked at each other and stared at Landon curiously.


    Landon said solemnly, "You know that n Mobius is a faction affiliated with the Grey family. The Grey family is a family of bug poison crafters. Bugs are their treasures. When they first moved to Mystical Ind to hide from the world, the Grey family''s ancestors brought the two most important bugs here. They are the Evolution Poison and the Love Bug


    "Forget about the Evolution Poison. Let''s talk about the Love Bug. Twenty years ago, Jocelyn and Patriarch Grey hadpletely fell out because of the Love Bug. Mainly, Cecilia framed Jocelyn and said that Jocelyn stole the Love Bug, making Patriarch Grey furious. Jocelyn was framed and could not defend herself. Finally,


    METHUE Viej ramay


    a fight broke out due to the umtion of conflicts for many years. In her despair, she left Mystical Ind with the Evolution Poison. Later on, the Grey family hunt Jocelyn down. You won''t believe how cruel they were."


    "Others only thought that Patriarch Grey was heartless, but in my opinion, even if Patriarch Grey was strict with Jocelyn since she was young and had never given her warmth, he wouldn''t hunt Jocelyn down. After all, Mrs. Grey had risked her life to give birth to Jocelyn Patriarch Grey loved his wife deeply. For the sake of his wife, he wouldn''t take Jocelyn''s life. Yet Patriarch Grey did it."


    "Not only did he hunt Jocelyn down to kill her, but he also couldn''t help looking disgusted every time he mentioned Jocelyn''s name. Not only Patriarch Grey, even Hayden, who had been kind towards Jocelyn, had a huge change in attitude. Whenever Jocelyn was mentioned, he wanted to kill her. I don''t think any of this is normal."


    "Until one day, Cecilia came to me and tried to poison me. At that time, I only felt that my memories were al mess, and my head was tearing apart. An indescribable anger and disgust rose in my heart. But when I realized my disgust was directed at Jocelyn for no reason, I realized this was odd. Therefore, I resisted and killed the poison bug


    "I was close to Jocelyn since young, so I knew quite a bit about poison bugs. Later on, after investigating various aspects, I finally came to a conclusion Cecilia stole the Love Bug and used it to create the Delusion Bug. Just as the name suggests, the bug will mess up people''s minds and memories."


    "If I''m not wrong, Patriarch Grey and Hayden''s attitude towards Jocelyn was influenced and manipted by the Delusion Bug If Cecilia created the Delusion Bug, then the people who were affected by the Delusion Bug would naturally be influenced by Cecilia''s will. They would be utterly disgusted by Jocelyn and even want to kill her, constantly persecuting her."


    "Hence, Jocelyn might return one day and find out that the Grey family had exterminated her only because they were affected by the Delusion Bug and not because they wanted to. If you killed all the Grey family members, Jocelyn would inevitably feel regret and disappointment. That''s why I stopped you from killing the Greys."


    "Although the Grey family is despicable, I still hope that you won''t cause Master Grey any regrets using the Grey family. Even if you want to end the Grey family, Master Grey should be the one to do it." After listening to Landon''s words, Isabe nodded. "What Mr. Wright said makes sense."


    Then, she gossiped, "ording to your story, the Delusion Bug controlled Patriarch Grey and Hayden. However, she failed to use it on you. I''m curious. Why aren''t you affected by the Delusion Bug? Was it because you are very loyal to Master Grey?"


    A trace of difort shed across Landon''s face. His handsome face turned slightly red. He said, "Jocelyn only treats me as an elder brother."


    "Master Grey treats you as an elder brother, but do you think of Master Grey as a younger sister?" Isabe teased.


    Landon''s gaze immediately drifted. He looked to the left and said, "Let''s eat. The food is getting cold. Sigh, look at how hungry Betty is!"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 Overbearing Master Grey


    At the same time, in the council.


    The council was the ultimate department of the tribunalmittee. They held great power and controlled the inspection team and investigation team.


    The inspection team even had the power to supervise the president. If the president did something wrong, the council had the right to dismiss them.


    In that case, the power of the council was even higher than the president.


    However, under normal circumstances, the council would not interfere with the president''s actions at all. In fact, they would unanimously support the president''s decision.


    Unless the president did something to harm the tribunalmittee.


    Ten elders were in charge of the council. However, all their decisions had to be agreed upon by the ten elders before they could take effect. If one elder disagreed, any decisions made by the council would be invalid.


    This was a check and bnce of power.


    Those who could enter the council and be an elder were influential people. Their background and ability were unquestionable.


    However, they had already given their lives to the council as soon as they entered. They would be cut loose from their ties to their past family backgrounds and all benefits.


    They had the highest authority, but they did not have freedom.


    Their words and actions were all restricted by the various rules of the council.


    "The tenth elder has been wandering outside for more than 20 years. She''s finally back!"


    Seth looked at Jocelyn and said with envy.


    "Seth, you don''t have to envy her. Now that she''s back, her carefree days will end," Richard said.


    Jocelyn sat at the end of the oval round table. She could not help but smile when she heard the jealous voices of these men.


    "Everyone, it''s not like you don''t know why I left the council back then and went to the outside world. After all, you were the ones who asked me to join the council back then. You were also the ones who let me out."


    At this moment, Jaye, the First Elder who had been silent all this while, spoke. He looked at Jocelyn and said, "Now that you''re back, you should start working properly. We are old, and you''re still young. Young people should work harder."


    Jocelyn curled her lips. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll cause chaos in the council?"


    Jaye fell silent.


    The veins on the foreheads of Richard, Neil, and the others twitched. Jocelyn really didn''t know her ce.


    "Don''t forget the rules of the council. The rest is up to you."


    Jaye gave his order.


    Jocelyn smiled.


    At this moment, Julian walked in.


    He smiled and said, "Elders, you called me over. I heard you want to introduce me to the tenth elder of the council. I''m lucky to be finally meeting the mysterious tenth elder today."


    He walked in with a smile. When he saw the enchanting woman in red sitting at the end of the round table, his voice immediately stopped.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    *Jocelyn, why are you here?" Julian immediately had a bad feeling.


    Jaye looked at Julian and said, "Julian, you and the tenth elder are old acquaintances. However, 20 years ago, Jocelyn had already be our tenth elder. Due to some special circumstances previously, her identity was not made public. You guys know each other. Hence, you can work together more. The tribunalmittee has to improve. Young people''s decisions are sometimes more creative. You''re much better than


    us old men who are outdated."


    Julian looked at Jocelyn in a daze. His heart was in turmoil.


    After a long time, he finally found his voice. He muttered in disbelief, "Jocelyn, why are you... the tenth elder?" Jocelyn looked at Julian''s incredulous expression and could not help but smile. She said mockingly. "What''s there to be surprised about? After all, I''m so outstanding. Years ago, these men insisted on me joining because I was outstanding."


    Julian''s throat was dry. He nced at the elders and said to Jocelyn, "You''re very outstanding, but I really didn''t expect..."


    Jocelyn waved her hand and interrupted him. She said casually, "There are still many things you don''t know. Don''t make a fuss."


    Julian kept quiet. He looked at Jocelyn with unfathomable emotions in his eyes.


    Leo smiled and waved his hand to chase them away. "You haven''t seen each other for many years. Although the council has strict rules, we won''t stop you from catching up. If you have something to say, go out and


    talk."


    Julian came to his senses and uttered, "Jocelyn, let''s talk outside."


    Jocelyn smiled at him and answered, "I''m going out, but I have nothing to say to you. I have something important to do."


    She was going to look for her precious disciple and Betty.


    Jocelyn walked out gracefully.


    Julian immediately followed.


    Only the group of men was left in the meeting room.


    Richard gossiped, "Gosh, Julian is going to suffer. It''s not easy to be a heartless man! The tenth elder is very vengeful. Jaye, are you sure they can have a good chat?"


    "Isn''t this good? The old president''s death is unknown, and Landon was forced into the slums. Julian has grown too greedy these past few years. If we find out that either of these two boys is really involved in the old president''s death, we can''t let this matter rest. Although the tenth elder is young, she has a cruel heart. Back then, she was very close to the old president. She will definitely investigate the cause of the old president''s death. It''s a good opportunity for her to keep in touch with those two boys."


    All the elders looked at Jaye. As expected, Jaye was a brilliant guy.


    Instantly, these men smiled slyly


    On the other side, Jocelyn left the conference room. Julian immediately chased after her. His handsome face was like a celestial painting. Looking nostalgic, he stared at Jocelyn with deep affection and guilt. "Jocelyn, let''s have a good talk. I was indeed guilty back then, but I really love you!"


    Jocelyn stopped and looked back at him. The face that had once made her blush and her heart race no longer held any attraction.


    Jocelyn stared at Julian''s face for a while.


    Julian was secretly happy when he saw her like this. If Jocelyn still had feelings for him, things would be much easier.


    Sure enough, Jocelyn walked up to him and sized him up. He sized Jocelyn up too. 20 years had passed, yet she didn''t seem to have aged much


    She was still as beautiful and eye-catching as ever. She was like a raging fire, like a rose, passionate, unrestrained, and unruly.


    She was very charming.


    Julian went into a daze and couldn''t help but recall the past.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jocelyn raised her fair hand, whose nails were colored bright, and gently stroked Julian''s face. She said gently, Julian, did you know? A handsome guy like you is only worthy of being someone''s lover. Back then, I had a good time with you!"


    Julian''s face immediately darkened. Jocelyn said again, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not discriminating against


    handsome looks. I''m simply looking down on you for being sinister. When you were with me, you even hooked up with Cecilia. Tell me, how should I punish you? After so many years, you still haven''t improved at all. It seems that Cecilia has no skills. She didn''t teach you well. Look, you came up to hook up with me the moment you saw me! However, I must remind you that although you''re still handsome now, you''re already filthy. Don''t disgust me, okay?"


    As she spoke, she gently patted Julian''s face twice before turning around and leaving enchantingly.


    Her high heels made a crisp clicking sound as the fiery red figure gradually disappeared at the end of the corridor. Julian stood rooted to the ground with a livid expression.


    He thought that Jocelyn was still deeply in love with him. He did not expect her to be so sarcastic.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Cecilia''s number.


    In fact, Cecilia was also about to call him.


    When Cecilia saw his call, she quickly picked it up.


    Cecilia felt very uneasy. She opened her mouth and said, "Julian, something happened. I have something important to tell you. Landon seems to be suspecting the Delusion Bug incident." When Julian heard this, his face also darkened. He said, "Something happened on my side too. I have. important news for you. Jocelyn is back. She''s the tenth elder of the council. Bang!


    On the other end, the sound of a phone falling to the ground rang out.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 Borrowing Guards


    Cecilia stood rooted to the ground. She dropped her phone and did not bother to pick it up. At this moment, her mind was filled with Julian''s words.


    Jocelyn was the tenth elder of the council!


    "How could this be? How could Jocelyn be the tenth elder of the council?"


    Cecilia muttered to herself as her face started turning pale.


    She knew there was a tenth elder in the council, but the tenth elder had never revealed themselves before. However, she never dreamed that the tenth elder would be Jocelyn!


    She had painstakingly forced Jocelyn out of the Grey family and left her with nothing. How did she end up bing an elder of the council?


    "No! I can''t ept this. I can''t ept this!"


    Cecilia could not ept this fact at all. She threw everything in the room like a lunatic. When Hayden came in, he saw Cecilia''s distorted face. Smashing everything in the room, she looked like a crazy woman. Shock shed in his eyes. He had never seen such a crazy side of Cecilia. She had always been gentle and beautiful in his heart.


    This was not something she would do at all.


    "Celia?" Hayden called out, his voice uncertain.


    When Cecilia heard Hayden''s voice, she stopped her actions. She turned around and quickly controlled the expression on her face. She looked at Hayden with red eyes and pounced on him.


    She hugged Hayden and said, "Hayden, Jocelyn is back She''s back. Did you know that she''s the tenth elder of the council? She''s actually the tenth elder She must havee back to take revenge on us. Brother, she must have wanted to take revenge on us. After all, she''s so vengeful!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hayden was as shocked as Cecilia. He said in disbelief, "Celia, what did you say? Is Jocelyn the tenth elder of the council? How How is this possible?"


    "It''s true, Hayden. Julian told me himself. They must have met earlier!"


    Cecilia clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were burning with intense unwillingness.


    Fortunately, disgust filled Hayden''s eyes at the mention of Jocelyn. He gently patted Cecilia''s shoulder and said, "Celia, the Grey family won''t let her cause any trouble. I''ll tell Father this news now!" With that, Hayden turned around and left in a hurry.


    Cecilia gradually calmed down. She had an appointment with Julian, so she left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Jocelyn went to District 9 to look for Isabe and the others..


    The council was located in District 1, and it took a few hours to travel from District 1 to District 9.


    Just as Jocelyn arrived at District 9, uninvited guests arrived at Isabe and Draxton''s residences.


    It wasn and Kimberly.


    When Isabe and Draxton saw the father and daughter, they felt sick.


    lan smiled as if he had a good rtionship with them.


    "Mr. Sullivan, may I know why you''re here?" Draxton asked.


    Seeing that Draxton did not invite him to sit,n could not help but narrow his eyes and said, "Mr. Lockwood, I''m here today to discuss something with you."


    "Oh?" Draxton looked at him in surprise. "I wonder what you want to discuss with me."


    At the side, Isabe could not help but look atn. A trace of surprise shed in her heart..


    lan said, "Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor, aren''t you going to invite me to sit down?" Draxton was silent for a while before saying, "Mr. Sullivan, please take a seat.¡±"


    Wren immediately came over and delivered coffee and snacks


    lan looked at Wren and said to Draxton, "Wren is an old man in the district master''s manor. He had served the district master for his entire life. I didn''t expect he could live long enough to serve you, Mr. Lockwood, and Miraculous Doctor."


    "It''s my honor," said Wren, bowing slightly.


    Draxton smiled faintly and did not reply.


    He and Be did not trust Wren. They were only using him temporarily. Everyone knew this.


    "I wonder what you want to talk to us about?"


    Draxton asked. He did not want to say more ton.


    lan didn''t say anything. Instead, Kimberly stared at him with her beautiful eyes and said with a burning gaze, "Mr. Lockwood, have you heard of the battle for the honor of mercenaries?" Isabe suddenly raised her head and looked at Kimberley.


    Draxton answered, "Of course, I know about the battle for the honor of mercenaries. It''s apetition between mercenaries. How is this rted to me?"


    Kimberley replied, "It has nothing to do with you, Mr. Lockwood. However, we''re here to borrow your guards. The one you call Red Crystal."


    Draxton was stunned. Then, a mysterious smile appeared on his lips. "So, Mr. Sullivan and Miss Sullivan, you are here for the red crystal. If I lend you the Red Crystal, would you dare to use them?"


    lanughed out loud. "Why not? We wouldn''t have approached you if we didn''t dare to use them. As long as the Red Crystals helped us win this year''s honor, then all the mercenary groups in the Mercenary Association will serve you, Mr. Lockwood. "Also, if you want to unify District 9, the Mercenary Association will definitely do our best. Mr. Lockwood, this is a win-win deal!"


    Draxton''s expression did not change, but he asked, "Logically speaking, your mercenary group should be strong enough. Why are you socking in confidence?"


    lan sighed and said, "To be honest with you, Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor, our Mercenary Association has always had a strong enemy. Speaking of which, the other party is not from Mystical Ind but from the outside world. They are currently the internationally famous Mercenari Uno. Their previous chief, Jackson Vaughn, and their current chief, Jake Quillon, are both hard to beat. Most importantly, there''s a mysterious expert in the other party''s mercenary group. He''s even more difficult to deal with."


    Draxton was a little stunned. He looked atn in shock.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, standing at the side, ran her fingers through her hair with an innocent expression.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 Mr. Wright''s Amazing Memory


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    After a moment of silence, Draxton came to his senses and said expressionlessly. "Mr. Sullivan, Miss Sullivan, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. We can''t lend you the Red Crystal because of this!"n and Kimberley were stunned.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Immediately, their expressions darkened.n said in a deep voice, "What''s the reason?


    "Mr. Lockwood, although we had some unpleasant memories in the past and did target you, those small conflicts are nothing based on this win-win cooperation. I don''t think you should be so short-sighted."n stared at Draxton and observed the change in his expression.


    Draxton said, "It''s not that I''m short-sighted, but..."


    Draxton looked at Isabe with a conflicted expression.


    lan and Kimberley suddenly felt a strange feeling. They suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Isabe coughed lightly and said, "Mr. Sullivan, Miss Sullivan, let''s not talk about theck of vision. The key is we have no reason to lend our people to you and attack ourselves instead!"


    lan and Kimberley were stunned. The two widened their eyes at the same time and stared at Isabe.


    Isabe''s lips curled into a slightly cold smile as she said, "To be honest with the two of you, the even more mysterious expert in Mercenari Uno is me."


    lan and Kimberley were speechless.


    The duo''s faces flushed red at a speed visible to the naked eye. They stared at Isabe. Ian sneered dryly and said with a stiff expression, "Miraculous Doctor, are you joking?"


    Isabe''s expression also turned serious. "Why would I joke about such a thing? Jackson Vaughn is my master, and Jake Quillon is my senior. I... Oh, right, I have Mercenari Uno''s regiment emblem on this chain. If the two of you don''t believe me, why don''t you take a closer look?"


    Isabe pulled out the ne around her neck. The silver-white metal chain swayed in front ofn and Kimberley.


    lan and Kimberley were so embarrassed that they could dig a tunnel with their toes.


    The duo''s faces turned as pale as paper. Ian stared at Isabe with a gloomy gaze and then stared at Draxton. "We have embarrassed ourselves. Since that''s the case, farewell!"


    After saying that, the two didn''t wait for Draxton and Isabe to speak and hurriedly walked out.


    Their footsteps were so fast that it was as if a ferocious beast was chasing after them.


    The atmosphere in the living room fell silent for a while. Isabe and Draxton looked at each other silently. Then, the two could not help butugh at the same time.


    Isabeughed and pounded the table. "Hahaha, Draxton, this is really the funniest thing I''ve ever encountered. Not to mention that they wanted to deal with Mercenari Uno. They had targeted us previously and actually had the cheek to borrow the Red Crystals from us. How thick-skinned! Do we have to cooperate with them just because they want to?"


    Draxton was also smiling. Betty and Landon walked over. Betty''s eyes could not help but sparkle when she saw them smiling so happily. She ran towards her parents.


    Isabe was busy banging the table andughing. Draxton opened his arms and prepared to embrace his daughter.


    In the end, Betty ran forward and hugged Isabe.


    The smile on Draxton''s face disappeared bit by bit.


    He looked at his daughter quietly. Sigh, did Betty not see his open arms?


    Betty really did not see it. She raised her head and looked at her mother''s happy smile. Her eyes were filled with stars.


    Landon could not help butugh. He looked at Draxton sympathetically and asked, "Why didn and Kimberleye?"


    Draxton exined the situation. When Landon heard it, he could not help butugh. He looked at Isabe and eximed, "Be, you''re really amazing!"


    Wren stood in the corner and listened to their conversation. He lowered his head slightly with an unknown expression on his face.


    Isabe said, "My masters are all capable people. It''s my honor to be able to be their student."


    On the other side,n and Kimberley walked out of the door of the district master''s manor in anger.n''s tone was ruthless. "Since Draxton and Isabe are destined to be our enemies, there''s no need for us to think of ways to rope them in. Let''s just kill them!"


    A trace of pity shed across Kimberley''s eyes. "Although it''s a pity for such a top-notch man to die, since he''s an enemy, just kill him."


    lan said, "If you like Draxton, let''s kill Isabe first and leave Draxton alive. However, we have to cripple his limbs. It won''t be toote to kill him after you''re tired of ying with him."


    Kimberley smiled. "Thank you, Father!"


    They spoke viciously, but they did not notice that a car had just stopped not far away from them. The car window was half open, revealing a woman''s enchanting appearance.


    Jocelyn was furious. She originally came happily to give her precious disciple a surprise, but in the end, someone provoked her first.


    She kept silent and stared atn and Kimberley with burning eyes. Then, she flicked her finger and threw two poison bugs at the two. Only then did she open the door and get out of the car.


    In the house, Landon said after hearing Isabe talk about her masters, "I''m here to tell you something just received a call from my subordinates. They said that Jocelyn might be at Mystical Ind." Isabe was stunned. "Master Grey came to Mystical Ind?"


    Landon said, "I think so."


    "Landon, why are you so unsure of your source of information?"


    Azy and sexy voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone in the living room was stunned. Then, they looked in the direction of the voice.


    They saw a fiery red figure walking over leisurely.


    Isabe was pleasantly surprised. "Master Grey!"


    She quickly got up and walked towards Jocelyn. However, Betty had already cheered and ran towards Jocelyn.


    "Grandma Grey!"


    Her childish voice was adorable.


    Jocelyn picked Betty up and spun her around. She kissed the little girl on both sides of her face with her red lips, leaving a red lipstick mark on each of her cheeks.


    Betty happily snuggled in Jocelyn''s arms.


    During the five years when Isabe was in Lotus Vige, her masters helped her look after her children. Her children were very close to her masters. As the saying went, skipped generations were closer to each other.


    "Master Grey, why did you suddenlye to Mystical Ind?"


    Isabe stepped forward to ask.


    Jocelyn said, "It''s time toe back."


    "Jocelyn, you''re finally back!" Landon''s excited voice sounded. Jocelyn looked at him and saw the strong yet controlled emotions in his eyes.


    Jocelyn looked at him and gently smiled. She said softly, "Yes, I''m back. Landon, long time no see!"


    "It''s been a long time. You''ve been gone for twenty years, seven months, and eighteen days," Landon blurted out. Huh?


    Isabe''s eyes immediately lit up. She smelled gossip. Her eyes darted between Landon and Jocelyn.


    Jocelyn''s smile widened. As she was about to say something, she heard Betty exim, "Mr. Wright, you have an amazing memory."


    Landon''s face suddenly turned red.


    Only then did he realize what he had just said.


    Jocelyn''s gaze was like a hook as she stared at Landon''s slightly evasive gaze. It was as if she was responding to Betty''s words but also responding to Landon, "Yes, Landon, your memory is amazing."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Joining Forces To Seek Trouble


    Landon''s face flushed red. He panicked and lost hisposure.


    The smile on Jocelyn''s lips deepened when she saw him like this.


    Landon''s gaze was fleeting. He did not dare to look her in the eye at all. He stammered, "Jocelyn, you know that my memory has been good since I was young."


    Jocelyn nodded seriously. "That''s right. Your memory has been good since you were young. You''ve been smart since you were young."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Landon nodded in agreement.


    "You''re just a little timid. You''re afraid of snakes and insects. You once identally stepped on a green insect and were so frightened that your face turned pale. I was the one who chased the insect away," Jocelyn said.


    Landon''s expression stiffened slightly. He said helplessly, "Jocelyn, can we not talk about this in front of the children?"


    It was too embarrassing!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jocelyn smiled gently and continued, "Butter on, you seemed to have ovee those fears. In the end, even poisonous insects and snakes were nothing to you. You could catch them with bare hands." Landon was speechless.


    Jocelyn sighed. There was a hint of mncholy and nostalgia in her eyes. "Back then, I was young and frivolous. I thought that no one in this world was worthy of hanging around, so I left decisively. After over twenty years, I really miss the past a lot whenever I think about it."


    "Jocelyn..." Landon''s eyes dimmed slightly as he looked at Jocelyn worriedly.


    Isabe smiled and touched her chin. She said, "Master Grey, Mr. Wright, why don''t Draxton and I leave first to make room for the two of you to catch up?"


    Hearing this, Draxton stood up cooperatively and really nned to leave.


    Swoosh!


    Jocelyn and Landon turned to look at them. Jocelyn rolled her eyes at Isabe and carried Betty to the sofa to sit down. She said furiously, "I''m here to talk to you about serious matters. Since Landon is here too, let''s sit down and talk."


    Isabe smiled and said, "There''s no hurry for business, right? Master Grey, Draxton and I can really leave first..." Landon coughed lightly and sat down as well. He acted as if nothing had happened and pretended to be calm. ¡°Uh... Let''s talk business. Business is more important. Jocelyn, what do you want to talk about?"


    Landon asked very seriously.


    Isabe facepalmed and stopped teasing them. Jocelyn seemed fine and was not afraid of her teasing them at all, but Landon seemed to be panicking. They all sat down.


    Isabe looked up and said to Wren, "Wren, go get us some coffee."


    Isabe sent Wren away.


    Wren lowered his head and replied respectfully before leaving.


    Jocelyn stared at Wren''s back and narrowed his eyes. "This person had been working for quite a long time in the district master''s manor, right?"


    Isabe nodded. "Yes. I suspect that the former district master''s death is rted to Wren. Moreover, no matter who he is, he''s definitely our enemy. It''s better to be wary of him."


    Jocelyn nodded and said, "You guys are new here, so it''s better to be careful."


    After saying that, she looked at Landon and said, "How did the old president die?"


    Isabe immediately understood Jocelyn was here for the tribunalmittee''s old president.


    The old president was Landon''s father. She should ask Landon about it.


    Landon looked at Jocelyn with a sh of nostalgia in his eyes. His gaze became extremely gentle as he said, "I knew you would investigate my father''s death. After all, you got along well with him back in the day, even better than me, his biological son."


    "Cut the crap!" Jocelyn urged.


    "It was Julian and Cecilia," said Landon.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with them!" Realization dawned on Jocelyn.


    Landon said, "Julian was the mastermind, and Cecilia was the aplice. After Father died, I checked Father''s body and found traces of bugs."


    At this point, he felt somewhat ufortable and said, "Jocelyn, you know I studied the poison bug. I know them quite well. I won''t be wrong."


    "How dare they?" Jocelyn raged. "Do you have any evidence?"


    Landon shook his head in disappointment. "No, just as I was about to find the cause of my father''s death, Julia framed me. He said I killed my father for the president''s position. Julian took the evidence and reported me to the council. He seized my position and power in the tribunalmittee and forced me to the slums."


    Jocelyn frowned.


    "Back then, it happened so suddenly that I was unprepared. However, all these years, I''ve been investigating the truth back then and found something," Landon continued.


    Jocelyn looked at him and said, "I know, Landon. With your ability, I''m sure you found something. Even if I didn''t meet you today, I would still look for you."


    Landon smiled faintly.


    Jocelyn''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Julian and Cecilia, it''s time for these two bastards to suffer!" In the evening, Isabe personally cooked a delicious dinner. Together with Hector, Louis, and Lance. everyone gathered together happily. It was very lively.


    It was lively and warm here, but Julian and Cecilia felt especially burdened.


    Cecilia held the cup tightly and said with a trembling voice, "Jocelyn is back. She has been away for more than 20 years. Now that she is back, she will definitely not let this matter rest. Julian, you know how good her rtionship with the old president was in the past. She is also the tenth elder of the council. She will definitely investigate the old president''s death."


    The veins on Julian''s forehead twitched. He said coldly, "Landon killed the old president. It has nothing to do with us. Celia, we have to bite this point no matter what. To deceive others, you have to hypnotize yourself first."


    Cecilia calmed down slightly, and a determined look appeared in her eyes. "That''s right."


    Julian smiled and said, "Besides, isn''t it good that she''s back? Haven''t you always wanted to get Evolution Poison? Celia, here''s your chance!"


    Cecilia was stunned.


    Recently, she lost confidence after getting defeated by Isabe and Draxton. However, Julian''s words rekindled her ambition.


    Julian said, ''Celia, this time, not only do we want to take back the Evolution Poison, but we also want to leave Isabe and Draxton here forever. Only by killing them will we have no worries." Cecilia''s eyes lit up. She asked, "Julian, what do you n to do?"


    "The Moore family''s annihtion is a perfect bait. We can take advantage of it and use it as a cover. We don''t have to stand up for them. Someone will be here to suppress them."


    Cecilia''s eyes brightened. She lowered her voice and said, "Julian, you mean...¡±


    The next day, the Beck family announced a piece of important news.


    Old Mr. Beck had personally ordered to expel James from the Beck, family. From then on, James''s life and


    death had nothing to do with the Beck family.


    In addition, Old Mr. Beck joined forces with the Sullivan family and all the other factions of District 9 to go straight to the district master''s manor to question the Moore Family''s extermination. Julian was the vice president of the tribunalmittee. Of course, he also participated in it and became the strongest supporter of the Beck and Sullivan family.


    Early morning, Isabe and the others woke up after hearing amotion outside. Then, arge group of people rushed in furiously.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Repay Everything You Owe Me


    At that time, Isabe and the others were having breakfast.


    Seeing the group of people barge in aggressively, Jocelyn did not even look up and continued to feed Betty. Meanwhile, Betty was also very calm. She only nced curiously at those bad guys who barged in and continued to eat happily. She took a bite herself and fed Jocelyn a bite. The corners of Draxton''s eyes twitched.


    His daughter had never been so intimate with him..


    Landon was sitting beside Jocelyn. His expression darkened as he looked sharply at the crowd that had barged in.


    Isabe and Draxton also raised their heads and looked at everyone. Draxton said coldly, "You people came uninvited early in the morning and are so aggressive. It seems like you don''t take the district master''s manor seriously. I heard the previous district master got assassinated. I guess it has something to do with all of you!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They never expected that before they could question Draxton, Draxton would speak first and use them of the death of the previous district master.


    The former district master had been dead for about seven years. Draxton was ridiculous. He was indeed cunning.


    Everyone''s expressions darkened.


    Paul shouted angrily, "Draxton, we''re here to crusade against you today. You have to give us an exnation for the destruction of the Moore family!" Draxton''s expression darkened. He stared at Paul and said calmly, "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to question me, the patriarch?"


    Paul was so angry that his face flushed red. He panted and said, "How arrogant! If you can destroy the Moore family, you can destroy the Beck family, the Sullivan family, and everyone else in the future! Don''t forget you''re just an outsider!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Julian and said, "Vice president, look at him. He obviously doesn''t take the Mystical Ind and the tribunalmittee seriously. You are right here, yet he dared to act so arrogantly. He is really defiant!"


    Julian was called out. With a serious expression, he said, "Mr. Lockwood, the Moore family is now under the control of James. James is your man. What do you have to say to this?"


    Draxton said indifferently, "The Moore family has offended their superiors. They harmed my wife and me. Perhaps they''re also rted to the death of the former district master. The Moore family deserves to die."


    Julian''s face darkened.


    lan sneered. "Are you saying it''s only right for you to destroy the Moore family?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Draxton looked atn with a faint smile and said, "Indeed, they deserved it."


    Whenn met Draxton''s gaze, he immediately recalled yesterday''s awkward encounter. His face instantly turned pale.


    Julian sighed and said, "Mr. Lockwood, no matter what, you shouldn''t have destroyed the entire Moore family. At this point, it''s not that I want to make things difficult for you, but this family extermination tragedy is not a small matter. I''m afraid you have toe with us."


    Draxton smiled. "I''m afraid that won''t do."


    Julian''s gaze instantly turned sharp. He looked at Landon and said, "Mr. Lockwood, you are the district master of District 9, but you''re hanging out with a fugitive. This is a huge crime of harboring a fugitive." Wiping her mouth after breakfast, Jocelyn mmed the table and stood up.


    She said furiously, "Bulish*t! Julian, who are you calling a fugitive?"


    Julian looked at Jocelyn, and his eyes darkened.


    "Jocelyn, I''m afraid you don''t know. The person beside you, Landon, killed his father and stole the Nine-me que to take the president''s position. If I hadn''t found evidence, the old president would have died in vain!" Landon chuckled softly and told Jocelyn, "He didn''t dare to kill me all these years because he wanted to get the Nine-me que. Otherwise, I would have killed myself a long time ago." Anger surged in Jocelyn''s eyes. She said sternly, "Julian, let me tell you. We''ll only know who was the one who murdered the previous president after investigating. Therefore, I hereby announce I will thoroughly investigate the old president''s death again from today onwards. Before the real murderer is caught, everyone is innocent. Simrly, everyone is a suspect. Julian and Cecilia can''t stay out of this!" Julian''s face immediately turned ashen.


    He stared at Jocelyn and said bitterly, "Jocelyn, I know you have a grudge against me and hate me for betraying our rtionship back then, but you shouldn''t use your position to take revenge."


    Jocelyn was furious. "Ridiculous! I''m the tenth elder of the council. I was only ying with you when I was young. Are you trying to take advantage of me now? It''s your honor that I toyed with you. Now that I don''t care about toying with you anymore, you''re being pretentious. Taking revenge for personal gain? How dare you have the cheek to say that?"


    "You..." Julian was so angry that his face turned pale. Years ago, Jocelyn had suffered from him and the Grey family betraying her at once. She left Mystical Ind in despair.


    He thought that his betrayal hurt Jocelyn the most,


    However, every word she said was an insult to him now.


    Julian really could not ept the reality.


    Paul,n, and the others frowned before asking Julian, "Vice president, Jocelyn said she''s the tenth elder of the council. What does that mean?"


    Julian''s face was gloomy, and he did not speak.


    At this moment, a stern voice suddenly came from outside. "Unfilial daughter, I can''t believe you still have the cheek toe home."


    The next moment, Patriarch Grey walked in quickly with Cecilia''s help. Beside him were Hayden''s wife and son. All of them arrived.


    Hayden''s son, Zachary Grey, had just turned 20 this year. When his aunt left Mystical Ind, he hadn''t been born yet.


    Therefore, at this moment, he looked at Jocelyn curiously and thought, "Is this my aunt whom they said has a bad character, a vicious personality, and is arrogant and despotic?" As soon as the Grey family arrived, Julian smiled and stopped talking.


    So what if Jocelyn was the tenth elder? So what if Jocelyn did not take him seriously?


    Based on his understanding of Jocelyn, the only thing that could really hurt her was kinship.


    The Grey family was a deadly attack on Jocelyn.


    At the side, Isabe could not help but clench her fists. Although Jocelyn had said she no longer had feelings for the Grey family, Isabe was still worried.


    After the Grey family entered, they stared fixedly at the fiery red figure.


    Jocelyn also looked at them.


    Jocelyn''s expression slowly froze, and her eyes turned cold.


    Cecilia stared at Jocelyn. It had been more than 20 years since theyst met. Not only was Jocelyn not in a miserable state, but she had be even more beautiful.


    She gritted her teeth and said word by word, "Senior sister, why aren''t you greeting Father now that you see him? There''s no overnight feud between father and daughter. You''re a junior. Don''t tell me you still hate Father."


    Isabe''s face darkened. She stared at Cecilia coldly. She could imagine how this woman mocked Jocelyn 20 years ago.


    Jocelyn was forced to turn against her family and had left thein. This woman must have had a big influence on this! Isabe''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Her heart ached as she looked at Jocelyn, but Jocelyn did not even look at Cecilia. She looked at Patriarch Grey, whose eyes were spitting fire as he stared at her. Her lips twitched coldly as she said, "Alright. Since everyone is here today, let''s get this over with! Everything that happened back then... I want to investigate everything and find out the truth! Whatever you owe me, you have to pay back.


    Jocelyn turned around and stared at Cecilia with her deep and sharp eyes.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Be, Summon The Evolution Poison


    Cecilia''s face turned pale. She could not help but take a step back. Her heart was beating wildly, and a trace of fear could not resist but quietly spread in her heart. Jocelyn smiled contemptuously.


    Patriarch Grey was furious. He banged his crutches on the ground. "Don''t be arrogant, unfilial daughter! After so many years, you still won''t repent. You''re really hopeless!"


    Landon couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Patriarch Grey, Jocelyn is your biological daughter. How can you be bewitched by others and treat her like this?"


    Once upon a time, he was very respectful toward Patriarch Grey. But now, he had lost his respect toward him. Patriarch Grey said furiously, "You''re protecting her. You''re the one who got deceived by her. I think you both are the same!"


    Landon could not help but sigh. "Patriarch Grey, you''ll regret it."


    "Landon, don''t me Father. Father is too disappointed in senior sister," Cecilia said.


    Hearing her words, Patriarch Grey couldn''t help but think of Jocelyn''s evil deeds. He raged and said sternly, "That''s right, I didn''t wrong her! Unfilial daughter, why aren''t you handing over the Love Bug and Evolution Poison? I''ve already expelled you from the Grey family. If you don''t return the Love Bug and Evolution Poison today, don''t even think about walking out of this door!"


    Patriarch Grey looked at Jocelyn murderously.


    Hayden also stared at Jocelyn with disgust and said, "Jocelyn, don''t think that you can do anything you want just because you''re the tenth elder of the council. We didn''t kill you 20 years ago. So, we won''t let you off now. You know how n Mobius dealt with traitors."


    Although Jocelyn had long been disappointed and lost all affection for the Grey family, she could not help but feel angry at this moment.


    "Grandma Grey," Betty called out softly. She held Jocelyn''s hand and snuggled into her arms.


    Instantly, Jocelyn felt a warm current running through her cold and stiff body. She hugged Betty in her arms, and her expression immediately softened.


    She smiled and kissed Betty on the cheek. She turned to look at the Grey family and no longer felt any emotions.


    Betty wrapped her arms around Jocelyn''s neck and angrily stared at the Grey family.


    When Patriarch Grey saw Betty, his fierce attitude wavered. The veins on his forehead twitched, and he actually felt a dull pain in his head again.


    When Cecilia saw Jocelyn didn''t get angry like how she did 20 years ago, her eyes could not help trembling.


    20 years ago, Jocelyn would rage and fight with the Grey family whenever they treated her like this.


    However, Jocelyn could tolerate them now.


    As expected, time could allow one to grow.


    However, Cecilia felt that a leopard could not change its spots. How could Jocelyn change her short temper?


    Hence, she persuaded sincerely, "Senior sister, listen to Father and Hayden. Hand over the Love Bug and the Evolution Poison! "As long as you hand over the Love Bug and the Evolution Poison and apologize to Father and Hayden, I believe they will definitely forgive you for the sake of being a member of the Grey family."


    After finishing her sentence, Cecilia stared at Jocelyn and waited for her reaction. She wanted to see Jocelyn get angry.


    Unexpectedly, Jocelyn only looked at her mockingly. It was as if she was looking at a clown.


    "As expected, a bitch is always a bitch. Cecilia, are you sure the Love Bug is with me?" Cecilia''s expression changed. Of course, she knew the Love Bug was not with Jocelyn.


    However, 20 years ago, Jocelyn indeed took the Evolution Poison.


    That was why she couldn''t get the Evolution Poison for so many years.


    Today, she had to make Jocelyn hand over the Evolution Poison.


    Cecilia pitifully bit her lip and uttered, "Senior sister, have you forgotten what you did back then?"


    Her words made Patriarch Grey and Hayden furious.


    Patriarch Grey''s head started to hurt again. He kept silent, but Hayden shouted, Jocelyn Grey, you really haven''t changed a bit. Are you still refusing to admit your mistake? Where are the Love Bug and Evolution Poison? Hand them over!"


    Jocelyn coldly red at Hayden and finally looked at Cecilia. She sneered and said, "You really want to get the Evolution Poison, huh? Alright, I''ll let you experience the power of the Evolution Poison today!" Cecilia''s pupils contracted as she stared at Jocelyn excitedly and nervously.


    Jocelyn was finally going to use the Evolution Poison!


    However, Jocelyn did not move. She only stared at Cecilia and the Grey family with a sneer and mocked, "Be, they want the Evolution Poison. Take it out and let them see."


    As soon as Jocelyn said that, not only Cecilia and the Grey family members but Julian and the others also looked at Isabe in shock.


    Cecilia widened her eyes and shook her head repeatedly. The Evolution Poison is with her? How is that possible? Jocelyn Grey, are you crazy? You actually gave the Evolution Posion to an outsider?" "Shut up. Don''t you know who the outsider is? If my disciple is an outsider, who are you?"


    Jocelyn reprimanded loudly.


    Patriarch Grey and Hayden also looked at Isabe. Clearly, they never thought that the Evolution Poison would be with her.


    Isabe chuckled and said, "I''m really sorry, everyone. Master Grey had given me the Evolution Poison a long time ago."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand, and a golden butterfly slowly appeared on her beautiful and slender fingertips.


    As soon as the golden butterfly appeared, specks of gentle sparks and the fragrance of flowers spread.


    The golden butterfly pped its wings gently and flew up. It made its way to Isabe''s cheek and kissed it. It then flew in front of Jocelyn and Betty.


    Draxton stared at the golden butterfly with a burning gaze. His gaze became darker and darker.


    Wasn''t he worth it enough to get a kiss from the golden butterfly?


    Was he not worth it? Was he not worth it...


    As if sensing Draxton''s endless resentment, the golden butterfly hesitated before finally flying in front of him and stopping at the corner of his lips.


    The resentment on Draxton''s face immediately dissipated, and a smile spread in his eyes.


    Isabe looked at him in amusement and could not help butugh softly.


    Looking at Draxton''s behavior, the golden butterfly seemed to be speechless. It paused at the corner of his lips for a moment before pping its wings and flying toward the Grey family. At this moment, Patriarch Grey and Hayden were shocked beyond words.


    "The Evolution Poison transformed into a butterfly."


    Patriarch Grey''s voice was trembling. His hand was unstable, and his crutch fell. He was so excited that he knelt down and looked up at the Evolution Poison with tears streaming down his face. Although he forced Jocelyn to hand over the Evolution Posion, he knew their Evolution Poison began to weaken when his ancestor moved to Mystical Ind.


    The Evolution Poison''s vital signs became weaker before it went into hibernation.


    He thought the Evolution Poison would die after Jocelyn took it away for over 20 years. The best they could hope for was that the poison was still in hibernation, waiting for death. However, he never expected that not only did the Evolution Poison not die, but it also came back to life and transformed into a butterfly...


    Well...


    Not only Patriarch Grey but Hayden was also dumbfounded.


    Jocelyn looked at them indifferently and then at the shocked Cecilia. Her lips could not help but curl into a mocking smile.


    Isabe''s eyes shed as shemanded the golden butterfly with her mind. Instantly, the golden butterfly flew towards Patriarch Grey and Hayden.


    The Delusion Bug was nothingpared to the golden butterfly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She wanted to see what would happen to Patriarch Grey and Hayden without the influence of the Delusion Bug!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 Wake Up, Cecilia Is Over


    Seeing the Evolution Poison-transformed golden butterfly flying towards Patriarch Grey and Hayden, Cecilia narrowed her eyes. She suddenly thought of a terrifying consequence.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The Evolution Poison was the supreme ruler of bugs. It was definitely not something an ordinary bug king or any artificially cultured poisonous bugs couldpare to.


    It would be fine if the Evolution Poison were still as weak as before. However, the Evolution Poison was clearly alive and kicking. It had even transformed into a butterfly. Even the Grey family''s ancestors might not know how powerful it was.


    Then, what would happen if the Delusion Bug encountered the Evolution Poison?


    A strong wave of fear surged into Cecilia''s heart.


    Cecilia pounced and opened her arms to block Patriarch Grey and Hayden, not letting the golden butterfly get close to them.


    She shouted in panic, "Get lost. Don''te over. Get lost!"


    Upon seeing this scene, Landon, Jocelyn, and Isabe couldn''t help but narrow their eyes.


    As expected, Cecilia felt guilty and afraid.


    When Julian saw this, he also understood something. He took a step forward and stood in front of Patriarch Grey and Hayden. He looked at Isabe and Jocelyn with a stern expression and questioned. "What do you mean? Are you going to use the bug to hurt them? Jocelyn, although there''s a misunderstanding between you all, they''re still your father and brother. How can you be so heartless and harm them?"


    Landon looked at Julian angrily. It seemed that Julian knew about the Delusion Bug. Otherwise, he would not have stopped the golden butterfly from approaching the Grey family.


    He couldn''t help but shout coldly, "Julian, get lost!"


    Of course, Julian would not move away. As though the guardian of justice, he stood before the Grey family''s father and son, not letting the golden butterfly get close.


    Cecilia even cried as she looked at Jocelyn and said, "Senior sister, how could you allow your disciple to use the Evolution Poison to hurt Father and Hayden?"


    Seeing this scene, Patriarch Grey and Hayden were moved to tears. They said, "Celia, don''t worry. Get up and let the Evolution Poison approach us. We don''t believe Jocelyn will dare to do anything to us!" As Hayden spoke, he reached out to pull Cecilia.


    Cecilia''s eyes were filled with panic. How could she let the Evolution Poison get close to them?


    She couldn''t ept the fact that Patriarch Grey and Hayden would wake up.


    She could not let such a terrifying thing happen.


    Isabe sneered. "Cecilia, you seem nervous. What are you nervous about?"


    Cecilia red at Isabe''s fiery eyes. If she had known that the Evolution Poison was with Isabe and had transformed into a butterfly, she would have figured out a n and not provoked Isabe so rashly. However, it was toote now!


    Now, she had to stop the Evolution Poison to get close to Patriarch Grey and Hayden!


    Isabe lowered her eyes and sneered contemptuously. Then, the golden butterfly suddenly flew up high, scattering golden sparks.


    The golden sparksnded urately on Patriarch Grey and Hayden''s bodies. Then, like snowkes, they quickly melted into their bodies. Julian and Cecilia turned around with pale faces. What they saw next made their eyes widen, and their expressions changed drastically. Julian was fine. He only looked gloomy and furious, but Cecilia was terrified.


    She screamed, "No, don''t!"


    Patriarch Grey and Hayden were stunned.


    At this moment, they seemed to have lost their mobility. Their consciousness could clearly sense that something was crawling in their brains and slowly crawling out of their ears.


    Then, two identical silver poison bugsnded on their shoulders. Trembling, the bugs did not dare to move.


    They stared at the silver poison bugs on their shoulders in horror. Countless sealed memories surged into their minds.


    The golden butterfly nimbly flew past Cecilia and Julian before skillfully eating the two silver poison bugs. The next second, Cecilia suddenly opened her mouth and spat a mouthful of blood. Another silver poison bug crawled out of her ear.


    As soon as the silver poison bug came out, it flew up to the golden butterfly and obediently stood still, waiting to be eaten.


    The golden butterfly epted it with a smile.


    Cecilia''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. While spitting blood, she hysterically screamed and threw herself at the golden butterfly.


    After the golden butterfly ate its fill, it made an elegant yet arrogant turn in the air. It ignored Cecilia''s madness and flew back to Isabe''s side.


    Itnded in Isabe''s hair and pped its wings gently. Isabe stroked it lovingly. Only then did it return to Isabe''s body to digest its food satisfied.


    Cecilia''s eyes were bloodshot. She knew it was over. She had totally lost the Grey family''s trust.


    She still remembered she had exposed her true nature when she poisoned Hayden and Patriarch Grey years ago.


    At that time, she even told them how she framed Jocelyn and forced Jocelyn to leave,


    Back then, she had forced Patriarch Grey''s mouth open and put the bug in.


    At that time, Hayden was present. She vaguely remembered Hayden''s disbelief gaze and hatred.


    Hayden watched as she ced the bugs on Patriarch Grey and then used the same method to poison him.


    Now that the Delusion Bug was eaten, Patriarch Grey and Hayden had regained consciousness. They would remember everything that had happened in the past. There was no need to think about what was waiting for her. Cecilia did not dare to think about it either.


    In an instant, she actually thought of attacking first to gain the upper hand. While Patriarch Grey and Hayden were still recovering, she would kill them first.


    With this thought in mind, Cecilia pounced at the two of them. A dagger had appeared in her hand at some point.


    The dagger shone brightly as Cecilia stabbed Patriarch Grey.


    When Jocelyn saw this scene, her eyes flickered slightly, but in the end, she only lowered her eyes and did not do anything.


    At the side, Hayden''s wife was dumbfounded when she saw what happened. She had yet to recover from this series of events.


    On the other hand, Zachary reacted fast. When he saw Cecilia stabbing his grandfather with a knife, he quickly moved forward and kicked away the dagger in Cecilia''s hand. He said in disbelief, "Aunt, are you crazy?"


    Cecilia''s attack failed. She was dumbfounded.


    Patriarch Grey finally came to his senses. He looked at Cecilia with bloodshot eyes. He angrily pointed at Cecilia with his index finger and said with hatred, "You..." Before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Father!"


    Zachary and Hayden''s wife stepped forward and quickly supported Patriarch Gtey from both sides. After a while, Patriarch Grey slowly opened his eyes again.


    This time, he ignored Cecilia and looked in the direction of Jocelyn.


    Tears rolled down his unprecedentedly clear eyes.


    On the other hand, Hayden''s physique was better than Patriarch Grey''s. He also regained his memory and stood up. Without a word, he rushed forward and kicked Cecilia, "B*tch!"


    "Ah!"


    Getting kicked backward, Cecilia screamed as she hit the leg of a table not far away.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 The Grey Family''s Remorse


    However, Hayden was still not satisfied. He was so angry that he actually chased after Cecilia in huge strides. He raised his leg and mercilessly kicked Cecilia, wishing he could turn her into a pile of meat paste. He was raging. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred.


    Julian gestured for his subordinates to go forward and pull him away. Hayden was pulled back. Furious, he let out a roar like a trapped beast.


    "The Delusion Bugs. I can''t believe you used the Delusion Bugs. Cecilia Grey, you were originally an orphan in the slums with your parents dead. Our family pitied you and brought you back. I didn''t expect you to repay kindness with ingratitude. You''re so ungrateful!"


    He looked at everyone present and said with grief, "Everyone, can you imagine that we got deceived for over 20 years? For 20 years, we have been muddle-headed and controlled by the Delusion Bugs. From young to middle-aged and to old... In these 20 years, although my father and I are still alive, what''s the difference between the dead and us?"


    "It''s this bitch who turned my father and me into her puppets. The entire Grey family became a toy in her hands. She did whatever she wanted and even..."


    Hayden looked in the direction of Jocelyn.


    "She even sowed discord among us and made my father treat his biological daughter like enemies. We misunderstood her, forced her, hunted her down, and drove her out of Mystical Ind for over 20 years. We are useless!"


    Hayden shouted loudly. His sorrowful cries were deafening in the silent hall.


    He sobbed uncontrobly as he stared at Cecilia with hatred. At the same time, he would turn his head from time to time and look at Jocelyn with extreme regret.


    Patriarch Grey also stared in the direction of Jocelyn. Tears covered his entire face. His lips trembled, but he could not say aplete sentence. He could not even call out Jocelyn''s name.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the Grey father and son in shock. Even if everything about the Grey family had nothing to do with them, they still felt some sympathy.


    Hayden was right. They were controlled and tricked for over 20 years. They lost their memories and even treated their family as an enemy. Nobody would be able to ept it. Jocelyn''s expression was very calm.


    In fact, her expression was a little cold.


    Suddenly, she chuckled and looked at Patriarch Grey and Hayden. "Actually, it''s not just 20 years.


    "From the day Cecilia was brought back to the Grey family, she had been using you guys.


    "For the past 20 years, you were controlled by the Delusion Bug, but for the first ten years, you willingly let her deceive you."


    Jocelyn looked at Patriarch Grey mockingly.


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes suddenly widened, and the pain in his eyes surged even more violently.


    Jocelyn stared into Patriarch Grey''s eyes and said slowly, "When Cecilia was brought back to the Grey family. she was seven. I was eight years old.


    "Before I turned eight, you thought I caused my mother''s death because she had a difficultbor when she gave birth to me. Therefore, you treated me coldly since I was young. You were cold and indifferent. I''ve never felt even a trace of warmth.


    "However, although there was no warmth at that time, at least there was still a ce for me in the Grey family.


    "But after you brought Cecilia back. I saw you dote on that bastard from the slums and smile gently at her. "You arranged banquets and bought cakes and gifts for her on her birthday. I''ve never even gotten a smile from you since I was born.


    "Whenever I was with Cecilia, and she did something wrong on purpose, you would p me without a word, as long as she said I did it.


    "When I was 10, you knocked out four of my teeth just because I defended myself. You watched me faint on the ground and left without looking back.


    "And when I woke up from the cold floor the next day and fell sick, you asked me to apany Cecilia to do her experimental homework just because she wanted me to. Because Cecilia entered the schoolte, I had to cooperate and tolerate her!"


    At this point, a cold smile appeared on Jocelyn''s face.


    "You even gave the best master resources to Cecilia.


    "I was wronged and hurt. As long as Cecilia said something, you would me me for being unreasonable and insensitive.


    "Eventually, I stopped telling you I was wrong, nor did I mention whether I was injured or in pain.


    "However, you guys still won''t let me off. As long as Cecilia creates trouble out of nothing, I will be at fault for not being mature enough. Everything will be my fault.


    "All of you would beat me up, scold me, me me, and push all the me onto me,


    "But what did I do wrong?


    "My mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to me, but was birth something I could choose?


    "Did I ask to be born into the Grey Lin family? Was it my fault?


    "Wasn''t it you who insisted on bringing me to this world?


    "You got your wife pregnant and gave birth to me. After your wife died, you me me for everything?


    "Hah, when I was young, I really med myself. I felt that I was the one who caused my mother''s death. However, when I grew up, I realized someone else put the me on me out of selfishness.


    "If I could, I would rather not havee to this world and experienced all the pain in the first half of Jocelyn looked at Patriarch Grey with mockery in her eyes. my life."


    In the past, she had imagined countless times that one day, when she faced Patriarch Grey and told him about her past grievances and pain, she would be emotional and cry.


    However, she realized she was not excited when the day was finally here.


    In fact, she was unexpectedly calm.


    There was not even a trace of emotion in her heart.


    There was no grief or anger, only a faint mockery.


    However, it turned out that no rtionship could withstand the ravages of time, disappointment, and despair.


    She had never felt any warmth from Patriarch Grey, so at this moment, she no longer felt sad.


    Some people used their childhood to heal their entire lives, while others used their lives to heal their childhoods.


    Jocelyn could not have any feelings for Patriarch Grey, her biological father.


    However, Patriarch Grey and Jayden looked at Jocelyn with unprecedented excitement.


    Hayden couldn''t help but shout, "Jocelyn, I''ve let you down."


    He cried and knelt on the ground, wailing non-stop, not caring about his image.


    Patriarch Grey wasn''t any better. He looked at Jocelyn and listened to her story. He opened his mouth but only spat arge mouthful of ck blood.


    In an instant, he seemed to have lost all his energy. He fell into Zachary''s arms and panted heavily. He used all his strength to raise his hand and reach for Jocelyn. He said weakly and hoarsely, "I''m sorry." He knew he was wrong. He really knew he was wrong.


    He came to his senses. Just as Jocelyn had said, she did not choose to be born into this world. It was her parents who brought her into this world.


    However, because of his wife''s death, he med everything on the innocent girl.


    He had never given her any fatherly love. Instead, he had helped outsiders hurt her and forced her to leave the family.


    Jocelyn was unmoved. She took two steps forward and looked down at Patriarch Grey and Hayden. She said calmly, "Today, I asked my disciple to wake you up. I''ll consider it as repaying your kindness of the first eight. years."


    After saying that, she ignored the Grey family''s expression and Patriarch Grey''s suddenly widened eyes. She looked at Cecilia and walked toward her step by step.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 Cecilia Is Dead


    Cecilia felt dizzy. When she saw Jocelyn walking over with a cold expression, fearpletely drowned her.


    "Jocelyn, don''te over. You can''t kill me!"


    Cecilia trembled and kept walking backward in fear. She could not ept that she was going to die.


    The corners of Jocelyn''s lips curled into a mocking smile. She looked at Cecilia as if she was looking at a clown. Cecilia''s face was as pale as paper. Gradually, hatred took up her terrified eyes. "Jocelyn, don''t be smug. Why are you feeling smug? Do you think you''ve won just because you killed me? Let me tell you. Your birth was destined to be a tragedy. Why do you think they brought me back to the Greys?"


    "Haha, you have no idea what kind of person your father is. He brought me back to the Grey family to distract andfort himself. The guiltier he subconsciously feels for you, the more he dotes on me. He hurts you and pampers me endlessly to ease the guilt and emptiness in his heart."


    "Even without me, Jocelyn Grey, you won''t be happy to have such a father!"


    "B*tch, shut up!"


    Hayden roared and looked at Cecilia with extreme hatred. He wanted to let Jocelyn settle the grudge between Cecilia and her. Otherwise, he would have been the first to rush up and skin Cecilia alive. As for Patriarch Grey, his entire body instantly stiffened like iron.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He looked at Cecilia in shock, as if he was stunned by her words.


    When he heard Cecilia''s words, he suddenly realized that Cecilia was right.


    In fact, the colder he was to Jocelyn, the deeper the guilt in his heart. However, as time passed, he really could not face Jocelyn.


    Then, when he saw Cecilia in the slums, he resolutely brought her back to the Grey family. He made up for what he owed Jocelyn.


    How ridiculous was all of this!


    Patriarch Grey suddenly lowered his head. He was so ashamed of himself that he couldn''t lift his head.


    He turned out to be such a despicable father.


    Cecilia said coldly, "The Grey family had shown me prosperity outside the slums. It''s like heaven. Having enjoyed the sweetness in life after tasting bitterness, who is willing to let go? Who can let go? Is it wrong for me to protect myself?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with you protecting yourself. However, while you protect yourself, you''ve also done something to harm others. Thus, you should be punished."


    Isabe replied indifferently.


    Cecilia''s eyes widened, and her entire body trembled.


    Jocelyn sneered. She lowered her head and looked down at Cecilia. Her eyes were cold as she said, "That''s right, Cecilia. Why would I care about your existence if you didn''t constantly frame me and instead focused your energy on improving yourself? It''s not that I can''t tolerate you, but you keep harming me. Now that things havee to this point, there should be an end to our grudges."


    As Jocelyn spoke, an invisible murderous intent filled the room.


    Cecilia felt something and suddenly screamed, "Jocelyn, you and I are both emotional tools of the Grey family. I did harm you before, but I had no choice. The ones you should hate and kill are the Grey family! Let me go. As long as you let me go, I''ll never appear in front of you again. I''ll leave Mystical Ind and never return, okay?"


    Jocelyn looked at her.


    Cecilia widened her eyes and looked at Jocelyn expectantly. At the same time, a dagger suddenly slid out of Cecilia''s hand, and she stabbed Jocelyn without hesitation.


    Jocelyn''s expression did not change at all. She grabbed Cecilia''s wrist at an even faster speed and broke her


    hand


    Instantly, the sound of bones breaking rang out. The dagger aimed at Jocelyn prated Cecilia''s throat at a strange angle.


    Cecilia stared at Jocelyn with her eyes wide open.


    Jocelyn''s lips curled into a mocking sneer.


    Some things could never be resolved. It was only when one of them died that things could be settled. Jocelynzily flipped her hair, and a slight smile appeared on her face.


    She turned around and looked at Isabe.


    Isabe smiled and said softly, "Master Grey, congrattions."


    The smile on Jocelyn''s face grew wider.


    Isabe wasn''t congratting Jocelyn for killing Cecilia but finally settling the grudges and knots in her heart.


    From now on, her heart would really be at ease. She would be able to wee a new tomorrow without any


    restraints.


    Julian looked at Cecilia''s corpse, and his face trembled slightly. He did not expect Isabe would have the Evolution Poison. Moreover, it had transformed into a butterfly and devoured the Delusion Bug, waking the Grey family up. Cecilia walked into a dead end.


    He slowly closed his eyes, his gaze as deep as an abyss.


    He looked at Jocelyn and said, "Jocelyn, you really surprised me."


    Jocelyn looked at him in disdain and said, "How well do you think you know me?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed in Julian''s eyes. He sneered and said, "Alright, Celia is already dead. The grudge between her and the Grey family has been cleared. Now, let''s talk about something else."


    He looked at Isabe.


    Isabe said coldly, "Mr. Duncan, do you still want to continue pinning false charges on us?"


    Before Julian could speak,n sneered. "What do you mean by false charges? You''re the ones who picked on the Moore family. You have no way to quibble."


    Beforen could finish speaking, his expression suddenly changed.


    He covered his neck, and the veins on his neck bulged. He couldn''t say a word.


    His appearance shocked everyone. Why did he suddenly seem to have a rpse?


    lan was also stunned. He was in good health and wasn''t sick at all. How could he suddenly...


    He suddenly thought of something and looked at Isabe with eyes wide open.


    Isabe put on an innocent face and thought, "Why are you looking at me? Although you said bad things about me, I didn''t do anything!"


    "Father, what''s wrong?" Kimberley anxiously supportedn. When she sawn staring at Isabe, she suddenly understood something.


    She pointed at Isabe and loudly said, "It''s you. You must have done something to my father. Ugh..." Halfway through her sentence, Kimberley also covered her neck. Her face was distorted in pain, and she could not say anything.


    Isabe blinked and said furiously, "I really didn''t do this! You two are too good at acting! How dare you frame me?"


    "What do you mean frame you? You even have the Evolution Poison, and you''re the Miraculous Doctor. If you want to harm them, you have many methods. How can we frame you? Mr. Sullivan and Miss Sullivan must have be like this because of you!"


    Andy stared at Isabe with a cold smile as if he was waiting for her to reveal herself.


    Isabe crossed her arms and looked at him as if he was an idiot. "As you said, I have many tricks up my sleeve. How dare you provoke me? Aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you?"


    As she spoke, she deliberately revealed a sinister smile.


    Andy''s face turned pale. He was actually terrified. He took a few steps back and said to Julian, "Vice


    president, look at her... She''s too arrogant!"


    Julian looked at Jocelyn and said, "Jocelyn, you saw it too. Isabe is so arrogant. She can do anything."


    ?


    Jocelyn''s gaze suddenly became sharp. She said, "Julian, since you are the vice president, you should abide by the rules of the tribunalmittee. Please call me the tenth elder." Julian fell silent.


    The others silently looked at Jocelyn. They had never thought that Jocelyn was the tenth elder of the council. No wonder Isabe and Draxton were so arrogant. It turned out that they had a backer. Jocelyn continued, "I said that everyone is suspicious of thete president''s death. Julian, instead of plotting against my disciple here, why don''t you go back and think about it carefully? Does thete president''s death really has nothing to do with you?"


    Julian''s eyes trembled slightly. He stared at Jocelyn and slowly turned around. Then, he said to everyone, "Everyone, it seems we are destined to return empty-handed today. Let''s head back first." Asn and Kimberley stopped badmouthing Isabe, they returned to normal.


    However, they discovered once they wanted to badmouth Isabe, the symptoms would re up.


    Seeing they could not gain anything here, they left in a sorry state, losing all their confidence when they


    arrived earlier.


    Julian ordered his men to bring Cecilia''s body away as well.


    On the spot, the Grey family had yet to leave. They looked at Jocelyn

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Betty Taking Her Leave


    Jocelyn pulled Betty into her arms again while Betty obediently allowed Jocelyn to caress her like a doll. "Baby, were you scared just now?" Jocelyn kissed the tip of Betty''s nose and asked gently.


    Betty shook her head and said furiously, "Betty is not a coward. Grandma Grey did the right thing. Grandma Grey is the best!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jocelyn''s red lips curled up happily. Then, she said, "But you secretly praised Grandpa Jaye, saying he was the bestst time. There was this one time when I heard you praising Grandpa Lyons. Andst time..." Betty blushed and avoided eye contact like a guy who was caught cheating. She said sweetly, "No, no. Grandma Grey, you must have misheard me. You are the best. Betty loves Grandma Grey the most!"


    As she spoke, she gave Jocelyn a kiss. Jocelyn immediately narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. At this moment, she felt so blissfull


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and looked at them. She looked amused. Betty would definitely be good at coaxing people when she grew up. She could already imagine how many boys would fall for her sweet words


    Seeing that Jocelyn was only ying with the child and not casting them a nce, the Grey family stood rooted to the ground, feeling awkward.


    However, they could not bear to leave at all.


    Zachary and Hayden''s wives were so shocked by today''s events that their minds went nk.


    Zachary had never met Jocelyn before. His hatred for Jocelyn was influenced by his grandfather and father. However, that feeling was not firm. He wasn''t affected by the Delusion Bug. As long as he had a clear mind, -he would know how to make a judgment.


    Therefore, after Cecilia exposed her true colors and revealed the truth, he no longer had any ill feelings toward Jocelyn. Instead, he felt curious and sympathetic.


    More than 20 years ago, Hayden married his wife. She didn''t spend much time with Jocelyn, so there was no conflict between her and Jocelyn. Patriarch Grey, Hayden, and Cecilia were the ones who spread malicious rumors about her.


    As the daughter-inw who married into the Grey family, she naturally had no thoughts about Jocelyn. Patriarch Grey and Hayden were different.


    Their emotions had already calmed down, but the calmer they were, the crueler the truth was. It was so painful that their internal organs felt numb.


    Hayden looked at Jocelyn and thought, "Once upon a time, I also felt sorry for my sister. When my father punished her and made her kneel in the ancestral hall when she was young, I even secretly sent her food."


    When he was young, his heart was pure. He loved his sister a lot.


    However, when Cecilia cameter, he became colder toward Jocelyn under Cecilia''s instigation. Soon, they grew further apart.


    "Jocelyn..." Hayden called out sadly.


    Jocelyn acted as if she did not hear him or care at all. She was totally ignoring him.


    Landon looked at Jocelyn with heartache. He was also very furious at the Grey family. Disappointed, he approached Patriarch Grey and Hayden before saying, "Everyone, you should go back." Hayden grabbed Landon''s arm and said, "Landon, I know you are close to Jocelyn. Please persuade her. We... We know we were wrong. Please persuade her. We''re willing to make it up to her." Landon was silent. He smiled mockingly and said, "Mr. Grey, don''t persuade others to be kind without knowing how much they suffered. Everything that she has experienced is not something that can be made up for. This is between her and the Grey family. I won''t interfere."


    Hayden looked at Landon, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    He looked at Jocelyn dejectedly. Jocelyn did not even look at them.


    Patriarch Grey stared at Jocelyn. At this moment, he seemed to have aged a lot. His entire body was hunched. He looked at Jocelyn deeply and said hoarsely, "Hayden, let''s go."


    "Father!"


    Hayden was shocked. He thought that his father would at least try to persuade his sister.


    He looked at Patriarch Grey, Patriarch Grey only shook his head slowly at him and walked out with a tired expression.


    Zachary and his mother looked at each other and said, "Dad, let''s go too."


    Hayden could only leave.


    After exiting the door, Zachary turned around and looked at Jocelyn. He saw that Jocelyn''s eyes were filled with a gentle smile. She hugged the little girl in her arms affectionately. Obviously, that was the family she cared about


    Zachary''s eyes darkened as he looked at his grandfather and father, who had aged instantly. His expression was extremelyplicated.


    After the Grey family left, the air in the living room seemed to have freshened up.


    Isabe looked at Jocelyn and said, "Master Grey, they''re gone


    Jocelyn looked up and said, "At least they know what''s good for them."


    Isabe smiled it was fine as long as Master Grey did not feel ufortable.


    She gave Betty a look and said, "Betty, you have to apany Grandma Grey, got it?"


    Betty nodded seriously. His dark blue eyes were filled with obedience. "Don''t worry, Mom. Leave Grandma Grey to me!"


    She patted her chest confidently.


    isabe could not help butugh. This naughty little fellow. Although she was young, she was good at coaxing people.


    She nced at Landon and pulled Draxton away.


    After Isabe and Draxton left, only Landon, Jocelyn, and Betty were left in the living room.


    Betty looked at the two adults. She supported her chin with her tiny hands and rolled her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Landon wanted to say something sweet to Jocelyn, but his mind went nk when the little girl stared at him.


    In the end, he couldn''t say a word.


    Betty saw his awkward expression. So, she waved her tiny hand and heroically said, "Mr. Wright, is there something on your mind? Grandpa Jaye said that there''s nothing that can''t be solved with just a drink. If a drink doesn''t work, have two!"


    Landon was speechless.


    Jocelyn burst outughing. She smiled and looked at Landon. "Landon, shall we have a drink tonight?"


    Landon answered, "Let''s not do it at night. Let''s do it now!"


    They carried Betty and went to find wine together.


    Betty sat beside them and watched them drink and chat.


    Bored, Betty propped her chin on her tiny hand and looked around. Then, she ran into the kitchen and came out with a bag of peanuts


    Considerately, the little girl ced the peanuts in front of Jocelyn and Landon. Then, she pped her hands and left!


    "Go ahead and enjoy your drink. Grandma Grey is very scary when she is drunk!" Jocelyn thought.


    She gave Landon a sympathetic look.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Finally Made It


    Isabe and Draxton sat in the pavilion in the courtyard and drank coffee. They seemed rxed. *Julian suffered a huge loss today. He won''t let this go," Isabe said as she poured coffee.


    Draxton said, "Be, I have an idea next, but..."


    Isabe looked up at him and asked, "What?"


    Draxton said, "Let''s pretend to hurt ourselves and beat them at their own game."


    Isabe lowered her eyes and pondered. After a moment, she said, "No matter what you want to do, I''ll support you."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up slightly. He looked smug yet sweet. "Thank you, Be." "Hey!" Isabe looked at him in amusement. "How do you n to hurt yourself and beat them?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Draxton''s expression was slightly solemn as he said, "Since we have to hurt ourselves, we''ll have to suffer a little. How can those masterminds hiding in the dark reveal their true selves if nothing happens to you and me? Julian is just an enemy that we can see."


    At this moment, Betty ran over with her short legs. She opened his tiny arms and was about to throw herself into Isabe''s arms. "Mommy, Betty Baby is here."


    Suddenly, arge hand reached out from afar and grabbed the girl.


    Betty was struggling in mid-air.


    Isabeughed out loud.


    Betty fell into a firm and broad embrace. She turned around and smiled coquettishly. "Daddy."


    Then, she nted a kiss on Draxton''s face.


    Draxton smiled contentedly and pinched her little nose. She said unhappily, "Betty, you''re a little baddie. You only love Mommy, not me."


    He had a jealous expression on his face.


    Betty shook her head like a rattle drum and coaxed sweetly, "No, no. Betty loves Daddy the most."


    Then, she pouted and pecked at her father''s face.


    Isabe propped up her chinzily and watched the father and daughter y with a smile.


    "Betty, what are Mr. Wright and Grandma Grey doing?" Isabe asked.


    Betty became solemn for a second. She sat in her father''s arms and replied solemnly, "Mr. Wright and Grandma Grey are drinking. I brought them peanuts and came to look for you and mum." Isabe smiled and nodded. "Yes, Betty. You''re awesome."


    Draxton yed with Betty''s curly hair and said, "Mr. Wright for sure likes Master Grey, but I don''t know what Master Grey thinks of Mr. Wright. Actually, it''s not a bad idea if the two of them get together." He now could understand how wonderful it was to have a partner who loved each other. The days of being single were indeed iparable to his life now.


    Isabe looked at him with a smile and said, "It''s indeed not a bad thing if they can get together. However, I don''t know what Master Grey thinks."


    At this moment, Jocelyn and Landon had already drunk more than half a bottle.


    "Jocelyn, congrattions on finally ending Cecilia today and clearing your name." Landon smiled and raised his wine ss. He looked elegant. He was still sober and had a smile on his face. Others would think that he was drinking coffee and not wine.


    Jocelyn was different. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were a little dazed. Her red lips curled up as she finished the wine in her ss.


    "Cecilia had hurt me for half my life. Killing her today is so satisfying!"


    She put the wine ss away and shook her head. "This ss is too small. I''m not satisfied. I''m happy today. Change the ss."


    Landon stood up and took her wine ss away. He unhurriedly picked a few jars from the wine cab. "Speaking of drinking, a bottle is never enoughpared to a jar. Only ces like the Mystical Ind stil keep a hundred-year-old wine. This is perfect. Jocelyn, since you are in the mood to drink, why don''t we try this?"


    Landon ced a few jars of wine on the table.


    He smiled and opened them one by one. In an instant, the fragrance of wine filled the space.


    Just the smell alone was enough to make her drunk.


    Jocelyn immediately threw the bottle in her hand aside and looked at the wine jar before her with shining eyes.


    Landon smiled helplessly and walked over to pick up the wine sses and bottles she had thrown away Jocelyn said, "Betty Baby, my little darling, she''s so considerate. Look, this peanut tastes superb while drinking!"


    Landon smiled and said, "Indeed. In the blink of an eye, we''re all growing old."


    Jocelyn rolled her eyes. "Tsk, even though I''m old, I''m still as beautiful as a flower. My charm is still the same as before!"


    Landon looked at her and smiled. "You''re not as charming as before. You''re clearly more charming than before"


    Jocelyn was stunned for a moment beforeughing proudly. She stared straight at Landon and asked. "Landon, you''ve learned to praise someone straightforwardly! It''s been 20 years since I left. Slowly, memories areing back to me. You... like me, don''t you?"


    The alcohol did not cause Landon''s face to flush, but at this moment, a thinyer of redness slowly crept up his face.


    He lowered his eyes and said, "So what if I do like you? So what if I don''t like you? After all, you only treat me as your elder brother!"


    "Brother my a*s!"


    Jocelyn mmed the table, and the wine in the jar immediately spilled out. "Only naive people will believe in such things."


    Her heart ached as she picked up the jar and took two big gulps.


    Landon also picked up the jar and took two sips. Then, he asked, "Jocelyn, do you have... Other thoughts about me?"


    Jocelyn looked at him and said, "I didn''t have any ideas before, but now, I''m a little..."


    Landon shuddered.


    Jocelyn stopped talking and focused on drinking.


    Landon was anxious, but seeing that she didn''t say anything, he didn''t dare to ask further. He was worried that the answer he would get wasn''t what he expected.


    Hence, he did not say anything and lowered his head to drink.


    Unknowingly, the six jars on the table were empty. Jocelyn sprawled on the table. Landon''s eyes were also blurry. He went forward and helped Jocelyn up. "Jocelyn, let''s stop here. You can''t drink anymore. It''s bad for your health.


    Jocelyn did not resist as Landon helped her into the bedroom. She shook her head and narrowed her eyes when she saw the bed.


    Suddenly, she exerted force and pushed Landon away.


    Completely unaware, Landon fell onto the bed.


    Jocelynughed evilly and pounced on him.


    "Lanfon, didn''t you ask me what I think of you? L... burp. I really do have some thoughts."


    With that, she lowered her head.


    Landon was speechless.


    Landon''s eyes widened. He lost hisposure and quickly pushed her away. "Jocelyn, you''re drunk. Don''t be like this."


    Jocelyn immediately sped his floundering hands above his head and said unhappily, "Landon, are you. afraid of losing your virginity to me?" Landon kept silent.


    "No, I''m just afraid you''ll lose your virginity to me."


    "Tsk, you''re already so old. If you like me, let me do it. I have some feelings for you now. Let''s see if your cooperate. We shouldn''t waste any more time. Although it''s 20 yearste, we finally made it!" Landon was stunned and said in a daze, "Yes, we made it..."


    As he spoke, two streams of tears fell from the corners of his eyes. His eyes were filled with surprise.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Leader Of n Mobius


    Isabe and Draxton carried Betty and walked past Jocelyn''s room. The door was closed, and only empty wine jars were left outside.


    Isabe''s eyes shed, and a smile appeared on her lips. She looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, what do you think they''re doing in the room?"


    Draxton coughed lightly and said uneasily, "Maybe they drank too much and fell asleep."


    "Fine..." Isabe replied ambiguously


    As for the Grey family, after they returned home, Patriarch Grey fainted.


    Patriarch Grey woke up the next morning.


    He strolled outside and heard amotion.


    He walked over and saw Hayden chasing out many servants and guards.


    Patriarch Grey''s eyes darkened. He didn''t need to ask to know why these people were chased out.


    They were all Cecilia''s men.


    After chasing those people away, Patriarch Grey said slowly. "This is far from enough. It had been 20 years. The entire Grey family and n Mobius might probably be hers." "n Mobius is still alright. We can use bugs to control it." Hayden''s eyes were cold.


    Patriarch Grey paused and said, "Our ancestors said that the person who has the Evolution Poison is the leader of n Mobius. Hayden, what do you think of Isabe?" Hayden was silent for a while before forcing a smile and said, "Father, you want Isabe to take over n Mobius? I''m afraid Jocelyn won''t agree."


    His sister was disappointed in them. She would never agree to her disciple bing the leader of n Mobius.


    Patriarch Grey said, "She will agree."


    Hayden thought of Jocelyn''s deep hatred for the Grey family. She was already nning to cut ties with the Grey family. Why would she agree to her disciple bing n Mobius''s leader?


    In the afternoon, Jocelyn and Landon walked out of the room. Isabe sat at a small table and drank coffee. Draxton was ying with Betty. When they saw Jocelyn and Landoning out, the three looked over in unison.


    Isabe''s gaze slid past Jocelyn andnded on Landon''s face. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Uncle Landon to be so strong despite his age. How was yesterday?"


    She asked solemnly without any hint of mockery, but Landon''s face flushed red.


    Moreover, Isabe naturally changed how she addressed Landon from Mr. Wright to Uncle Landon.


    Jocelyn coughed dryly. It was rare for her to be unable to maintain herposure.


    She red at Isabe and said, "Stupid girl, behave yourself! Do you have anything to eat? I''m starving!"


    Isabe said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll personally serve you two."


    Jocelyn rolled her eyes at her.


    Isabe cooked for them Landon and Jocelyn were halfway through their meal when Wren walked in and said that the Grey family was there.


    Isabe was about to ask them to leave, but Jocelyn''s eyes suddenly shed, and she interrupted, "Let them in."


    Isabe looked at Jocelyn in surprise.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jocelyn chuckled "The Grey family''s ancestor has a rule. The person holding the Evolution Poison will be the leader of n Mobius. I guess the Grey family came for the Evolution Poison.. "But I don''t know if they want to take back the Evolution Poison or..."


    It was definitely impossible to take back the Evolution Poison. The Evolution Posion and Be were one now.


    If the Grey family dared to snatch it, she would never let them off the hook.


    Isabe''s gaze froze when she heard this. She tilted her head slightly and saw the Grey family walking in.


    Patriarch Grey and Hayden came personally. They looked at Jocelyn withplicated expressions. Jocelyn lowered her eyes and continued eating, ignoring them.


    Isabe stood up and said, "May I know why you''re here today?"


    Patriarch Grey and Hayden looked a little embarrassed. "We dide here today for something. I wonder if Jocelyn told you about some rules passed down by the Grey family''s ancestors."


    As expected.


    Isabe pretended not to know and smiled. "I''m afraid this has nothing to do with me, right?"


    Hayden nced at Jocelyn and said, "Miraculous Doctor, I''ll be honest with you. Since ancient times, the Grey family has always been holding the Evolution Poison. We are also n Mobius'' leader. "Now that you and the Evolution Poison are Inseparable, what do you think if we invite you to enter n Mobius?"


    Isabe''s eyes shed with surprise.


    They actually asked her to enter n Mobius instead of snatching back the Evolution Poison!


    They probably knew that they couldn''t snatch it away, right?


    Isabe hesitated and looked in Jocelyn''s direction.


    Jocelyn raised her head and looked at the Grey father and son. He said to Isabe, "Be, you decide."


    Isabe was speechless.


    She was really surprised this time.


    Jocelyn actually didn''t object?


    Hayden was also surprised by Jocelyn''s attitude.


    Patriarch Grey''s expression did not change.


    He slowly said to Isabe, "Miraculous Doctor, enter n Mobius. It will be beneficial to you.


    "Although the Grey family is not strong, we are still one of the four great families of Mystical Ind. We have great resources and strength,


    "You and Mr. Lockwood might be nning to rule over District 9 or even obtain more powers on Mystical Ind If you have n Mobius''s help, things will be easier.


    "Moreover, no matter how Master Grey''s rtionship with the Grey family was, she was still a member of the Grey family. n Mobius and the Grey family''s ancestors had never offended her. That is a separate matter.


    "As long as you have the ability to take over n Mobius, even Hayden and I will have to listen to your orders. "Master Grey, if you are smart enough, you won''t let the Miraculous Doctor miss the opportunity to control n Mobius."


    Indeed, old dogs hunted the best. Jocelyn sneered and said to Isabe, "Be, it''s a waste not to take advantage of it. Go ahead. If anyone dares to bully you, go and beat them up!"


    Isabe immediately understood what Jocelyn meant. Jocelyn also wanted her to be the leader of n Mobius.


    Isabe did not reject. Immediately, she agreed to their offer.


    Jocelyn sneered and looked at the Grey family''s father and son, "You must understand clearly. My disciple entered n Mobius because of her own ability. You were the ones who begged her. She didn''t insist on going."


    Patriarch Grey looked at Jocelyn and said, "I know. It''s equivalent to me offering n Mobius to the one holding the Evolution Poison."


    After saying that, Patriarch Grey looked at Isabe and said, "Then, leader, please be prepared and choose a day to join n Mobius officially!"


    With that, Patriarch Grey looked at Jocelyn and Landon again before turning around and walking out.


    After the father and son left, the atmosphere fell silent for a second. Isabe looked at Jocelyn and said, "Master Grey, why did you agree to let me be the leader of n Mobius? I''m afraid I''ll have to deal with the Grey family in the future."


    Jocelyn sneered and said, "Are you stupid? n Mobius has been passed down for thousands of years. Although you have the Evolution Poison and learned a lot of bug poison crafting from me, let me tell you. When you really enter n Mobius, you will know that the path of bug poison crafting is far from what I taught you. After all, I haven''t learned much.


    "The knowledge I taught you was limited. The world had a lot of misunderstandings about bug poison crafting. They thought that bug poison crafting was to examine poisonous insects and snakes. However, how could outsiders understand the mystery of bugs?


    "You have the Evolution Poison. You are a rare genius. If you don''t enter n Mobius, it will be a sin. "Compared to all of this, it would be unreasonable for me to stop you from entering n Mobius because o my grudge against the Grey family.


    "Moreover, n Mobius is n Mobius. The Grey family is the Grey family. You are you, and I am me. The Grey family can forget about currying favor with me using this!"


    She spoke confidently as if she had taken advantage of the Grey family and was still pretending to be kind. Isabe felt warmth in her heart, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl into a smile. Jocelyn''s proud and stubborn personality was adorable.


    Landon agreed with a smile. "Jocelyn is right."


    Suddenly, Betty asked in a cute voice, "Mr. Wright, when are we going out to sell our skills and earn money?" Landon was stunned. He smiled and asked, "Betty, do you want to go out and sell your skills to earn money?" Betty shook her little head. The little curly hair on her head fluttered. Her watery eyes wandered between Landon and Jocelyn as she said, "Mr. Wright is very poor. I will bring you to sell your skills to earn money so that you can raise Grandma Grey!"


    Landon was speechless.


    Enjoying life every day, he had almost forgotten that he was poor.


    Now that he got exposed by a child, Landon felt embarrassed.


    Pfft!


    Jocelyn could not help but burst outughing. She knocked Betty''s little head and said, "Betty Baby, Grandma Grey can support Mr. Wright. He doesn''t have to go out and sell his skills to earn money!"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 Falling Off The Cliff


    Landon''s eyes lit up as he excitedly said to Betty, "That''s right, Betty. Mr. Wright is no longer the same as before."


    He was not ashamed but proud. He said with a smile.


    Betty blinked her big eyes and looked at Landon thoughtfully for a moment. She turned around and asked Isabe, "Mom, is Mr. Wright living off a woman?" Isabe said, "This doesn''t count. Mr. Wright is good-looking and capable. He''s an amazing person. Living off a woman is only temporary for him."


    Betty nodded solemnly. "Oh, I got it. My future partner must be capable. Even if he''s a freeloader, he must be capable."


    Isabe''s expression changed drastically. She said in shock, "Betty, you''re only five years old, and you''re already thinking of looking for a partner?" Betty innocently asked, "If you have Dad and Grandma Grey has Mr. Wright, why can''t I have a partner?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    It made perfect sense.


    However, her daughter was only five!


    Isabe stuffed Betty into Draxton''s arms and said furiously, "Look at your daughter. Do as you see fit. I can''t control her!" Draxton hugged Betty with a dark expression. He could not ept his daughter wanting a boyfriend when she was only five. Jocelyn could not stopughing. "Gosh, my Betty Baby is so cute!"


    Landon smiled. He looked at Jocelyn gently and said, "Jocelyn, I wouldn''t even dare to dream of being able to live off you!"


    Jocelyn red at him and pinched his arm. "Stop spouting nonsense. Look at how Betty Baby has been influenced."


    The news that Isabe was about to take over n Mobius and be the leader spread like wildfire in Paradise Settlement. The next day, all the forces learned of this news. At the Doyle family''s residence in District 1.


    The Sullivan family and the Beck family gathered.


    Andy said, "Vice president, this is an opportunity!" Julian,n, and the others all looked at Andy.


    Andy asked, "Does everyone still remember where n Mobius is?"


    Julian''s eyes shed. He said, "n Mobius is located halfway up Chamriden Cliff. Chamriden Cliff is 7,053 meters above sea level. The terrain there is steep. Below the cliff is the Pearl River. The river flows turbulently across the entire Mystical Ind until it merges into the ocean. Although n Mobius is halfway up the mountain, it''s still over 4,000 meters above sea level. Not only can you farm on the mountainside, but there are also countless poisonous insects and nts."


    The Beck and Sullivan family''s eyes lit up as they heard Julian''s words.


    lan sneered. "n Mobius is indeed a good ce."


    The three families looked at each other, and the same sinister and cunning gaze appeared in their eyes.


    Seven dayster was an auspicious day.


    Early in the morning, Isabe, Draxton, and Jocelyn headed to Chamriden Cliff together while carrying Betty When they reached the bottom of the cliff, they switched to a helicopter and ascended directly to the top.


    Isabe thought they would climb thedder when she saw adder hanging on the cliff.


    She didn''t expect they would be taking a helicopter.


    It seemed that although Mystical Ind followed some ancient customs, people there knew how to be flexible.


    Patriarch Grey and the others were already waiting on the cliff.


    The base of n Mobius was located halfway up the mountain. It upied arge area. Looking ahead, Isabe noticed it was dozens of kilometers wide.


    Apart from n Moblus''s building, the rest of the ce was filled with lush forest.


    The trees were lush. The thick leaves were green and dense. Looking at them, one could feel the rich vitality and sense of danger they oozed.


    "What a good ce!" Isabe could not help but say.


    Patriarch Grey was rather proud. He stroked his almost bare beard after Betty plucked them and said, "Back when the Grey family''s ancestors moved to Mystical Ind, they were wise and chose this ce at a nce. After so many years, the other parts of Mystical Ind have experienced many changes, but this mountainside is still the same."


    At the side. Jocelyn looked around expressionlessly. A trace of nostalgia appeared in her eyes.


    She loved to visit this ce the most when she was young.


    Cecilia and the Grey family members would nevere to this ce. She felt peaceful here.


    Patriarch Grey said, "It''s about time. Let''s not waste time. It''s very easy to be the sessor. We''ll first pay respects to our ancestors and ept the leader signaling. Then, everything is done." They walked towards the antique building. As they got closer, they saw two lines of men standing at the entrance.


    They were all members of n Mobius.


    They obviously already knew the new leader was going to take over. They couldn''t help but look at Isabe.


    Hayden walked beside Isabe and said to her, "Most of these people are Cecilia''s men. Of course, Cecilia is already dead. They are smart enough not to provoke you."


    Isabe nodded and followed Patriarch Grey into the ancestral hall.


    All of the previous n Mobius''s leader''s memorial brass were listed, thest of which was Patriarch Grey''s father.


    In fact, Cecilia was the previous leader.


    However, the Grey family obviously did not acknowledge Cecilia and directly removed her from the ancestral hall. It was as though she didn''t exist.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe smiled. She was satisfied.


    Jocelyn was also satisfied.


    Isabe offered incense. After paying respects to the ancestors, she took the leader que from Patriarch Grey.


    It was a piece of ck metal que. It was a little heavy.


    Isabe rubbed the texture of que in her hand and was about to move to the hall to have a meeting with n Mobius.


    She could still feel the que in her palm. Suddenly, a vast and terrifying power descended from the sky. Immediately after, the roar of a helicopter rang out. Then, countless cannons shot down from the helicopter and bombarded the ground below.


    The lush trees in the dense forest snapped in half. In the blink of an eye, the forest was burning up with a raging fire. poison bugs and beasts screeched and darted out of the forest. Instantly, poisonous creatures filled the ground under Isabe''s feet.


    The poisonous creatures drowned them. Fortunately, they knew how to use bugs. They were not afraid of these poisonous creatures at all.


    Dozens of helicopters above them were still firing. The other party was clearly aiming at them.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. In the chaos, their eyes met. They both knew that this must be Julian''s doing.


    The softdder down the mountain had been burned off. The only thing they could do now was to jump off the cliff.


    The group was forced to the edge of the cliff. A helicopter flew above their heads, and Andy,n, and Kimberley appeared above.


    They looked down and sneered.


    Kimberley said, "Mr. Lockwood, if you had joint hands with me earlier, you wouldn''t be involved in today''s disaster. Do you want to consider throwing yourself into my arms? You can still save your life." Draxton''s face darkened as he looked at Kimberley with extreme disgust.


    Andyughed heartily. "Miss Sullivan, it looks like Mr. Lockwood isn''t appreciating your good intentions!" The smile on Kimberley''s face faded as she said, "Since he doesn''t know what''s good for him, he can die with Isabe!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, gunfire broke out. Seeing that the situation was worsening, Jocelyn was worried that Betty would be harmed. She carried Betty and rushed into the ancestral hall, opening an underground tunnel that led to the underground. At the same time, n Mobius and the others also hid inside.


    Draxton and Isabe were the other party''s targets. There was nowhere for them to hide. They were forced to the edge of the cliff and almost fell down.


    Andy shouted, "Patriarch Grey, we only want to take the lives of Isabe and Draxton. Don''t lose nothing!"


    After saying that, Draxton and Isabe were hit by the cannon fire and fell off the cliff. The helicopter circled a few times above them and quickly left.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 The Shortest-Serving Leader


    Even for Isabe and Draxton, the cliff with the height of more than 4,000 meters was a bottomless pit. If they fell, they would definitely die.


    Moreover, they had been bombed and suffered serious injuries.


    Nheless, they were falling at great speed down the cliff. Suddenly, Isabe took out a bag from under her wide skirt. She didn''t open the bag right away. Instead, she reached out her hand and rushed towards Draxton.


    Draxton saw her moving in his direction, so he tried his best to get closer to her.


    When their hands finally touched, they held each other''s hands tightly.


    Finally, Draxton turned around and wrapped his strong arms around her waist.


    Isabe leaned in his arms and allowed the two of them to fall rapidly while opening the bag in a nimble way. With a light shake, a colorful two-person parachute suddenly emerged.


    The speed of their descent dropped suddenly. The two of them leaned against each other. Although they were in a distressed situation, they could not help butugh.


    "How are you doing?" Isabe asked.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Draxton''s back was seriously injured by the bomb and was bleeding.


    Isabe''s shoulder was also hurt. Both of them were covered in blood.


    "This is your so-called self-injury ruse and beating them at their own game? We pay a heavy price for that." Isabe said angrily.


    Draxton said, "We didn''t get hurt for nothing."


    Isabe sighed. "Forget it. This won''t kill me. I might as well enjoy the beautiful view."


    Draxton nodded. "Yes, enjoy the beautiful view."


    They flew through the sea of clouds and kept falling. When they were approaching the ground, they were shocked because they saw a surging river below.


    Isabe blinked and said angrily, "Draxton, didn''t you say we only need a parachute? Why didn''t you prepare a boat as well?"


    Draxton replied stiffly, "Be, even if there is a boat, it won''t know where we''llnd."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe was speechless.


    Then, the two of them fell into the river with two plops.


    At first, they were still holding each other''s hands tightly. But the river was fast-flowing. A violent wave swept over and broke them apart.


    After the helicopter left, the people of n Mobius rushed into the forest to put out the fire.


    Fortunately, the fire did not spread for long before it was gradually extinguished.


    Some men ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down. The expressions on their faces were a littleplicated.


    They said in shock, "Patriarch Grey, this is the shortest-serving leader in the history of n Mobius. Her name is Isabe Thompson, right? We''ll set up a memorial brass for her now. Our Evolution Poison is gone. What a pity."


    Patriarch Grey remained silent.


    Right then, Jocelyn walked over with Betty in her arms and said angrily, "Bullshit! My disciple won''t die so easily!"


    She had seen Isabe preparing the parachute.


    They might have packed other tools too. She was confident that the two of them wouldn''t die so easily.


    However, she would not tell the n about that.


    She cursed and left through the secret passage with Betty.


    The n Mobius people thought that she was consoling herself. Therefore, they turned around and went to set up the memorial brass for Isabe.


    Betty was unusually quiet and obedient. She just wrapped her arms around Jocelyn''s neck tightly.


    It broke Jocelyn''s heart when she saw that. She kept kissing Betty''s little face andforted her.


    "Betty Baby, don''t be afraid. Daddy and Mommy will be fine. You can feel it, right?"


    If Isabe really died, the golden butterfly would also die, and Betty''s pink butterfly would sense it.


    Betty blinked her big eyes and said softly, "Yes, Mommy and the golden butterfly are fine."


    Jocelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Julian, the Sullivan family, and the Beck family were overjoyed.


    They had prepared a feast for celebration, toasting each other and filling the room with happy chatter. Halfway through the party, Julian left. He took out his phone and sent a message.


    Far away from the Mystical Ind, in Dawton City in Lucsia, the President was staring at the text on the phone screen. His eyes twinkled slightly.


    Isabe slowly regained consciousness. She didn''t open her eyes immediately. Instead, she was carefully feeling her surroundings. First, she seemed to be lying on a soft bed. It can thus be inferred that someone. had saved her.


    The wound on her right shoulder was in pain, but she could feel that her clothes were dry, which meant that her wound had also been treated.


    Andstly, she felt someone breathing in front of her.


    The breath smelled unfamiliar.


    Isabe slowly opened her eyes. What came into sight was a fat face that was sorge that she couldn''t see all the facial features clearly.


    Although that face was chubby, the person had fair and delicate skin, with some baby fat too.


    Seeing Isabe open her eyes, the chubby face grinned. "Wow, Miss Fairy is awake. That''s great. Miss Fairy is awake! Mom, Dad, Aurora, Nathaniel..."


    The chubby face moved away, and Isabe saw a fatty with a pumpkin-shaped body run out of the room quickly.


    She was bewildered.


    Looking around, she saw that the room she was in had a certain quaint charm about it. But it was not unusual. Most of the houses on Mystical Ind were like that.


    She slowly sat up from the bed and looked at the furnishings in the room. It should be a house of a prominent family. Ordinary families would not have such exquisite decorations. Suddenly, she heard loud footsteps and the big pumpkin- no, the fatty shouting in a childish voice.


    In the blink of an eye, the fatty walked in with a middle-aged couple and a beautiful young woman who was less than 30 years old.


    "Dad, Mom, Aurora, look, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Miss Fairy has really woken up."


    Isabe did not think too much earlier on. But the way the fatty spoke suddenly made her realize that he might be mentally impaired.


    She looked at the other three people in silence.


    The middle-aged woman and the beautiful young woman smiled and walked forward. The middle-aged woman said, "Miss, you should lie on the bed. What if your wounds burst?" She was a little plump and looked concerned.


    Isabe said, "It doesn''t matter. Thank you all for saving me. May I know where is..."


    The beautiful young woman answered before Isabe finished her question, "This is the Hendrix family. We


    are at the border where the Paradise Settlement and the slums settlement meet.


    "My younger brother happened to y by the river with the servants yesterday. Fortunately, he found you. Otherwise, your wounds would be inmed.


    "May I know what is your name?"


    Isabe thought to herself, "I don''t think all the people know what Draxton and I look like. I can''t let others. know I''m not dead. If not, this self-injury ruse will be in vain." Fortunately, the Hendrix family was at the border between the Paradise Settlement and the slums. settlement. Julian and the others should not be able to find her very soon.


    She definitely could not tell the Hendrix family her real name because she did not know whose side they were on, so she replied, "My name is Ganyra Josephina, which means white butterfly."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 The Hendrix Family''s Silly Son


    Isabe also wanted to ask about Draxton, but she suddenly felt dizzy and her body swayed a little.


    She struggled to bnce herself while the beautiful young woman held her and ced two soft pillows behind her.


    "Ganyra, your name sounds beautiful. I am Aurora," that young woman said with a gentle voice.


    ''This is my father. This is my mother, and this is my younger brother, Aiden. As you can see, he is a little special."


    Isabe nodded.


    Aurora continued, "Ganyra, you''ve lost a lot of blood. I''ll get someone to prepare some food for you to rebuild your blood supply. Don''t be a stranger. You need to rest well."


    Isabe nodded again.


    With that, Aurora left.


    Aiden, the fatty, was about 20 years old. He was standing obediently at the side. His eyes were clear and bright as ck pearls.


    Turning to his mother, he said, "Miss Fairy''s name is Ganyra Josephina. Mom, is that a kind of white butterfly? Is Miss Fairy originally a white butterfly?"


    His eyes sparkled.


    The middle-aged woman pped his shoulder lightly and rebuked, "Aiden, don''t talk nonsense."


    "She is not?" Aiden blinked in confusion.


    Isabe looked at them with a smile. Although the fatty was silly, she could see that his parents didn''t look at him with disdain and impatience. Instead, their eyes were filled with genuine love. After a short while, Aurora carried a tray over. Mrs. Hendrix asked, "Aurora, didn''t Nathaniel go to pick up Luna? Why are they not back yet?"


    Aurora replied, "I guess they are almost here. Don''t worry about them. They''lle back soon."


    Aurora brought the bread to Isabe and said, "Ganyra, eat something to nourish your body. No matter what happened to you, you have to recover first."


    Isabe took the bread with a smile and said, "Thank you, Aurora. Thank you, Mr. Hendrix and Mrs. Hendrix. Also, Aiden, thank you for saving my life. I will definitely repay you."


    "Hey, youngdy, repay for what? We can''t leave you in the lurch, can we? That''s the least we can do."


    Mrs. Hendrix said with a smile.


    Mr. Hendrix also said, "Haha, that''s right. There''s no need to repay us. Just rest well and get better. Don''t worry about other things."


    Isabe nodded with a smile.


    However, Aiden asked, "Dad, Mom, does Ganyra want to be my wife?"


    Isabe was stunned.


    She was taking a bite of the bread. If she hadn''t had enough self-control, she would have choked on it.


    Mrs. Hendrix''s face turned stern instantly. She patted her son on the shoulder and reprimanded, "Aiden, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Then, she said to Isabe in embarrassment, "Ganyra, don''t mind him. This boy is like a child. He doesn''t mean it."


    Isabe shook her head and said, "Mrs. Hendrix, it''s alright. I think Aiden has a pure heart. He is a good kid."


    Mrs. Hendrix was afraid that Isabe would misunderstand. After hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, gentleughter was heard outside the room. Afterward, a charming man walked in.


    The man was handsome and had a mature temperament. He was in his early thirties, showing the demeanor of a sessful man.


    "I think I''ve heard that Alden wants to get married?" He looked at Aiden in a teasing manner.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Aiden realized that what he had said just now seemed to have made a fool of himself. Therefore, he shyly snuggled into Mrs. Hendrix''s arms and retorted, "I do not. Nathaniel, don''t talk nonsense!" "We''ve all heard it. Alden, just admit it." A young woman in her early twenties stepped forward from behind the man. The woman''s almond-shaped eyes looked askance at Alden as she smiled at him. Aiden nced up at her and pouted, without saying anything.


    Aurora said, "Nathaniel, Luna, let me introduce you. This is Ganyra."


    Nathaniel and the woman both looked at Isabe The man''s eyes immediately lit up and a wide smile spread across his face. "Wow, Ganyra is so pretty. Aiden has saved a fairyl


    Luna''s face sank when she heard that. She stared straight at Isabe in silence.


    Isabe nodded with a smile and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Easton "


    Her expression was a little indifferent as she did not like the man''s frivolous attitude.


    Mr. Hendrix said, "Ganyra has just woken up. Let''s not disturb her here. Aurora, you can stay with Ganyra."


    "Okay." Aurora agreed.


    Then, the group of people left.


    But Aiden left with Mrs. Hendrix reluctantly. As he was walking out of the room, he kept looking back at Isabe


    Isabe smiled at him.


    Shyty, Aiden blushed and walked away.


    Isabe curled her lips impotently. Aurora smiled and said, "Ganyra, Aiden like you very much. Even though he is silly, he''s actually very picky about people."


    "I don''t think Aiden is silly. He''s just like a child," Isabe said.


    Aurora was delighted when someone said that her brother wasn''t silly.


    Due to the Evolution Poison, Isabe''s body was different from ordinary people''s. After a few days, she had almost recovered from her injuries.


    Aurora was shocked, but she did not ask further.


    After spending a few days together, Aurora and Isabe got along quite well with each other. Aurora was straightforward and simple.


    It was not just her, even Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix were equally sincere and warm.


    On the other hand, Isabe felt that Mr. Nathaniel was very different.


    Aurora had a six-year-old son who had inherited all the good genes of his parents. He looked very pretty and cute.


    Isabe had seen him twice, but the child was too shy. His reaction was exactly the same as Aiden''s when he saw her.


    That afternoon, Isabe was walking alone in the garden when she heard the children''s voice not far away. "Aiden, I shot more marbles than you did. You lost!" Their innocent voice was filled with excitement.


    Aiden lowered his head and said indignantly, "No, we have to do it again. Caleb, you cheated just now."


    "I didn''t. You''re being shameless. The loser has to give his candy to the winner. Aiden, you''ve lost. Give me your candy!"


    Aiden lowered his head in disappointment and muttered, "Caleb is bad. Caleb is shameless. He''s cheated my candy." Although he wasining, he still took out a piece of candy from his pocket and gave it to Caleb.


    Isabe couldn''t help but smile and walked over.


    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks.


    A graceful girl walked over. It was Luna Easton.


    Luna was Nathaniel''s younger sister, Aurora''s sister-inw.


    Luna hadn''te to the Hendrixes'' house for the past two days. It was the second time Isabe saw her other than the first day. Luna walked up to the boys and said with a smile, "Aiden, do you want candy? Do me a favor and I''ll buy your a lot of candy, okay?" However, Aiden wasn''t as good-tempered as he usually was. He tilted his head and snorted. "Hmph, I don''t believe you. You''re a big liar." After speaking, he grabbed Caleb''s hand and was about to leave.


    Luna quickly blocked their way and asked, "Aiden, do you want to take Ganyra as your wife?"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 A Group Chat


    Aiden red at her and go to the other side with Caleb. As they walked, he said, "Hmph, you''re so rude. I despise you."


    Luna chased after him hurriedly and said, "I''m helping you to get a wife, Aiden. Ganyra is such a pretty woman. How am I rude?"


    Aiden had a proud look on his face as he dragged Caleb around and kept walking. "Hmph, Mom said it''s rude to ask Ganyra to be my wife. You''re a bad person!"


    Luna stomped her feet furiously and ran after them again. This time, she ignored Aiden and pulled Caleb over.


    "Caleb,e with me. Don''t y with the fool."


    She yanked Caleb so hard that he fell to the ground. The little boy was stunned for a moment before bursting into tears.


    A hint of impatience shed across Luna''s eyes as she chided him in low voice, "Stop crying! I''ll beat you up if you keep crying!"


    She raised her hand threateningly.


    Caleb cried even louder. Aiden widened his eyes in anger and pushed Luna. "You''re so mean! How dare you hit Caleb? I want to tell Mom and Dad, Aurora and Nathaniel...¡±


    Luna looked at him with annoyance and said, "Get lost, you fool. I''m not talking to you!"


    After saying that, she went to pick Caleb up. She was rough, showing nopassion for the kid at all.


    Isabe even saw a trace of disgust in her eyes. She raised her eyebrows in surprise and thought, "Luna is Caleb''s Aunt. Why does she dislike him?


    "That was not a reaction an aunt should have."


    Caleb was still crying. He swung his little hands and hit Luna. "I want to y with Aiden. Aiden, boohoo..." Isabe could not stand it anymore. So, she walked over and put her hand on Luna''s shoulder. "Who is it?" Luna''s voice trembled. She loosened her grip and Caleb fell to the ground.


    She turned around in fear. When she saw that it was Isabe, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled unnaturally. "It''s you, Ganyra. I''m disciplining the child. He is too naughty."


    Isabe looked at her and put on an ambiguous smile. "Miss Easton, you have to be patient when disciplining a child. He is your nephew, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Luna said with a weird expression.


    Isabe nced at her and stop talking to her. She squatted down to pick Caleb up and then took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    "Caleb, stop crying. Let me see if you''re hurt." Caleb stopped crying as soon as Isabe carried him in her arms. However, he could not help but burp. His small face, which was still covered in tears, was red. Isabe asked with a smile, "Caleb, are you hurt anywhere?"


    The little boy shook his head.


    Aiden walked over and said furiously, "Ganyra, this bad person hit Caleb and called me a fool. She''s so bad!" Isabe put Caleb down and held his little hand as she said to Aiden, "Let''s stay away from bad persons in the future and not y with them!"


    "Mm." Aiden nodded vigorously.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at Aiden. She took him by the hand and walked forward with him.


    The fatty immediately blushed. His hands were soft, but Isabe didn''t hold his hand to pull him forward. Instead, she put her two fingers together and quietly checked his pulse.


    A momentter, her eyes narrowed slowly. She seemed to have expected the oue.


    Some people were born retarded, but some were caused by acquired reasons.


    Aiden was not really silly. It was just that he remained at an early developmental stage, where he was even younger than Caleb, mentally.


    Isabe let go of his hand and smiled meaningfully.


    It seemed that the Hendrix family was quite interesting.


    The silly boy had saved her once. She had to repay him no matter what.


    After bringing the two children back to their rooms, Isabe ran into Aurora and briefly told her what had happened.


    Coincidentally, Luna and Nathaniel walked over together. Luna''s eyes were red. She looked as if she had been treated unfairly.


    Nathaniel said, "Miss Josephina, I heard that there is a misunderstanding between you and Luna. Luna is my younger sister. It''s all my fault that I didn''t educate her well. I hope you won''t me her." Isabe felt that it was just a small matter, so she waved her hand and said, "Mr. Easton, you don''t have to do this. I won''t me her."


    The faces of Nathaniel and Luna stiffened.


    They hade to confront her, not to apologize.


    Isabe could not be bothered with them. Just then, the golden butterfly stud on Isabe''s left ear suddenly emitted a faint electric sound.


    This electric current was so weak that only she could feel it.


    Isabe''s eyes sparkled with joy. She said, "Aurora, I''m a little tired. I''ll go get some rest first."


    Aurora naturally agreed.


    When Isabe returned to her room, she touched the golden butterfly stud and immediately heard Draxton''s voice.


    "Be!"


    The Riley family was another prominent family that stayed at the border between the Paradise Settlement and the slums settlement. They hold a rival ce with the Hendrix family. Meanwhile, in the Riley family, Draxton had just regained consciousness.


    After he woke up, he activated the golden butterfly stud to contact Isabe.


    This golden butterfly stud was made from Big Dipper and Little Dipper rings. When he activated it, not only Isabe but also the Little Dipper and Big Dipper teams could hear him.


    In other words, they were in a "group chat".Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton wanted to confirm Isabe''s safety and whereabouts.


    At the same time, in the Riley family''s hall, Thomas Riley, the patriarch of the Riley family was waiting for his guest excitedly and nervously


    The guest was about 40 years old. He was tall, wearing a knee-length windbreaker embroidered with clouds, and his slick hair wasbed back neatly.


    There was an imposing glint in his cold and steely eyes.


    Mr. Riley came out to wee him. "Second Master, you''re finally here."


    It was Tyson Campell, the master of the second district.


    A faint smile appeared on his face as he said, "Mr. Riley, I wonder why you called me over so urgently?"


    Thomas immediately went forward and dismissed the servants. When there were only the two of them left, he pulled Tyson to his side. His eyes flickered as he whispered, "Second Master, my two daughters were hanging out by the river a few days ago and brought an unconscious man back. Do you know who he is?"


    Second Master asked curiously, "Who?"


    ''Draxton."


    Second Master was astounded.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Repay You With Spring Water


    Tyson''s eyes glinted with surprise. He could not help but lower his voice and say, "Really? This is very serious."


    Thomas nodded solemnly and said, "Please follow me to take a look."


    With that, Thomas led Tyson to the room where Draxton was resting.


    Draxton was talking to Isabe at that moment. Of course, Big Dipper and Little Dipper could also hear them. Isabe told him, "I''m safe in the Hendrix family at the moment and there''s no risk of me getting exposed. However, I think the son-inw of the Hendrix family with the surname of Easton is a bit restless. How''s the situation on your side? Have you contacted Master Grey and the others?"


    Draxton was about to answer when two women walked in one after another.


    He could only shut up.


    Isabe was worried when she realized that Draxton had suddenly gone silent. But suddenly, she heard a sweet voice.


    One of the women walking in was Ingrid Riley who was the eldest child of the Riley family. Her parents favored her more since she was young. Therefore, she was a little spoiled and willful.


    On the contrary, her sister, Ivory Riley, who was four years younger than her, was rtively more reserved.


    For example at that moment, Ingrid did not hide her infatuation with the man they had saved.


    Even though he had been unconscious since they rescued him, his extraordinary bearing and handsome look made Ingrid''s heart flutter.


    "Sir, you have finally woken up. You''ve been sleeping for several days."


    Draxton asked, "Where am I?"


    Ingrid looked shy as she slowly walked forward with some bread and said with a gentle smile, "Sir, this is the Riley family. We''re at the border between the paradise Settlement and the slums Settlement." Even though the Riley family was not in the Paradise Settlement, their wealth and power were not inferior to that of any families there.


    Ingrid thought all men would be attracted to her since she was beautiful and was the eldest daughter of the Riley family.


    Draxton nced at the girl in front of him and saw that she was blushing. Her liquid eyes were sparkly. He had seen many such women. In fact, since he was young, this kind of woman barely had a chance to get close to him.


    He nodded lightly after learning where he was, but at the same time, he was panicking.


    That was because he clearly heard Isabe''s teasingughtering from the golden butterfly stud. She also said, "Oh, could it be that you''ve been saved by this Miss Riley?"


    Draxton was stumped for words for a second.


    He then blurted out in panic, "Miss Riley, did you save me?"


    After asking, he regretted it.


    Ingrid looked at Draxton with a coy expression and nodded gently. Just as she was about to say something, Ivory spoke.


    "Yes, my sister saved you. We happened to be taking a walk by the river that day."


    Ivory wasn''t as gorgeous as Ingrid, but she was gentle, looking like a harmless rabbit. People were more inclined to protect her.


    Ingrid nced at her sister pleasedly. Actually, it was Ivory who discovered Draxton first.


    Initially, Ingrid didn''t want to save a man they didn''t know. It was Ivory who had ordered their servants to save him. But Ingrid certainly wouldn''t admit it.


    "Yes, Sir. It was me who saved you."


    After Ingrid finished speaking, she looked at Draxton with a burning gaze. Normally, a man would say he


    would repay her kindness and she would humbly refuse. Perhaps after a few rounds, the man might fall in love with her.


    However, at that moment, Draxton didn''t say anything because Isabe was making a more sarcastic remark. "It''s the hardest to pay back a beautiful girl. Mr. Lockwood, I guess you''ll have to offer yourself to thank her for saving your life."


    Draxton was flustered and his dark blue eyes became a little ssy. Without thinking, he said, "Thank you, Miss Riley. You have saved my life, I''ll..."


    He suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Gosh, I''m screwed. I was affected by Be and said something I shouldn''t have said."


    His eyes trembled slightly. Especially when he heard Isabe''s threatening chuckle from the golden butterfly stud, all this hair stood on end.


    Hence, he backtracked and said, "I''ll repay you with spring water."


    "Haha!"


    Isabe was bent double withughter.


    She did not expect Draxton to be so silly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Isabe''sughter was followed by Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s snickering.


    Draxton''s face darkened.


    He had lost his dignity as the patriarch.


    Ingrid was surprised. She said in puzzlement, "Spring... spring water?"


    Ivory immediately went forward to tug at her sister, but her almond-shaped eyes were looking at Draxton. She said softly. "Sir, you have a sense of humor. How should we address you?" Draxton was stunned. Just as he was about to say a fake name, he suddenly saw someone walking over from outside.


    He listened carefully and realized that it was two men.


    Draxton lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    When Ingrid and Ivory saw it, they immediately went forward to help him. However, Draxton held out his hand to stop them and said, "No, thanks. I can stand up by myself."


    The two sisters could only retreat to the side.


    After fusing the Silver Crystal Potion, Draxton had a speedy recovery. However, he felt a little ufortable after not eating for several days, so took the bread Ingrid sent over and ate it as he was looking outside.


    Just then, the two men walked in.


    When Thomas saw that Draxton had woken up and his two daughters were both there, a twinge of displeasure shed across his eyes.


    However, he immediatelyughed out loud. "Haha, I see that this gentleman has already woken up. That''s great."


    Draxton finished thest bite of the bread and wiped his mouth gracefully. Then, he stood up unhurriedly and said, "I heard from the twodies that this is the Riley family. Thank you, Mr. Riley, for generously taking me


    "You''re most wee. It''s a blessing to be able to save people''s lives. Moreover, Sir, I can tell that you''re a remarkable man by your striking appearance. Oh, by the way, how should I address you?" He stared at Draxton intently.


    Beside him, Tyson was looking at Draxton without blinking.


    He was a little excited. "It is really Draxton Lockwood. Julian thought that he is dead. Unexpectedly, he is still alive. There is a bitter feud between them.


    "Draxton is not an ordinary man. Since he is not dead, if he wants to take revenge, Julian will probably suffer.


    "What should I do then?"


    Tyson was torn. He tilted his head and looked at Mr. Riley who was standing beside him. "This Thomas has a


    close rtionship with Julian. It can be said that he is Julian''sckey.


    "If I don''t take their side, Thomas and Julian would probably make things difficult for me. Julian will definitely not let me off.


    "Forget it. Draxton was only an ounder after all."


    After thinking for a moment, Tyson made up his mind. He smiled and said to Thomas, "Mr. Riley, I have something on. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    With that, he was about to leave.


    Thomas''s eyes shed. He knew that Tyson had confirmed Draxton''s identity and was about to make arrangements to capture him. Hence, he said, "Okay, goodbye"


    He did not reveal Tyson''s identity because he was afraid that Draxton would get suspicious.


    However, just as Tyson was walking out, Draxton suddenly said calmly, "Second Master, hold on."

 Chapter 382

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 Sorry That I''m Late


    Tyson suddenly froze.


    Thomas''s pupils dted widely as he looked at Draxton in shock.


    As for Draxton, he slowly raised his head to look at them. "Since you two recognize me, why hide it and pretend not to know me?"


    The corners of Thomas''s mouth twitched. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Well... Sir, I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    Draxton nced at him and smiled faintly. "I''ll assume that you don''t understand. But Second Master will get it."


    As he spoke, he looked at Tyson''s stiff back.


    Meanwhile, Isabe had heard everything clearly through the golden butterfly stud in the Hendrixes'' residence.


    She lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. "The district masters in Paradise Settlement are all Julian''s people. The only one who doesn''tply with him has been assassinated.


    "In that case, won''t Draxton be in danger?


    "He has revealed Second Master''s identity. That means he doesn''t intend to y nice with them."


    Without hesitation, Isabe used the phone in the house to make a call. "Draxton is in the Riley family. He is deeply grateful to the two Miss Rileys for saving his life. He said he wants to repay their kindness with spring water. Please send two bottles of spring water to them."


    Since Draxton had unmasked Tyson''s identity, Thomas and Tyson decided to drop their pretense.


    The guards of the Riley family formed three circles around Draxton.


    Thomas sneered. "What a pity, Mr. Lockwood. It was unlucky for you to have been brought back by my two daughters. Tell me, where is your wife now?"


    Draxton nced at him indifferently and sit down on the couch at the side. The coffee in the coffee maker had already turned cold. He looked up at Thomas and pointed at the coffee maker.


    "Mr. Riley, make me a cup of coffee. What''s the hurry? Why don''t we all sit down and talk over a coffee?"


    He acted like the man of the house.


    On the contrary, Thomas and Tyson seemed like the guests.


    Ingrid and Ivory stood at the side and looked at Draxton with admiration, "He is so handsome!"


    "I have never seen such an incredible man."


    "If normal people were in this kind of situation, they would have pissed their pants and begged for mercy or gone hysterical to fight their way out.


    "However, there was something about this man, even if he is just sitting there casually, he looks as majesty as a king.


    "He is born to be a leader.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is so good-looking, even the nightrobe on his body doesn''t undermine his charm one bit.


    "Oh my god!"


    Thomas gestured for a servant to make coffee. When he looked up and saw his daughters'' fan-girl looks, his face instantly turned red with anger. These two are good-for-nothings!"


    Pointing to the seats opposite him, Draxton said to Thomas and Tyson, "Guys, take a seat. How are we supposed to talk if both of you are standing?"


    Thomas''s face was gloomy, whereas Tyson pondered for a moment and let out a long sigh. "Mr. Lockwood looks confident. Could it be that Mrs. Lockwood and the people from n Mobius areing to save you?" Draxton answered lightly, "No."


    "Then why are you so calm? Do you really think we don''t have the nerve to kill you?" Tyson asked curiously. Draxton replied, "I rarely sit down and chat with irrelevant people. However, I don''t think you''re irrelevant. So, let''s sit down and have a good talk."


    After Tyson and Thomas sat down, a servant brought the coffee over. Draxton served the coffee to the two of them.


    "I''ve only served coffee to my elders, wife, and children. Apart from them, no one has enjoyed this privilege before. But you''re going to be my own people. It''s worth it."


    Thomas immediately looked at Draxton as if he was looking at a lunatic. His eyes were filled with disdain. Tyson scoffed, "Mr. Lockwood, are you going to persuade us to pledge loyalty to you?" Draxton took a sip of the coffee without answering.


    Just then, a guard rushed in and walked to Thomas''s side. He said, "Mr. Riley, Mr. Joshua Miller, the president of the underground chamber ofmerce is here."


    Thomas was shocked. His face filled with disbelief.


    "I''ve never had any dealings with Joshua before. Many people want to get in with the underground chamber ofmerce, but they don''t know the right way. Why does he suddenlye by today? "No matter what, it is a good thing.


    "Perhaps something rare has been found in our family''s territory and Joshua is interested in it, so he has personallye to discuss it.


    "This is a great opportunity to befriend him.


    "I must seize it!"


    Thomas had no time to think too much about it. He looked at Draxton with a contemptuous expression and said, "Mr. Lockwood, I need to receive an esteemed guest. Please wait here for a moment." After saying that, he had a few words with Tyson before hurrying out.


    Just as he was walking out, he saw Joshua striding over.


    Joshua had brought more than a hundred guards in ckbat suits with him.


    Every guard was heavily armored with weapons in their hands, giving off a murderous aura.


    Thomas vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    However, he still weed Joshua with a smile. "Mr. Miller, what brings you here? What a great honor to have you in my humble abode."


    Joshua smiled politely and stepped forward. "Mr. Riley, you''re too polite. Sorry that I''vee uninvited. I hope you don''t mind."


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Miller? I wonder if there''s anything we can do for you?"


    Joshua smiled and said, "There''s nothing I need to trouble you with. I''m actually here to deliver something to your daughters." Thomas was stunned, then overjoyed.


    *Joshua is here for my daughters.


    "Is it because he has taken a fancy to one of them?


    "It would be amazing if we can be allied by marriage.


    "Our family will have a meteoric rise in status and be a family with the underground chamber ofmerce!"


    Seeing that Thomas was in a trance, Joshua asked, "Mr. Riley, aren''t you going to invite me to talk inside?"


    Thomas was reluctant because Draxton was in the main hall. So, he could only lead Joshua to the side hall.


    Unexpectedly, Joshua turned around and pointed at the main hall. "Hey, there are people in there. I like making new friends. Mr Riley, let''s go there."


    Thomas was in a dilemma. However, it was toote to lock Draxton up and his two daughters were also in the main hall. If Joshua took a fancy to one of them, they would be family sooner orter. It was unnecessary


    to keep him in the dark about what had happened to Draxton.


    Hence, Thomas invited Joshua into the main hall with a smile.


    In the main hall, Tyson was staring at Draxton who was enjoying the coffee rxedly. There was a strange vibe in the room.


    Right then, Thomas and Joshua came in. The hundred-odd heavy-armored guards brought by Joshua also followed them in. Tyson immediately stood up and walked forward when he saw Joshua, "Mr. Miller, I didn''t expect to see you here." Joshua smiled back and said, "Second Master, long time no see."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Joshua turned around and looked at Draxton.


    Thomas''s gaze shifted between Joshua and his two daughters. He was wondering which daughter Joshua was interested in. However, he realized that his two daughters only took a quick nce at Joshua before directing their amorous gaze at Draxton. Judging from the way the girls looked at Joshua, they didn''t seem to know each other.


    Thomas was a little puzzled.


    At the same time, Joshua went around the small table to Draxton.


    Thomas and Tyson were surprised to see that.


    "Mr. Miller, you know Mr. Lockwood?" Tyson asked tentatively.


    Joshua turned to look at him and smiled. "Yes, I do."


    After saying that, he was down on one knee and looked at Draxton. "Mr. Lockwood, I camete. Sorry to put you through this."

 Chapter 383

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 Respecting Mrs. Lockwood Is The Way


    Draxton looked at Joshua with a soft light in his eyes.


    "Get up" He stood up to pull Joshua up


    Joshua got up and looked at Draxton with a smile. "Mr. Lockwood, I''m so happy."


    He had waited for this day for far too long.


    Draxton knew that Joshua had always wanted to reunite with him. It was not easy for him to stay on Mystical Ind alone all these years. He must have endured a lot of hardship to havee this far. Therefore, it was only natural for him to want to go home.


    Draxton did not say anything. He just patted Joshua on the shoulder gently.


    However, Joshua''s eyes were slightly wet.


    The hall was so quiet that one could hear everyone''s breathing. Ingrid and Ivory were dumbfounded as they looked at Draxton in fascination.


    Draxton looked up at Thomas and Tyson.


    Both of them looked confused.


    They thought they must be hallucinating.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have seen such an unbelievable thing.


    "Joshua is Draxton''s man?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    The district master of District 8 was useless and had no real power. To put it bluntly, Joshua was the boss of District 8.


    Even old foxes like Thomas and Tyson, who had been around for a long time, were confounded. They could not wrap their minds around it for a moment. Joshua certainly knew how shocked those people were Thus, he walked up to Thomas and Tyson and said, "Let me introduce myself again. I''m Theo Lockwood." "Zoinks!"


    Thomas and Tyson suddenly had an epiphany. After realizing something, they both looked at Draxton withplete shock in their eyes.


    Everything was clear now.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Joshua was sent to Mystical Ind by Draxton.


    However, when the former president of the underground chamber ofmerce found Joshua, Joshua was just a teenager.


    So was Draxton.


    But he had nted a formidable spy like Joshua who had established himself in the center of power on Mystical ind. It was terrifying that he had plotted a scheme so early. They even suspected that except for Joshua, Draxton might have other tricks to take over Mystical Ind. Tyson was calm, but Thomas started trembling in fear.


    "Mr. Mr. Miller. This is so surprising. Thomas stammered.


    Joshua smiled. "Sorry for surprising you two your choice?"


    Thomas''s face twitched.


    Tyson was silent for a moment before saying with a bitter smile, "What choice do we have?"


    Joshua had revealed his true identity to the two of them. They could only die or join them after learning such a shocking secret


    The so-called choice was either to surrender or to die.


    Of course, they would not choose death.


    They submitted to Julian not because he was an outstanding leader nor because they had shared values and beliefs. They were just tied together by benefits.


    Now that there were greater benefits lying before them, needless to say, they would make the obvious choice. Tyson immediately bowed and said to Draxton, "Mr. Lockwood, I, Tyson Campbell, master of District 2, pay my respect to you. From now on, I''ll be at your disposal."


    With that, he lowered his head respectfully


    "Second Master, you. Thomas was shocked.


    Draxton looked up at Tyson and said, "Alright, Second Master, there''s no need to stand on ceremony."


    Joshua smiled and looked at Thomas.


    Thomas had aplicated expression on his face.


    He was unwilling to surrender to an ounder, but if he didn''t, he would die.


    Seeing that Thomas was unable to make up his mind, Joshua gave a brittleugh. He waved his hand and a guard took out two bottles of water.


    When Draxton saw the water, his hand holding the coffee cup froze and his mouth twitched.


    He looked at Joshua and thought, "Joshua is not bad. He really brought two bottles of water over as instructed by Be.


    Joshua said, "Mr. Riley, these two bottles of water are the spring water from District 8. Mrs. Lockwood said your two daughters saved Mr. Lockwood''s lives and Mr. Lockwood has promised to repay them with spring water.


    So, I especially took two bottles and deliver them to the two Miss Rileys.


    "Ladies, please ept it."


    Ingrid and Ivory didn''t know what to do.


    Their faces turned pale and crumbled slowly as they stared nkly at the water in their hands.


    Seeing them take the water, Joshua looked at Thomas and said. "Mr. Riley, look, Mr. Lockwood distinguishes gratitude and grudges clearly. We will definitely repay our benefactors. As for our enemies..." Before Joshua could finish speaking, Thomas fell to his knees with a "thud".


    His forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and he said with trembled voice, "I... I was just too shocked. I, Thomas Riley, am willing to swear loyalty to Mr. Lockwood. From now on, I''ll be at your service. The Riley family... Everything that belongs to the Riley Family will be at Mr. Lockwood''s disposal." Joshua pped his hands andughed. "Great!"


    He turned around and said to Draxton, "Mr. Lockwood, it seems that Mr. Riley is also a tactful man."


    Draxton said, "It''s good to be tactful. Only those who know what''s good for them can live."


    "Mr. Lockwood is right." Joshua agreed. Then, he looked at Thomas and said, "Congrattions Mr. Riley that you''re still alive."


    Thomas''s forehead was drenched in a cold sweat as he nodded repeatedly. He did not dare to have second thoughts about it.


    Joshua and Draxton looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    Tyson said, "Mr. Lockwood, I have some information about Julian and the shady things he did. I also have some information about the old president''s death."


    Tyson immediately offered something to demonstrate his loyalty.


    When Thomas saw that, he quickly said, "I''m also willing to hand over everything I know and the power as the head of the Riley family"


    Tyson refused to be outdone and said immediately, "Yes, I''m also willing to hand District 2 over to Mr. Lockwood and Mr. Miller."


    Joshua looked at them in satisfaction and said, "Second Master, Mr. Riley. You''ve got to know that following Mr. Lockwood is way better than following Julian. Mr. Lockwood is very easy to talk to." Draxton raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Joshua.


    Joshua smiled innocently at Draxton and took out his phone.


    He said, "Well, Mr. Lockwood, I need to call Mrs. Lockwood and tell her the spring water has been delivered."


    Thereafter, he smiled and made a call.


    Draxton''s expression froze slightly. He could not help but ask, "Joshua, what do you mean? Shouldn''t I be the one to call her?"


    Joshua smiled at him again and said to Thomas and Tyson, Did you see? Mr. Lockwood has a good temper


    "But as his men, we can''t go along with him for everything just because he has a good temper. Respecting Mrs. Lockwood is the way to go. Do you understand?"


    Tyson and Thomas were speechless.


    "Seriously?


    "If we really do that, won''t we be punished by Mr. Lockwood?"

 Chapter 384

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Repaying Kindness


    Thomas and Tyson naturally did not dare to make a joke with Draxton as Joshua did.


    They knew their ce. Joshua was originally Draxton''s man. How could their rtionship beparable to theirs?


    Thomas and Tyson looked like two honest and dutiful subordinates at that moment.


    In fact, Tyson''s surrender was very helpful to Draxton. At the very least, First Master and Fourth Master had a good rtionship with him. With Tyson acting as the lobbyist, it would be much more easier to win over District 1 and District 4 in the future.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If possible, Draxton would try to avoid killing anyone.


    Moreover, Tyson had special status. He could help mediate in secret and do a lot of things.


    Thomas held a small banquet to please Draxton. Of course, he, Tyson, Draxton, and Joshua were all present.


    During the dinner, when Thomas saw his two daughters casting bitter and affectionate gazes at Draxton, his expressions changed a little and an idea crossed his mind.


    Draxton could be considered their boss now. It would fantastic if his daughters were lucky enough to be Draxton''s women.


    Men were tuned to lust.


    Therefore, Thomas gave Ingrid and Ivory a look, indicating for them to follow him out.


    The father and daughters walked out. Joshua tilted his head and nced at their backs. His dark eyes flickered.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Ingrid asked coquettishly.


    Thomas said with a serious expression, "Ingrid, Ivory, both of you are interested in Mr. Lockwood?


    "I won''t stop you. If you can be his woman, it will be beneficial to you and our family.


    "But you two need to join forces and work together in this so that Mrs. Lockwood won''t be able to do anything to you.


    "If you give birth to a child in the future, our family will have a bright future.


    "Think about it. Mrs. Lockwood will have to return to where she belongs. If Mr. Lockwood unifies Mystical Ind, he will definitelye here often. In this way, you will be no different from hiswful wife." Ivory blushed.


    However, Ingrid was unhappy. "Dad, you want me and Ivory to share a man?"


    Thomas nced at her. "This eldest daughter has been spoiled by us. Unlike her meek sister, she is unruly. willful, and possessive.


    "The eldest daughter is foxy and the second one is gentle. It''s actually not a bad thing."


    Thomas put on an extremely stern expression and said, "You two need to listen to me on this."


    He then walked toward the hall. "Alright, let''s go in. Be smart."


    The two sisters were walking behind Thomas. Ingrid''s expression darkened. She scowled at her sister and said, "Ivory, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ivory lowered her head and bit her lip aggrievedly. "Ingrid, I didn''t do anything. It''s Dad''s idea."


    Ingrid''s eyes flickered as she looked at her sister and said, "Ivory, don''t fight with me. Or I won''t be nice to you''


    ivory quickly shook her head. ¡°Ingrid, when have I ever fought with you over anything? If there''s something nice, i''!! always give it to you."


    Ingrid thought about it and recognized the fact that her sister always listened to her since she was young and didn''t dare to fight with her. She said with satisfaction, "Ivory, if I be Draxton''s woman, I''ll definitely find you a wonderful husband. I think Joshua Millier is not bad." Ingrid''s mood brightened. She couldn''t help but quicken her pace toward the hall.


    Behind her, Ivory raised her head. Her gentle face was filled with gloom.


    When Joshua saw that the father and daughters came back one after another, a hint of mockery shed across his eyes. But he quietly drank his wine.


    After returning to his seat, Thomas picked up his ss and said ingratiatingly, "Mr. Lockwood, you''re now the master of the Riley family and District 2. I wonder if you have heard of the Hendrix family?" Draxton nced at him and nodded slightly.


    Thomas''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Lockwood, the Hendrix Family always goes against us. They''re very difficult to deal with. It''ll be beneficial to you if we can." Draxton lowered his head.


    Thomas''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Draxton said, "My wife will have the final say on how to deal with the Hendrix family."


    Thomas was stunned.


    Joshua chuckled and looked at Thomas meaningfully. "Mr. Riley, have you forgotten what I said? It''s


    important to curry favor with Mr. Lockwood, but Mrs. Lockwoodes first.


    "You must not do anything to upset her. Otherwise, you''re unable to bear consequences."


    He nced at Ingrid and Ivory.


    Thomas''s face stiffened slightly.


    Draxton said, "My wife is staying at the Hendrixes'' house now. She will decide how to deal with them. Without her permission, no one can touch them."


    Thomas was unwilling to ept that but he kept nodding his head.


    After the banquet, Draxton contacted Isabe. The two of them chatted until midnight. The next morning. when Isabe was going out for breakfast, she saw two person''s heads, one big and one small, moving sneakily outside the door.


    She walked out, waved her hand, and said, "Aiden, Caleb, why are you up so early? Have you eaten breakfast?"


    Aiden and Caleb stuck out their tongues when they were discovered. They held each other hands and walked up to Isabe.


    "Ganyra, we haven''t eaten. Wee to ask you to have breakfast with us," Aiden said obediently.


    Isabe looked at them with a smile and said, "Let''s go eat together. Aiden, give me your hand."


    Aiden blinked his clear eyes and stretched out his hand. Isabe checked his pulse, then smiled and asked, ''Aiden, do you want to grow up?"


    Aiden replied in confusion, "But I''ve already grown up."


    Isabe paused and asked, "Then do you want to be smarter?¡±


    Aiden''s eyes lit up and he nodded violently. "Yes, I do! I do!"


    He looked at Isabe with sparkling eyes.


    "We''ll go shopping after breakfast and buy something that can make you smarter, okay?"


    Aiden asked curiously. "Ganyra, is there really something that can make me smarter?"


    Isabe nodded and said, "Yes, there is. Aiden. Let me tell you a secret. Actually, I''m really a fairy!"


    "Wow!"


    Aiden and Caleb eximed at the same time. Their eyes twinkled as they looked at Isabe


    Isabe did not feel guilty at all for lying to the kids. She said with a poker face, "The fact that I''m a fairy is a secret between the three of us Aiden, Caleb, don''t tell anyone, okay? Even your father and mother" The two children nodded vigorously.


    Isabe smiled like the wolf who kidnapped Little Red Riding Hood. "So, I''m very good at medicine. We''ll buy somethingter. When wee back, I''ll make Aiden smarter."


    The two children almost jumped up in excitement.


    Awesome. Aiden will be smarter!"


    Caleb pped his hands and cheered.


    Aiden quickly put his index finger to his mouth and said, "Shh, Caleb, lower your voice. We need to keep Miss Fairy''s secret. Don''t let anyone hear us."

 Chapter 385

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 A Shocking Secret


    After breakfast, Isabe told Aurora that she was going out with the two children.


    Feeling a little embarrassment, Aurora said, "Ganyra, how can I let you babysit them?"


    Isabe said, "I need to buy something. I can take them out for a walk."


    Aurora didn''t object and she told the chauffeur to send them out.


    As soon as they left, Luna walked over and said to her sister-inw, "Aurora, aren''t you afraid Ganyra will abduct Caleb and Aiden?"


    Aurora replied, "Ganyra isn''t that kind of person. Luna, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Hmph, you can''t judge a book by its cover. We don''t know what she is and where shees from."


    Luna mumbled.


    Aurora wanted to advise Luna, but Nathaniel said, "Luna, drop it."


    Luna snorted and shut her mouth. Nathaniel asked his wife, "Aurora, how''s Ganyra''s injury?"


    Aurora said, "She''s recovering well."


    "In that case, why is she not leaving?" Luna asked.


    Nathaniel said, "Aurora, what is Ganyra''s background? Did you ask her?"


    Aurora said, "No, I didn''t. If Ganyra doesn''t say, It''s not convenient for me to ask. Or it''ll seem like I''m chasing her away.


    Nathaniel said, "Yeah, you''re right. But I think she had a distinguished background."


    Aurora said, "Maybe she is from a prominent family but is stranded outside."


    Nathaniel lowered his head and his eyes twinkled.


    Meanwhile, Isabe took Aiden and Caleb to thergest local medical center and bought some medicine. She wrote the prescription herself. Apart from that, she also bought a set of fine needles. She didn''t have the golden needles with her, so she could only buy a set of fine needles at thest minute to rece them.


    After leaving the medical center, Isabe went shopping with the two children. She bought them some toys that the children liked before going back.


    Upon reaching home, Aiden and Caleb rushed to Isabe''s room and looked at her eagerly.


    Caleb asked cannily, "Ganyra, when are you going to cast a spell on Aiden?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The little boy even knew the phrase "cast a spell¡±.


    Isabe pinched Caleb''s face in amusement and said, "Not during the day. It has to be done at night."


    "Oh, at night." The two little fellows were a little disappointed.


    Isabe held back herughter and nodded.


    Although it was not difficult to treat Aiden''s condition, the treatment would take quite some time. It would be inconvenient to do it during the day, so it was best to wait until nighttime when all was still. Late at night, the Hendrix family was in silence.


    Isabe left her room quietly and went to Aiden''s room.


    As she passed by a small building on the side, she suddenly saw a dim orange light lit in the room from the window.


    Through the curtains and light, Isabe saw two blurry figures.


    Out of curiosity, Isabe dashed towards the window.


    Moving like a breeze, shended lightly on the window sill. She heard a familiar voice from inside. "Hmph, it''s inconvenient here, but this is even more exciting. Don''t you think so, Luna?"


    "You have a lot of nerve. You snuck over from Aurora''s room in the middle of the night to see me. Aren''t you afraid she''ll find out?" asked Luna.


    "So what if she finds out? Half of the Hendrix family is in my hands now. That old man trusts. And he is going to announce that I''m the sessor of the Hendrix family soon. I''ve suffered for so many years and am finally going to make it. What am I afraid of?


    "Besides, we tell others you''re my sister. Even if Aurora knows Ie to see you in the middle of the night, I cane up with many reasons. She won''t think so much."


    Luna chuckled and patted Nathaniel. She said, "After you be the patriarch of the Hendrix family, I''ll want to be thedy of the house."


    "Luna, don''t worry. You''ll definitely be thedy of the house in the Hendrix family. Aurora is nothing..."


    Isabe heard something so shocking that she was stunned for a moment. Then, she bolted down from the window and left the ce, heading to Aiden''s room.


    Isabe darted in silently. She wanted to wake Aiden up. Surprisingly, she met his sparkling eyes.


    Isabe was a little shocked. Then, sheughed and asked, "Aiden, why aren''t you asleep?" "I''m waiting for you," Aiden said obediently.


    Isabe smiled and patted his big head before taking out the medicine and fine needles.


    She asked, "Aiden. I might need to give you acupuncture youter, but it won''t hurt. Are you afraid?" Aiden flinched Obviously, he was a little afraid, but when he met Isabe''s gentle gaze, he squared his shoulders and shook his head. "I''m not afraid."


    Isabe smiled gently and praised him, "You''re so brave."


    Then, she began to perform acupuncture on Aiden.


    At the same time, Isabe had the medicine ready.


    Aiden was well-behaved as he trusted Isabepletely. Even though he was trembling in fear when Isabe inserted the needles into him, he did not dodge.


    Two hourster, Isabe took the medicine with her. Then, she walked to Aiden, who was asleep, and slowly pulled out the needles one by one.


    After removing thest needle from his head, Aiden groaned and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Isabe in a daze, calling out, "Miss Fairy..."


    Isabe smiled and helped him up. "Aiden, take the medicine and you can go to sleep again."


    Aiden took the medicine and his eyelids trembled before he fell asleep.


    Isabe put away the medical equipment and opened the window to let out the medicinal smell before leaving


    Early the next morning, Mrs. Hendrix came to Aiden''s house on time to wake him up for dinner. She called him a few times, but no one answered. When she walked to the bed and lifted the nket to take a look, she was shocked.


    "Aiden, why are you sweating so much?"


    Aiden was woken up by her and opened his eyes in a daze. He scratched his hair, only to find that his hands were sticky. "Eh? So much sweat." Aiden always wanted things to be clean and tidy. So, he immediately ran to the bathroom to wash. Mrs. Hendrix pinched her nose and looked at the human-shaped stain on the blue bedsheets with a nk expression. "What''s wrong with this kid?" she muttered to herself and stared at the bathroom worriedly.


    After a while, Aiden walked out wrapped in a towel.


    When he his mother, he immediately blushed and said, "Mom, why are you still here? I''ll get changed and go down myself. You don''t need to wait for me."


    Mrs Hendrix widened her eyes and stared at Aiden in shock. "Aiden, why do you seem to have lost some weight? And, the way you spoke just now..."


    Aiden was also stunned.

 Chapter 386

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Be Is Stirring Up Trouble


    Suddenly, Aiden held his head and his body swayed a little.


    Mrs. Hendrix was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly went forward to hug him and said, "Aiden, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Aiden steadied himself and said, ''Mom, I... I seem to have grown up and be smarter."


    He blinked. There was a hint of shyness in his eyes.


    Mrs. Hendrix was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground. Her eyes widened as she looked at Aiden in surprise and joy. Tears flowed out of her eyes.


    She covered her mouth and looked at Aiden with teary eyes for a while before turning around and running out quickly.


    "Hey, Mom!" Aiden shouted. But Mrs. Hendrix was gone. She was a prestigious elegant woman. But at that moment, she was as spry as a rabbit.


    Aiden sat on the spot alone and began to slowly recall what had happenedst night.


    He muttered to himself, "Ganyra..."


    Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly ran to the mirror. Looking at himself, he asked in confusion, "Have I really lost weight?"


    He cared more about his appearance having grown up a little.


    Not long after, Mrs. Hendrix brought Mr. Hendrix, Aurora, and the bewildered Nathaniel and Luna in.


    Aiden was surrounded by them and bombarded with questions.


    In the end, they concluded that Aiden''s IQ had increased to that of a 12 or 13-year-old teenager.


    When the Hendrix family went downstairs, Isabe saw that Mr. Hendrix and Aurora''s eyes were red. It was obvious that they had cried. Seeing Isabe sitting casually in the dining room and looking at them, Mr. Hendrix exined with a smile. "Ganyra, sorry about all the fuss. "In fact, my son was not born stupid. When he was five years old, someone wanted to kill him and he almost died. Later, he became like that. "I didn''t expect that he would suddenly recover. If things go on like this, he will recover fully one day."


    Isabe said, "Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix."


    Isabe picked up the juice and shook it. Then, she brought the juice to her lips and looked in the direction of Nathaniel and Luna from the corner of her eye. Although the two of them pretended to be thrilled, their smiles were stiff.


    Isabe put down the juice and said, "Sigh, ording to Mr. Hendrixd, it''s a good thing that Aiden has started to recover, but I think it might be a bad thing." The lively and happy atmosphere froze instantly.


    They all looked at Isabe with puzzlement


    Isabe said, "If that person who wanted to harm Aiden knows that Aiden is recovering, I''m afraid..."


    Mr. Hendrix''s eyes darkened.


    And Mrs. Hendrix''s face took on a worried expression.


    Isabe smiled and looked at Nathaniel calmly.


    The man said, "Dad, Mom, no matter what, it''s great that Aiden can recover. Let''s not worry about other things now. We need to take good care of Aiden and bring him to the doctor for a checkup." "Nathaniel is right."


    Aiden raised his head and said, "No, I don''t want to see a doctor."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After saying that, he looked at Isabe and grabbed her sleeve. "Ganyra, I don''t want to see a doctor."


    The Hendrix family looked at Aiden in surprise. Aurora reproached him jokingly, "Hey, you brat, you even call for help."


    Isabe smiled and said, "I''ll talk to Aiden. But I have some medical knowledge. I think Aiden is in good condition. There''s no need to see a doctor now."


    "Are you a doctor? This is so funny. You can tell that he''s fine just by looking at him? If something happened to him, it will be toote. Luna yelled.


    Isabe nced at her and suddenly looked surprised. ''Miss Easton, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Luna froze for a second. "Miss Ganyra, aren''t you being too nosy?"


    Aurora nudged Luna, signaling her to stop talking. Then, she said to Isabe, "Ganyra, Luna doesn''t have a boyfriend. This girl is picky."


    "Really? But I think I see a hickey on Miss Easton''s neck. Do I see it wrongly?"


    Isabe fiddled with the cup. Her smile was a little evil and nonchnt.


    Luna was taken aback.


    She quickly covered her neck with her hand. Her face turned pale slightly.


    Nathaniel''s expression also became unnatural. He turned his head and looked at Isabe. His eyes narrowed slightly and he said, "Miss Ganyra, you''re so curious." Isabe smiled. "Not really."


    Nathaniel''s eyes darkened and stopped saying.


    Aurora asked in surprise. "Luna, do you really have a boyfriend? You''re so proud and have a high standard. Tell me, who is that remarkable young man?"


    Luna''s face was red with embarrassment and anger.


    Isabe saidnguidly, "It''s great if he''s a remarkable young man. But if he is a married man, things will be ugly..."


    "Ganyra Josephina!" Luna screamed. She mmed the table and stood up. "Ganyra Josephina, what do you mean?"


    Isabe spread her hands. I''m outspoken. Miss Easton, don''t get me wrong. There''s a saying that a clean hand wants no washing. I''m not talking about you. Why are you so agitated? Don''t lose your cool."


    In the eyes of others, Isabe was ndering Luna and stirring up trouble.


    There was a weird atmosphere in the room.


    Even though Mr. Hendrix was a nice guy, it did not mean he was a fool.


    Based on the way Isabe spoke and behaved in the few days, they knew she was a sophisticated and well-mannered woman.


    But that day, she was acting very weird.


    "What is she implying?" Mr. Hendrix lowered his eyes in deep thought without saying anything.


    Breakfast ended with Isabe''s provocation. The Hendrix family was immersed in the joy of Aiden''s recovery. They surrounded him and keep asking him questions.


    Caleb puffed out his small chest and had a proud look on his face that said "I know everything, but I won''t say it." like the only sober mind in a world of drunkards. Unfortunately, no one noticed him.


    Aiden also kept his mouth shut and disclosed nothing. No matter how his family questioned him, he wouldn''t let the cat out of the bag.


    On the other side, Nathaniel and Luna got together.


    "Nathaniel, what does that Ganyra mean? Does she know something?" Luna lowered her voice and asked


    Nathaniel said with a grim face, "Luna, let''s keep a distance from each other for the next few days.


    "Even if you''re not my biological sister, we don''t want the Hendrix family to get suspicious


    "What I''m worried about now is Aiden. Why is he suddenly recovering?"


    If Aiden''s intelligence was improved. the family''s sessor would really have nothing to do with him.


    Luna said, "Even if that fool bes smarter, how can hepare to you?


    "You''ve contributed so much to the Hendrix family and taken so much power all these years. Even if that fool recovers, he''s still a piece of trash who doesn''t know anything." Nathaniel shook his head. "Aspen Hendrix is rich and powerful. He still has many years to groom Aiden. I won''t stand a chance."


    After speaking, his eyes gleamed with malicious intent.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Shell Beat Somebody Up Tonight


    Luna panicked when she heard that. "Nathaniel, what should we do?"


    Nathaniel thought for a moment and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll let you know when I need you."


    Luna nodded.


    Nathaniel looked at her and said, "This concerns our interests. Luna, no matter what I''ll do next, you have to support me."


    Luna looked puzzled. "What are you trying to do?"


    Nathaniel said, "We don''t know Ganyra''s background, but she muste from a prestigious family. If we can rope her in, it won''t be a bad thing. Perhaps it''ll be another way out for us." Luna''s face turned gloomy immediately. "Do you fancy her?"


    Nathaniel quickly exined, "What do you mean by fancying her? I''m just using her. If Ganyra is half as valuable as Aurora, it''ll benefit us a lot.


    "Luna, when I be the head of the Hendrix family one day, you''ll definitely be Mrs. Easton.


    "Either Aurora or Ganyra, they''re just my stepping stones."


    It didn''t cheer up Luna at all, but she could only grit her teeth and nod for the sake of their mutual benefit. "You have to promise me that after this is over, Ganyra and Aurora will die!" "Luna, don''t worry. You can do whatever you want with them then."


    At night, Isabe went to Aiden''s room again.


    Aiden hadn''t gone to bed as he was waiting for her.


    "Ganyra!" Upon seeing her, the man who had the mentality of a teenager now felt a little shy.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Aiden, after receiving acupuncture today, your condition will continue to improve."


    Aiden nodded with sparkling eyes. "Thank you, Ganyra."


    Smiling, Isabe skillfully prepared the medical equipment and took out the fine needles.


    When Aiden saw the fine needles, he was no longer afraid because it did not hurt at all yesterday.


    Instead, it felt good.


    His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Isabe was amused by him. "You keep staring at the needles as if they are magical."


    "This is good stuff. Ganyra, when these needles are inserted into my body, I will be smarter and smarter."


    Aiden said.


    Isabe smiled lightly and began to perform acupuncture on him.


    Two hours had passed. After giving Aiden the medicine, Isabe took the medical equipment and left.


    When she returned to her room, she saw someone standing at the door silently.


    If Isabe wasn''t a fearless person who had gone through all kinds of dangers, she would have had a terrible fright.


    But it seemed that the person did not expect her to suddenlye back, he was the one who was startled. "Ganyra, why aren''t you in your room in the middle of the night? Where did you go?" Nathaniel lowered his voice and asked. At the same time, his gaze fell on the medical equipment and therapy tools in Isabe''s hands.


    Nathaniel frowned subconsciously.


    Isabe also furrowed her brows. Seeing such a contemptible guy in the middle of the night really spoiled her


    mood.


    "Mr. Easton, why are you herete at night?" she asked in an impatient tone which she didn''t bother to hide.


    Nathaniel smiled faintly. "I''m here because I''m attracted to you and I''d like to admire the moon with you."


    "Admire the moon with me?"


    Isabe looked up at the bright moon above her head and said in disdain, "Standing under the moon with someone like you is off-putting."


    Nathaniel''s face darkened as he slowly walked toward Isabe.


    Putting aside the fact that the man was a jerk, he was really good-looking. Other women would probably be captivated when they saw him walking over like that. Isabe raised her eyebrows and thought for a moment, "I haven''t beaten up anyone for some time.


    "Perhaps it''s fate that I''ll do so today?"


    As she was thinking, Nathaniel stopped in front of her. His nose twitched as he looked at the medical equipment in Isabe''s hands. "So, you are a doctor? "Even if you really are, there''s no reason for you to go out in the middle of the night to treat people, right? Ganyra, aren''t you going to exin yourself?" Isabe nced at him and said nonchntly. "What does it have to do with you?"


    Nathaniel looked at Isabe with a hint of malice in his eyes. "That fool suddenly bes better. Does it have anything to do with her?


    "If that is really the case....


    "No, the Hendrix family has consulted countless famous doctors for that fool''s illness, but it is useless. How could she have this ability?"


    Nathaniel did not believe it because it was inconceivable.


    He suddenly put on a charming smile and leaned forward slightly. Reaching out to hug Isabe, said, "Ganyra, be with me. You won''t regret it an I won''t tell the Hendrix family that you''re carrying some medical equipment in the middle of the night.


    "As you can see, Aiden is a fool. I''m the only person who''s fitted to be the future patriarch of the Hendrix family. If you can be with me, you will definitely have afortable life in the future." Isabe rounded her eyes. She was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    She thought in shock, "Yesterday, this disgusting guy was having an affair with another woman. I overheard their conversation and discovered their shocking secret.


    "Today, this disgusting guy even wants to hook up with me?


    "This is totally UNACCEPTABLE!¡±


    Isabe had met all kinds of people before, but this Nathaniel really blew her mind.


    Seeing that the woman was standing still, Nathaniel thought that she was considering it. So, he immediately held her in his arms, "She will be mine after we get intimate."


    Imagination was a wonderful thing.


    But in reality...


    "Ah-" A scream echoed in the quiet night.


    Aurora was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, she woke up from a nightmare. She took a sip of water in a daze. When she turned around, she realized that the person who should be sleeping beside her was gone. It was probably because of the nightmare, she felt ill at ease.


    She always knew that Nathaniel had a habit of going out in the middle of the night. Every time she asked, he said it was because of work.


    The Hendrix family had a lot of business, and Nathaniel was indeed under great pressure.


    Aurora thought about it andy down again.


    On the other side, Nathaniel got up from the ground embarrassedly.


    As soon as he was back on his feet, a medical kit was hurled at him.


    "Ah!" Nathaniel eximed. "The women I met before are all gentle and weak. Unexpectedly, this Ganyra is so


    strong and violent. She doesn''t even give me a chance to speak."


    When Nathaniel saw the medical kiting at him, he subconsciously covered his face and turned around.


    The medical equipment hit his back and he fell t on his face on the ground.


    Isabe sneered and walked forward. Then, she stepped on his back and pushed him down a little into the mud.


    Isabe said in disgust, "You''re no different from a pile of shit in my eyes. How dare you mess with me? You''re looking for a beating. Do you believe I''ll take you to Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix now so that they can see what kind of trash you are?"


    "Mmm..." Nathaniel buried his face in the ground and shook his head repeatedly.


    Isabe smirked. Since she had caught him today, she would not let the detestable guy off easily.


    Just as she was about to give him a good beating before taking him to Mr. Hendrix, she saw a small figure standing quietly not far away.


    It was unknown how long he had been standing there. His chubby face was expressionless, and his big eyes were filled with fear.


    Isabe was shocked.


    She was flustered when her gaze met Caleb''s. "He''s caught me hitting his father. This... this is so awkward."


    Out of desperation, she grabbed the person on the ground and threw him far away like a sandbag


    Then, she rubbed her hands and said innocently, "Caleb, what are you doing here? What did you see? I was exercising just now. Look, there''s only me here, no one else."


    "Bang!" As soon as she finished speaking, there was a loud sound of something heavy falling to the ground from afar.


    Isabe pretended not to hear it and looked at Caleb with an innocent face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 ¡Þ


    8.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Recovery


    Caleb''s dark eyes looked at Isabe. His lips were pursed, revealing an indescribable grievance and confusion.


    Isabe''s heart softened. This child was only a year older than her child. She walked over and squatted down. "Caleb, it''s okay, everything will be fine.


    Caleb pouted, and tears started streaming from his eyes,


    The guilt in Isabe''s heart intensified. However, she felt more pity for Caleb.


    It was a pity to have such a father. If Nathaniel was just a yboy, it would be a beautiful illusion if he could hide it from Aurora and Caleb for the rest of his life.


    However, Nathaniel was an ambitious guy. If Nathaniel were to do whatever he wanted, what would happen to Caleb and Aurora, or even the entire Hendrix family? It was simply unpredictable.


    As the saying went, "There are things that must be done and things that must not be done". Isabe did not think that she was a busybody, but the Hendrix family had saved her life. It was fine if she did not know about this matter. However, she now knew about Nathaniel''s true color. She seemed to be equivalent to an aplice if she ignored it.


    She couldn''t do such a thing.


    Therefore, she was determined to interfere in the Hendrix family''s matters.


    Even if Caleb would be sad and resentful, she would tear apart Nathaniel''s mask and return peace to the Hendrix family.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If the dose is nasty, swallow it fast."


    Isabe''s heart ached as he pulled Caleb into his arms. She originally thought that this child would me him for beating up his father. Unexpectedly, he choked up and said, "Ms. Josephina, did Daddy bully you? Sob. Daddy is so bad."


    He overheard the conversation between his father and Ganyra. Although he did not understand what those words meant, he instinctively felt that they were not good words.


    Isabe was stunned.


    She did not expect Caleb to say that.


    For a moment, she could not help but feelplicated.


    Ganyra asked, "Caleb, did you see me hit your father?"


    She was a little embarrassed, but she still looked straight into the child''s eyes.


    Caleb nodded with teary eyes.


    Isabe sighed and said seriously, "Caleb, do you me me?"


    Caleb shook his head. "Daddy is bad."


    "Why do you think that your father is bad?" Isabe asked.


    Caleb was silent for a while. His ck, clear eyes stared fixedly at Isabe, and he said, "Ms. Josephina, my father doesn''t like me. He said scary things and didn''t allow me to tell Mommy. I''m so scared." Isabe was truly shocked.


    However, Caleb seemed to have activated some mechanism. Hey in Isabe''s arms and sobbed. "Sob, Ms. Josephina, are you a fairy? I don''t dare to tell Mommy. Can I tell you?"


    Isabe straightened his small shoulders and stared into his eyes seriously. "Of course, you can. Only you and your uncle know about the secret of me being a fairy. In return, of course, you can tell me about your secret. In this way, we can share our secrets as good friends!"


    Two beams of light suddenly lit up in Caleb''s panicked and helpless eyes.


    Isabe ignored Nathaniel, who was thrown out by her, and carried Caleb back to the house.


    The next morning.


    Isabe got up early as she was afraid that Aurora would be worried if she couldn''t find Caleb when she woke


    1. After dressing and showering Caleb, she led him to the main courtyard.


    In the end, after leaving the ce, when they passed by the garden, they saw a group of guards and servants surrounding the pond. From time to time, they would exim.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips twitched, and she stopped slightly. Then, he looked at Caleb and said, "Caleb, let''s go find your Mommy."


    Caleb also looked over and nodded in confusion before following Isabe.


    Isabe and Caleb arrived at the main courtyard. Sure enough, they saw Aurora looking for Caleb.


    "Ms. Josephina, did Caleb bother you? This child, it''s so early in the morning!" Aurora hurriedly went forward and held Caleb''s hand with concern and reproach.


    Caleb lowered his head in silence.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Aurora, you don''t know about this. Caleb ran to my ce in the middle of the night yesterday. I saw that it was toote, so I didn''t disturb you. I let him stay in my courtyard." Aurora couldn''t help but be shocked. "I saw him fall asleep yesterday. Why..."


    As they were talking, two guards helped Nathaniel in.


    Nathaniel was unconscious. His clothes were wrinkled, and his face was bruised and swollen.


    Isabe nced at Nathaniel with a faint smile, then silently looked at Caleb.


    Aurora was dumbfounded and eximed, "Nathaniel!"


    Then, she looked at the guards and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    One of the guards exined, "Ms. Hendrix, when we were patrolling this morning, we found Mr. Easton by the pond. He almost rolled into the pond."


    Aurora couldn''t help but gasp. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the doctor over."


    The Hendrix family had their family doctor. After a while, the doctor came over.


    "Mr. Easton only has some superficial injuries and caught a cold. He just needs to take some medicine and


    rest well."


    The doctor said.


    Aurora heaved a sigh of relief, but her eyes were filled with confusion.


    "What happened to Nathaniel? How did he end up like this?" She muttered to herself, looking at Nathaniel with distress and confusion.


    Isabe''s lips pursed. She could tell that Aurora loved Nathaniel very much.


    She was silent for a moment. At this moment, she heard footsteps. She looked up and saw Aiden walking down the stairs.


    Coincidentally, their eyes met..


    Isabe smiled slightly. Although Aiden''s gaze was still clear and clean, it was no longer the ignorant look of a twelve or thirteen-year-old.


    11


    Rted posts:


    1.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    8.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 B


    Isabe knew that he had finally woken up from that muddle-headed state.


    Isabe smiled at him.


    Aiden''s chubby face immediately turned red.


    He looked at Isabe gratefully, then turned around and saw that Mrs. Hendrix and Mr. Hendrix had also gone downstairs. He was about to greet and tell his parents that he was no longer stupid.


    But at this moment, Aurora''s excited voice sounded, "Nathaniel, you''re awake!"


    Aiden turned around and looked in Nathaniel''s direction.


    Ayer of darkness slowly gathered in the depths of Aiden''s eyes that still had some innocence and childishness


    He had turned into a fool at the age of five and was mentally iplete. He was 20 years old this year. In the past 15 years, because he had been a fool for a long time, Nathaniel inevitably neglected to cover up in front of him.


    He had spent the past 15 years in a daze, and his life waspletely nk. Because of that, he could see many things that his parents and sister could not see.


    Nathaniel happened to be facing Aiden''s direction, so as soon as he opened his eyes, he met Aiden''s, a pair of dark and deep eyes.


    Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat.


    He could not help but think ofst night when Ganyra came back from outside with some medical equipment and therapy tools in her hand.


    "Could it be that Aiden''s recovery was rted to Ganyra?"


    Nathaniel recalled how he failed to seduce Ganyrast night and was beaten up by her instead. Nathaniel immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and felt like killing her.


    He had been good-looking since he was young and knew how to pretend to be obedient. He was very likable. When he grew up, he was even more charming and had an outstanding appearance. Aurora was devoted to him, and Luna was deeply in love with him. Even the other women would blush when they looked at him. Some were even directly charmed by his elegance.


    But Ganyra was so ignorant.


    By recalling how ruthless Ganyra was when she attacked himst night, Nathaniel''s face turned awful. But soon, he revealed a look of grief and indignation.


    He looked at Aurora and met her worried gaze. Only then did he feel a little satisfied.


    "Aurora, I''m sorry for making you worry."


    He looked like a gentle husband who could not bear for his wife to worry.


    Isabe lowered her gaze, and a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. She wanted to see how Nathaniel was going to act and pretend.


    Was he feigning ignorance, or...C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Nathaniel, what happened?" Aurora asked.


    A trace of hesitation appeared on Nathaniel''s face. He nced at Isabe and revealed a hesitant expression. Then, he forced a smile at Aurora.


    "Nothing happened, Aurora. I just couldn''t sleepst night and went out for a walk. I didn''t expect that I identally fell."


    Although he said that, the injuries on his face and body did not look as simple as a fall.


    Coupled with the way he looked at isabe, no matter how one looked at it, it seemed like there was something else going on


    Isabe sneered in her heart. Nathaniel was quite capable of faking.


    Sure enough, Aurora looked in the direction of Isabe. "Could it be that Nathaniel''s injury was rted to Ganyra?


    "How is it rted?"


    Aurora looked at Caleb again. Yesterday, Caleb ran out in the middle of the night and came back with Ganyra this morning. "What exactly happenedst night?" Just as she was hesitating, Nathaniel said weakly, "Aurora, I want to tell you something."


    Aurora looked at him and helped him upstairs to their room.


    Back in the room, Aurora couldn''t help but ask, "Nathaniel, what''s going on? You can''t have fallen with this kind of injury."


    Nathaniel looked pained and said, ¡°Aurora, I''m going to tell you the truth. Aurora, have you ever thought that you might have brought the disaster upon?"


    Aurora''s eyes widened. "Nathaniel, what do you mean?"


    Nathaniel said indignantly, "I couldn''t fall asleepst night because of the stress from work, so I went out for a walk. I didn''t expect that Ganyra didn''t sleep either, and she..."


    "I rejected and scolded her harshly. I didn''t expect her to fly into a rage out of humiliation, and she beat me up."


    Aurora''s eyes widened.


    She said in disbelief, "Nathaniel, you said, Ms. Josephina..."


    "Hmph, you''re still so polite to her. Ms. Josephina? She has an unknown background, and she clearly can fight. She has fully recovered, but she''s still staying in our house. She''s clearly up to no good!" Aurora''s face turned pale. "What does she want? Caleb spent the night in her room yesterday."


    Nathaniel''s expression changed. "What? Caleb?"


    Aurora said, "Caleb should have followed you out yesterday. He met Ganyra and stayed over at her room."


    An unnatural expression shed across Nathaniel''s face.


    Then, he said, "Aurora, in short, we should not allow Ganyra to stay here anymore. I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, so I told you in private. If mom and dad knew it, wouldn''t it be..." Aurora nodded and sighed. "Don''t judge a book by its cover. Ms. Josephina looks like a good person, but I didn''t expect her to actually..."


    Aurora was disappointed, sad, and indescribably angry.


    By seeing this, Nathaniel smiled smugly. No matter what he said, Aurora would believe it without a doubt.


    This was all because he was capable. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made this woman believe in him wholeheartedly. The entire Hendrix family was under his control.


    Nathaniel continued, so, Garyra is paying special attention to both Aiden and Caleb. I don''t know what she''s up to."


    Aurora''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately became nervous.


    Aurora''s face couldn''t help but turn pale.


    She said, "Nathaniel, lie down and rest. I''ll go downstairs,"


    The corners of Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly.


    Downstairs, Isabe, Mr. Hendrix, Mrs. Hendrix, and the others had already started eating breakfast together. Seeing Auroraing downstairs, Isabe''s lips curled up slightly. She wanted to see what Nathaniel had said to Aurora.


    "Aurora, isn''t Nathaniel eating? How is he?" Mrs. Hendrix asked with concern.


    Aurora, on the other hand, was distracted. She casually responded to Mrs. Hendrix and looked at Isabe with a strange and vignt gaze.


    When she saw Aiden and Caleb sitting on either side of Isabe, her expression instantly changed. She hurriedly said, "Caleb,e to Mommy."


    Isabe paused for a moment and nced at Aurora. She had almost guessed the direction this matter was heading.


    Caleb looked at Aurora nkly, but he still obediently moved over.


    Aurora looked at Aiden again and said to Isabe, "Ms. Josephina, your injuries are almost healed, right?"


    Isabe nodded. "Thanks to everyone''s care, my injuries are almost healed."


    Aurora''s smile stiffened. "Ms. Josephina has been away from home for so long. Are your family worried about you?"


    Aurora had a gentle personality. Although she was disappointed and angry, her tone was a little soft and ufortable.


    However, everyone could tell that Aurora was trying to chase Ganyra away.


    Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix looked at Aurora in surprise, a thoughtful look in their eyes.


    Isabe was much calmer. She did not seem surprised. Instead, she smiled.


    Her smile was teasing as she asked, "Aurora, why are you suddenly chasing me away? Is it because I eat a lot, or... did Mr. Easton say something to you?" Aurora''s expression froze. Her eyes widened slightly. She did not expect Ganyra to have done such a thing without being shameful. This was too...


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8


    8.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Exposing The Scumbag


    Before Aurora could say anything, Caleb shouted anxiously, "Mom, don''t chase Ms. Josephina away. I want Ms. Josephina to be here!"


    Aurora''s expression was a little awful.


    "It had only been a few days, but Caleb liked Ganyra so much?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became very stiff. Mrs. Hendrix said, "Aurora, did something happen? Why did you suddenly..."


    "That''s right, Aurora. I''ll leave when it''s the right time to leave.


    "But you suddenly chased me away. I really can''t leave. I''m just curious about what Mr. Easton said to you. "Could it be that... I failed to seduce him and got angry from embarrassment, so I beat him up?"


    Isabe''s expression was calm, and there was no awkwardness at all. On the contrary, Isabe looked at the Hendrix family with a hint of sympathy.


    Aurora was furious. She stood up abruptly and stared at Isabe. "Ms. Josephina, that''s enough. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing when our family kindly saved you."


    Isabe put down her fork and sighed softly. "Aurora, I know that I''m just a stranger that you guys saved. Mr. Easton is your family and kin. You don''t even have to think about who''s more trustworthy. "However, I have to tell you that your husband is not a good person.


    "Aurora, why don''t you ask Caleb what happened yesterday?"


    Aurora looked at Caleb. At the same time, Caleb also looked at Aurora and said, "Mom,st night, it was Dad who went to Ms. Josephina''s door. Dad wanted to bully Ms. Josephina, so Ms. Josephina threw him away."


    "Throw away'' was a good word to be used!"


    Isabe nced at Caleb with a smile.


    Aurora looked at Caleb in disbelief and said sadly, "Caleb, why are you..."


    She suddenly looked at Isabe and said angrily, "Ganyra, I didn''t expect you to not even let a child off. What did you tell him?"


    Isabe''s expression turned serious. "Aurora, you''repletely wrong. How could I spout nonsense to a child?"


    "Sister!"


    Suddenly, Aiden stood up.


    Everyone looked at him in surprise.


    Aiden looked a little ufortable. He said, "I''ve already recovered."


    Mrs. Hendrix and Mr. Hendrix were shocked.


    Aiden said, "When I woke up this morning, my memory and mind recovered.


    "Dad, Mom, Sister, although I''ve been silly for the past 15 years, I know more than you do."


    The Hendrix family looked at Aiden in a daze.


    Aiden looked at his parents seriously and said, "Dad, Mom, I remember who harmed me back then."


    Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix widened their eyes in shock.


    "They are..."


    "Really? Aiden, have you recovered?" Nathaniel''s voice suddenly sounded from upstairs. He was very excited.


    Aiden was interrupted.


    Then, Nathaniel limped downstairs.


    Aiden stared at Nathaniel, and Nathaniel also stared at Aiden with a strange expression. He said, "It''s good that Aiden has recovered, but why did he suddenly recover? "Last night, I saw Ms. Josephina holding some medical equipment and therapy tools in her hand. She was


    sneaky and secret. I wonder why?"


    "What?"


    Mrs. and Mr. Hendrix were shocked and looked at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at everyone indifferently.


    "That''s right. I was the one who treated him," she admitted directly.


    Nathaniel said, "Ms. Josephina, you could have treated him openly if you''re good at medicines. Why did you have to do it secretly?


    "Who are you? Why are you approaching the Hendrix family?


    "It''s fine if you just tricked Caleb, who is just a child. However, I didn''t expect you to not even let go of Aiden. He''s just..."


    Nathaniel was trying to hint, "No matter what Aiden and Caleb said, they were probably tricked by Isabe." Isabe was speechless. "Wow! Mr. Easton is indeed eloquent."


    Aiden clenched his fists and said angrily, "Nathaniel, you''re a bad person. How dare you lie to my family?"


    "Aiden, I''m your brother-inw. Look carefully!" Nathaniel looked at Aiden sternly as if he was looking at an ignorant child.


    Aiden''s eyes were dark as he said angrily, "Back then, the people who harmed me were your parents!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Your parents were originally servants of our Hendrix family. When they saw that you and my sister were getting along well, they started dreaming of you guys being childhood sweethearts and wanted to get ric of me. In the future, once you and my sister be husband and wife, everything in the Hendrix family will be yours.


    "But they didn''t expect that I survived. You saw that I had be a fool and didn''t remember anything. You didn''t hurt me again because you were afraid of being exposed.


    "In the past 15 years, you''ve never been able to hide anything from me. When you look at me, you often show a ferocious expression.


    "Once, I saw you hugging Luna. You discovered me and even threatened me with a knife to stop me from talking nonsense.


    "Not only to me, but you also treat Caleb very badly. You often say something scary to scare him.


    "You think we don''t understand? Yes, Caleb is still young, and I''m also a fool. In the past, I didn''t understand anything, but now I have recovered and understand!"


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Nathaniel with hatred.


    The Hendrix family members were dumbfounded.


    What Aiden said simply overturned their point of view and understanding.


    Nathaniel was heartbroken. "Aiden, have you been hypnotized? How can you say such nonsense? Your sister, father, and mother know better than anyone what kind of person I am. "Besides, Luna is my sister. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    His face was filled with innocence as if he had suffered a great grievance.


    Aiden was about to say something when Aurora roared, "That''s enough, stop talking."


    She looked at Isabe. "Ganyra, what is your motive? Why did you want to hurt our family? Who sent you here?"


    Isabe looked at her indifferently.


    Aiden was also furious. He said loudly, "Sister, you''re the one who''s been tricked."


    Aiden looked at his parents and said, "Dad, Mom, go and investigate. Go and find out the truth.


    "Nathaniel''s goal is the Hendrix family. All these years, the traces will be left behind as long as he did something."


    He turned to Nathaniel and said, "You and Luna are not biological siblings at all. She was just adopted by your parents. You two are not rted by blood at all."


    Nathaniel''s expression was extremely awful.


    Isabe smiled lightly. I see. No wonder Mr. Easton wanted to do something bad to mest night. He even said that he was the future patriarch of the Hendrix family. He said that I would enjoy endless wealth and glory if I agreed to be with him. It turns out that Mr. Easton is a person who likes to fool around!


    "However, Mr. Easton was still a vengeful person. After being beaten up by me, he retaliated this morning. It was surprising.


    "Oh, right. The night before yesterday, when I went to treat Aiden, I heard you and Luna together. I wonder how Mr. Easton exined it to Aurora the next morning."


    Rted posts:


    1.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 Miraculous Doctor


    No matter how much the Hendrix family believed in Nathaniel, at this moment, the seeds of doubt were nted.


    When Nathaniel saw the Hendrix family''s reaction, his heart skipped a beat. Instantly, he looked at Isabe as if she were dead.


    Killing intent surged in his heart. Even though he had the intention to kill Ganyra, he revealed a strong sense of sorrow and disappointment in front of the Hendrix family.


    He looked at Mr. Hendrix and said, "Dad, I grew up in the Hendrix family. All these years, I''ve worked so hard for the Hendrix family. When have I ever asked for anything in return?


    "I treat you all as my family members, Aurora as my wife. Everything I do is for my family and the entire Hendrix family.


    "Now, this woman who came out of nowhere is framing me. If you believe in Ganyra, you can go ahead and investigate. "A clean hand wants no washing."


    "Since things havee to this point today, I''ll immediately resign from my position in the Hendrix Corporation. It won''t be toote for me toe back when you all don''t suspect me anymore.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I''ll move out with Aurora and Caleb. Since Aiden is fine now, the Hendrix family doesn''t need me anymore!"


    As he spoke, tears streamed down his face, and his voice was already filled with grief.


    Isabe was amazed. She pped her hands and said, "Mr. Easton, you''re good at acting!"


    "Ganyra, what do you want?" Aurora stood up for Nathaniel.


    Isabe nced at Aurora and ignored her. Instead, he looked at Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix, the Hendrix family saved me. I have no intention to destroy the harmony of your family. "I can also turn a blind eye to certain things. You can also choose not to believe Caleb and Aiden''s words. However, since Mr. Easton is so magnanimous, you might as well investigate.


    "After you''ve checked, if there''s nothing wrong with him, then treat it as me biting the hand that feeds one. If there''s something wrong with him..."


    Isabe chuckled and nced at Nathaniel. "Doesn''t that mean that I helped your Hendrix family remove a ck sheep and saved the entire Hendrix family?


    "After all, I''ve always been a person who takes revenge immediately. I''m also very timely in repaying kindness!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Hendrix looked at each other.


    Isabe continued, "The two of you can go ahead to investigate the truth just to prove Mr. Easton''s innocence and me having ulterior motives for your family. The investigation is not because of you guys doubting Mr. Easton. I think Mr. Easton will understand you!"


    Mr. Hendrix closed his eyes. He had long treated Nathaniel as his son, but for some reason, he was more inclined to believe in Ganyra.


    Nathaniel said sadly, "Dad, Mom, Aurora, just go ahead and investigate. I''ll be gone for the next few days. I''lle back after you''re done with the investigation to prove my innocence." With that, he left without hesitation.


    "Nathaniel!" Aurora chased after him with tears in her eyes.


    Nathaniel stopped in his tracks and looked back at her sadly. He gave her a gentle and tolerant smile and left decisively.


    Aurora''s heart instantly broke.


    She suddenly looked at Isabe and roared angrily, "Ganyra, leave! Right now! Our family can''t tolerate you being here anymore!"


    Isabe was not angry. She nced at Aurora and turned to leave.


    Thus, Nathaniel and Isabe left the Hendrix family one after another.


    When Nathaniel saw isabeing out, he no longer hid his emotion. His eyes were malicious as he said, "Ganyra, do you know what happens when you meddle in other people''s business?" Isabe nced sideways and chuckled. "Then, Mr. Easton, do you know the consequences of provoking someone you shouldn''t have?"


    Nathaniel''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Isabe casually walked forward. "You''re unlucky to have met me. I''ll interfere and take care of the Hendrix family''s matters!"


    Nathaniel stared at her back, his eyes filled with killing intent. "Ganyra, do you think I''m someone to be trifled with? This is my territory. No matter who you are, you won''t be able to cause any trouble in my territory!"


    Isabe snorted and left.


    Standing on the street, Isabe revealed a rare look of confusion because she was penniless.


    Then, she chuckled with interest. Her gaze swept around andnded on the medical center where she had bought the medicines two days ago.


    Isabe walked towards the medical center.


    As soon as Isabe entered, a junior pharmacist came to greet her. Isabe said, "I''m not here to buy medicine. I''m here to be a doctor. It''s free. Just need to provide meals for me!"


    The junior pharmacist was shocked and confused.


    The manager of the medical center looked over with an expression as if he was looking at a lunatic and said, "Miss, the family behind our Presbyterian Medical Center is a medical family with a thousand years of heritage. Do you think weck a doctor here?"


    Isabe nced around. In the huge hall of the medical center, there were several reception desks. On each reception desk, there was an old doctor with an extraordinary bearing. They all look convincing and trustworthy.


    Isabe and the old doctors looked at each other one by one. Those old doctors were all furious and stared at her, looking very dissatisfied with her.


    Isabe immediately smiled. "All of you here are old men. If a beautiful woman like mees to consult, it will be a dazzling scene. Many people mighte after hearing the news.


    "Besides, in terms of fame, no one dares to be number one except for me. You all know the young master of the Hendrix family, right? I cured him! I came for free, just for a meal. It''s a win-win situation!" The manager and the junior pharmacist looked at each other and said, "Security, chase her away!"


    She was brazen. Even their patriarch''s son could not treat that fool young master of the Hendrix family. How dare she brag?


    Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe sighed. It was really difficult to make a living. She turned around and was about to leave. It was better for her to leave by herself than be chased out by the security guards. At most, she would go somewhere else to make a living.


    Isabe quickened her pace as she thought about the lunch she had yet to settle.


    "Miss, please wait!" At this moment, a middle-aged man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Isabe stopped in her tracks and turned around. She saw a middle-aged man in a gray suit walking out of the back hall of the medical center.


    The man looks elegant and moderate. His light-colored eyes were gentle, but they were as deep as the ocean. Isabe''s eyes lit up. "Oh, herees the main person in charge of the medical center!" She immediately looked at the manager earlier on with a smile and a hint of smugness.


    The corners of the manager''s mouth twitched as he retreated to the side.


    The middle-aged man sized up Isabe and asked, "Did thisdy cure Young Master Hendrix?"


    Isabe sighed and said, "Sigh, he''s recovered, but the son-inw threw a tantrum and chased me out, forcing me toe out and earn a living!"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes shed. He looked at the manager and said, "Felix, set up a consultation table


    for thisdy. From now on, thisdy will be a doctor of Presbyterian Medical Center."


    The manager''s expression twitched, but he still went to do it.


    The middle-aged man smiled at Isabe and said, "Not only do we provide food, but we also provide amodation!"


    Isabe was overjoyed and said with a smile, "That''s good. Sir, you have a discerning eye. Thank you!" The middle-aged man''s smile widened. "Miss, you''re too polite. How should I address you?" Isabe said, "Myst name is Josephina, and my name is Ganyra."


    "Ms. Josephina, thank you in advance for your hard work today!"


    "My pleasure." Isabe happily walked towards her consultation desk.


    On the other side, the manager and the middle-aged man entered the back hall. The manager''s expression was aggrieved as he said to the middle-aged man, "District master, why do you believe her? She''s so young; what true ability can she have? What if she ruins our Presbyterian Medical Center''s reputation?" However, the middle-aged man smiled and said, "Felix, what do you know? She''s not an ordinary person. The dignified Miraculous Doctor came to our Presbyterian Medical Center to consult. This is something that many people can''t get even if they begged..."


    "What?" The manager was dumbfounded.


    "You''re saying she''s the Miraculous Doctor?" Felix was so shocked that he was dumbfounded.


    The middle-aged man nced at him and said, "Yes, the Miraculous Doctor you admire the most." Felix was speechless.


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8


    8.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Idol''s Autograph


    For the past few days, Isabe had been staying at the Presbyterian Medical Center. During this period, she treated many patients. It was pretty carefree.


    Patients who had been treated by Isabe might not know that they had been treated by the Miraculous Doctor for the rest of their lives.


    That was an opportunity that many people could not get, even if they begged.


    After sending off another patient with flu, Isabe looked up and couldn''t help but look at Felix behind the


    counter.


    Over the past few days, when she was, in the consultation room, Felix would always sneak nces at her. When she looked over, he would look away and pretend to be serious as he packed the medicine.


    On one asion, Isabe saw him put chamomile in a drawer of Echinacea.


    It was deadly.


    *Felix!" Isabe called out. Felix''s body suddenly stiffened, and his face tensed up.


    Isabe said curiously, "Felix, why do you always look at me secretly? Even if I''m beautiful, I''m already married. Besides, you''re a little older!"


    Felix''s mouth twitched a few times, and his facial expression changed. In the end, he gritted his teeth and walked towards Isabe with a book.


    Felix awkwardly handed the book to her, cleared his throat, and said, "Ms. Josephina, this is our Monroe family''s medical record. Can you please sign it?"


    Felix''s words left Isabe at a loss for words.


    Isabe gradually came back to her senses. The corners of her lips slowly curled up, and she said with a faint smile, "Felix, do you admire my medical skills?" The goatee on Felix''s chin trembled a few times. He lowered his voice and said, "Chief had told me your identity. Please sign it for me!"


    Felix leaned forward slightly and blushed.


    Isabe gave him a few teasing nces but did not make things difficult for him. She readily signed his book.


    That book was old and should be the Monroe family''s medical skill book. She did not expect this person to use it to ask her for an autograph.


    Isabe had never thought that she had fans.


    Felix picked up the book and held it in his hands. When he saw the name signed on the book, his eyes lit up. Two words were written on it, Isabe Thompson. Not Ganyra Josephina.


    Felix left as if he was holding a peerless treasure. Isabe stared at his back with a smile and was in a good mood.


    At this moment, another patient came. Isabe stopped thinking and started to treat that person.


    Felix returned to the back hall and hugged the book happily, unwilling to let go. When the middle-aged man saw him like this, he immediately smiled and said, "Felix, looking at you, could it be that you have gotten your idol''s autograph?"


    Felix''s face was still flushed with excitement. He nced at the middle-aged man and nodded reservedly. He hugged the book even tighter.


    The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows when he saw this. He reached out and pulled the book out of his arms. He flipped it open and saw two words with exquisite handwriting, Isabe Thompson. "Haha, I would have forgotten if I didn''t look at this signature book. The Miraculous Doctor and I are from the same family."


    His surname was also Thompson.


    Felix said, "Chief, even though both of you have the surname Thompson, you two are not exactly rted, right?"


    The district master returned the book to Felix and said, "If Logan knew that you had gotten the Miraculous Doctor''s autograph, he would be envious.


    "Felix, I will give you two days off. You may return to District 7 for a vacation. While you''re at it, you can go to District 6 to visit the Sixth Master. Aren''t you always on good terms with him?"


    Logan, the Sixth Master, had never gotten along with the Seventh Master, who was standing right in front of Felix. However, Felix, who was working under the Seventh Master, had the same idol as the Sixth Master two years ago. They had turned from an enemy to a friend. To be exact, a confidant.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this district master was a big-hearted person, anyone else would have suspected that Felix had betrayed him.


    When Felix heard this, his eyes lit up. "How could he not share his idol''s autograph with his good friend?"


    He left happily.


    As soon as Felix left, the Seventh Master slowly walked out and took over Felix''s ce. He looked in the direction of Isabe with interest.


    Isabe sent the patient away. Just as she was free, she saw a group of people rushing in aggressively. The leader was burly young man. Behind him, two men were holding a middle-aged woman. The woman''s hair was disheveled, and her eyes were unfocused. She was talking nonsense and even smiling foolishly like a lunatic.


    However, Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. She knew all the patients she had seen in the past few days. She had an impression of this woman.


    The day before yesterday, she had a headache. After Isabe consulted her, she found that this patient did not have a headache. Instead, there was a slight problem with the gynecology, so she prescribed a gynecology prescription for her.


    At this moment, the young man in the lead roared, "Manager, where''s the new female doctor? She prescribed medicine for my mother, and she went crazy!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man roared with a ferocious expression. It immediately attracted everyone''s attention in the medical center


    Seventh Master did not mind watching the drama. He pointed in the direction of Isabe and said, "Can''t you see such a beautifuldy sitting there?"


    The young man looked in the direction the Seventh Master was pointing. Isabe was holding her chin and squinting slightly as she stared at the woman. The young man was stunned when he saw Isabe.


    Isabe narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Did Nathaniel hire you to extort money from me?"


    The young man shuddered and came back to his senses. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Your treatment of my mother went wrong. What are you doing?" Isabe stood up and walked out.


    Coupled with the slight smile on Isabe''s face, the young man felt a little cold.


    Isabe walked up to the young man and applied pressure on the side of the middle-aged woman''s eye.


    This was a very special acupoint. Ordinary people would not dare to do anything to it easily, but Isabe applied it so casually and quickly.


    Behind the counter, Seventh Master''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    The young man wanted to shout, but the woman spoke. She looked confused. "Why am I here? Who? Who are you?"


    The woman looked at the young man in confusion.


    The young man was speechless.


    The young man looked at the woman as if he had seen a ghost. He did not understand how she could sober up so quickly.


    Isabe slowly pulled out the fine needle from the woman''s acupoints. She ignored the young man and turned to the Seventh Master. "These people came to our medical center to cause trouble. You can''t just watch the show."


    Seventh Master changed his expression and said, "Guards, arrest these people and interrogate them severely. If they dare to cause trouble in Presbyterian Medical Center, we will not let them off easily." Everyone in the medical center stared at Isabe in a daze. That skill earlier on was too impressive. At this moment, everyone was looking at her with admiration.


    Isabe turned around and looked out of the medical center. As expected, he saw Nathaniel sh past.


    Isabe smiled coldly.


    Nathaniel''s expression was also cold. He had seen Isabe''s actions clearly and thought to himself, "Ganyra is indeed capable."


    Then he narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, "Ganyra must have some special identity with such a skill. Who is she?"


    Nathaniel was not stupid. He remembered that Ganyra was picked up from the river by Aiden and was injured. "Could her true identity be?"


    Thinking of this, he was instantly excited. If Ganyra was the person they were looking for, then he would have seized a chance to soar.


    The Hendrix family is nothing to him.


    Nathaniel returned to his house and said to the servant, "Hurry up, arrange a car for me. I''m heading to the district master''s manor of Third Master." Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    8.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Shut Up


    After dealing with the troublemakers, Isabe and the Seventh Master entered the back hall and sat opposite each other. There were two cups of coffee on the small table in the middle.


    The smell of coffee wafted in the air.


    "Miraculous Doctor''s medical skills are indeed amazing. I''m honored to have seen it."


    Isabe smiled. "Seventh Master, you tter me."


    "You know who I am?" Seventh Master asked with a smile.


    Isabe shook his head. "I''ve read up on all the district masters. Among all the district masters, the only one with the surname Thompson is the Seventh Master."


    "That''s true."


    "If I''m not wrong, you and Mr. Lockwood should have faked your death. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Julian that you''re still alive?"


    Isabe nced at him and said indifferently, "If you leak our news of being alive, we will just change our n. However, it will not affect the overall situation, and I''ll probably kill you first to vent my anger.


    "It was strenuous and unrewarding if you''re doing this. It harmed others without benefiting yourself. The moment I saw you, I knew that you were a smart person and would never do anything stupid." Isabe took a sip of coffee and smiled sincerely.


    The Seventh Master looked at her for a while and sighed. "Miraculous Doctor is right."


    He continued, "Miraculous Doctor sits in my medical center every day. There are too many peopleing in and out. Some people will inevitably see it. If the news leaks from other ces, please don''t me me for that."


    Isabe Thompson said, "Don''t worry, Seventh Master. Although all the district masters of Paradise Settlement are under Julian, it''s just a matter of benefits.


    "As far as I know, thepetition between the district masters is also very intense. If anyone recognizes me, it will be known by a certain district master first. Then, this district master will secretly capture me and hand me to Julian to take credit. He will not publicize it. If everyone knows about it, then the credit will be shared." Seventh Master''s eyes were filled with admiration. "You''re good at judging people and understanding what they are thinking. I thought I was good at manipting people. However, I''m not as clear-headed and bold as you."


    Isabe said, "Not to that extent. I just understood it more clearly."


    "I''m ashamed of my inferiority. Mr. Lockwood must be even more outstanding to match you. Such a husband and wife, I''d rather make friends with you than be your enemy." "With what you said, I''m sure that we''re going to be friends."


    In the afternoon, Isabe treated patients as usual. However, there were fewer patients this afternoon. Throughout the entire afternoon, Isabe only consulted one patient, and it was a child. After sending the patient away, a group of people suddenly walked in.


    Isabe took a look. The group of people who came in was not ordinary.


    One of the two people in the lead was Nathaniel, and the other was a man in a luxurious suit with a beard, but he was dressed exquisitely and had an elegant bearing.


    The other party seemed to cherish his beard. There were many braids on it, and it was tied with a red rubber band.


    Behind the two of them were more than twenty steady ck-suited guards.


    Those ck-suited guards should be the best of the best. Every one of them was a rarely seen expert. Nathaniel nced at Isabe with a cold smile. He leaned to the side and approached district the master. "Sir, it''s her. Look..."


    However, the district master tilted his head and moved further away from Nathaniel. The district master felt disgusted and said, "Don''t get so close to me. Your breath hit my ear."


    He took out a handkerchief and wiped it.


    Nathaniel''s facial expression turned awful.


    When Isabe saw this situation, she could not help but burst outughing.


    Nathaniel immediately looked at her fiercely and said sarcastically, "Ms. Josephina, I heard that you''re skilled in medicine. Look, the chief beside me is here to seek treatment from you."


    His eyes were sinister as he emphasized thest few words.


    The bearded man looked at Isabe with a burning gaze as if Isabe was his prey.


    "That''s right. I want to consult this doctor Doctor, go back with us!"


    He was very determined.


    When Nathaniel saw his reaction, he immediately understood that Ganyra was indeed Isabe.


    Nathaniel sneered in his heart. The Hendrix family had saved Isabe. They would not have a good ending.


    However, if he reported Isabe, he would also be rewarded when the Third Master benefited.


    At that time, not only would he be a capable subordinate of the Third Master, he might even be able to get close to Mr. Doyle in the future.


    What was the Hendrix family? At that time, he would trample on the Hendrix family and let them go through the pain of him enduring humiliation for so many years!


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. His eyes twisted slightly as he shouted, "Ms. Josephina, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear the Third Master calling you back to the residence for a consultation? Hurry up ande with us!"


    Isabe did not even look at Nathaniel. Instead, he looked at Third Master and said, "So you''re Third Master!"


    Third Masterughed ambiguously. He stared at Isabe and said, "Doctor, do you want to leave with me voluntarily, or do you want me to invite you over?"


    "Mr. Fletcher, what are you doing? Did youe to my medical center to cause trouble?" Seventh Master walked out slowly with his hands behind his back.


    When Third Master saw that the Seventh Master was also there, his expression changed slightly.


    "Jonathan, you''re a district master. Why aren''t you in District 7? Why are you here?"


    "Can''t I? What does that have to do with you?" Seventh Master snapped.


    Third Master''s expression was awful, and he stiffened up for a moment. If Seventh Master insisted on stopping him, it would be difficult for him to take Isabe away.


    Nathaniel was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the Seventh Master to be here. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have gone so far as to look for the Third Master. He could have juste to talk to the Seventh Master in private. There was no need for him to make a trip to District 3.


    Third Master said, "Jonathan, you have to let me take this doctor away. I will owe you a favor."


    It was not easy to owe each other a favor. Third Master''s words were already very sincere.


    Seventh Master sneered. "What favor is worth me letting you take away my people from the medical center? "Ms. Josephina has not done anything wrong and is not a criminal. She is consulting here and is my employee. What right do I have to hand her over to you?"


    *Jonathan, think carefully!" Third Master emphasized.


    Seventh Master gave him a sidelong nce. "What''s there to consider? Is there a need to consider this? When will my people be bullied by others?"


    "I''m just asking her to go back to the residence for a consultation." Third Master softened his attitude. "You can either stay here or bring another doctor back. Ms. Josephina is a beautifuldy. I am worried about her if you''re bringing her back," Seventh Master said disdainfully.


    "You..." Third Master was so angry that his expression changed.


    Nathaniel''s eyes shed. "Seventh Master, to be honest, I know Ms. Josephina. She used to live with the Hendrix family. I guarantee that the Third Master just wants to invite Ms. Josephina back for a medical consultation."


    Seventh Master looked at him with a stern expression "Aspen is only qualified to talk to me if hees


    personally! Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to talk?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    8.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 00

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Handsome


    Nathaniel did not expect the Seventh Master to embarrass him in that way. He said stiffly, "Seventh Master, I''m the son-inw of the Hendrix family and also the future sessor of the Hendrix family. It seems that you do not take the Hendrix family seriously."


    "The Hendrix family doesn''t have an heir like you!"


    Suddenly, a furious voice sounded. Everyone turned around and saw the Hendrix family.


    Mr. Hendrix, who was in the lead, looked furious. His eyes were spitting fire.


    Beside him, Aurora''s face was pale, and her eyes were red. She looked like she was about to cry. She looked like her worldview had been overturned.


    Mrs. Hendrix''s expression was equally terrible. She stared at Nathaniel without saying a word.


    Isabe looked past them and looked back. He saw Aiden holding Caleb''s hand. The two of them also looked very serious.


    "Dad!"


    Nathaniel cried out in shock.


    "Don''t call me dad. I don''t dare to have a son-inw like you!" Mr. Hendrix interrupted Nathaniel coldly


    Nathaniel was stunned by his shout. Panic shed in his eyes. "Could it be that the Hendrix family had found out something in the past few days?"


    However, he had erased all traces. Aspen couldn''t discover it!


    Mr. Hendrix said to the two district masters, "Third Master, Seventh Master, I''m sorry to disturb you all. Something has happened to our family. I''m here to look for this evil creature!" Mr. Hendrix pointed at Nathaniel.


    "Mr. Hendrix, don''t be angry. What exactly happened?" the Third Master asked.


    He and the Hendrix family had always worked together in business. The Third Master knew Nathaniel because of the Hendrix family.


    Mr. Hendrix had no intention of hiding it. He took out a stack of documents.


    "Third Master, our family is unfortunate. The Hendrix family would probably have been killed without Ms. Josephina''s guidance.


    "Nathaniel is simply a vicious person. He has brought disaster upon the Hendrix family."


    The Third Master was shocked. He picked up the information and looked at it for a moment. His expression gradually changed.


    Mr. Hendrix continued, "Also, my son became stupid in his early years because he was harmed by his parents. They originally wanted to kill him, but they didn''t expect that he would be a fool and survive. "This evidence is enough to send Nathaniel and his family to prison for the rest of their lives!"


    Nathaniel clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in hatred. The Hendrix family had found out about it. He said anxiously, "Dad, this evidence must be fake. I didn''t do anything. I''m innocent. Dad, you can''t convict me just because this woman talked about me with a few words!"


    He then looked at Aurora and said anxiously, "Aurora, you trust me, right?"


    Aurora raised her head and red at him. Then, she took out something and threw it at his face.


    Nathaniel picked it up and took a look. Those photos were all photos of him fooling around with other


    women.


    Other than Luna, there were all sorts of other women.


    Aurora''s red eyes were filled with tears. She stared at Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, I was blind in the past. I fell for a disgusting piece of trash like you!" Nathaniel''s face darkened bit by bit.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The evidence was irrefutable.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the Third Master. "Third Master, the Hendrix family listened to Ganyra''s instigation to treat me like this. You have to help me!"


    The Third Master looked at Nathaniel in disdain "If you''ve never done those things, who can sow discord?" After saying that, the Third Master even dodged to the side, afraid that he would get dirty from Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s face instantly darkened.


    Nathaniel was filled with hatred, but he put on a pleading expression. "Third Master, you have to help me on ount of my loyalty to you. How would you know that Ganyra''s medical skills are amazing if it weren''t for me?"


    There was a hint in his tone.


    The Seventh Master red at Nathaniel with disdain.


    He knew it These two guys knew Ganyra''s true identity.


    The Third Master nced at Nathaniel indifferently. His gaze was as disdainful as if he was looking at an ant by the roadside.


    When Nathaniel saw his reaction, his heart could not help but turn cold. He looked at Isabe and saw Isabe sitting behind the consultation table with a smile, watching the drama.


    Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned ferocious. He sneered and stared at the Third Master. "Alright, since Third Master has turned back on me and refuses to save me, don''t me me for saying Ganyra''s..." "Shut up!" the Third Master''s expression changed as he shouted.


    Nathaniel immediately revealed a smug smile.


    The Third Master red at him fiercely.


    Nathaniel said, "Third Master, I''ll be loyal to you if you can save me. With my ability, I''ll be your capable subordinate."


    The Third Master took a look at the evidence that Mr. Hendrix had taken out. Now, the entire Hendrix family had been drained by Nathaniel. If the Hendrix family had not discovered it in time, in another two years, the Hendrix family would be gone.


    "Forget about it! I don''t dare ept a subordinate like you!"


    The Third Master waved his hand.


    Nathaniel''s face turned green.


    "Hey, why is this Presbyterian Medical Center so lively? Aspen, why are you here? You made us go to your house for nothing!"


    A very arrogant voice suddenly sounded.


    When Mr. Hendrix heard this voice, his expression immediately darkened. He turned around and looked at Mr. Riley. He said angrily, "Thomas, why are you here? Are you here to mock me?" Thomas was stunned. Then he gloated. "What? Has something happened to your house? Hurry up, let me


    know!"


    Mr. Hendrix''s face turned green.


    Nathaniel looked at Mr. Riley, and his eyes became brighter and brighter. He seemed to have seen hope in despair as he strode towards Mr. Riley.


    "Mr. Riley, I know a secret that can bring the Riley family to the next level. I will tell you that secret as long as you cooperate with me!"


    Nathaniel''s tone was urgent, and his eyes flickered with mes of ambition and greed.


    Thomas looked puzzled.


    Nathaniel''s face was filled with urgency. He did not even look closely at the person beside Thomas.


    Thomas was even half a step behind that person.


    Thomas said to Mr. Hendrix, "Aspen, isn''t this your son-inw? Has he gone crazy?"


    Mr. Hendrix''s face darkened, and he did not speak a word.


    Of course, he couldn''t say such an embarrassing thing out loud and let Thomas mock him.


    Seeing Mr. Hendrix''s expression, Thomas smiled. "I understand. Aspen. Let me guess, Nathaniel, your son-inw, must have done something to let the Hendrix family down, right?


    "Ha-ha, I could tell a few years ago that this person was a troublemaker. Only the Hendrix family treats him as a treasure. Ha-ha!"


    Nathaniel looked humiliated. He said in disbelief, "Mr. Riley, I''m serious. I have a very impressive secret in my hands. Don''t you want to know?"


    Thomas nced at him and said, "If it was in the past, I might be interested in working with the Hendrix family''s son-inw, but now... Hehe."


    When Nathaniel saw the Hendrix family staring at him with hatred, his heart turned cold. He grabbed Thomas and whispered, "Mr. Riley, I have news about Miraculous Doctor. She''s not dead at all. Don''t you want to know where she is?"


    Nathaniel looked confident. He believed that Tomas would be interested in this news.


    As expected, Thomas was stunned.


    Nathaniel was overjoyed.


    But at this moment, a force suddenly came from Nathaniel''s side and grabbed Nathaniel''s neck.


    Nathaniel was stunned.


    He widened his eyes and looked at the person who was grabbing his neck.


    It was a man he could not describe.


    Previously, he had not noticed his existence.


    Draxton mmed Nathaniel to the ground and gave him another kick.


    Nathaniel screamed and fainted on the spot.


    Instantly, everyone in the medical center looked at Draxton in shock.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead and smiled. She suddenly stood up, walked around the consultation table, and walked to Draxton''s side. She leaned on him and teased, "Oh, this gentleman is so handsome. I fell in love with you at first sight!"


    Draxton was speechless.


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 ¡Þ


    8.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 ttery


    Draxton was silent for two seconds. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up slightly. He wrapped his long arm around Isabe''s waist and made her cling tightly to him.


    He lowered his eyes and looked into her smiling eyes. With a serious expression, he said in a low voice, "Miss, I have also fallen in love with you at first sight!"


    Isabe stared at him. "Hehe. This man''s ears are indeed red."


    She was satisfied now, and the smile in her eyes deepened.


    However, some people were unhappy.


    Ingrid and Ivory, who hade with Mr. Riley, were furious.


    Hmph, men were all liars. Joshua even said that Mr. Lockwood already had a wife and warned them to behave themselves.


    But now, this man was still hugging another woman. It was inappropriate!


    Why could other women do it but not them?


    For a moment, their thoughts raced as they stared at Isabe in an unfriendly manner.


    Isabe looked up and happened to see the expressions of the two little beauties. She could not help but be amused.


    Just as she was about to say something, Nathaniel, who was on the ground, suddenly groaned and woke up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe''s attention was instantly diverted. She looked at Draxton and asked, "Didn''t you use force with that kick just now? How did he wake up so quickly?"


    Draxton was silent for a moment and said, "Maybe he is good at resisting beating?"


    As they were talking, Nathaniel opened his eyes and saw Draxton and Isabe hugging each other. Isabe stared at Nathaniel''s resentful eyes and tugged at Draxton''s tie toin. "This person tried to molest me previously. He didn''t even take a look at himself. With this obscene appearance, he still wanted to touch me. How can hepare to you?"


    Draxton''s eyes immediately darkened. Coldness and anger intertwined. He raised his leg and crushed Nathaniel''s calf. Instantly, Nathaniel''s face turned pale from the pain.


    Nathaniel stared at them with even more hatred. His gaze swept around and finallynded on Aurora.


    "Aurora, we''ve been husband and wife for so long. Do you have to be so cruel to me? Even if you don''t care about our past rtionship, I''m still Caleb''s father. Do you want to see Caleb live without a father?" His words simply hurt Aurora.


    As expected, Aurora''s entire body stiffened, and a trace of hesitation appeared on her face. However, in the next moment, she became even angrier. "You still dare to mention Caleb? How do you usually threaten Caleb behind my back?


    "I was wondering why Caleb was so introverted after being pampered since he was young. It turned out that he had been abused verbally!


    "Nathaniel, you''re not worthy of being a human!"


    Nathaniel was stunned. He didn''t expect Aurora to know about this.


    However, on second thought, he revealed an innocent expression. "Aurora, where did thise from? Caleb is my biological son. Why would I treat him like that?"


    Aurora turned her face away from him, her shoulders trembling slightly. It was obvious that she was in pain.


    Isabe patted Draxton''s chest and said, "This kind of person is not worth your time. The child is here. Don''t scare the child."


    Isabe then nced at Caleb.


    Draxton nodded.


    He turned to the Second Master and said, "This person will be dealt with ording to the rule."


    Although the Second Master was in charge of District 2, it was still easy for him to deal with Nathaniel.


    He immediately nodded and said respectfully. "Yes, patriarch."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the people who were previously curious about Draxton could not help but gasp.


    "Who was this person? The Second Master respectfully addressed him as patriarch."


    The Seventh Master and the Third Master recognized Draxton.


    The Seventh Master''s eyes shed He ordered his subordinates to close the door of the medical center


    As soon as the door closed, the space here became hidden.


    The Seventh Master smiled and walked forward ''Mr. Lockwood is indeed extraordinary Nice to meet you. I''m Jonathan, district master from District 7 Greetings!"


    Draxton nodded slightly as he looked at him. "Thank you, Seventh Master, for taking care of my wife these few days


    "It''s my honor to be able to meet the Miraculous Doctor The Seventh Master smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor have such a good rtionship!" The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up. Hisst sentence had amused him.


    The Seventh Master''s mouth twitched, and he smiled.


    At this moment, the Third Master frowned with a solemn expression.


    His gaze froze on the Second Master for a moment before looking at the Seventh Master.


    They What kind of attitude was this?


    The Third Master was confused.


    Nathaniel was even more confused.


    He forced himself up from the ground and stared at everyone with his mouth agape. "What is going on? Why do they all know the identities of these two people?


    "After knowing their identities, shouldn''t they capture them and ask Mr. Doyle for credit in exchange for benefits?


    "Why are they still talking to each other?"


    Meanwhile, the Third Master tensed up, and his heart sank.


    The Second Master looked at the Seventh Master, who was like an old fox. He pursed his lips and walked towards the Third Master.


    District 2 and District 3 were next to each other. He and the Third Master had never gotten along well.


    In addition, the Second Master cooperated with the Riley family, while the Third Master cooperated with the Hendrix family. The Riley and Hendrix families didn''t get along well with each other. As a result, they didn''t like each other at all.


    The Second Master walked to the front of the Third Master and said proudly, "Mr. Fletcher, I''ve voted for someone else. Are you envious?"


    The Third Master looked at the Second Master in shock. "Come on! What''s wrong with you, Tyson?"


    As he spoke, he nced at Draxton.


    Draxton and Isabe were also looking at the Third Master.


    The Third Master was just like prey at that moment. He was timid and afraid. His heart trembled, and he was extremely terrified.


    The Second Master had a malicious look on his face. He looked smugly at the panic that quickly shed across the Third Master''s face and said, "Didn''t you see that Jonathan has already closed the door? "For today''s matter, either you, Jeremiah, submit to our patriarch, or... Hehe, you can leave dead with your guards!"


    The Third Master frowned slightly. He knew that he only had two choices today.


    It was either surrender or die.


    Since Draxton and Isabe dared to show up openly, it was clear that they wanted to force them to submit. However, wasn''t he here to catch Isabe? How did things suddenly turn out like this? The Third Master''s eyes were filled with confusion


    He looked at the Seventh Master and said, "Jonathan, what do you mean?"


    Jonathan said, "Jeremiah, I''ve been with Miraculous Doctor for a few days and have already decided on Miraculous Doctor as my friend."


    "So, you joined them too?" The Third Master asked


    The Seventh Master said, "I feel that,pared to Julian, people like Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor are more worthy of being friends Jeremiah, what do you think?"


    After a moment, he said in a muffled voice, "I don''t have a choice, do 17"


    With that, he strode forward and bowed in front of Isabe and Draxton. "Your subordinate, Jeremiah Fletcher, greets patriarch and madam."


    Before Draxton and Isabe could react, he took out the Third Master''s official seal and handed it over with both hands. "This is District 3''s emblem. Please ept it."


    Draxton and Isabe were stunned.


    Most importantly, they did not expect this person to be so enthusiastic.


    Isabe looked away, the corners of her mouth twitching.


    Draxton was also a little speechless. He said, "Take back the official seal. I did not ask you to hand over the seal. Get up!"


    The Third Master stood up and said, "So we''re all in the same boat from now on?"


    Isabe said, "Third Master, there''s no need to put yourself so lowly. Julian will die for sure. Your choice today was very wise. You won''t regret it in the future."


    The Third Master was stunned.


    Seeing that the three district masters had be Draxton and Isabe''s people, Mr. Riley felt that it was not wrong for him to join Draxton.


    Thomas looked at the Hendrix family and said proudly, "Aspen, did you see that? In terms of judgment, our Riley family has always been better than your Hendrix family. "The Riley family is taken now, but the Hendrix family...


    Before Thomas could finish his sentence, Mr. Hendrix strode forward excitedly and said, "Ms. Josephina, no, Miraculous Doctor, you are the great benefactor of our Hendrix family!


    "If it weren''t for you, the Hendrix family would have been harmed by that bastard, Nathaniel. You even cured Aiden. The Hendrix family has no way to repay you for this kindness. We can only be loyal to you for the rest of our lives.


    From now on, you will be the master and benefactor of our Hendrix family!"


    The Second Master and Mr. Riley immediately gasped. Shameless, too shameless. Aspen''s words meant that he was only loyal to the patriarch''s wife and not the patriarch.


    Wasn''t this too ttering? Wasn''t this a coincidence?


    Rted posts:


    1.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8


    8.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 The Disappointed Patriarch


    Isabe held Mr. Hendrix''s arm and helped him up. "The Hendrix family saved me. It''s only right for me to repay you." Aspen was excited.


    He thought that his rtionship with Miraculous Doctor was special that other people couldpare to. She had saved the Hendrix family''s life As long as the Hendrix family adhered to their duty, the Hendrix family would never be afraid of being suppressed by the Riley family


    At the thought of this, he nced at the Riley family proudly


    Mr. Riley also thought of this, and his face darkened slightly.


    This was the Hendrix family''s territory. Therefore, the Hendrix family personally arranged a banquet to entertain everyone.


    Everyone agreed


    "From now on, we''re all on the same side." The Seventh Master said with a smile.


    At the Hendrix family, as Isabe''s identity changed, everyone''s attitude was no longer as casual as before Aurora led Caleb over. Nathaniel had been sent to prison and would probably never be able toe out again.


    Aurora looked a little ufortable as she had chased Isabe away previouslyUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Ms Josephina. No, Miraculous Doctor. I was blind before and wronged you. Please, don''t mind me."


    Caleb held Aurora''s hand and looked at Isabe quietly with his dark eyes.


    He was young and ignorant, but he also vaguely feel that something was different.


    Isabe smiled andforted her. "Aurora, it''s hard to suspect the person who has been with you for so many years.


    If you suspect your partner just because of a few words from others, that would be abnormal."


    Tears streamed down Aurora''s face as she turned her head away in embarrassment.


    Isabe sighed and looked at Caleb.


    "Caleb,e over!"


    Caleb''s eyes lit up, and he immediately walked toward her.


    Isabe held his little hand and pulled him into her arms. She smiled and said, "Caleb, do you still remember our shared secret?"


    Caleb nodded with bright eyes.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Then we have to keep this secret forever."


    "Yes."


    Caleb nodded excitedly, and ayer of bright light gathered in his dark eyes.


    Aiden was standing not far away. He could not help but pursed his lips and smiled when he overheard Isabe''s words.


    He was no longer stupid. He naturally knew that "Ms. Josephina is a fairy" was Miraculous Doctor ying


    with them.


    "But..."


    Aiden blinked. She was a fairy in his heart.


    Aiden looked at Caleb again. The truth of this secret would probably only be understood by Caleb when he grew up.


    Isabe chatted with Aurora for a while. Seeing that although she was sad, she was still able to pull herself together, she got up and walked towards Draxton. When Draxton was talking to a few district masters, Ingrid walked over with two sses of wine.


    "Patriarch, a toast from me."


    Ingrid handed one of the sses to Draxton shyly. Her watery eyes looked at Draxton affectionately.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Several pairs of gossipy eyes stared at Draxton.


    Draxton''s face instantly darkened.


    He looked at Mr. Riley and said, "Thomas, this is your daughter."


    Thomas'' heart skipped a beat.


    Just as he was about to reprimand Ingrid, Ingrid said, "Mr. Lockwood, I just want to toast you. Are you afraid to ept it, or are you feeling guilty?"


    Draxton''s face darkened even more.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    What was he feeling guilty about?


    Isabe walked over and happened to hear it. Her lips could not help but curl up.


    The Seventh Master and the Third Master looked at Isabe, and they were looking forward to gossiping.


    They wanted to know how the patriarch''s wife was going to handle this situation.


    Ingrid also saw Isabe and couldn''t help but reveal a provocative expression.


    Isabe nced at Ingrid. When she saw Draxton looking at her, she couldn''t help but chuckle and sit down beside him.


    Isabe picked up a ss of wine and said to everyone, "Everyone, let''s have a toast."


    Everyone was stunned and quickly followed Isabe to drink.


    Ingrid was left alone.


    She was actually ignored.


    Mr. Riley''s expression was a little stiff.


    Aspen smiled and poured wine for himself and Isabe. He smiled and said, ¡°Miraculous Doctor, don''t be affected by shameless people. Let me toast you." Isabe agreed and said with a smile, "Of course. I don''t have to worry about these things. My patriarch can handle it himself.


    "Thest person who tried to ruin our rtionship seems to have lost his entire family."


    "Exactly, exactly."


    Isabe and Aspen looked at each other andughed.


    Not only did Mr. Riley''s face turn pale, but Ingrid''s face also turned green.


    She stared at Isabe angrily and thought. "How can this woman be so arrogant and jealous? Isn''t she afraid of having her reputation as a tigress?"


    Mr. Riley looked at Draxton and said in a low voice, "Patriarch, it''s all my daughter''s fault for not knowing her limits and making the patriarch''s wife unhappy. Please don''t be angry." Draxton looked at him and said in confusion, "I''m not angry. Why am I angry?"


    After thinking for a while, he decided to tell Thomas about his feelings. "To be honest, I feel that my wife is


    too good. She never gets jealous when there''s an inexplicable woman who talks to me. Every time, I will have to protect my innocence. It''s a little disappointing."


    After saying that, he sighed in disappointment.


    Mr. Riley was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Rted posts:


    1.


    2.


    3.


    4.


    5.


    6.


    7.


    8.


    1 2 3 4 5 6¡Þ

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Red Crystal


    The corners of everyone''s mouths twitched, and they were speechless.


    Isabe looked at him in amusement and said, "Alright, I''ll be jealous next time, okay? The next time a woman approaches you, I''ll hang that person up and beat her up, okay?"


    Draxton didn''t say anything, but his ears turned slightly red, and the corners of her lips curled up silently.


    Ingrid was holding the wine and was already stiff like a piece of wood. Mr. Riley raised his head and shouted angrily, "What are you waiting for? Back off!"


    Ingrid quivered, and tears gushed out. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She turned around and ran away.


    Seeing Ingrid being embarrassed, the corners of Ivory''s lips curled up. After that, Ivory followed Ingrid andforted her.


    Mr. Riley stood up and raised his wine ss. He looked at Isabe apologetically and said, "Miraculous Doctor, it''s my daughter''s fault. I hope you will be magnanimous and forgive her."


    Isabe yed with the ss in her hand and did not have the intention to return the favor. She only said calmly, "Of course, I won''t lower myself to the level of an ignorant little girl. Mr. Riley, this is your fault as a father. How can you let a good little girl be so rash?


    "I''m not one at a disadvantage in the end. Am I right?"


    Mr. Riley broke out in a cold sweat. His face was pale and filled with fear.


    He had a feeling that Miraculous Doctor knew that he was the one who instigated his daughter to do that.


    He btedly realized that Miraculous Doctor was the patriarch''s wife. If he tried to let his daughter seduce the patriarch again, he would probably be destroyed by the patriarch''s wife before they could get close to the patriarch.


    Moreover, looking at the patriarch''s attitude, it was clear that he was devoted to the patriarch''s wife and had no intention of betraying her.


    Mr. Riley thought this through and broke out in cold sweat again. He seemed to have made a wrong decision. previously.


    Isabe looked at him and took a sip of her wine. She smiled and said, "Mr. Riley, I''ve always been tolerant of my people. I don''t care about this little girl''s thoughts."


    In other words, she was willing to give Mr. Riley a chance.


    Mr. Riley immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He drank the wine in his cup in one gulp and said, "Mrs. Lockwood is magnanimous. I will be loyal to you and the patriarch in the future. I will never betray both of you.


    "I will discipline my daughter well and not let her do anything foolish again."


    Isabe Thompson smiled and nodded.


    The other district masters looked at each other with emotions in their eyes. Regardless of whether it was Mr. Lockwood or Miraculous Doctor, they were not people to be trifled with.


    With just a few words, Miraculous Doctor had made Thomas behave himself, and he never dared to have any ill intentions.


    The Second Master smiled and raised his wine ss to enliven the atmosphere as if nothing had happened before. The atmosphere was very lively.


    When they were almost done drinking, the Seventh Master suddenly asked, "Patriarch, Miraculous Doctor, what are your ns next?"


    Everyone fell silent and looked at Isabe and Draxton.


    Draxton said, "I don''t want to go on a killing spree, so I''ll rope in the remaining district masters if I can. If I can''t, I don''t mind killing them along with Julian."


    The Second Master immediately said, "The First Master and the Fourth Master are my good friends. Patriarch, leave them to me. I''ll go back and persuade them. They still listen to me." The Seventh Master said, "The Sixth Master should be able to be roped in too."


    The Third Master asked back. "The Sixth Master is not on good terms with you. Can you persuade him?"


    The Seventh Master smiled and said, "Jeremiah, you don''t know this. The Sixth Master and my subordinate, Felix, are both fans of Miraculous Doctor."


    The Third Master couldn''t help but reveal an expression of doubt.


    He muttered, "That''s why my men noticed that Felix secretly went to the manor of the Sixth Master several times, not because he betrayed you, but because..."


    The Seventh Master coughed lightly. "They might be discussing their idols."


    The Third Master was speechless.


    Isabe was speechless.


    She didn''t expect to have a fan like the Sixth Master.


    Draxton felt a little upset. He said, "Be. I heard that the Sixth Chief is fatty with a big belly and a bald head."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Felix is an old man with a beard."


    Draxton looked at Isabe. Isabe also looked at Draxton. The two of them looked at each other silently. Aspen smiled and said, "That''s good. In this way, we''re only left with the Fifth Master and Eighth Maste to deal with."


    The Seventh Master frowned and said, "The Eighth Master is just a puppet. Instead of roping in the Eighth Master, it''s better to rope in the underground chamber ofmerce. Joshua is not a simple person. "As for the Fifth Master..."


    The Third Master continued, "As for the Fifth Master, ignore him. This person is not normal."


    The Second Master said, "You guys don''t know, right? Joshua was originally the patriarch''s subordinate." Everyone was shocked.


    The Second Master exined Joshua''s identity and background, and the atmosphere became lively again. The Seventh Master said, "It seems that the patriarch came prepared. With such a n and arrangement, the Mystical Ind will belong to the patriarch sooner orter! Julian can''tpete with the patriarch at all!"


    Draxton said, "Who said I''m going to dominate the Mystical Ind?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They said in shock, "Could it be that the patriarch doesn''t want to be the master of the Mystical Ind?" Isabe said, "The tenth elder of the council is my master, and Landon is a respected elder too. "Julian framed Landon. When we find evidence of Julian murdering the old president, Julian will step down, and Landon will take over."


    Hiss!


    Everyone could not help but gasp. The Second Master said, "We were wrong."


    However, no matter who took over, they did not follow the wrong leader.


    "If the previous president''s death was caused by Julian, traces would be left behind. Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood, the few of us can try to help. Also, the 1st district master and Julian were the closest, so he might know the most," the 2nd district master said.


    Draxton nodded and said, "Second Master, so I''ll leave the First Master to you!"


    The district master''s manor in District 9 had just weed a new owner when it became an ownerless manor again.


    Everyone in District 9 seemed to know that the new district master and his wife were dead.


    However, Red Crystal Warrior was still guarding the district master''s manor.


    Landon lived here often, and Jocelyn also came here every other day.


    With the protection of the Red Crystal Warrior, along with Landon''s force and Jocelyn''s protection, Landon had the upper hand in the battle with Julian during this period. Julian had been defeated several times. He was anxious and hateful. After Cecilia''s death, he seemed to have lost an important weapon. He seemed like he was restrained. Fortunately, the Beck family and the Sullivan family were standing on the same side as him.


    On this day, they came to the district master''s manor in District 9 once again.


    lan was holding a small jar with many holes in it. He asked Julian with uncertainty, "Mr. Doyle, can the contents of this jar control those Red Crystal Warriors? "Will they fall for it and listen to us?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Julian said with certainty, "Mr. Sullivan, don''t worry. These are treasures that Celia has painstakingly nurtured. With them around, we will be able to obtain the Red Crystal.


    "Hmph, if we want to deal with Landon and Jocelyn, we have to snatch these Red Crystals. With Draxton and Isabe dead and without the Red Crystals, let''s see how long they can be arrogant.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 The New Boss


    lan opened the jar and poured his blood into it. Instantly, there was a fierce hissing sound from the jar.


    In the blink of an eye, the tide of ck bugs surged out and rushed into the district master''s manor. Jocelyn and Betty were not around today. It was the big snake that apanied Landon. Without Betty around, the big snake was living veryfortably. In any case, Landon did not dare to provoke it easily.


    The big snake had high spirits. It went around the courtyard of the district master''s manor.


    It could go wherever it wanted.


    It was sleeping on the wall when it suddenly raised its head and stared ahead coldly. It flicked its tongue and hissed threateningly.


    In front of them was a poison bug army.


    Seeing that the threat was useless, the big snake hesitated for a moment, then swung its tail and whipped it. Buzz!


    The ck bugs'' tide was dispersed. The insects pped their wings and flew in with a buzzing sound. The big snake was stunned. It turned around and ran away. Landon was in the middle of a discussion with Hector, Corey, and the others. When he saw the big snake enter bewilderedly, his expression immediately changed. "Be careful!"


    Landon notified them, stood up, and walked out. When he went out to take a look, his scalp immediately went numb.


    "Bugs!"


    Landon immediately recognized it. Then, he quickly said, "Quick, call Patriarch Grey. Only the Grey family can deal with these bugs." Hector quickly went to make a call.


    However, the bugs did not attack them. Instead, they headed towards the Red Crystal with a very purposeful goal.


    Landon''s face darkened, and he said angrily, "Despicable! They want to use this method to snatch the Red Crystal!"


    Hector and the others were also furious. "Father, what should we do?"


    Landon gritted his teeth. "It can''t be helped. Let''s see how the Red Crystal deal with it."


    In the end, to their surprise, none of the Red Crystal retaliated.


    They let the poison bugs enter their bodies.


    "Yaeger, what''s going on? Why isn''t anyone fighting back?" Landon grabbed Yaeger''s arm and asked worriedly.


    Yaeger looked at him and exined respectfully, "Mr. Wright, you might not know this, but Red Crystal originally contained the bugs. It was nted by Mrs. Lockwood.


    "Now, the bugs in our bodies feel the arrival of these bugs and are hungry."


    With that, he left in a hurry, heading toward the bugs.


    Landon was speechless.


    Landon was shocked. Then, he heaved a long sigh of relief and sighed with a smile. ¡°I see. Julian and the others want to snatch the Red Crystal. They don''t even know if they have the ability." After a few minutes, the bugs hadpletely disappeared. Julian and the others outside the district master''s manor felt that it was about time. Therefore,n took out a whistle and blew it.


    An extremely thin sound came out. This was a special whistle to control the bugs.


    However, after a few rhythmic whistles, there was no movement in the district master''s manor.


    lan looked at Julian in confusion.


    Julian also frowned in confusion. He reached out his hand and said, "Give me the whistle."


    lan handed him the whistle. Julian skillfully blew it by his lips, but there was still no movement in district master''s manor.


    "Mr. Doyle, did something go wrong?"n asked.


    "That''s impossible. This isn''t the first time I''ve used the power of the bugs. Previously, wherever they passed, they were always sessful."


    Julian denied it without hesitation.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Could it be that Isabe left some sort of backup n in the manor, and the bugs have encountered some trouble?" Andy guessed.


    Whenn and Julian heard this, they could not help but be vignt.


    It was possible. After all, Isabe was the master of Evolution Poison.


    Just as they were puzzled, a Red Crystal Team suddenly walked out.


    The person in the lead was Yaeger.


    "They''re out!"n said. Julian stared at the Red Crystal and felt that something was wrong.


    lan took the lead and said, "Hmph, you''re finally out. Come here. From now on, I''m your new master!"


    With that, he picked up the whistle and blew it.


    Yaeger and the other Red Crystal members looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    The corners of Yaeger''s lips twitched as he said speechlessly, "Whose new master did you say you are?" Without another word,n continued to blow the whistle and said in a louder voice, "Come here, I''m your master!"


    The corners of Yaeger''s mouth twitched as he said, "Are you out of your minds?"


    His eyes were filled with contempt. The group of Red Crystals behind him chuckled and looked atn and the others mockingly.


    Yaeger teased, "To be honest, the bugs you sent in just now were delicious. Do you have any more bugs?"n''s expression instantly turned twisted.


    Julian said sternly, "Isabe did have a backup n!"


    Yaeger smiled. Of course, they wouldn''t say that they still had the bugs left behind by Evolution Poison.


    He said disdainfully, "Mrs. Lockwood is the master of Evolution Poison. Do you think she doesn''t have a backup n?"


    Julian''s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, "Good, good job!"


    With that, he turned around and left.


    The others followed.


    Yaeger shouted, "Mr. Doyle, send it over if there''s anything good next time. We''ll all kindly ept it!"


    "Mr. Doyle, what should we do?" Andy asked on the way.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and pondered. "What trump card does Isabe have?"


    "It must be a powerful bug,n said.


    "Could it be Isabe''s daughter? That little girl is already Impressive at such a young age. Grey''s natal bug was taken away by her!"


    Julian thought about it. It might be possible.


    "You guys go back first. I''ll go meet Isabe''s daughter!" Julian said.


    In the council, Jocelyn had originally brought the kid to visit. Unexpectedly, after she arrived, those old men in the council had all been enchanted by Betty''s cute little face.


    Now the new boss of the council was no longer Jaye but Betty.


    Jocelyn rested her forehead on her hand and dozed off in the corner of the hall. In front of her, a few old men were sitting in rows at the front table.


    *Once upon a time, there was a little girl selling matches. One night, it was extremely cold. It was snowing. and it was almost dark. She pushed a cart of matches and wanted to sell them to others.


    *She earned money, so she collected another cart of matches. After selling them, she earned another sum of money. She used the money she earned to buy a cart of lighters...


    Betty stood at the main seat of the table in all seriousness and told the story excitedly.


    "Wait, baby girl, that''s not what story The Little Match Girl'' tells, right?" Richard raised his hand and asked seriously.


    Betty said seriously, "That''s what Mommy told me!"


    Jaye red at Richard. "Don''t interrupt. Listen to Betty."


    Then he asked, "Baby girl, what happened next? Did she sell out the lighters?"


    Betty said, "She sold them. The little girlter became a very powerful businesswoman. She even took in other poor children to work for her and sell lighters!"


    "Aren''t we talking about selling matches? Why is she selling lighters again?" Neil looked confused.


    Betty thought for a moment and said seriously, "Matches and lighters are outdated. Later, the little girl became a powerful weapons merchant, selling hot weapons. She no longer needs to sell matches in the cold. winter."


    The hall was silent for a moment.


    And then...


    "Good! Baby girl, you told the story too well!" Jaye shouted and pped hard. The other elders pped and praised without hesitation!


    Betty stood with a smile on her face as he epted her new friend''s prais

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 ck Crystal Potion


    Jaye looked around and saw that the other old men were pping. He chuckled and walked nimbly towards Betty.


    He opened his arms. "Betty, you must be tired. Grandpa Jaye will carry you down to eat something delicious." The other old men''s expressions changed, and they rushed out.


    "Jaye, how could you carry Betty without discussing it with us? We agreed to discuss it!"


    Richard said unhappily.


    Jaye rolled his eyes. "It doesn''t matter who carries her. I came here first. Of course, I''m the only one carrying her!"


    Richard naturally wouldn''t give in. Neil and the other four elders didn''t admit defeat either. The few old men fought over who would carry Betty.


    Betty sighed and climbed down from the table alone. She ran towards Jocelyn with cold and ruthless steps. Jocelyn finally woke up. She looked at the old men speechlessly and led Betty to the lounge. After the elders finished arguing, they turned around and saw that Betty had already disappeared.


    The walls of the lounge were covered with surveince camera screens.


    Usually, other than the elders, no one else was allowed to enter this lounge.


    Perhaps even Julian did not know that the surveince camera screen here could see most of the entire Paradise Settlement.


    This was terrifying. There were nine districts in Paradise Settlement, and all surveince cameras of these nine districts can be seen here.


    Betty had gotten used to this ce over the past few days. In the beginning, she even tried to find her parents through these surveince cameras to locate them.


    In the end, she did not discover it.


    Jocelyn took a cupcake and a ss of warm water to Betty. Betty drank a few sips of water obediently. She saw Julian walking towards the council on a screen when she looked up. Betty rolled her eyes.


    She put down the ss of water and ran towards the door.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Coincidentally, a few old men were squeezing their way in.


    Seeing here out, the old men immediately squatted down and asked kindly, "Baby girl, why are you out?" Betty looked around at them and said with the aura of a queen, "I saw a bad guying. I want to teach him a lesson. Can anyone help me?"


    The old men immediately raised their hands.


    Betty nodded and said, "I want to get a bucket of water and leave it there."


    Betty pointed in the direction of the door.


    The elders went silent.


    This... were they going to do such a thing? They were elders....


    "Sigh, forget it. You''re already old. It won''t be good if you fall. I''ll get Grandma Grey to help me!"


    Betty turned around and was about to leave.


    Jaye pulled her back and volunteered, "Betty Baby, we can do it. Even though we''re old, we''re all very strong. Isn''t it just leaving a bucket of water there? It''s very easy."


    A few minutester, a bucket of water was finally ced on the utched door of the council. The elders returned to their respective positions with serious expressions, pretending as if nothing had happened. Their facial expressions were very serious. Those who did not know might think that they were having a serious meeting.


    Betty, on the other hand, stared at the door with sparkling eyes. The sound of footsteps quickly approached. Julian saw that the door was ajar. He paused for a moment before pushing the door open and entering.


    The moment before he pushed open the door, he was still thinking that he definitely could not let Isabe''s daughter stay in the council anymore.


    The elders in the council were all single and did not have any children. At this age, they loved children very much.


    It would not be good if they developed feelings for each other.


    He had to think of a way to control that little brat.


    Before he could think of a way to take Betty away, a bucket of cold water poured over him.


    He felt cold.


    Julian stood rooted to the ground with a bucket hanging upside down on his head. He was dumbfounded and did not know what day it was.


    After being stunned for half a minute, he came back to his senses. He took off the bucket on his head and looked at the elders with a doubtful expression.


    The elders looked down as if they knew nothing about what had happened.


    Betty held her stomach andughed proudly,


    "This is outrageous!"


    Julian cursed angrily and looked at the elders. "Elders, this is the council. How can you let a kid cause trouble?


    "I don''t think she''s suitable to stay here. I''ll take her away and take good care of her."


    As he spoke, he came forward with a dark expression to catch Betty.


    "Tsk, you''re shameless. You can even do something bad to such a young kid."


    Jocelyn walked out and stood in front of Betty. He sneered at Julian.


    Julian wiped his face. His entire body was wet. He looked coldly at Jocelyn, and his expression was uncertain.


    Jocelyn said mockingly, "Julian, are you very angry? If you''re angry, get out of the council quickly. You''re not allowed to step in here until the cause of the old president''s death is found." Julian looked at Jocelyn''s unyielding attitude and then at the few old men who pretended to be deaf and mute. His expression was uncertain, but in the end, he could only leave in a sorry state. Jocelyn asked someone to clean up the water stains on the ground. She stretched out his index finger and poked Betty''s forehead. She said helplessly, "Little baddie, you''re getting more and more mischievous."


    Betty pouted. "No, Betty is a sensible and obedient little angel. It''s all that bad guy''s fault. He always wants to kidnap Betty."


    "Yes, yes, yes. How can our Betty be wrong? Betty is right!"


    The old men who were pretending to be deaf and mute just now came to life one by one and pulled Betty into their side.


    The corners of Jocelyn''s mouth twitched. She regretted bringing Betty to the council.


    If she had known that this group of old men could not resist this kid, she would not have brought Betty.


    Especially since Betty was a mischievous kid.


    Jocelyn asked, "Elders, if the old president was killed by Julian, then is he just trying to frame Landon for the president''s position? Killing two birds with one stone?"


    The few elders looked at each other. Peter said uncertainly, "Otherwise? Oh, right. After the old president died, the ck Crystal Potion disappeared. Perhaps it has something to do with that ck Crystal Potion."


    Jocelyn was stunned. "What?"


    The next day, the Second Master came to the Hendrix family in District 1.


    The Second Master said, "Patriarch, Miraculous Doctor, the First Master said that if we want to investigate the death of the old president, the most direct way is to start with the ck Crystal Potion."


    "What?"


    Isabe was shocked.


    Draxton''s expression also changed slightly.


    Isabe said, "I know about Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo, Blue, Purple, and even Silver Crystal. This is the first time I''ve heard of ck Crystal Potion. What''s going on?"


    The Second Master said, "I only know that the ck Crystal Potion appeared 50 years ago and has always. been under the jurisdiction of the tribunalmittee. Previously, when the old president was killed, I heard that the ck Crystal Potion also disappeared.


    "Previously, I thought that this was just groundless rumors. Now that I heard from the First Master, there might be a connection."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Draxton said, "I remember something about the rtionship. between the President and Mr. Lyons..."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 President''s Action


    Isabe was stunned.


    How was this rted to Mr. Lyons?


    "There are two crystal potions of each color, so there are likely to be two ck Crystal Potions.


    "First, let''s not discuss the potion in Mystical Ind. Many years ago, I heard from my grandpa and my father that the President and his younger brother had fallen out over some potions. "When I went to Lotus Vige previously, I didn''t recognize Mr. Lyons at first, butter on, I remembered that Mr. Lyons was President''s younger brother. You know this, Be."


    Isabe was silent for a moment. "So, you think that the reason why Mr. Lyons stayed in Lotus Vige for so long is very likely rted to the ck Crystal Potion."


    "That''s right."


    Isabe fell silent and fell into deep thought.


    Draxton said, "However, the ck Crystal Potion that disappeared after the old president died must still be somewhere on the Mystical Ind.


    "If Julian killed the old president for the ck Crystal Potion and framed Uncle Landon, then Julian must still be looking for that ck Crystal Potion."


    Isabe said, "Could it be that the ck Crystal Potion is with Julian now?"


    Draxton shook his head. "That''s unlikely. If it was in his hands, his attitude would be even more unyielding, unlike his current attitude."


    Isabe thought about it and agreed.


    At this moment, the Second Master said, "Patriarch, Mrs. Lockwood. The First Master mentioned that it''s best to look for the Fifth Master if we want to track down the traces of that ck Crystal Potion. The Fifth Master might know something."


    The Second Master''s expression was a little strange. There was something he did not know.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. They temporarily put aside the matter of the President and Master Lyons and said, "Then let''s go pay a visit to Fifth Master."


    Dawton City.


    Alderic waited outside the kindergarten for a long time. Seeing that the other children had been taken away and their young master had yet toe out, Alderic gradually felt uneasy.


    When all the children had lined up. Alderic still did not see Ricky. He quickly went forward to ask.


    The teacher looked surprised and said, "Sir, didn''t Little Ricky get picked up by his family member?" BOOM!


    There was a buzz in Alderic''s mind. A trace of panic appeared on the face of this fierce-looking tough man. "Teacher, that''s impossible. We didn''t send anyone to pick up the young master. When did he get picked up?" The teacher was also dumbfounded.


    "He was picked up before four o''clock. The person who came to pick him up is the young man who came with you recently."


    Alderic''s eyes widened as he muttered, "Winston!"


    "Yes, Young Master Ricky calls that person Uncle Winston," the teacher hurriedly said.


    During this period, Alderic often brought Winston over to pick up Ricky. As time passed, he got to know his teacher


    Alderic hurriedly called home.


    At the Lockwood family''s residence, Sir Graham Lockwood just hung up a call.


    He sighed deeply and said to Philip beside him, "It''s the call from the President."


    Philip looked nervously at Sir Graham Lockwood''s suddenly solemn expression and could not help but ask,


    "Why did he call? Is he forcing us to hand over the few major branches in the country again?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood shook his head slowly. "No, he said Ricky was with him."


    "What?" Philip was furious. At this moment, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Alderic.


    After listening to Alderic, Philip said, "I already know. Ricky is with the President."


    Alderic said, "It''s Winston."


    After hanging up, Philip said, "I didn''t expect Winston to be under the President.


    "From Alderic to Jayce, 19 of them were all core elites personally nurtured and trained by Draxton since they were young Putting everything else aside, loyalty is the first requirement. I never expected..."


    Sir Graham Lockwood slowly paced around without panicking. He said, "The President doesn''t dare to hurt Ricky. He''s a smart person. He knows what the bottom line of the Lockwood family is.


    "If he wants our assets and family force, we can hand them over. However, I believe he did not want to take anyone''s life."


    Philip said, "That''s true, but there''s no news from Draxton and Be. From the way the President is acting without any scruples, it''s clear that he knows something.


    "Could it be that Draxton and Be..."


    "Bah!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood shouted angrily. "Shut your jinx mouth and stop cursing my grandson and granddaughter-inw."


    Philip obediently shut his mouth.


    Philip sighed. "Father, did the President say why he captured Ricky?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "He said that he wants Ricky to stay over for a few days!"


    "What is his motive?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood pondered for a moment and said, "Philip, give Lotus Vige a call."


    "Lotus Vige?" Philip was confused.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was furious. "You idle prodigal. Your son and daughter-inw are missing, but you don''t care at all.


    "As for Lotus Vige, don''t you know who lives there?"


    Philip said innocently, "I know. There are a few masters of Be living there."


    Sir Graham Lockwood rolled his eyes. "Of course, I know. The key is that Wesley is in Lotus Vige." Philip was not in a hurry to be despised by his father. He even said with a look of realization, "Oh, I see the President captured Ricky to threaten Wesley to return to Dawton City for the potion from back then?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood did not say anything and waved his hand.


    Philip said. "In my opinion, if the President continues to force our family to hand over any branches, we''ll just hand it over to him.


    "If we hand it over, we won''t have to worry about taking care of it ourselves."


    Sir Graham Lockwood rolled his eyes in anger. He rubbed his chest helplessly and said angrily, "Get lost, such a useless son. Get lost!"


    If he didn''t leave, he would die of anger.


    Philip obediently left.


    In Presidential Pce, Ricky was sitting upright on the sofa. His small school bag was also ced beside him.


    In front of him were some snacks and fruit juice that the kids liked.


    The President sat opposite him with a smile and said, ''Ricky, grandpa President is just inviting you over as a guest. Just say something. if you really can''t, you can watch cartoons or y games." Ricky pursed his lips and looked at him expressionlessly before looking away in disdain.


    "Hmph."


    The President smiled.


    "Heh, you''re really like your father. Your parents are good at giving birth." the President rubbed his forehead andughed.


    Upon hearing his parents, Ricky gave him a look.


    "Ricky, you don''t eat or talk. You''re the one who''s suffering. I know you''re very smart. You won''t let yourself suffer, right?" Ricky was a little tempted.


    At the same time, his stomach growled. He was indeed hungry.


    President smiled. "You look like your father, but you look like your mother too. Thest time I asked your mother toe as a guest, she looked like you. She seemed like she didn''t like me." Ricky blinked, a hint of stubbornness in his big eyes. "My parents wille back!"


    He heard from the adults that something had happened to his father and mother, and they would nevere back.


    However, he knew that his mother was still alive because his Butterfly could sense the presence of the golden butterfly. However, he would not reveal this secret.


    Ricky did not n to suffer anymore. He wanted to eat and think of a way to escape so that he could wait for his mother, father, and sister to return.


    Seeing that he had finally figured it out, the President was amused. "You''re the most difficult kid I''ve ever met."


    Ricky nced at him coldly, as if saying, "You talk too much."


    President chuckled. "Let''s go eat."


    At this moment, the President''s private phone rang. When he saw the caller, the President tilted his head and looked at Ricky. "Ricky, guess who called?"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 Fifth Master


    Ricky looked at him expressionlessly.


    President''s smile widened as he picked up the phone. "My dear brother, after so many years, you''re finally willing to talk to me!"


    "Eason, you''re unscrupulous. You''re worse now. You can even make use of a kid."


    Mr. Lyons''s cold and angry voice was heard.


    Ricky couldn''t help but look up when he heard Grandpa Lyons''s voice.


    President nced at Ricky and smiled happily. "How can you say that I''m using the kid? Ricky is right beside me. Wesley, I''ll let you guys talkter. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Why don''t we chat a little more?"


    "I have nothing to say to you. Get Ricky to pick up the call."


    President sighed. "Wesley, aren''t you too heartless? I''m still your brother, no matter what. Why would I use Ricky to invite you back if you weren''t unwilling toe back?"


    "I didn''t invite Grandpa Lyons back." Ricky frowned and retorted very seriously.


    "Eason, I will never let you off if you dare to hurt Ricky. I hope you won''t regret it since you want me to go back."


    The call ended. President stared at the phone andughed. He looked at Ricky. "Your Grandpa Lyons ising back!"


    District 5 of Paradise Settlement.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. Isabe and Draxton quietly infiltrated the district master''s manor. They thought that the Fifth Master''s manor should be heavily guarded, but they did not expect that the huge manor would be silent and that there would be no one around. It was deste.


    Isabe pulled out the weeds and looked at Draxton. "We didn''t go to the wrong ce, right?"


    Draxton smiled and said, "Interesting!"


    "Be, isn''t this more fun?" He held Isabe''s hand and looked around excitedly.


    Isabe was speechless. "Fun?"


    "Being with you, no matter what is full of fun. Be, don''t you think it''s fun to adventure with me?" Draxton tilted her head and asked casually.


    However, his eyes were fixed on her, as if he would not stop if she dared to say no.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. She thought for a moment and said, "Draxton, you hit the nail on the head. When I''m with you, not to mention breaking into the Fifth Master''s mansion at night, even jumping off the cliff to fake my death is very fun for me."


    She looked sincere, but her heart was filled with tears.


    This man was really annoying.


    Draxton could not help but smile and say, "It''s my fault for faking my death. It was too dangerous, and it won''t happen again."


    Isabe waved his hand. "No, no, no. When I''m with you, not to mention faking my death, even if I jump off a cliff, I find it interesting."


    "Tsk!" A disdainful snort came from not far away.


    Draxton''s expression changed.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the small building not far away.


    On the balcony on the second floor of the small building, a person slowly got up and looked in their direction. He shouted, "You two over there, why are you so rude? It''s fine if you break into a private house in the middle of the night, but you''re still showing off your love. Stop hurting bachelors."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at that person in shock.


    The person was wearing a ck robe. His half-length hair covered most of his face. His abnormally pale skin


    was a little pale at night.


    However, that person jumped down from the second floor and arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. Everything happened too quickly.


    Isabe and Draxton dodged at the same time. With a plop, that person fell to the ground.


    That person reeked of alcohol and was holding a wine bottle in his hand.


    Hey on the ground and squirmed twice. He got up and stared at the two of them drunkenly.


    "Who are you?" he asked impatiently.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other with strange expressions.


    It was indeed very interesting.


    "You''re the Fifth Master, right? Have you fallen out of love?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton said with ill intentions, "He''s most likely dumped."


    "Heh, you two, don''t provoke me. When I go crazy, I''ll kill the both of you, understand?"


    The man raised his head and took a sip of alcohol. His eyes shed with rity for a moment. Isabe''s expression turned solemn. "Since you''re not drunk, let''s have a chat."


    "About what?"


    "Let''s talk about the ck Crystal Potion!"


    The man''s eyes suddenly turned sharp. He smashed the bottle and threw a punch at Isabe.


    Isabe dodged to avoid his punch. Draxton fought back the man.


    The man fell to the side andy sideway on the ground.


    Isabe and Draxton dodged and stood side by side. The man''s body quickly bounced up and rushed towards them again.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "With your skills and physical fitness, you''re not an ordinary person, but you''re not our match. Sit down and talk. We don''t have any ill intentions."


    The man slowly stopped what he was doing and stood still, watching them.


    "Who are you people?" the man asked.


    Isabe said, "Draxton Lockwood, Isabe Thompson."


    The man fell silent.


    "It seems that you''re still paying attention to what''s happening outside. You didn''t ignore what''s happening outside."


    He said fiercely, "You want that potion too? Let me tell you, I''ve already used that potion. Can''t you see that I''m different from ordinary people?"


    As he spoke, he raised his head. He looked pale, and his eyes were exceptionally cold.


    Isabe took a closer look but couldn''t find out anything. It was quite normal, but his skills were indeed overboard.


    Other than Jasper, very few people made her feel difficult.


    Could it be that this person really used the ck Crystal Potion?


    "To be precise, our goal is not the ck Crystal Potion. We are here for the death of the old president." Isabe said


    The man was stunned. He looked at them steadily for a moment before turning around and walking towards the building opposite. He said, "Follow me."


    Isabe and Draxton immediately followed.


    Isabe could not help but be shocked when they arrived at the small building. The hall was filled with empty. alcohol bottles, and it just seemed very decadent. Draxton said, ''I heard that the Fifth Master is already in his forties."


    Isabe was stunned, but the Fifth Master they saw looked to be in his early thirties. He was very young.


    The Fifth Master did not even turn his head. He snorted and said, "I''m 45 years old this year. Didn''t I say that after I used the ck Crystal Potion, my appearance did not change? It''s just a side effect. Not only that, my taste and smell have failed. Other than alcohol, which can stimte me a little, nothing else can make me feel anything."


    Isabe was quite surprised. She nced at Draxton with worry in her eyes.


    Draxton said, "I''m very good. Don''t you know how good I am?¡±


    Isabe said, "I feel that you''re quite pure now."


    Draxton''s face darkened. "What does she mean? Is his wife suspecting that he can''t make it?


    "How can he tolerate this?


    "No, he has to prove himself today."


    Draxton was about to speak when the Fifth Master suddenly turned around and shouted, "Shut up! I hate it. when people show off their love!"


    Isabe was speechless. "Fifth Master, don''t tell me you''ve fallen out of love?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 The Beck Family


    The Fifth Master red at them and sneered. He asked, "What can you do? Do you want to investigate the death of the old president?"


    "We want to investigate," Draxton said.


    "Why should I believe you?" the Fifth Master''s gaze became sharp, and he stared at them as if he wanted to determine if their words were true or false.


    "Because we''re Julian''s enemy," Draxton said.


    The Fifth Master was silent for a moment before saying, "I have evidence of Julian killing the old president."


    Isabe looked at him appraisingly.


    The Fifth Master looked at the two of them and said, "My lover''s name is Hannah. She worked for the old president. She organized and kept the old president''s important documents.


    "On the day Julian and Cecilia killed the old president, the old president probably had a premonition that something was going to happen, so he handed a case to Hannah and asked her to take it out and hand it to Landon.


    "Unexpectedly, she was discovered by Julian''s people in the end. They killed her."


    "Where''s the case? Is that the potion in the case?"


    The Fifth Master recovered from his sorrow and red at them again. He said angrily, "And you mention you''re not here for the ck Crystal Potion? Hmph!" Isabe did not argue with him and asked again, "How do you know all this?"


    "I went to look for Hannah at that time. Coincidentally, Landon''s people reached there quite quickly. Julian''s people were afraid of being exposed, so they ran away.


    "Hannah was still breathing when I found her. She told me that she had hidden the case below the stone table behind the old president''s office.


    "Due to the chaos, no one paid attention to the stone table. She realized that it was not safe and had hidden the case first. Therefore, Julian''s staff did not discover the case.


    "She told me to give the case to Landon, and then she stopped breathing.


    "I didn''t pass the case to Landon after taking out the case. I opened the case and found the potion.


    "At that time, I only wanted to take revenge. In a fit of rage, I injected that potion into my body."


    "But what you said can''tpletely use Julian. There''s not enough substantive evidence." Isabe said.


    The Fifth Master said, "Iter obtained the surveince camera of the president''s residence. Julian thought that he had eliminated all the evidence, but he didn''t know that the most fatal issue was that the entire process of him killing the old president was in my hands."


    "Since the evidence is in your hands, why haven''t you avenged your lover all these years?" Isabe asked.


    The Fifth Master looked defeated.


    Then, he scolded, "That useless Landon. I thought that he could draw with Julian. When the timees, I''ll show evidence and kill Julian.


    "However, Landon failed. There''s still Cecilia, that slut. With n and the Grey family helping Julian, I''ll be looking for suicide if I take out the evidence."


    "Doesn''t the council care?" Isabe frowned.


    The Fifth Master snorted. "The council does care. After all, killing the president is a huge crime. However, Julian is very cunning. If we can''t kill him in one strike and let him find an opportunity to escape, won''t all our previous efforts be wasted?


    "All these years, I''ve been waiting for an opportunity to kill himpletely."


    He looked at Isabe and Draxton and said, "I heard that Landon has returned to the Paradise Settlement. Because of you guys, perhaps, you guys are the opportunity I''ve been waiting for."


    "That''s perfect. We can work together, but we need to know the authenticity of that piece of evidence." "Hmph, are you afraid that I''ll lie to you? Don''t worry, I''ll only want to kill Julian more than you!" He found the phone and tossed it to them. "See for yourselves."


    After leaving the Manor of Fifth Master, Draxton frowned slightly and said, "He lied about the ck Crystal Potion."


    Isabe said in surprise, "Draxton, what did you find out?"


    Draxton said, "I can sense crystal potion''s aura from him, but it''s not strong. That''s why I''m sure that he did use the ck Crystal Potion, but he didn''t use an entire potion. Hmph! How could he still be alive if he used an entire potion?"


    Isabe nodded. "So, the remaining ck Crystal Potion is still in his hands. However, the evidence is real."


    Draxton said, "Julian was careless. I''m afraid he would never have thought that he had something fatal in the hands of his enemy."


    "So what do we do next?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton looked at her, and his dark blue eyes darkened. "What we''re going to do next is very important."


    By seeing how serious he was, Isabe thought, "Could it be that I''ve overlooked something?"


    Upon returning to the Hendrix family''s house, Isabe still wanted to rify things. In the end, the world. spun. The next moment, the man''s hot and intense kiss suddenly arrived. The Beck family.


    "Isabe died and still left a backup n. That Red Crystal Warrior is enviable!"


    Paul sighed as he sat on the main seat.


    Andy replied, "I heard that Landon has been interacting with the Arcana Group recently."


    Paul''s eyes sharpened. "We can''t let them cooperate. The Arcana Group has always been flexible. Didn''t they get in touch with Landon because of that Red Crystal?"


    Andy was silent. "However, those Red Crystals are very difficult to bribe."


    The atmosphere fell silent. After a moment, Paul said, "I heard that James has recently subdued all the Moore family''s businesses?"


    Andy''s expression darkened. "We''ve underestimated that unfilial son in the past!"


    Paul nced at him and said, "Andy, he''s your son after all. As his father, you should be happy about his sess."


    "Hmph! He doesn''t acknowledge me as his father," Andy snorted coldly.


    Paul said, "Draxton and Isabe are dead. Who else can James be loyal to? I remember that his mother''s memorial brass was expelled from the Beck family''s ancestral hall, right?


    "I think, after all, he''s a descendant of the Beck family. James is also quite outstanding. Go back and look for James. Tell him that the Beck family has agreed to move his mother''s memorial brass back to the Beck family''s ancestral hall. Get him back. We''re family after all."


    "Father!" Fionna lost her voice, and her expression was extremely ugly. She had spent so much effort to kill Ximena and then moved her memorial brass out of the Beck family. From then on, the Beck family had no such person.


    Now the words of Sir Graham Lockwood were telling her that everything she did was in vain?


    Old Madam Beck could not help but nce at Paul. Although she was displeased, she knew Paul. This person would do it without benefits. He must have his reasons for doing this.


    "Father, why? Could it be that you want to take the opportunity to subdue the Moore family? Or?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Paul said, "James is under Draxton. If James appears, Red Crystal might pledge allegiance to our Beck family."


    Andy''s eyes lit up slightly, and he couldn''t help but say, "Dad, you''re truly brilliant! Julian andn would never have thought that the Red Crystal would end up in our Beck family''s hands!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 The Beck Family


    Seeing Paul and Andy''s scheming expressions, Fionna''s face turned ashen.


    However, she did not dare to say anything. If she dared to object, she would be going against them. She knew Paul and Andy very well. If anyone dared to block their interests, they would turn on someone. She had always been good at reading people''s expressions and being very smart. Even if she did not like it, she still did not dare to say anything.


    Paul and Andy happily made their decision..


    Fionna lowered her head, her eyes filled with coldness.


    Upon returning to the room, Andy''s eyes shed when he saw that Fionna was silent. He knew that she was unhappy.


    He could not help but step forward and hold her hand. "Fionna, are you unhappy? Because of father''s decision?"


    Fionna immediately changed her expression and said, "Yes, I''m very worried. James probably hates us very much. What if he refuses toe back?"


    Andy was stunned. "You''re worried about that? I thought you didn''t want him toe back."


    Fionna was reluctant because she did not want that bastard toe back. However, she didn''t show her thoughts. She rebuked, "Andy, what kind of person do you take me for? Although I like to throw a tantrum sometimes, this concerns the opportunity of our Beck family. Why would I throw a tantrum?"


    Andy was immediately moved. He went up to her and hugged her. "Fionna, you''re indeed open-minded and magnanimous."


    ''Don''t worry. I will find an opportunity to get rid of him as long as James gives us the Red Crystal."


    He had no father-son rtionship with James. When he said this, his expression did not change at all.


    Fionna was still satisfied. She smiled and said, "If he''s obedient and has our Beck family in his heart, it''s not impossible to keep him. What''s scary is..."


    "He dares!" A sinister light shed across Andy''s eyes.


    Seeing that she had seeded in sowing discord, Fionna lowered her eyes and smiled.


    James knew that the Beck family would make a move. He knew that they would not watch him go too far. Therefore, he was not surprised at all that the Beck family hade to visit. It was Andy''s family of four.


    James saw Andy and Fionna sitting at the main seat drinking coffee when he came to the main hall. Brandon and Annie stood to the left and right behind them.


    Seeing James, Brandon subconsciously revealed a trace of disdain and provocation. However, he thought of something and quickly adjusted his expression, recing it with a stiff smile. James couldn''t watch.


    As for Annie, because she had been tricked by James thest time when she saw James now, she no longer had her previous arrogance. Instead, her eyes were trembling.


    She still could not forget James''s murderous gaze.


    She was very confused. She had already told her family that James was very scary, but they still wanted to rope him in.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    James saw the reactions of Brandon and Annie and felt disdain in his heart. With just these two people, the Beck family was destined to have no future.


    Seeing James walk over before Andy could speak, Fionna put down her coffee cup and said with a smile, "Jamie, you''re here. Your father and I came over today because we have something to tell you." "Who served them coffee?" James ignored Fionna and turned to look at the servant beside her.


    These servants were originally from the Moore family. As they were only hired by the Moore family, he only temporarily took over the Moore family and did not touch those people. Instead, he temporarily let them work


    A middle-aged maid walked out and said, "Mr. Beck, it''s me."


    Who asked you to serve them coffee?" James''s voice turned cold. His eyes were sharp under the silver-framed sses.


    The maid thought she was smart and said, "Mr. Beck, I know they''re your family. Besides, shouldn''t we serve coffee when we have guests?"


    James had a gloomy look on his face. However, he smiled and said calmly, "Get lost. You''re not allowed to step through the door here in the future!"


    The maid''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Mr. Beck..."


    James red at her coldly. "Get lost or die!"


    The maid was an old staff member in the house, and she knows everything about it. Although James had taken over now, he didn''t care about the affairs in the house. On the contrary, her power was greater than before, so she was a little carried away.


    James did not care about them at all. In private, they all felt that James had a good temper.


    Therefore, the maid did not take James''s words. Instead, she insisted on standing where she was and refused to leave.


    Andy''s furious scream interrupted the conversation between James and the maid at this moment. *James, you unfilial son, what does it mean? I''m here, but I can''t drink a cup of coffee from you?" Andy really couldn''t stand James''s attitude. He was a father to James, but James couldn''tpare to Brandon in any way.


    Brandon was such a sensible child.


    James had been led astray by Ximena.


    The thought of Ximena infuriated Andy even more. That woman was no match for Fionna.


    Fionna could put down her pride to meet James for the sake of the family''s interests, but back then, Ximena could not tolerate Fionna''s existence. She was simply unpresentable.


    He hated James even more, but when he thought of their purpose foring today, he had no choice but to suppress his anger.


    James looked at him with a strange expression and asked, "Mr. Beck, have you forgotten that your Beck family has already expelled me from the family? You can''t be so forgetful, right? If you have forgotten, everyone in District 9 will still remember!"


    Andy''s face turned green, and he couldn''t help but re up again. A hint of a smile shed across Fionna''s eyes as she stepped forward with a gentle smile on her face. She tugged at Andy''s sleeve, and Andy immediately calmed down.


    Fionna turned around and said to James, "Jamie, Aunt Fionna knows that there''s a misunderstanding between you and your father, but how can father and son have overnight feuds?


    "Blood is thicker than water. Your father and I came today to have a good chat with you.


    "Also, your grandpa said that he would open the ancestral hall and move your mother''s memorial brass back as long as you were willing to go home.


    "Jamie, look, we''re family. No matter what happens, a family will always be a family.


    "Don''t be angry with your father. Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor are no longer around. How can you live alone in this world without the support of your family?


    "The Beck family will always be your support!"


    James should have been angry and killed everyone in the family, but he smiled instead.


    He was so angry that heughed.


    When he was furious to the extreme, he only smiled faintly.


    Fionna could not figure out what his smile meant, but she felt that James would probably dream of moving that damned woman Ximena''s memorial brass back to the Beck family, right? She must be right to say that.


    Andy''s expression also calmed down. He also felt that James would be moved.


    Hence, he said, "Although your mother isn''t a virtuous wife, she''s still my wife. I''ll allow her memorial brass to return to the Beck family. Pack up and go back.


    "Those Red Crystal Warriors were all the Lockwood family''s people. You were previously loyal to Draxton. How was your rtionship with those Red Crystals?


    "But no matter what, your master is already dead. You can''t leave those Red Crystal Warriors to an outsider like Landon. Bring them back to the Beck family too!" He ordered indifferently.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 The Beck Family


    After saying this, Andy stared sharply at James, wanting to see his expression.


    James'' silver-framed sses concealed all the emotions in his eyes. He stared expressionlessly at Andy before replying calmly, "Alright."


    Andy''s eyes shed, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. As expected, this unfilial son of James wouldpromise as long as it involved his damned mother.


    If he had known earlier, he would have used his mother to control him earlier and avoid being so angry.


    Fionna lowered her head to hide the viciousness in her eyes. Then, she looked up and smiled. "That''s great, James. Wee home."


    James did not say anything.


    Andy stood up and walked to James''s side. "Then there''s no need to wait. Pack up now and bring the Red Crystal home."


    James said, "You guys go back first. I have to find the Red Crystal to inform them. It will take an entire morning. I''ll bring them to the Beck family in the afternoon."


    Andy nodded in agreement and left in satisfaction.


    Fionna immediately followed.


    Brandon and Annie quickly followed. When they passed by James, Brandon nced at him and snorted in disdain.


    He looked at James contemptuously and said in a low voice, "Poor thing!"


    Annie looked at Brandon in fear. She felt that Brandon was courting death.


    James looked terrifying to behave like this.


    However, she had no proof to say that.


    She was also powerless to convince her parents.


    After Andy''s family of four left, the hall quieted down. That maid was still standing in the same spot as she instructed her subordinates, "The few of you, go and cleaned up the used coffee cup."


    After saying that, she looked at James and thought that he was still unhappy that she had treated the Beck family kindly, James didn''t know what was good for him.


    Fortunately, she was smart and treated the Beck family well. Otherwise, it would seem that she had done a bad job.


    James stood still for a moment before turning to the maid and asking, "Leave or die?"


    The maid looked at him in shock. "Mr. Beck, what do you mean?"


    Of course, she refused to leave.


    James walked in front of her. "You used to follow the Moore family, and your hands were full of blood, right? Why? Don''t you take me seriously?" The maid thought to herself, "That''s right."


    Seeing her like this, James did not say anything else. He reached out and grabbed her neck.


    The maid was stunned. The next moment, the maid''s eyes suddenly widened. After a crisp sound of bones cracking, the maid''s head tilted.


    James let go, and the maid''s body copsed.


    The servants around them were still watching themotion. They thought that they would be part of the Beck family in the future since James had returned to the Beck family. However, they did not expect... James took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands. Then, he threw the handkerchief away and said calmly, "Clean it up."


    He left after saying.


    The servants in the hall immediately fell silent. They lowered their heads and dealt with the maid''s corpse without saying a word.


    They suddenly realized that James was a little scary.


    Draxton hung up the phone and said to Isabe, "It''s James. He''s going to attack the Beck family." Isabe got up from the bed and said, "Really? It must be interesting. Shall we go and take a look?" Draxton immediately narrowed his eyes dangerously and said, "Is it because I''m not working hard enough? Do you still have the energy to go to District 9 to watch the show?"


    Isabe rolled her eyes at him and felt that this person was extremely childish. She said bluntly, "Aren''t you also energetic? Could it be that I''m not working hard enough on you?" Draxton seemed to have thought of something, and his ears instantly turned red.


    He turned his face away and snorted "Up to you. You can go back and take a look at Betty. Aspen and Thomas said that a new mine has been discovered in the slums settlement. The underground chamber ofmerce is also interested in that mine. I''ll go take a look."


    Isabe looked at him teasingly. This man was fierce, but sometimes he really could not take the teasing.


    In the afternoon, James brought the Red Crystals to the Beck family.


    The Beck family had been waiting for James for a long time.


    Seeing that he had returned with the Red Crystals, the Beck family''s door immediately opened.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Paul sat in the living room and saw the mysterious and powerful Red Crystal Warrior through the open door. He was excited, thinking that such a powerful warrior belonged to the Beck family. They could use this Red Crystal Warrior to be the most powerful family in District 9.


    He did not expect James to have such a use. The Beck family gave birth to him for nothing.


    Andy''s eyes were also shining as he looked at those Red Crystal Warriors. He walked out and said coldly to James, "Come in; your grandpa wants to say something to you."


    With that, he turned around and left as if he expected James to follow him.


    James walked into the living room.


    Paul stared at James, his turbid eyes shing. "It''s good that you''re back. Since you''re back, stay with the family and serve the family.


    "I''ll integrate these Red Crystals into the Beck family''s guardster. Do you have any objections?"


    James''s eyes were filled with mockery. "Of course, I have no objections."


    Paul stared at James.


    James''said sarcastically, "However, that depends on whether you have the life to do so."


    "Impudent! How dare you speak to your grandpa like this? Don''t tell me you''re themander of the Red Crystal? James, since you''re back, behave yourself. Otherwise..." Andy angrily jumped out and scolded. James pushed up his sses and looked at him with disgust. "I''ve never seen someone behave so ugly. You guys have broadened my horizons." "James, what do you mean?" Brandon also jumped out.


    Paul''s eyes were dark as he stared at James. This grandson truly despised the Beck family. Such a person could not be ced in an important position. They had to suppress James James looked around and saw their expressions. He suddenly chuckled and said, "Attack! Start with the ancestral hall!"


    When the Red Crystals heard this, their eyes lit up. In the blink of an eye, these Red Crystals moved.


    When they moved, they were like numerous ferocious wild beasts that had left their cages, and in the blink of an eye, they caused a scene of smashing and destruction in the Beck family. Soon, an explosion sounded from the direction of the Beck family''s ancestral hall. Then, thick smoke and mes soared into the sky.


    The Beck family members were instantly dumbfounded.


    "Put out the fire! Hurry up and put out the fire! James, are you crazy?!" Andy roared.


    James smiled warmly and said: "Thanks to you, you''ve brought the disaster upon yourself.


    "Of course, I''m the avenger.


    "Back then, my mother was forced to die in the Beck family by you. You''ye harmed and tortured me all these years. I''ve been waiting for this day for more than ten years."


    The Beck family members were dumbfounded.


    Paul sat in his original position, his hands trembling violently.


    *James, how dare you! Do you know the consequences of your actions?"


    He questioned in a low voice.


    James looked at him contemptuously. "Old man, you think too highly of yourself. I want revenge. Why should I be afraid of the consequences?


    "I originally wanted to lead Red Crystal into the Beck family and kill all of you, but I didn''t expect you to court death by opening the door and letting me and Red Crystal in. It''s too funny!"

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 James'' Revenge


    As James spoke, heughed.


    The Beck family members were dumbfounded.


    Andy was so angry that he strode forward without another word. He raised his hand and ruthlessly pped James''s face.


    He was so angry that his face contorted with malevolence. A look of disdain shed across the corners of James''s lips as he grabbed Andy''s arm.


    Suddenly, a cold glint shed across James''s eyes under the silver wire frame. He grabbed Andy''s wrist and exerted force. With a cracking sound, the sound of bones breaking rang out. Andy''s arm was broker at an abnormal angle.


    "Ah!"


    Andy let out a scream as his face turned pale. James pushed him backward, causing him to fall to the ground.


    James took a step forward and stepped on his chest with a sneer.


    Andy carried his injured arm with his other hand as hey on the ground and inhaled deeply. He was unable to resist James.


    Annie was scared silly by this scene, while Brandon roared, "James, what are you doing? You dare to hit father?"


    James turned his head to look at him. At the same time, he raised his hand and took off his silver-framed sses, revealing his exceptionally dark eyes.


    His eyes were as dark as an ocean, and there seemed to be endless ck fog surging, making people not dare to look at him.


    Brandon only took a nce before his entire body trembled, and he subconsciously fell silent.


    James red at Brandon coldly and ignored him. Then he turned his gaze back to Andy.


    Paul finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "James, he is your father. The Beck family did have a misunderstanding with you, but this is your home after all. You''re harming others without benefiting yourself. It won''t do you any good."


    Paul stared at James, wanting to see even a trace of hesitation and cowardice on his face.


    James looked up at him with a fierce expression. "Shut up! I''ll deal with youter. Even if you want to take advantage of your seniority, you should see if I buy it!"


    Paul was so angry that he almost fell off his seat. Fortunately, Old Madam Beck rushed over and supported him.


    "Hubby!"


    Old Madam Beck shouted worriedly. Then she turned around and red at James. "James, you are an evil creature. Your grandpa and your father were kind enough to let you go home, but you did such a thing! Apologize now!"


    James stared at Old Madam Beck. Back then, it was this old woman who disliked his mother and himself. She did not have any sort of kinship with them. She even allowed Fionna, her niece, to be a mistress and also slowly torture his mother to death.


    As for him, he had lost his mother when he was young. After his mother died, the people around him were all evil spirits who wanted him dead.


    After a few years, when he had to constantly guard against being killed in his sleep and poisoned to death, he finally escaped from the Beck family.


    Thinking of the past, James smiled. He looked at Old Madam Beck and suddenly exerted strength.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!"


    Andy let out another blood-curdling scream.


    Paul and Old Madam Beck looked over and saw that Andy''s chest had caved in from James'' stomp. Paul''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Old Madam Beck''s expression changed drastically, and she was so shocked that she fell silent.


    "Back then, when I fled the Mystical Ind, I swore that if I could not destroy the Beck family and avenge my mother in this life, I would die a horrible death.


    It''s my lifelong wish to send your family to hell!"


    As he spoke, he smiled and stomped hard.


    Andy let out another muffled groan, his face deathly pale.


    "You... unfilial son..." Andy gritted his teeth as he red at James with iparable hatred.


    "Hubby, look at him. Look at him now. Back then, I said that we should kill him and be done with it. Now, look. He is the problem now. I knew that this brat has always hated us!"


    Old Madam Beck cried out involuntarily when she saw Andy being tortured.


    Paul suddenly roared, "Shut up!"


    Old Madam Beck was stunned by the roar.


    Paul red at Old Madam Beck and turned to James. "James, I''m afraid you misunderstood your mother''s death back then. We''re your family. How can we harm you? We''re family. Let''s talk nicely. Don''t do anything rash. If word gets out, what will you do?"


    He looked kind as if he was thinking for James.


    However, in reality, his tone was filled with deception and threat.


    James chuckled. "I really should take a mirror and let you see how hypocritical you are now. Disgusting!"


    Paul''s face stiffened.


    James sneered and said, "But don''t worry, I won''t kill him."


    Before the Beck family could heave a sigh of relief, he said, "It will be too easy to let him off if I kill him. He has to pay double for all the hardships my mother has suffered over the years. "Why don''t we y a game?"


    He nced at the crowd and saw Fionna.


    Fionna had no intention ofing forward to save Andy. She merely hid behind the crowd and watched this scene in horror.


    James smiled and said, "Go and bring that woman over."


    Upon hearing this, a Red Crystal immediately went forward and grabbed Fionna''s cor, dragging her over.


    James looked at Paul and Old Madam Beck with a smile and said, "This woman spent a lot of effort to rece my mother as a mistress. Howe she only knows how to hide now?"


    He looked at Fionna again. "The person under my feet is the man you wanted to marry desperately back then. Why aren''t youing to save him now that you see him being stepped on like a dead dog? "How about this? You trade with Andy. As long as you rece him, I''ll let him go.


    "You wanted to be Mrs. Beck so much back then. You even said that you loved this person to death. I don''t need your life now. You can lie down and suffer on behalf of this man. How about that? It''s worth it, right?"


    Fionna stared at James, trembling with anger.


    At the same time, Andy was also staring at Fionna. He was in great pain and desperately needed someone to save him.


    Fionna nced at Andy, her eyes shing guiltily.


    She looked at James. Fionna was very scared, looking at his smiling but murderous eyes and his extremely cold smile.


    However, she did not want to lie down and suffer for Andy, nor did she want Andy to see her choice.


    In a moment of desperation, she rolled her eyes and pretended to faint.


    James did not stop her. Instead, he said to Red Crystal with interest, "She fainted? Sigh, she''s too weak. Cut one of her fingers, and she''ll wake up."


    Fionna was an expert at pretending to be weak, but at this moment, she was so frightened that her eyelids trembled, and she almost couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    However, she was a veteran in this field after all. Back then, she had framed James and his mother by using countless methods to pretend to faint.


    Therefore, she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    She guessed that James was just trying to trick her.


    James looked at Fionna mockingly.


    Seeing that Red Crystal Warrior was about to make a move, James suddenly said, "Hold on."


    Fionna, who was pretending to be unconscious, was delighted. As expected, she had made the right guess. Then, he heard James say, "Since Mrs. Beck has fainted, why don''t you bring Brandon over? I believe that Brandon would be happy to suffer on behalf of his father.


    That Red Crystal was also someone who loved to y around. Hearing his words, he immediately walked towards Brandon excitedly.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 The Beck Family


    Brandon was furious. He struggled and cursed at the same time, but he was still carried over like a little chick.


    "James, if you dare to hurt me, the Beck family will not let you off!" Brandon snapped.


    "Really? Hahaha, then I''ll see what you n to do."


    James smiled with interest and said, "Brandon, I''ll give you a chance now. As long as you obediently lie down and suffer for your father, I''ll let him go, alright?


    "I remember that your father doted on you very much. There was once when you framed me. For you, he beat me up with a belt until my skin split, and I couldn''t get out of bed for half a month.


    "He dotes on you so much. You should have no objections to suffering for him, right?"


    Brandon stared at James angrily.


    Andy stared at James, but he also looked at Brandon at the same time.


    Brandon did not have Fionna''s skillful acting skills. His face was filled with resistance and fear, and he even moved back.


    Andy''s face immediately darkened.


    Jamesughed heartily. "This is too interesting. Andy, did you see that? Your son is truly outstanding!"


    Fionna was dizzy, but she was nervous. She was so anxious that she did not know what to do.


    But at this moment, James''s expression suddenly changed. He said in a deep voice, "Since Brandon isn''t willing to suffer for his father, let him suffer alone.


    Cut off one of his hands and let him bleed so someone will be obedient."


    He stared at Fionna and smiled maliciously.


    The Red Crystal was immediately amused and said with a smile, "Alright!"


    Both Brandon and Fionna were all thinking that James might be bluffing again.


    However, in the next moment, Brandon suddenly felt something sharp shing across his arm. Then, he felt extremely painful.


    Blood sttered as a hand flew out andnded on Fionna''s face.


    Fionna felt that abnormal touch and heard her son''s scream. She was so frightened that she could not pretend anymore.


    She opened her eyes and saw the palm on her face. Then, she looked at Brandon''s miserable scream and was stunned. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted again. This time, it was a real faint.


    Paul and Old Madam Beck were also dumbfounded. They widened their eyes and looked at James as if they were looking at a demon.


    As Old Madam Beck watched, her eyes rolled back, and she also fainted.


    Paul barely managed to stabilize himself.


    His turbid eyes stared at James because he suddenly realized that Brandon was the most ruthless person aspared to Paul.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If such a person became the sessor of the Beck family, the Beck family would reach a new height.


    He suddenly became excited and said in a low voice, "James, as long as you don''t continue to act recklessly, I''ll let you be the sessor of the Beck family. You''ll be in charge of the future Beck family!" Andy''s eyes widened at these words.


    Paul stared straight at James.


    James was stunned for a moment. Then, he could not help but have a strange expression. ''Haha, the Beck family? Who does the Beck family think they are? Old man, you don''t think that I care about the Beck family. do you?" ''James, don''t make a mistake. Do you think that our Beck family is easy to destroy?


    "No matter how powerful these Red Crystals are, if you destroy the Beck family today, someone else will destroy youter. Without the Beck family, you won''t be able to stand firm!"


    Paul warned in a deep voice.


    James shook his head and moved his foot away from Andy. He then turned around and kicked Fionna. Fionna, who was unconscious, was immediately woken up by the pain.


    But what greeted her was a torture wake-up call.


    James seemed to be possessed. He threw Fionna and Andy together and beat them up crazily to take revenge. Seeing that the two of them were on the verge of death, the hatred in James'' eyes became more and more intense.


    A soft sigh suddenly sounded. "James, isn''t it dirty?"


    James'' crazy movements suddenly froze.


    He thought that he was hallucinating and slowly turned around in disbelief. He saw a woman appear on the beam of the hall.


    Everyone looked up.


    Isabe was wearing a tight ck leather jacket and half a golden butterfly mask. Her long hair fluttered down as she leanedzily. She lookedzy, but she made people feel wild and dangerous, like a cheetah ready to pounce.


    "You..."


    Paul pointed in the direction of Isabe. He felt that this person looked a little familiar. He also seemed to have heard her voice before.


    Looking at the mask on her face, Paul was instantly jolted awake. "You''re Butterfly?" Isabe''s eyes were smiling, but there was a hint of mockery. "That''s right, it''s me."


    Paul thought and asked, "May I know why you are here? Is there anything our Beck family can help you with?" His mind started to work. If Butterfly took action and killed James, it could be considered as removing the threat to the Beck family.


    Isabe saw his expression, and the smile in her eyes deepened. She said to James, "Is it worth losing your mind over for such a family?"


    James hadpletely calmed down. He could not help but reveal a trace of true rxation on his face. He said excitedly, "Why are you here?"


    Isabe said, "I heard that you want to take revenge, so I''m here to take a look."


    James did not dare to ask the location of Draxton as he was afraid of exposing their whereabouts.


    However, seeing that Isabe had arrived, his mentality had already quietly changed.


    Andy and Fionna were like dead dogs. Paul and Old Madam Beck were not worth him dirtying his hands with. What did the Beck family hope for the most? Of course, it was for the Beck family to prosper. What did the Beck family fear the most? Destruction, of course.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll make sure that you all don''t revive prosper in this life. Your family will go to the slums settlement in the future. I want to see what you have left without glory and wealth." James smiled maliciously and gestured for Red Crystal to make a move.


    The Beck family''s force was powerful. However, if the Beck family changed owners, although there would be amotion, with James''s ability, he could naturally take down the Beck family. When the Sullivan family heard that James was bringing Red Crystal to the Beck family, they guessed the Beck family''s intentions.


    lan said angrily, "I didn''t expect the Beck family to do this. I wonder if James will be manipted by the Beck family."


    Kimberly sneered, "Of course not. James is a ruthless person. I''m sure of this. The Beck family will probably suffer."


    "Then the Red Crystal will belong to James in the future?"n was still brooding over Red Crystal Warrior. They naturally could not take this. How could they let James take advantage of this? They immediately rushed to the Beck family with their men, wanting to take advantage of the chaos in the Beck family to gain some benefits. Hopefully, they could take down the Red Crystal.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Nine Old Men


    Whenn and Kimberly rushed to the Beck family, they happened to see that all the Beck family members were being chased out.


    Paul and Old Madam Beck, who were in the lead, were gagged.


    Andy and Fionna were dragged out.


    Andy''s eyes widened when he sawn. He let out a whimper, his posture extremely urgent.


    Anyone could tell that he was asking for help.


    lan revealed a shocked expression. James was capable of causing the Beck family to be in such a state.


    He ignored Andy and the others. Then, he exchanged a nce with Kimberly before leading his men into the Beck family''s main entrance.


    Red Crystal nced at them and did not stop them.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, how is the patriarch?" After chasing the Beck family away, James walked to Isabe and


    asked


    Isabe found a random seat and sat down. She said, "He''s fine. He should be with Joshua. Don''t worry."


    James said, "That''s great. Mrs. Lockwood, are you nning to show yourself now?"


    Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Our goal of faking our deaths has been achieved. Naturally, I can show up openly.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Sullivan family barged in. Kimberly chuckled. "I didn''t expect Mr. Beck to shock the world. I admire an expert like you the most. I want to be with you. What do you think, James?"


    As soon as she entered, Kimberly''s charming voice sounded.


    James''s face turned green as he red at Kimberly with a cold expression.


    Isabe sneered and turned to stare at the Sullivan family with a faint smile.


    Kimberly originally wanted to tease James again, but just as she opened her mouth, her voice stopped.


    She stared at Isabe as if she had seen a ghost.


    lan also saw Isabe and immediately gasped. He could not help but exim, "Butterfly! Isabe, you''re not dead?"


    Isabe tilted his head and propped her chin on her hand. She stared at them teasingly. "As you can see


    lan felt a chill spread from top to bottom. If these two people were not dead, even if only one of them was not dead, they would probably not be able to let go of their grudge for knocking them off the cliff that day.


    Having such a deadly feud with such strong people was indeed troublesome.


    "What about Draxton? He didn''t die either?"n couldn''t help but ask.


    "Make a guess!"


    Isabe''s smile became even more yful.


    lan and Kimberly were bewildered.


    "Hehe."n smiled dryly and said, "Since Miraculous Doctor isn''t dead, I won''t disturb you and Mr. James from catching up. Goodbye."


    lan looked at isabe warily and left with his men.


    Isabe did not stop him.


    As soon asn left the Beck family, he rushed to look for Julian.


    Julian realized that the old men of the council would not support him at all after Betty''s prank.


    He even thought that perhaps those old men in the council also suspected that he had killed the old president.


    However, the few old men in the council held great power. He could not touch them at all.


    Julian was silent with a gloomy expression. When he heard thatn had arrived, he weed him in.


    Whenn saw Julian, he quickly said, "Mr. Doyle, something bad has happened. Isabe isn''t dead. She''s back!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Julian''s mind was instantly filled with a loud bang.


    "Impossible. We severely injured them at the time, and they fell from such a high cliff. There''s a fast-flowing river below. They can''t have survived." Julian subconsciously denied it.


    lan said anxiously. "But I saw it with my own eyes. Just now, Isabe was in the Beck family. James has already destroyed the Beck family


    "Mr. Doyle, think about it. In a short period, the Moore family is gone, the Beck family is gone, and Isabe is not dead. It''s not certain if Draxton is dead or not. It''s hard to say who will be targeted next....... Julian''s pupils trembled as he muttered in disbelief, "How could this be?"


    lan said, "Putting aside whether Draxton is dead or alive, with Isabe''s strength, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to


    deal with her.


    "Don''t forget that Isabe isn''t alone. She has Mercenari Uno backing her, and she''s Miraculous Doctor herself. Countless people have been saved by her. When the timees, it''s hard to say how much trouble


    she''ll cause."


    In other words, Isabe was no easier to deal with than the Lockwood family.


    Julian''s face darkened. ''She''s really lucky. No, she has to die. Even if she doesn''t die, we can''t let her be free on the Mystical Ind."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, his eyes flickered as he thought of something.


    "Mr. Sullivan, do you think the council will sit back and do nothing if someone like Isabe does whatever she wants on the Mystical Ind?


    "As a president, I''m out of ideas, and I can''t do anything to Isabe anymore. Why don''t I pass over this problem to those old men in the council?"


    Whenn heard this, his eyes lit up, and he gave a thumbs up. "That''s great! Mr. Doyle, this is the right move Let them fight, and both sides will suffer. When the timees, Mr. Doyle will reap the benefits." "Mr. Sullivan, there''s something I need you to do."


    The two of them huddled together and whispered.


    Suddenly, the news of Isabe being alive spread throughout the entire Mystical Ind. Moreover, there was also news that Draxton was not dead, and he had gone to n an ulterior conspiracy.


    In the end, the rumors spread further and further. It stated that Isabe and Draxton came to Mystical Ind to seize the power of the tribunalmittee, overthrow the council, and monopolize the power. The destruction of the Moore and Beck families as evidence.


    District 9 and the other major families and forces had already begun to feel insecure.


    The Mystical Ind was xenophobic, to begin with. For a moment, the voices of the crusade against the outsiders became louder and louder.


    The entrance of the district master''s manor in District 9 was surrounded by people day and night.


    When Landon went out on this day, he was hit by an egg the moment he appeared


    "Landon, you colluded with the outsiders. Tell me quickly, where are the outsiders hiding? Why aren''t they showing themselves?"


    The crowd surrounded the district master''s manor. Landon''s expression turned cold as he scanned the crowd coldly. He knew that Julian must have arranged this. Otherwise, the people would not have the guts to do so.


    He nced at those people, snorted coldly, and returned to the residence angrily.


    When he returned to the residence, he frowned.


    He called Jocelyn and said, "You''ve seen the situation over the past few days. Don''t bring Betty back yet Protect the child."


    Jocelyn nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Stay in the manor and don''t go out often. We''ll wait and see. Be must have a way to deal with it."


    Jocelyn had just hung up a call when she saw that few old men walking over with solemn expressions.


    When Jocelyn saw their expressions, her heart skipped a beat. It would be troublesome if these old fellows thought that Be and Draxton had ulterior motives.


    "Miraculous Doctor is your disciple, right? Jocelyn, we old men have lived our entire lives and have never seen such a strong young woman. We n to meet her. Do you have any objections?" Jocelyn''s expression was tense. "You guys won''t believe those rumors, right? Be doesn''t have any intention of threatening the Mystical Ind"


    Jaye waved his hand and stopped her "Jocelyn, don''te with us due to your rtionship with Miraculous. Doctor. Let us meet the Miraculous Doctor first.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to her."


    Jocelyn Grey''s face turned green.


    She naturally could not stop these old men.


    Although these old fellows usually did not do their jobs properly, they would not be careless when it came to the tribunalmittee and the big issue on the Mystical Ind.


    Isabe was talking to James in the living room. Over the past few days, James had been busy dealing with the Beck family''s businesses and forces. Isabe was not idle either and helped. Just as the two of them were busy, they saw a Red Crystal walk in with a solemn expression. "Mrs. Lockwood, Mr. Beck, there are nine old men outside."


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Betty Supported Her Mom


    "Nine old men?" Isabe asked in surprise.


    James said with a solemn expression, "Mrs. Lockwood, they must be those people from the council."


    Isabe also thought of it. She said, "Invite them in. The rumors these few days are strange. It''s obvious that someone is spreading them maliciously behind the scene. It''s really useful. They rmed the people from the council so quickly."


    After a while, a group of old men dressed simrly were invited in.


    Isabe looked at this scene and her lips could not help but twitch. She felt inexplicably amused.


    Isabe stood up and took two steps forward. Just as she was about to speak, the old man in the lead snorted coldly "Hmph, are you the Miraculous Doctor, Isabe? You''re so arrogant. You actually made us old men wait for so long."


    The Red Crystal Warrior''s face darkened. He was very angry. This old man was obviously looking for trouble on purpose They had not waited outside for long. However, he did not dare to interrupt.


    Judging from the old man''s attitude, Isabe knew that they were deliberately making trouble.


    Her expression did not change as she said indifferently. "Then I''m sorry for my rudeness. In order to express my apology, I''ll invite you to stay for dinner." "Hmph, who cares? Do you think the meal here is precious enough? We''re not hungry!" The second old man walked out, blowing his beard and ring.


    Isabe looked at him and said with a good temper, "Is that so? Since you''re not hungry, let''s sit down and have a cup of coffee."


    "Hmph, so be it. Do you think we don''t dare? But where do you want us to sit? There aren''t many chairs in this hall, right?"


    The third old man also appeared.


    Isabe looked at these old men who were stirring up trouble one by one. The corners of her eyes could not help but twitch. At this point, she could clearly tell that these old men were deliberately making things difficult for her.


    Isabe said, "Elders, there are still enough chairs in the hall."


    As expected, the fourth old man came out and said, "Don''t tell me you want us to sit on the lower side. This is too much. Do you know who we are?"


    He ced his hands on his hips and red at her.


    Isabe nodded and said, "I know. You''re the elders of the council. You have high statuses."


    "Why did you let us sit on the lower side since you know it?"


    The fourth old man said angrily again.


    Immediately after, the fifth old man jumped out and said, "Young woman, don''t think that you can look down on us old men just because you have some ability. Let me tell you. We''re much wiser and more experienced than you!"


    Isabe raised her eyebrows. "Elder, you''re right. Since you don''t want to sit on the lower side, why don''t you just stand?"


    With that, Isabe turned around and sat down in a random seat, leaving the old men there.


    The old men were instantly dumbfounded.


    "This is too much. How can you be so unreasonable? You don''t respect us at all!"


    The sixth and seventh old men also jumped out.


    Isabe tilted her head and looked at the remaining two old men with a smile.


    Leo and Peter widened their eyes when Isabe looked at them. What did she mean? What on earth did she mean?


    "You''re really not cute!" Peter jumped out and criticized. His tone was very resentful.


    How did such an unlovely person give birth to a cute baby like Betty Baby?


    Did she steal Betty Baby?


    The more they thought about it, the angrier they became.


    Isabe called someone to serve coffee and said slowly, "If you don''t want to sit and insist on drinking coffee while standing, I have no objections." James had a strange expression on his face.


    Why did he feel that the legendary dignified elders of the council were different from the rumors?


    These were clearly nine brats who hade to cause trouble. How could they be the respectable and powerful big shots of the tribunalmittee?


    The few old men looked at each other Jaye sat down and said angrily, "Hmph, I''d better sit."


    As soon as he sat down, the other old men followed suit.


    Isabeughed teasingly.


    Seeing her smile, the old men flew into a rage out of humiliation. Richard mmed the table and roared, "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re an outsider, but we don''t care. Let us ask you. What''s wrong with those rumors


    outside?"


    He put on a stern face and looked fierce.


    Isabe nced at him and said, "Richard, don''t be angry. Getting angry is harmful to your body. As for the rumors, they are naturally fake.


    "Look, I''m an honest and dutiful person."


    She looked at the old men sincerely, her temper extremely good.


    The few old men also narrowed their eyes and sized her up before whispering to each other.


    "She does seem like a good girl."


    "But she''s not cute."


    "She has a glib tongue. Don''t be fooled by her."


    "She doesn''t look like an honest person to me."


    Finally, Jaye said angrily. "Stop lying to us. We won''t be fooled. Tell us. Why did youe to the Mystical Ind?"


    Isabe was about to speak when she saw Jocelyn leading Betty in.


    Two Red Crystal Warriors carefully protected Betty.


    When Betty saw Isabe''s figure from afar, her eyes turned so bright. "Mom!"


    She shouted and ran toward Isabe with her short legs.


    Isabe had not seen her daughter for a long time. She also ran over happily and held Betty in her arms. They hugged each other affectionately for a while.


    Isabe was about to carry Betty back to her seat when Betty struggled out of her arms. Then, Betty turned around and ced her hands on her hips. She said rather imposingly, "Did you guys bully my mother


    just


    now?"


    She pouted and widened her watery eyes, looking extremely fierce but cute.


    The old men were dumbfounded when Betty came in.


    At this moment, after being asked by Betty, they immediately shook their heads repeatedly


    Moreover, they even adjusted their sitting posture to that of an obedient primary school student.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The old men sat in a row and shook their heads repeatedly. "No, no. Betty Baby, we definitely didn''t bully her." "Yes, we didn''t bully her. We''re just guests."


    "Yes, we''re here as guests."


    "Look, we''re even drinking coffee." Jaye was flustered. After saying that, he picked up his coffee cup and drank all the coffee in it.


    Betty looked at them suspiciously with a doubtful expression.


    Isabe was stunned.


    She just... didn''t know what to say.


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Fair-Minded Betty


    Isabe looked at her daughter silently. She did not expect that these troublesome old men would actually be obedient to Betty Betty was really... amazing!


    Isabe raised her eyebrows. Without the dignity of a mother, sheined to her daughter, "Betty, they''re lying. They clearly bullied me just now!"


    When Betty heard this, she immediately pouted and revealed a displeased expression.


    The nine old men widened their eyes and looked at Isabe in disbelief. Wasn''t she shameless?


    She actuallyined to Betty?


    Well...Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    How shameless!


    "Pfft... Why are you like this?" In order to prove that he was only here to drink coffee, Peter had just drunk a cup of coffee and choked on it. He coughed violently and pointed at Isabe angrily as if he was looking at an enemy who had hurt him.


    Isabe''s expression was rather innocent.


    "Mom, Betty will protect you!"


    Betty puffed out her chest proudly. In the past, it was always her mother who protected them. This time, it was finally her turn to protect her mother.


    She would not let the old men bully her mother.


    She walked in front of Jaye and asked with a pout, "Grandpa Jaye, do you still want to hear me tell you a story in the future?"


    Jaye hurriedly nodded. "Yes, yes."


    Betty snorted and looked at Richard. "Grandpa Richard, do you still want me to sing and dance for you in the


    future?"


    Richard also hurriedly nodded.


    Betty looked at the other old men. "Then do you still want me to y games with you in the future?"


    The few old men nodded repeatedly.


    "Then you have to apologize to my mother for bullying her. You have to admit your mistake and change. If you admit your mistake, you will still be my good friend." Betty said solemnly.


    The old men looked at each other. They were too embarrassed to apologize to Isabe, right?


    Besides, who wanted to apologize to her?


    This Miraculous Doctor was really annoying. Not only did she go against them, but she alsoined to Betty.


    However, when they looked at Betty''s cute little face, the old men''s hearts melted.


    Betty Baby was so cute. It was not impossible for them to apologize.


    Jaye didn''t say anything. He looked at Richard, and Richard looked at Neil. Finally, Peter was pushed out. Peter stood up with an aggrieved expression. "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re really here to drink coffee. We also have something to discuss with you. You can''t nder us in front of Betty! Our attitude was bad previously. It''s our fault."


    Isabe looked at them with a smile, her bright and watery eyes sparkling. She smiled at her daughter and said coquettishly, "Betty, alright, they''ve apologized. We don''t me them anymore."


    Betty nodded seriously. Her eyes were filled with pride. She patted Isabe''s hand and said, "Yes, mommy, do not be afraid. I am here to protect you."


    Isabe nodded cooperatively.


    The old men were envious. Betty looked at the old men and said, "My mom is very nice. You have to be good


    friends with my mom. Betty loves you!"


    After saying that, she made a heart gesture with her two small hands.


    The old men immediately beamed with joy. They were so excited that they were overjoyed. Even Isabe was pleasing to the eye. Isabe narrowed her eyes and stared at Betty thoughtfully. Her little daughter had the potential to be a fair-minded person


    It was quite fair. Those old men were overjoyed!


    Betty had not seen Isabe for a few days and was unwilling to leave Isabe''s arms.


    Jocelynughed uncontrobly and said, "I''m really surprised. There is always one thing to conquer another. You old guys have such a day!" Jaye immediately red at her angrily. He lowered his voice and said angrily, "Who asked you toe? And you even brought Betty here!" Jocelyn raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t it good that Betty is here? With Betty around, your next discussion with Be will be smoother, right?" Jaye was stunned.


    He looked in the direction of Isabe. Isabe was holding Betty and smiling at them. Her dark eyes seemed to know everything.


    Jaye felt fear for no reason.


    This Miraculous Doctor really didn''t look easy to deal with.


    Fortunately, in Isabe''s arms, Betty was looking at them cutely. Jaye immediately felt that Jocelyn was right. It was really right for Betty toe here.


    Jaye coughed lightly and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, actually, the few of us old men are here to discuss something with you."


    Isabe nodded and said with a smile, "Jaye, if you have something to say, just say it. Betty has caused trouble for you in the council recently."


    Jaye immediately waved his hand. "It''s not troublesome. She didn''t cause any trouble at all. We hope that Betty cane to the council more often. Staying for a long time was fine too."


    Isabe smiled at him.


    Jaye coughed lightly and his expression became serious.


    ''Mrs Lockwood, we actually prefer to talk to Mr. Lockwood, but he''s not here. I wonder if we can talk to you."


    Jaye asked.


    He was actually afraid that Isabe was only a woman after all and could not control the Lockwood family''s major matters. That was why he asked this question.


    Isabe was not angry. She nodded and said, "I still have this bit of confidence. Elders, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Jaye heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He said, "It''s like this. Mrs. Lockwood, you and Mr. Lockwood have been on Mystical Ind for some time. What do you think of Mystical Ind?" Isabe said, "The air on Mystical Ind is better than the outside world. This ce seems to be paradise. It has a rich ancient charm and distinct cultural characteristics It''s a good ce." Jaye said, "Yes, Mystical Ind is indeed a good ce, but at the same time, the technology and economic level are about 50 years behind the outside world."


    Isabe was silent. Indeed, in terms of technology and economy, Mystical Ind was much worse than the outside world.


    Although there were helicopters and firearms on Mystical Ind, only a few people had those things.


    Although Mystical Ind also used Lucsian Dors, the prices here werepletely different from the outside world.


    Since ancient times, Mystical Ind had been sealed and xenophobic. It did not interact with the outside world, so how good could its development be?


    It was only in recent decades that some people from Mystical Ind went to the outside world and saw the prosperity of the outside world. Only then did they realize the difference between Mystical Ind and the outside world.


    There was another fatal point. Isabe discovered that the food on Mystical Ind was the most expensive. This also exined a problem. The food production of Mystical Ind was declining In other words, in another ten years or decades, Mystical Ind might face a desperate situation of food shortage.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you must have understood the predicament of Mystical Ind In fact, the council has been considering cooperating with the outside world all these years, but we have never found a suitable partner. After all, if we choose the wrong person, we will bring disaster upon Mystical Ind.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you have a connection with Jocelyn That''s why we decided to work with the Lockwood family We hope that you can give us a glimmer of hope."


    Jaye sighed


    Isabe smiled and said, "Sure, but I want to hear the content Should we improve the technology and economy of Mystical Ind or solve the production n of Mystical Ind?"


    Before Jaye could speak, Jocelyn said. ¡°The mineral veins on Mystical Ind are not avable in the outside world Some mineral veins can create even stronger weapons. "This is what every country and force desires and wants to have first."


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Eighth Master


    Isabe looked at Jocelyn. The current Jocelyn was the tenth elder of the council, not her Master Grey.


    Isabe nodded and said, "With the Lockwood family''s strength, if we want to support Mystical Ind and do business with it, mutual benefits arepletely possible.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "The Lockwood family can even convince the President to cooperate with Mystical ind. We will solve the food problem of Mystical Ind Mystical Ind will provide us with rare mineral veins and metals. This is very fair."


    Jocelyn chuckled. "That''s not enough. Mystical Ind not only wants to solve the food problem, but also the problems in technology and other aspects Mystical Ind has to keep pace with the outside world "For example, if you use our metals to create the most advanced weapons, Mystical Ind will have to divide them evenly.


    "In addition, Mystical Ind is no longer sealed off. We will cooperate with the Lockwood family in all aspects. From now on, Mystical Ind will have everything you have. You will also have everything on Mystical Ind."


    Isabe raised an eyebrow. "Mystical Ind is 50 years behind the outside world. If you want us to instantly synchronize the development of Mystical Ind with the outside world, the price is extraordinary. No matter how I think about it, it''s a losing deal."


    Jocelyn said, "How is that possible? Mystical Ind''s rare mineral veins arepletely worth it. When you see those mineral veins, you''ll know that you''ve definitely taken advantage of us.


    "This was because the mineral veins and metals on Mystical Ind could increase the technology of the outside world by at least another 50 years.


    "Mystical Ind only wanted to protect itself. Cooperating with the outside world could guarantee that Mystical Ind had these powers.


    "With the mineral veins provided by Mystical Ind, the power of the outside world will also increase qualitatively. No matter how you think about it, this is a more beneficial business for you." Isabe pondered for a moment and said, "I agree to this deal on behalf of the Lockwood family. When Draxtones back, we''ll get to know about those mineral veins. I hope those mineral veins can surprise


    us."


    "Of course." Jocelyn smiled.


    Isabe also smiled and said teasingly, "Jocelyn, you''re so confident."


    Jocelyn red at her and said, "Be, don''t worry. Mystical Ind will definitely not disappoint the Lockwood family."


    "I naturally believe you, Master Grey."


    After saying that, she looked at the old men. The old men obviously did not expect the conversation to go so smoothly Isabe skipped the coboration and took out a USB sh drive.


    "Elders, this is the process of Julian killing the previous president. It''s clearly recorded here."


    The old men''s expressions changed. Jocelyn said happily, "Be, where did you find it?"


    "I got it from the Fifth Master"


    Jocelyn took the USB sh drive and said happily, "That''s great. Julian is a scumbag. Let''s see how he can still be arrogant this time."


    Julian''s men had been secretly watching the Beck family. They saw that the old men stayed there for more than an hour, and their expressions were extremely serious when they came out. Julian sneered "Hmph, those old men in the council are very pedantic. They definitely can''t tolerate Isabe.


    They must have parted on bad terms."


    lan nodded and said, "I just don''t know what the council will do next."


    The council carried the next step very fast.


    The next day, the council announced that they were holding a meeting of district masters to select the new


    president.


    To put it bluntly, Julian was only a vice president. The Nine-me que was not in his hands. He hadn''t gotten the peak power of the tribunalmittee.


    Julian was bewildered. "Why is it so sudden? What are these old men up to?"


    Julian was very agitated.


    lan came to the Doyle family and said to Julian, "Mr. Doyle, I will definitely support you.


    "It''s just that I don''t know the others."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and said, "Some district masters will definitely support me, but District 5 and District 8 are two big problems.


    *As for District 5... that lunatic''s personality is now unpredictable.


    "As for District 8 Eighth Master is a piece of trash.


    lan said, "It''s true that Eighth Master is trash, but who said that trash is useless?


    "All these years, Eighth Master has been suppressed by Joshua. I don''t know how stifled he is. If he was given


    a chance, he would definitely give Joshua a fatal blow."


    Julian said. "Joshua is a tough nut to crack. But it''s a critical period. I have to get his support."


    lan said, "If you go and rope in Joshua, I''ll go and have a chat with Eighth Master. We''ll do two things at the same time!


    "After the matter is done, it will be fine if Joshua behaves himself. However, if he doesn''t, we will naturally have ways to get rid of him.


    "For the past few years, Joshua has been dominating District 8 alone. I''m afraid many people have had enough of him."


    Julian''s eyes shed. "Let''s do it this way. We''ll do two things at the same time. Eighth Master has been holding back his anger for the past few years. I''m afraid he has many hidden moves. It''s necessary to rope him in. Thank you, Mr. Sullivan."


    lan smiled and said, "It''s what I should do. Mr. Doyle, when you be the president, how can you treat me badly? Our fate is closely linked now!"


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Julian immediately set off for District 8.


    When Joshua heard that Julian had arrived, he smiled and said, "I won''t see him."


    The subordinate hesitated. "President, are you really not going to see him? Julian must havee for the presidential election in three days.


    "At that time, if Julian bes the president and you don''t see him now, he might hate us."


    Joshua nced at the subordinate and said, "Don''t worry. Julian can''t be the president."


    The subordinate was stunned.


    This subordinate was not Joshua''s confidant, but he was very loyal to Joshua.


    He was left behind by the previous president. Although Joshua did not let him know Joshua''s true identity, Joshua did not intend to give up on him.


    Joshua patted him on the shoulder and said, "Kenny, just wait and see."


    Kenny looked at Joshua in confusion All these years, he had never really understood this young president.


    He knew that the president had a secret, but he did not know what it was.


    He had a vague feeling that this secret was about to be revealed.


    Kenny went out and chased Julian away.


    Julian returned to District 1 with a livid expression.


    This was the second time Isabe hade to District 8.


    Thest time she came was to participate in an auction.


    This time, she was here to look for Eighth Master.


    However, she had sneaked in.


    "Eighth Master, I''m sure I don''t have to tell you how arrogant Joshua was back then. Now, there''s a chance. As long as you''re willing to do it, you''ll definitely be able to get rid of him. "When the timees, you''ll be the real Eighth Master."


    lan said.


    Eighth Master sighed and said submissively, "s, I do want to, but Joshua can do whatever he wants in District 8. There''s nothing I can do."


    lan said, "Eighth Master, you''re too humble. Don''t lie to me. You always control an Expendable Legion.


    "All these years, although you''ve been suppressed by Joshua, you''ve never mobilized the Expendable Legion. You''re waiting for an opportunity, right? "Now, the opportunity hase. Eighth Master, what are you waiting for?"


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 Not Smart And Weak


    Eighth Master''s pupils constrictedn actually knew his trump card


    Evenn knew about it. How could Joshua not know about it then?


    All these years, he had been suppressed by Joshua and had been secretly developing his force so that he could give Joshua a fatal blow at a critical moment. But now, it seemed that his secret was not a


    secret.


    Seeing Eighth Master''s frightened expression,n revealed an old fox-like smile


    "Oh, Eighth Master, don''t be surprised. I didn''t know you had such an Expendable Legion. Mr. Doyle was the one who told me this news!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Doyle? Which Mr. Doyle? Oh, you mean the vice president, right?" Eighth Master was stunned and askedn looked at him speechlessly and said, "Eighth Master, how insensible you are. The vice president? Isn''t it only a matter of time before Mr. Doyle bes the president? Why do you have to say that he''s the vice president?


    "You should also know that the council is about to start selecting a new president. It will only be a few days. Mr. Doyle will definitely take over the position!"


    Eighth Master looked hesitant "Alright, I don''t care whether Mr. Doyle will be the president or the vice president. I just want to know how he knows that I have an Expendable Legion.


    "Even he knows about it. How could Joshua not know?"


    The more Eighth Master spoke, the more terrified he became.


    He stood up and rubbed his hands as he paced back and forth. "What should I do? Joshua is a shrewd and cunning smiling tiger. I couldn''t even hide it from Julian. I definitely couldn''t hide it from Joshua either!"


    lan''s expression was a little strange. He said, "Eighth Master, it hasn''t been easy for you all these years!


    "Look, Joshua has already traumatized you. Are you that afraid of him?"


    Eighth Master was of medium build. He had a mustache and small eyes.


    Hearing this, he widened his small eyes and said angrily, "You know nothing about it!"


    lan''s face darkened.


    Eighth Master had been pretending to be submissive and timid just now. Now, his expression immediately changed. He was really courting death.


    Eighth Master said angrily, "I know better than anyone how powerful Joshua is. If you haven''t experienced the pain of being tortured by him personally, don''t mock me."


    lan was speechless to the extreme.


    Isabe, who was eavesdropping outside, almostughed out loud.


    She had thought that Eighth Master had been suppressed by Joshua for a long time and was probably filled with thoughts of revenge. She did not expect Joshua to traumatize Eighth Master. She did not know how Joshua did it.


    lan looked at Eighth Master''s cowardly expression and took a deep breath. "Eighth Master, you''re the master of a district after all. Can you not be so useless?


    "Now an opportunity is right in front of you. If you make good use of it, you might be able to step on Joshua. Are you going to do it?"


    Eighth Master looked atn suspiciously and said, "What do you mean?"


    lan said, "Your Expendable Legion is not afraid of death. If you use them to fight against Landon''s people, Landon''s people will definitely lose.


    "Mr. Doyle will definitely not mistreat you for your contributions."


    Eighth Master silently looked atn for a while and said, "Mr. Sullivan, do you take me for a fool?


    "Dislodge Joshua now, or I won''t dare to take action.


    "Joshua is not to be trifled with. Julian is not to be trifled with. Could it be that Landon is to be trifled with?"


    Eighth Master''s face was filled with fear and rejection.


    lan was so angry that his face turned ashen. Before he came, he thought that Eighth Master would definitely seize the opportunity after being suppressed by Joshua for so long. Who would have thought that the other party would be so timid?


    He was about to say something else when he heard a chuckle. Then the door creaked open


    Eighth Master andn looked over in surprise and saw Isabe walking in very casually.


    She looked as arrogant as if she was entering her own house.


    Eighth Master was dumbfounded. Who was this?


    lan''s expression changed and he said sternly, "Isabe, how did you get in? Where are my men?" His men were all guarding outside


    Isabe looked at him and said coldly, "Is there a need to ask? Naturally, I knocked them down." "But the guards in my residence..." Eighth Master said softly.


    Isabe looked at him in amusement and said, "I knocked them down, too."


    "What are you trying to do? You''re trespassing! Eighth Master looked at her in bewilderment Isabe said gently. "Eighth Master, don''t be afraid. I''m a good person. I''m here to cooperate with you." Eighth Master looked atn and then at Isabe. He suddenly took a step back and fell into a chair. He pped his thigh and wailed, "Oh, why do both of youe to a useless person like me?


    "Go to Joshua. He''s strong and capable. He''s the boss of District 8. It''s most suitable for you to work with him."


    lan red at Eighth Master and turned to Isabe. "Isabe, what are you doing here?"


    Isabe''s expression turned cold. She said ton, "You came, so why can''t Ie?n, if I were you, I would be the president of the Mercenary Association. The right thing to do is to run the Mercenary Association well "You insist on having something to do with Julian and courting death. Tell me. How stupid are you?"n sneered and retorted, "Isabe, you''re just an outsider. How can you be so arrogant in front of me, the president?


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll never be able to leave Mystical Ind?"


    Isabe looked at him contemptuously and sneered. "Then I''ll make sure you can''t walk out of here today." As she spoke, Isabe suddenly attacked.


    Her movement was as fast as a shadow.n''s eyes widened as a light but violent force suddenly attacked Immediately after, the world spun. In the next moment, he fell to the ground and Isabe''s feet stepped on his chest.


    Isabe looked down at him and sneered. "Do you know that I''m an assassin?"


    lan''s injuries were not light. His face was pale. He gritted his teeth and said, "I know. You''re Butterfly..


    Isabe nodded. "Since you know, why are you still so stubborn in front of me? Isn''t it good to be cute like Eighth Master?"


    Isabe used her chin to point at the stunned Eighth Master.


    lan gritted his teeth in anger. At the same time, fear could not help but arise in his heart.


    That was right. He knew that Isabe was Butterfly. Why did he have to confront her? He was confused.


    If Butterfly wanted to kill someone,n was not confident that he could escape.


    However, he could not beg for mercy.


    At this moment, Isabe said again, n, Mercenari Uno didn''t find trouble with you, but you''re thinking of finding trouble with us. Tell me, since I bumped into you today, how should I deal with you? "Should I just kill you, or... cripple you?"


    lan was afraid. If he were in her shoes, he would definitely not let Isabe off if he caught her.


    He suddenly understood Eighth Master''s fear of Joshua. He did not care about his reputation anymore and begged for mercy. "Isabe, no, Miraculous Doctor, you can''t treat me like that At most, I won''t provoke you in the future!"


    Isabe moved her feet away and nodded. "Not bad. Mr. Sullivan, you''re very obedient. I''ll let you off today. "However, if you go back on your word, I will definitely challenge your entire Mercenary Association."n got up from the ground with a livid expression and fled without another word.


    lan walked out of the door of Eighth Master''s house, and his face could not help but contort


    He, the dignified president of the Mercenary Association, had actually been stepped on by Isabe. He had to take revenge.


    Mercenari Uno had to be eliminated, too


    If only... he could find that ck Crystal Potion. In that case, he could also create a group of ck Crystal Warriors Why would he need to be afraid of Isabe?


    Isabe watched asn''s figure disappeared She turned to Eighth Master and said, "Eighth Master, I think Mr Sullivan is not smart and can''t withstand a single blow. He''s really courting death. Do you think I''m right?"


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 Desperate Eighth Master


    Eighth Master was terrified. He nodded repeatedly in fear. "Yes, yes."


    "You can''t be as stupid as he is, can you?"


    Isabe smiled at him.


    Eighth Master nodded desperately.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Isabe praised, "Eighth Master, you''re the real smart one."


    Eighth Master asked cautiously, "When are you leaving?"


    Isabe''s smile froze. Then, she was so angry that sheughed. She was about to speak when footsteps came from outside.


    Isabe turned around in surprise and saw a group of people walking in unison.


    The person in the lead was Joshua.


    Isabe''s eyes shed with surprise.


    However, Eighth Master was not surprised at all.


    Obviously, this was not the first time such a scene had happened.


    Eighth Master widened his small eyes in despair.


    Joshua walked in and ignored Eighth Master. Instead, he walked straight to Isabe.


    Eighth Master couldn''t help but wonder if the two of them were going to fight. It would be best if both of them were injured.


    His small eyes were faintly filled with anticipation.


    However, Joshua knelt on one knee.


    Eighth Master subconsciously rubbed his eyes.


    Isabe did not wait for Joshua to speak and pulled him up.


    Joshua said, "Mrs. Lockwood, it''s great to see you."


    Isabe had already talked to Joshua on the phonest time. She did not stand on ceremony and smiled. "Why are you here?" Joshua nced at Eighth Master and said, "I heard thatn came to Eighth Master''s residence, so I came to take a look.


    "I happened to receive a call from Mr. Lockwood. He told me that you were here too and asked me to send you something."


    Isabe was surprised. "Draxton asked you to give me something?"


    Joshua smiled and nodded. "Mrs. Lockwood, do you still remember the living metal?"


    "Of course " Isabe would never forget the magical metal at thest auction.


    Joshua said, "Last time, Mr. Lockwood instructed me to forge a weapon for you. Now that it''s done. Mr. Lockwood originally wanted to give it to you personally, but he''s not around now. For your safety, he asked me to send it to you first."


    As he spoke, Joshua took a box from a subordinate behind him.


    He opened the box. Inside was a light golden and translucent thing that was as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    At first nce, it looked like half of the wing of a butterfly.


    Isabe''s eyes immediately lit up. Wasn''t this the Butterfly Wing?


    Last time, her weapon, Butterfly Wing, was damaged during the fight with Jasper. It had not been reattached


    since.


    Now, looking at the treasure in the box, Isabe was instantly tempted.


    She deftly took out the Butterfly Wing.


    Undoubtedly, this new Butterfly Wing felt better than the one she had used before. Satisfied, she used the same technique to wrap it around and put it away Joshua''s eyes lit up. "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re so skilled." No wonder she was Butterfly.


    Eighth Master was already terrified.


    He trembled as he looked at Isabe and Joshua.


    Joshua looked at him and said with a smile, "Eighth Master, why didne to you?"


    Eighth Master looked at Joshua. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    This devil actually knelt to the Miraculous Doctor and even called her Mrs. Lockwood. He was actually...


    "He came for your Expendable Legion, right?"


    Eighth Master''s mind went nk. He screamed madly in his heart. Sure enough, Joshua knew it!


    Joshua looked at his expression and smiled. Then, Joshua pped his hands. Instantly, a team shed over like ghosts.


    They formed a square team.


    Eighth Master took a look and immediately felt dizzy. Wasn''t this his Expendable Legion?


    Then, he saw the chief walk up to Joshua and say respectfully, "Mr. Miller!"


    That was clearly his Expendable Legion. Why did the chief call Joshua Mr. Miller?


    Joshua nodded and turned to look at Eighth Master. He smiled and said, "Oh, I''ve never thanked you, Eighth Master. Thank you for training this army for me." Eighth Master was stunned.


    What... kind of nightmare was this? He must be hallucinating.


    Yes, it must be.


    Otherwise, why would he hear that his Expendable Legion had be Joshua''s?


    He was very sure that this was his Expendable Legion!


    Eighth Master was on the verge of copse.


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Meeting Of District Masters


    Not to mention how depressed the Eighth Master was, even Isabe was stunned.


    She looked at Joshua and blinked. Then, she could not help but burst outughing. She could not help but give him a thumbs up.


    Joshua could not help but smile. He was a smiling tiger and often smiled. However, no one could see through his true emotions.


    However, at this moment, his smile was a little smug and ostentatious. He was like a naughty child who had been praised by his parents. His entire body was filled with a smug aura. Joshua''s move had indeed trampled on the Eighth Master''sst bit of pride and dignity.


    One could imagine what kind of life the Eighth Master had been living all these years.


    It was fine if he was suppressed by Joshua and could not turn things around. It was not easy for him to secretly develop his trump card, but in the end, he did everything for his enemy. And he had always beencent about it..


    The Eighth Master cried.


    He was really crying now. He slid out of his chair and onto the floor. He sat there sobbing like a child, looking so desperate all over.


    Isabe tilted her head and could not help but reveal a trace of sympathy in her eyes.


    With a smile on his face, Joshua slowly walked to the Eighth Master and squatted down.


    He ced an arm on the Eighth Master''s shoulder and said, "Eighth Master, why are you crying? You''ve done very well all these years. You''re a sessful district master."


    The Eighth Master sobbed as he nced at Joshua and said, "Kill or torture me if you want, but don''t insult me!"


    Joshua clicked his tongue and sighed. "How can it be an insult? Eighth Master, I''m really praising you! "Do you know why you can live safely all these years? It''s because you''re cute and obedient!


    "If it were anyone else, they might have been killed by me because they were not cute enough!


    *Just always maintain your cuteness and obedience. Isn''t it good to live? Why do you want to die?"


    The Eighth Master stopped crying. He looked at Joshua in a daze and then at Isabe. He said uncertainly. "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    Joshua said helplessly, "Look at you... You make it sound like we''re bad people! As long as you''re as cute and obedient as ever, why would I kill you?


    "Not only will we not kill you, but we will also put you in an important position. After all, managing District 8 should be the district master''s business. Don''t you think so?"


    The Eighth Master had a look of doubt on his face. He felt that it was unreal, but at the same time, he felt extremely wronged. For a moment, sorrow welled up in his heart. He could not help but grab hispel and cry. He was definitely the most useless and miserable district master in the history of Mystical ind! When he finished crying and looked up, he realized that Joshua and Isabe had already left. Three dayster, the meeting of district masters officially began.


    A few presidents arrived at the venue of the tribunalmittee of District 1 early in the morning.


    Not only district masters but also the leaders of the other forces had also arrived.


    For example, Joshua from the underground chamber ofmerce,n from the Sullivan family, and the two chiefs of the Arcana Group.


    Isabe went with Landon.


    However, just as they reached the entrance of the venue, they were stopped.


    The person who stopped them was a middle-aged man who was about the same age as Landon. However, this person looked at Landon with mockery and contempt.


    "Hey, aren''t you Mr. Wright? What''s wrong? Do you want to go in too?"


    Landon''s expression turned cold. Just as he was about to speak, the person interrupted him again. "Oh, oh, I have a bad memory. I remembered wrongly. Mr. Wright? You''re just an outcast now. "Landon, how is it? Is the slums settlement fun? I heard that you hooked up with Jocelyn. You''re really capable You can have sex for power and money at your age!"


    Landon grabbed the man''s cor.


    "Tom, don''t think I don''t know that you''re responsible for my father''s death!"


    A trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes


    The middle-aged man called Tom was obviously still a little afraid of Landon When he heard Landon''s words, his expression changed even more. He said sternly, "Landon, you clearly killed your father to seize power. Don''t even think about framing me!"


    After the old president''s death, Landon was charged with killing his father and forced to live in the slums settlement because of Julian''s framing and Tom''s usation.


    Tom was once a subordinate of the old president. He and Hannah were both trusted by the old president. However, Hannah was killed and Tom betrayed him.


    Landon did not want to argue with such a despicable person. He said directly, "Tom, are you really stopping us from entering?"


    Tom sneered. He looked at Landon and Isabe and said, "Hmph, you''re a murderer sand she''s an outsider. What right do you have to enter? I''ll stop you today!" There were many onlookers around who were gloating as they watched Landon and Isabe.


    Isabe did not react. She knew that Landon could solve it.


    The next moment, Landon took out a piece of que and said coldly, "Tom, open your silly eyes and see what this is!"


    Tom looked at the que in Landon''s hand. There were nine golden mes on the white que.


    "Nine-me que..." Tom''s expression changed.


    Nine-me que represented the president.


    Even if Landon wasn''t the president, he was holding the Nine-me que. If Tom still stopped Landon, he would be flouting the rules of the tribunalmittee. However, Tom was unwilling to give up. He stared at the Nine-me que and suddenly made a move to snatch the que from Landon.


    Landon quickly retracted his hand and kicked Tom.


    Tom took a few steps back from the kick.


    "Tom, how dare you snatch Nine-me que?" Landon snapped.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tom flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted, "Guards, arrest them. This murderer stole Nine-me que Capture him and take back the que!"


    Tom was themander of the guards in the tribunalmittee. With his order, a group of guards surrounded Landon and Isabe


    Landon was really angry. He said sternly, "Tom, my father once valued you so much. It''s fine if you betrayed him, but you even harmed his life with others and let him die with injustice. Today, I want to see what you can do to me!"


    With that, he also shouted and raised Nine-me que high. "Nine-me que is here. Whoever dares to step forward will be guilty of disobeying!"


    The surrounding guards immediately hesitated.


    Tom was unwilling to give up. He opened his mouth and wanted to shout again, but isabe finally lost her patience. She stepped forward and kicked Tom''s body, which had just gotten up, back to the ground. "You''re too noisy!" Isabe looked down at the person under her feet.


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Sixth Master


    Tom had never been bullied like this before. He immediately red at isabe with a humiliated expression "You, how dare you treat me like this


    He was so angry that his face turned red and the veins on his forehead bulged


    Isabe did not say anything She just lowered her eyes and nced at him indifferently. That gaze was no different from looking at a worm on the ground


    However, the strength of her foot increased Tom immediately let out a miserable groan and his face turned pale from the pain


    "Are you still blocking our way? Isabe asked indifferently


    Tom widened his eyes and stared at isabe, but he could not say a word


    "What happened here?" At this moment, a cold and dignified voice sounded


    Everyone turned around and saw that it was Julian


    Julian had clearly heard themotion here and walked out


    When he saw the Nine me que in Landon''s hand, his pupils suddenly trembled. Then, a hint of determination shed in his eyes


    He snorted and smiled "Why do you stop Mr Wright and Mrs Lockwood? Tom, what''s going on?"


    He seemed to be asking Tom, but he was actually staring at isabe


    Isabe nced at Julian and moved her foot away from Tom. "Your master is here."


    Tom gasped in pain. He got up from the ground and walked to Julian''s side to sue Isabe for her evil deeds. Isabe sneered nonchntly.


    Julian looked at Isabe coldly with a mocking gaze. "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re worrying about other people''s matters on Mystical Ind. Have you ever thought about the Lockwood family''s current situation?" Isabe''s expression changed slightly.


    Julian continued, "Something happened to you and Draxton. Now that you''re alive, I''m sure Draxton isn''t dead either But so what?


    "People in Dawton City don''t know it and they think you''re really dead!


    The news of your death has been spread in Dawton City. What do you think will happen to the Lockwood family when everyone thinks that Draxton is dead?¡± Isabe looked at him in amusement. "Are you looking down on the Lockwood family? Even without Draxton, the Lockwood family is still powerful


    Julian said meaningfully. "There are indeed many talents in the Lockwood family. The Lockwood family has been passed down for generations and has a deep foundation However, no matter how powerful the Lockwood family is, it is not the leader of Lucsia In Lucsia, some forces can hurt the Lockwood family. "Isabe, don''t be too conceited Instead of causing trouble on Mystical ind and ruining my business with Draxton, why don''t you scram back to Dawton City and care about the Lockwood family and your other little brat?"


    When Julian mentioned Ricky, Isabe''s heart could not help but tighten


    The news that she and Draxton were dead was sent back to Dawton City. Could it be that someone was really silly and dared to hurt the Lockwood family?


    What was Draxton''s purpose for faking his death?


    When it came to the children, Isabe couldn''t help but feel worried. However, she still believed that the Lockwood family would protect Ricky


    But even so, she had already made up her mind to return to Dawton City as soon as possible


    Isabe''s gaze suddenly became sharp She looked at Julian and said, "Mr Duncan, I don''t care about the situation in Dawton City. Today, I will definitely consign you to eternal damnation. It won''t be toote for me to return to Dawton City after I kill you!"


    Her gaze was extremely sharp, causing Julian''s expression to change.


    Julian was so angry that his face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, why are you doing this?"


    Isabe snorted coldly and did not say anything else.


    "Be, let''s go in!" Landon said.


    Isabe nodded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, no one stopped them.


    In the venue, other than a few elders, everyone else had basically arrived.


    Isabe nced around and saw the drunk Fifth Master in the corner. He seemed to be taking a nap with his eyes closed.


    Isabe looked away and saw that the few district masters she had seen and not seen before were all here. One of them had facial paralysis and red at her without blinking.


    The person who had facial paralysis looked quite cold and looked like he was not to be trifled with. Isabe looked away. It was better not to get into a conflict..


    She didn''t want to get into a conflict, but he walked toward her.


    Julian''s lips curled up as he looked at Isabe gloatingly.


    Sixth Master was the most rigid and pedantic person. He was the most xenophobic.


    Moreover, Sixth Master had an aggressive attitude. He probably disliked Isabe.


    Julian thought that if Sixth Master and Isabe had a conflict here, they would quarrel or fight directly. It would definitely cause the other district masters to be angry. At that time, Isabe and Landon would definitely lose the trust of the people.


    Did Landon want topete with him? No way!


    Just as Julian was thinking like this, Sixth Master had already walked up to Isabe.


    Isabe was not timid. She sized up the man who had facial paralysis and wondered which district master he


    was.


    She excluded the few people she had seen before. The person in front of her could only be First Master, Fourth Master, or Sixth Master.


    This person looked so unfriendly. He was definitely not Sixth Master.


    Seventh Master said that Sixth Master was her fan.


    Isabe was thinking that if this person provoked herter, should she hit him more gently, harder, or moderately?


    Then, the man suddenly took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    A medicinal fragrance emanated from the white handkerchief. Isabe smelled the medicinal fragrance and looked at the man suspiciously. Could it be that this person wanted to poison her?


    Then, the person said, "Mrs. Lockwood, hello. My name is Logan. I''m the district master of District 6. I admire you very much. I wonder if you can give me an autograph."


    He handed her a pen with his other hand.


    Isabe suddenly had mixed feelings. She thought guiltily, "Why would I want to hit my fan just because he looks scary?"


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Meeting Of District Masters


    Just as Isabe was feelingplicated, Julian was simply stunned. He roared in disbelief, "Sixth Master! Sixth Master, what are you doing? You''re the dignified district master of District 6. Aren''t you ashamed?" Sixth Master looked at Julian expressionlessly. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes as he said, "I didn''t do anything embarrassing!"


    Julian was furious. He said angrily, "Sixth Master, you''re the Sixth Master. How can you ask her for an autograph? This is simply ridiculous! Isn''t this embarrassing?"


    Sixth Master''s facial paralysis seemed to get worse. He looked like he was about to hit someone the next moment


    Isabe nced at Julian, snorted, and sneered. Then she took the handkerchief and pen from Sixth Master Sixth Master looked at her. Isabe gave him a friendly smile and said, "Thank you for your appreciation, Sixth Master. It''s just an autograph. It''s nothing!"


    With that, she lowered her head and signed her name on the handkerchief


    Sixth Master stared at the tip of the pen with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    He carefully took the handkerchief and carefully put it into his pocket. His face was slightly red as he said, "Thank you, Mrs. Lockwood!"


    Isabemented in her heart. Men couldn''t be judged by their looks. Who would have thought that the fierce-looking Sixth Master was also her fan?


    Isabe looked in Julian''s direction and smiled with narrowed eyes. "Mr. Duncan, you''re too narrow-minded. What''s so embarrassing about asking for an autograph? You''re a little narrow-minded. Oh, you''re also short-sighted!"


    She criticized Julian. Julian was so angry that his face turned ashen.


    He looked around. The people around him were watching the show silently, but no one came out to speak for him.


    Julian''s eyelids twitched, and he became even angrier.


    At this moment, there was a sudden silence in the air. Then, ten elders walked out one after another.


    This time, Julian could care less about the small matter of the Sixth Master asking for an autograph. His attention was focused on the elders. When he saw Jocelyne out, Julian''s eyes darkened.


    The corners of his lips twitched as he sneered inwardly. How could the strength of Jocelynpare to the entire council?


    As long as it concerned the overall situation of the tribunalmittee and Mystical Ind, the elders of the council would not show any mercy.


    Julian knew those old men very well, so he was confident that he could eliminate Landon and Isabe today All district masters and the big shots of the forces stood up and bowed respectfully when they saw the people from the council.


    After some small talk, Jaye said, "I believe everyone already knows that the purpose of this meeting of district masters is to choose the new president.


    "The tribunalmittee hasn''t had a president for years. Today, we muste to a conclusion."


    Everyone nodded in agreement


    Julian took a step forward and said, "Elders, choosing the president is one thing, but there''s another matter to settle today."


    The few elders looked at him. Jocelyn also looked over mockingly.


    Julian''s expression did not change. He said righteously, "Regarding the death of the previous president, Jocelyn seems to have a different opinion. Today, we have to let the truth be revealed. Some people should have been kicked out of the tribunalmittee long ago. We should kill them to take revenge for the old president."


    He spoke righteously.


    The mockery in Jocelyn''s eyes intensified. The nine old men also looked at Julian strangely.


    Jaye said, "Mr. Doyle, since you said so, do you have evidence?"


    Julian''s expression turned serious as he said, "Of course I handed over the evidence of Landon killing the old president to the elders after the old president''s death.


    "Today, I''m going to say something else"


    He kept them in suspense and turned to look in the direction of Isabe and Landon.


    He said angrily, "Landon, you killed your father and stole the ck Crystal Potion a few years ago. I didn''t expect that you would actually collude with outsiders to disrupt the order of Mystical Ind and the tribunalmittee!


    "Landon, what are you trying to do? You bring disaster upon us for your own selfish desires. Are you crazy?" He used indignantly.


    However, he was extremely proud in his heart. The council would definitely not allow outsiders to disturb Mystical Ind


    Landon looked at him coldly and said, "You said that I bring disaster upon us. Where''s the evidence? Should we believe your one-sided statement?"


    Julian said loudly. "Draxton and Isabe are the dignified patriarch and patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family, but they actually came to Mystical Ind and became the district master of District 9. Their thoughts are self-evident.


    "Now, Landon, you collude with them. Could it be that you want to use the entire Mystical Ind to fulfill your ambition?


    "Do you respect Mystical Ind and the tribunalmittee? Are you going to plot against the council in the future?


    "Oh, right, Jocelyn is Isabe''s master. The three of you have been working together for a long time, right? What''s your goal? Depose the council? Destroy the tribunalmittee? Or contribute the entire Mystical Ind to the Lockwood family?"


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. In the end, he was simply heartbroken.


    "Elders, district masters, we are all natives of Mystical Ind. Can you tolerate such a thing?"


    He wanted everyone to stand up and attack Landon and Isabe, making them unable to leave today.


    Landon''s face turned ashen from Julian''s words, while Isabe remained calm.


    Julian thought that after his words, the old men in the council and the district masters would have an intense reaction. However, he did not expect the atmosphere to be so quiet.


    This was not normal!


    Weren''t these people angry? Weren''t they shocked? Shouldn''t they be angry and attack Landon and Isabe together?


    Whenn sensed the awkward atmosphere, his eyes couldn''t help but sh. He took the lead and said, "How ridiculous. Landon, as the son of the previous president, you actually did such a heartless thing. You simply deserve to die!"


    He thought that after he took the lead, someone would join in the crusade.


    However, the scene was still silent..


    The district masters sat on the spot and watched the show with relish.


    First Master and Fourth Master were usually close to Julian, but their rtionship with Second Master was better.


    After Second Master joined Draxton, First Master and Fourth Master considered the pros and cons before resolutely joining Draxton.


    The reason was simple. Draxton could give them more benefits than Julian.


    On the other side, Third Master and Seventh Master were also sitting together and whispering. No one knew what they were talking about


    There was no need to mention Sixth Master. He had just received Isabe''s autograph, so he naturally


    wouldn''t join in the fun.


    Moreover, he heard that his archenemy, Seventh Master, had already sought refuge with the Lockwood family and the Miraculous Doctor, but he hadn''t expressed his stance. He thought that he had to find an opportunity to defect to the Miraculous Doctor


    In this way, he might be able to witness the Miraculous Doctor''s medical skills with his own eyes in the future!


    There was no need to mention Eighth Master. At this moment, he was sitting alone in the corner, like an invisible person


    He felt that he was inferior to the other district masters. He silently nced at Joshua who was not far away. and his eyes were filled with resentment


    The next one was Fifth Master


    At this moment, Fifth Master suddenly opened his eyes. He was like a tiger that had suddenly woken up from


    a nap


    He got up from his seat and walked over to Isabe.


    Julian looked at Fifth Master and thought, "Is this lunatic going to explode today?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    No matter what, as long as Fifth Master spoke at this moment, it meant that he represented all district


    masters


    However, Fifth Master walked past Julian and stood beside Isabe.


    The bearded man who looked slovenly narrowed his drunken eyes and sneered. "Julian, do you dare to say that the old president''s death has nothing to do with you?"


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 Julian Is Over


    Fifth Master''s words and attitude made all the district masters stand up straight and watch the show.


    They looked over with bright eyes.


    "What is this lunatic trying to do?" Third Master asked in surprise.


    Seventh Master''s eyes shed. "I didn''t expect Mrs. Lockwood to subdue him too."


    "That lunatic isn''t that easy to subdue!" Third Master said.


    Seventh Master said, "Let''s see what he wants to do!"


    Julian waspletely stunned by Fifth Master''s attitude


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he said sternly, "Fifth Master, what nonsense are you talking about? Have you lost your mind from drinking?" Julian''s eyes stared sharply into Fifth Master''s eyes as a warning.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fifth Master''s eyes were filled with drunkenness as he said, "Julian, what are you staring at? Others might be afraid of you, but I''m not!


    "Back then, not only did you kill the old president, but you also killed Hannah. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Fifth Master roared.


    Julian''s eyes immediately turned red. He said angrily, "Justin, you''re ndering me. I didn''t kill them!"


    Fifth Master sneered. "Whether you killed them or not, you have to speak with evidence!"


    "Where''s the evidence? Show me the evidence!" Julian was furious. He never thought that this lunatic would stand up to testify against him at such a critical moment


    Initially, he thought that at most, he could not count on this lunatic. However, he did not expect that the person who embarrassed him was this lunatic.


    Fifth Master snorted and turned to Isabe. "Mrs. Lockwood, he wants evidence. Give it to him!"


    Julian''s pupils suddenly constricted. Impossible. He had done it very secretly. There was definitely no evidence left behind!


    Moreover, Hannah''s death had nothing to do with him!


    Julian looked at Isabe in bewilderment. At this moment, he was really panicking.


    Although he was confident that he had done it secretly, it was inevitable for him to feel guilty.


    Julian was extremely shrewd. Even though he was a little flustered, he did not show it on his face.


    He sneered and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, I didn''t expect you to have such good methods. You have a deep rtionship with Landon and Jocelyn. What''s more, even Fifth Master is on your side now. I''m really surprised!


    "Elders, as you can see, Isabe''s methods are impressive!"


    Jaye and the others nced at him and said, "There is indeed evidence!"


    What?


    Julian was stunned.


    The next moment, Jaye waved his hand and took out a USB sh drive. He inserted the USB sh drive into the yer and a scene appeared on the big screen behind him.


    The scene was very clear. They could see everything that was happening inside clearly.


    It was the day of the old president''s murder. At first, the old president was working alone. After a while, Tom went in to report his work.


    After Tom left, Julian and Cecilia walked in.


    The old president frowned and asked something. It seemed that he was very surprised that they woulde.


    Julian didn''t say anything. He smiled. He and Cecilia looked at each other. Then, Cecilia bent her finger and flicked out a poison bug.


    The poison bug melted into the old president''s body after touching his skin. The next moment, the old president''s eyes widened and he died.


    Next, Julian and Cecilia rummaged through the old president''s office


    However, they did not find anything. At this moment, Tom walked in and said that someone hade.


    Julian and Cecilia looked at each other unwillingly and could only leave.


    The scene ended there.


    The entire venue was silent. It was so deathly silent that it was terrifying.


    Julian widened his eyes and stared at the dark screen with a pale face


    "Julian, what do you think?" Jaye''s voice exploded in Julian''s mind like thunder.


    Julian came back to his senses and said sternly. "This video is fake. It must be fake. The original surveince camera has been destroyed by Landon!"


    Jaye said, "Whether this video is real or fake, it can''t fool the council.


    "Call Tom in, as well as the other traitors at that time."


    After a while, Tom was brought in, along with twomanders who had participated in this matter


    Tom saw that the atmosphere in the venue was not right Just as he was about to speak, he heard Jaye say. "Tom, you used to be Old Mr. Wright''s personal assistant. Have you forgotten how much he valued you? "Tell me why you betrayed him."


    Tom opened his mouth and was about to quibble. Jaye looked at him coldly and said, "We have evidence and we know the truth. Everything you do can''t be hidden from the council.


    "Tom, you should know the punishment for betraying and lying.


    "Tell me Why did you help Julian kill Old Mr. Wright?"


    Tom was scared out of his wits. His face immediately turned ashen and his face was filled with despair. Isabe clicked her tongue and fell into deep thought.


    That day, she saw that these old men were so obedient to Betty. But now, it seemed that the prestige of these old men in the tribunalmittee was undeniable.


    It made sense. Other than the president, the council was the highest authority of the tribunalmittee. If they didn''t have the means to intimidate the people below, the council wouldn''t be the council.


    As expected, Tom confessed. With a defeated expression, he kowtowed and said, "I was forced. Julian said that when he became the president and got the ck Crystal Potion, he would definitely not forget me. He even used my family to threaten me. I had no choice..."


    "Tom!" Julian shouted.


    Tom''s face was filled with fear. He did not dare to look at Julian.


    Julian stared at Tom and then turned back to stare at the elders of the council. So, was the purpose of these old things convening the meeting of district masters to deal with him?


    "Where did that videoe from? The video from that day was destroyed. There can''t be a video!"


    Julian roared hysterically


    Fifth Master sneered. "You did destroy the video that day, but you and Tom don''t know that in the old president''s office, there''s also an invisible surveince camera that no one knows about. "Before Hannah died, she tried her best to bring that surveince camera out!"


    Julian looked at Fifth Master. He never expected that he would be ruined by this person in the end!


    "Justin, why do you harm me?" Julian shouted sternly.


    Fifth Master sneered "To avenge Hannah, of course!"


    "I didn''t kill Hannah!" Julian roared.


    "Guards, capture him!" Jaye shouted.


    Immediately, a group of people in heavy armor rushed in and detained Julian.


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Who Killed Hannah?


    Julian found it ridiculous!


    He had nned for so many years. How could he make such a fatal mistake?


    That video was real because everything that happened in the video had really happened.


    However, he did not understand. He had racked his brains to do it. Why he would leave such a fatal video behind?


    An invisible surveince camera that no one knew about? This was ridiculous!


    Julian''s mind was buzzing. He hadn''t recovered from this huge blow.


    "Lock him up in the death cell and execute him at ater date." Jaye''s cold and ruthless voice sounded, immediately sobering Julian up.


    He hadn''t fullye to his sense from the terrible blow. He hadn''te to terms with reality.


    Julian''s body trembled when he heard Jaye''s order, and his eyes widened.


    The death cell was the ce where the tribunalmittee held prisoners under sentence of death.


    Once one went in, there was no chance ofing out.


    He could not help but look at the district masters. He did not want to go to the death cell. If all the district masters pleaded for him, he would at least have a chance. Even if he was convicted, as long as he didn''t go to the death cell....


    However, when he looked over, he saw that those district masters didn''t have any intention of pleading for him. Moreover, they looked like they were watching a show. Julian''s mind instantly exploded. The next moment, he saw those district masters surrounding Landon with smiles on their faces. They did not even look at him. No, someone was still looking at him.


    It was Fifth Master. Fifth Master''s drunken eyes were looking at him mockingly.


    Julian''s eyes instantly turned red. He could not help but shout again, "Justin, I said, I didn''t kill Hannah!"


    However, he had already been forcibly detained.


    Fifth Master stared at Julian''s figure. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and his eyes were filled with mockery and pity.


    Isabe also watched Julian being escorted away with a calm expression.


    "You''ve achieved your goal. You''ve finally taken him down. Congrattions." Fifth Master''s deep voice sounded beside her.


    Isabe nced at him and said calmly, "Congrattions too. Fifth Master, you have also avenged your lover!"


    "So what? The dead can''t be resurrected. I haven''t achieved my goal yet." Fifth Master sighed faintly.


    Isabe did not reply.


    She looked at Landon. A few district masters were surrounding him.


    "Mr. Wright, my condolences. Fortunately, the real murderer has been arrested!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Wright. It has already happened. The tribunalmittee can''t do without you in the future. You have to pull yourself together."


    "Elders, isn''t it time to decide on the candidate for the new president?"


    Everyone in the council looked at Landon. Jaye said, "Landon, you were originally one of the vice presidents. Now that your injustice has been cleared. The tribunalmittee has no leader. The position of president will be yours. Do you have any objections?"


    Landon took a step forward and said respectfully, "I have no objections. It''s my honor to continue the work. left by my father. I will definitely do my job well and not let my father and the elders down."


    "Good!"


    A smile finally appeared on Jaye''s face.


    "Congrattions, president!"


    "Congrattions!"


    In an instant, the entire venue was filled with congrattions.


    lan stood in the corner, half of his face hidden in the shadows, making it impossible to see the expression on his face.


    After the meeting ended, Isabe did not leave. Instead, she went to look for the elders.


    "Are you going to see Julian?" Jaye was a little surprised.


    Isabe said, "I have something to ask him."


    Jaye didn''t decline and said, "I''ll go with you. Do you want to ask about the ck Crystal Potion?"


    Isabe said, "You can think so."


    Isabe and Jaye went to the death cell together. When Julian saw them, he could not help but get excited.


    "Jaye, you actually brought her to the death cell? What is the council thinking? Even if I, Julian, have done something wrong, it''s not up to an outsider to humiliate me!"


    Jaye snorted. "Behave yourself!"


    Isabe said, "Mr. Duncan, why are you so agitated? I''m not here to humiliate you. I have something to ask you."


    Julian sneered and said, "You want to ask about the ck Crystal Potion, right?"


    He looked at Jaye again and said in shock, "Jaye, has your council reached some kind of cooperation with the Lockwood family?"


    He was not stupid. After careful analysis, he would naturally be able to figure everything out.


    Jaye said, "That''s not something you should worry about."


    Julian looked at Isabe and suddenlyughed. "Good, good. Mrs. Lockwood and Mr. Lockwood are indeed impressive. Draxton is really worthy of being the most powerful patriarch of the Lockwood family in the past one hundred years. He can even convince these old men in the council. I am sincerely convinced that I lost to you!"


    Isabe was not humble at all. "Losing to us is indeed not a loss for you!"


    Julian sneered and said, "However, don''t ask me about the ck Crystal Potion. I don''t know."


    Jaye''s eyes turned cold as he looked at Julian unhappily


    Isabe said, "I know where the ck Crystal Potion is. I don''t need to ask you. I want to ask about Hannah."


    Julian was not the only one who looked surprised. Jaye also looked at Isabe in surprise.


    Isabe said, "Julian, did you really not kill Hannah?"


    Julian looked defeated. "How do you know where the ck Crystal Potion is? I''ve been looking for it for so many years, but I couldn''t find it...¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "Although Hannah is the old president''s personal assistant, she is a fool. Her mind is not on her work at all and she is not useful. The old president did not put her in an important position at all.


    "There''s no benefit in killing her. I can''t be bothered with such small fry. I really didn''t kill her."


    Isabe was deep in thought.


    Jaye narrowed his eyes. "But Justin said that you killed Hannah."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    All these years, Fifth Master had been dispirited and drunk because of the death of his lover, Hannah. He did not care about the outside world. Everyone could tell how much he cared about Hannah. Julian''s expression gradually calmed down. "Now that things havee to this, there''s nothing I can''t say. Hannah''s small fry. If I really killed her, there''s no reason for me not to admit it."


    Isabe and Jaye looked at each other. The two of them pretended to leave, but Julian stopped them.


    He asked, "How do you know where the ck Crystal Potion is? I''ve been looking for it for so many years but


    couldn''t find it. Also, how did Fifth Master get that surveince video?"


    Even if he had to die, he had to die after knowing the truth.


    Isabe said, "The old president gave the ck Crystal Potion to Hannah, whom he did not value the most. He asked Hannah to bring it out. However, when Hannah was escaping, she was killed. Before she died, she met Fifth Master and handed the potion to him."


    Julian was stunned. He stammered, "That''s impossible. Why would the old president give such an important thing as the ck Crystal Potion to that woman? This is ridiculous!"


    "Perhaps the old president discovered something and had no choice but to do so. Or perhaps, Hannah is not simple."


    Julian fell to the ground in a daze, looking like he had suffered a huge blow.


    Isabe and Jaye left the death cell. Both of them had troubled expressions on their faces on the way.


    Jaye said, "Mrs. Lockwood, things are a little strange. Have you ever thought..."


    Jaye was about to say something when Fifth Master walked over from the opposite side.


    He stood there sluggishly with a bottle of wine in his hand.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 I''m An Assassin


    Jaye frowned and scolded angrily, "Justin, look at yourself! As a dignified district master, you have no manners!"


    Justin waved his hand nonchntly. "Jaye, if you''re not used to it, depose me and let someone else take over District 5. Anyway, my life is boring!" Jaye''s face darkened.


    Isabe did not say anything. Instead, she quietly sized up Fifth Master.


    Fifth Master also looked at Isabe and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, I have something to discuss with you. Do you have time to follow me back to District 57" Isabe was stunned. Just as she was about to speak, Jaye said in a deep voice, "Justin, is the ck Crystal Potion in your hands?"


    Justin nced at Isabe and knew that it was Isabe who told Jaye about it. He did not hide it and spoke. indifferently.


    "That''s right. The old president entrusted the ck Crystal Potion to Hannah back then. Unfortunately, Hannah was killed by Julian.


    "Fortunately, Hannah had hidden the ck Crystal Potion in advance. I arrived in time and Hannah entrusted the ck Crystal Potion to me.


    "Hannah asked me to give the ck Crystal Potion to Old Mr. Wright. However, Julian had been in power all these years, and Mr. Wright was forced to live in the slums settlement. I didn''t dare to say anything, so I could only remain quiet all these years.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, I came to you because of the ck Crystal Potion. Jaye, I want to hand the ck Crystal Potion to Mrs. Lockwood. Do you have any objections?"


    Jaye looked at him for a while and didn''t say anything. It was a tacit agreement.


    Isabe said, "Jaye, I''m not greedy for the ck Crystal Potion, but Fifth Master has invited me to District 5. I''d better go with him."


    Jaye nodded.


    Without much dy, Isabe and Fifth Master left District 1 and headed for District 5.


    However, just as they were about to reach District 5, their car was stopped by someone.


    A group of heavily armored mercenaries rushed out with weapons in their hands and surrounded their car. The roads on Mystical Ind were different from the outside world. This ce was deste and uninhabited. If a murder really happened, it would probably take a few days for people to discover it.


    In fact, before anyone could discover it, wild beasts would probablye out and eat the corpses.


    There were only Isabe and Fifth Master in the car, as well as the driver.


    Isabe stared out of the car and sighed helplessly.


    Fifth Master frowned and said, "Are they here for you?"


    Isabe said, "It seems that they''re here for me."


    Fifth Master looked impatient. "Troublesome!"


    With that, he opened the car door and got out.


    Isabe also opened the door on the other side and got out.


    Whenn and Kimberley saw them get out of the car, they also appeared from behind the crowd. Ian sneered and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, Fifth Master, what a coincidence!"


    "Fuck.n, how dare you stop my car? What do you want?"


    lan looked at him meaningfully and said, "Fifth Master, since you''re so irritable, I''ll be frank."


    Fifth Master looked at hirn casually.


    lan said, "Fifth Master, you and Mrs. Lockwood are in a hurry to return to District 5. Could it be... for the ck


    Crystal Potion?


    "Coincidentally, I''m also a little interested in the ck Crystal Potion. I want to go with you."


    "Heh!" Isabe couldn''t help butugh. She looked at Fifth Master and said, "So he''s not looking for me. He''s looking for you."


    Killing intent quickly shed through Fifth Master''s drunken eyes.


    lan smiled and said, "Fifth Master, why aren''t you saying anything? Could it be that you don''t wee me?" Fifth Master suddenlyughed out loud. Afterughing, he asked, n, do you really dare to follow me back to District 5? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to walk out of District 5?"


    lan smiled confidently and said, "I''m a mercenary. In the mercenary industry, we fight for a position with our lives. We couldn''t make an omelette without breaking eggs. I''m not like you nobles who cherish your lives so much."


    Fifth Master red atn and said with a smile, "Alright, Mr. Sullivan, since you''re not afraid, I have nothing to be afraid of."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After that, he looked at Isabe and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, what do you think?"


    A cold light shed across Isabe''s eyes. She was really impatient with the Sullivan family.


    However, she did not re up. Instead, she said casually, "Whatever."


    She suddenly felt a little tired, physically tired.


    However, Isabe did not want to make a big fuss now, but someone was courting death.


    Kimberley suddenly took a step forward and said with a smile, "Fifth Master, we didn''t say we were going with Mrs. Lockwood!"


    Fifth Master raised his head and looked at her coldly.


    Isabe suddenly looked up.


    Kimberley tilted her head and a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face. "Actually, I have always wanted topare notes with Mrs. Lockwood. It''s just that I haven''t found an opportunity. Butterfly, why don''t you show me your strength today?"


    Isabe became vignt.


    Kimberley knew that she was Butterfly, but Kimberley dared to fight her head-on. Could it be that Kimberley had some amazing methods?


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. She had never underestimated any enemy. At this moment, Kimberley, who was smiling in front of her, seemed to be a fool who did not know what was good for her. However, Isabe sensed danger from her.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and said, "Interesting. I haven''t met an opponent in a long time. Miss Sullivan, since you want to try, let''s give it a try."


    After saying that, she looked atn and said, "Mr. Sullivan, do you still remember what I told you in the Manor of Eighth Master?


    "I said, if you provoke me again, I''ll ruin the Sullivan family."


    lan''s face sank. He sneered and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, you''d better keep your life today first."


    Isabe did not say anything. In a sh, she attacked Kimberley.


    Kimberley smiled and did not move. However, Isabe suddenly felt that her speed and movements seemed to have stopped for a moment.


    Isabe suddenly remembered that there was another Arcana Group on Mystical Ind.


    In other words, there were indeed some people with supernatural abilities on Mystical Ind.


    It seemed like Kimberley was one of them.


    Good


    Isabe curled her lips and looked to the side.


    Her Butterfly Wing flew out at some point and floated pastn''s neck.


    Before the sneer onn''s face could disappear, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Kimberley''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly had an ominous feeling. She turned around and sawn''s head separated from his body.


    She widened her eyes and roared in disbelief, "No!"


    However, it was toote.


    Her mind was in a mess, and her supernatural abilities had lost their effect. Isabe moved again. She caught the Butterfly Wing which flew back and said coldly, "Since he doesn''t take my words to heart, his death is not unjust!"


    "You sneaked attack. How despicable you are!" Kimberley suddenly turned around, and her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Isabe ferociously.


    Isabe sighed softly. "Miss Sullivan, I''m an assassin! Isn''t it normal for assassins to kill people? Do you want me to be moral?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 Fought With Kimberley


    Kimberley''s entire body trembled.


    She stared atn''s corpse as two streams of tears rolled down her face.


    She had no mother since she was young. Her father raised her alone, trained her, and gave her everything he could.


    No matter what she did, her father would support her without hesitation.


    Even if she wanted to y with men, her father had never said anything.


    As long as it could make her happy, her father would do his best to satisfy her.


    This time, it was also because she had guessed that the ck Crystal Potion was in Fifth Master''s hands and suggested to surround him halfway. That was why her father cooperated with her.


    But now, her father who doted on her had been killed.


    Her only family in this world was gone.


    "Isabe!" Kimberley gritted her teeth and slowly called out Isabe''s name. The expression on her twisted face was reced by ruthlessness.


    Isabe stood upright with Butterfly Wing in her hand. She became serious.


    She did not expect Kimberley to be so extraordinary.


    At the very least, the aura that erupted from Kimberley was worthy of her attention.


    Isabe''s beautiful face revealed a trace of solemnity.


    Kimberley moved.


    She pounced over violently, and a strange scimitar appeared in each of her hands, shing with a faint blue light.


    The des swept past, and Isabe could smell the fishy smell of two des.


    The two des had been poisoned.


    Kimberley''s pair of hands worked perfectly. In the beginning, Isabe indeed felt threatened.


    However, Isabe and Evolution Poison were one. Her stamina, speed, and reflexes were all above that of ordinary people.


    She had a gic advantage.


    Coupled with Jackson''s guidance and her ownbat experience over the years, other than Jasper, Isabe had never encountered a fatal enemy. However, at this moment, Isabe was extremely shocked because the reason why Jasper was powerful was that he was a test subject.


    She was powerful because she had fused with Evolution Poison.


    What about Kimberley?


    She was really relying on her own talent.


    A trace of surprise appeared in Isabe''s eyes. She did not expect Kimberley to be such a genius. Kimberley''s talent could be said to be shocking.


    To be able to exchange blows with Isabe and fight with Isabe, forcing Isabe to constantly defend and retreat, Kimberley was definitely an exception all these years!


    Back then, eighteen Blue Crystal Warriors forced Isabe to be seriously injured. Kimberley''sbat strength was at least half of the Blue Crystal Warriors.


    However, Kimberley was not at the level of Jasper, nor was she at Isabe''s level.


    Isabe threw Butterfly Wing toward Kimberley swiftly. Her target was Kimberley''s neck.


    However, Kimberley''s reaction was also fast. Her petite body avoided the attack at an extremely tricky angle, but even so, Butterfly Wing siashed past her body. Kimberley''s left arm was immediately cut off. The strange scimitar was knocked off too.


    "Ah..."


    Kimberley let out a heart-wrenching scream. The hair bun on her head fell messily and she turned around with disheveled hair. Her eyes were bloodshot as she looked at the half of her arm that had been cut off. When she looked down again, blood was gushing out from the cut on her left arm.


    Isabended on the ground and stabilized herself. She used the momentum to lunge forward, and Butterfly Wing shed out again.


    Today, she was determined to kill Kimberley.


    Kimberley''s eyes were wide open as she rolled on the ground in a sorry state. At the same time, Isabe felt her body and movements stop for a moment.


    However, in just an instant, Kimberley rolled on the ground and stood up. The scimitar in her right hand flew out and flew toward Isabe.


    Isabe''s long hair danced in the air. After that moment of stillness, the scimitar also touched the skin of her neck. It seemed that it was toote.


    However, Isabe''s body spun 360 degrees in the air and avoided the scimitar. The clothes on her shoulders instantly split open, and blood flowed out from her body.


    As soon as shended, Butterfly Wing flew out again and collided with the scimitar.


    With a bang, the scimitar broke and fell to the ground. However, Butterfly Wing kept flying toward Kimberley.


    At this moment, a mercenary suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Kimberley..


    In the blink of an eye, blood spurted out and half of the mercenary''s body was cut off.


    "Dous!" Kimberley roared in pain as she looked at Isabe with bloodshot eyes.


    All the mercenaries'' expressions changed. They surged forward and surrounded Isabe.


    Fifth Master stood at the periphery, watching the battle with tears in his eyes.


    His gaze was fixed on Isabe, and he waspletely stunned by her skills.


    "Evolution Poison is indeed amazing. These mercenaries are no match for her at all!"


    He murmured and continued to watch the battle.


    Kimberley put down the corpse of the mercenary who had died to save her. She stood up and picked up half of her arm. Then, she walked towardn''s corpse.


    A heavy whimper came from her throat. "Daddy, daddy, I will definitely avenge you. I will definitely make Isabe and all her family members'' lives worse than death!" Her words were like venom, making those who heard them shudder.


    It was as if she had transformed into an evil spirit.


    She pulled off her clothes and tied her broken arm tightly as if she didn''t know the pain.


    She picked up the other scimitar with her right hand, turned around, and charged toward the battlefield.


    She swung her scimitar and shouted angrily, "Stop!"


    It was as if an invisible force had spread out. Isabe, who was surrounded in the center of the battlefield, immediately felt that she had been frozen again.


    If she stood still, she would be passively beaten.


    A group of mercenaries immediately attacked her, and countless sharp weapons were about to stab her.


    Isabe''s eyes were tightly shut. Just as she was about to be stabbed, a golden butterfly suddenly flew out.


    It scattered golden pollen. The mercenaries who touched by the pollen were instantly stunned. They threw down the weapons in their hands and covered their faces as they wailed. Kimberley rushed over.


    At this moment, the Time Freeze on Isabe''s body had been lifted.


    Kimberley spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale and she was covered in a cold sweat.


    Isabe knew that there was a limit to Kimberley''s special ability to use the Time Freeze.


    At the very least, Kimberley had used it many times and could no longer withstand it.


    Isabe had to admit that Kimberley was indeed powerful.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She retracted the golden butterfly and a murderous aura rose from her body as she charged toward Kimberley aggressively.


    Whoosh!


    A golden light shed and Kimberley''s other arm was cut off.


    Kimberley opened her mouth and screamed. Isabe punched Kimberley, and Kimberley''s body was instantly knocked away.


    Kimberley was covered in blood and her face was badly mutted.


    Only her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Seeing this, the group of mercenaries could not help but roar in despair. One of them roared, "Miss Sullivan." Someone suddenly rushed out and carried Kimberley on his back. He got into the car and sped away. Seeing this, Isabe killed all the mercenaries present quickly, ruthlessly, and urately.


    Then, she got into the car expressionlessly.


    Fifth Master quickly got into the car and said, "Bravo! It''s amazing!


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re indeed extraordinary. Those mercenaries are not ordinary men, but you killed them all. I admire you."


    Isabe started the car and looked straight ahead. She acted as if she didn''t hear Fifth Master''s words. Her eyes were resolute. She only had one goal, which was to chase after Kimberley!

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 Keep My Words


    Fifth Master continued, "Kimberley is not an ordinary person. She is talented. When she was young, she met a boxing expert from a reclusive family and acknowledged that person as her master. Kimberley is the star of the Sullivan family and is a legend in the hearts of those mercenaries.


    "Since you broke Kimberley''s arms, those mercenaries will definitely not let you off.


    "If you chase them to District 9, the Sullivan family and the Mercenary Association won''t let you off. If you''re alone, you''re not their match at all.¡±


    The wound on Isabe''s shoulder had already congealed. The scab was ck, but at the same time, the area around her wound was swollen. There was a faint numb feeling.


    Isabe took out a pill from the metal pendant around her neck and put it into her mouth.


    Fifth Master was shocked again. "It''s an antidote?"


    Isabe still ignored him.


    "That won''t do. Even if you can control your injuries, it will be troublesome once you go to District 9. I heard that your Red Crystal Team went to District 1 with Landon. They should still be in District 1 now, right?" "You talk too much!" Isabe said coldly.


    "I''m just telling the truth. I''m not afraid. Anyway, I''m living a boring life. But you''re different. Do you really want to die?"


    "Who said I''m going to die? I''m going to kill someone!" The car sped up, as fast as a willow leaf.


    In front, the mercenary who saved Kimberley also drove quickly.


    The two cars sped down the road. Two hourster, they pulled into District 9.


    As soon as they stepped into the range of District 9, dozens of cars rushed over like dozens of ferocious beasts.


    They hit Isabe''s car with all their might.


    Isabe jumped out of the car and nimbly dashed out.


    Countless mercenaries also rushed out of the dozens of cars and surrounded Isabe.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes. Her clear and beautiful eyes werepletely pure at this moment. It meant that she forgot about life and death and all her worries. Other than killing, she didn''t think about anything else.


    At this moment, she seemed to have transformed into a killing machine.


    Butterfly was famous in the assassin world not only because she had never lost, but also because she was ruthless.


    Unfortunately, those who had witnessed her ruthlessness were all dead.


    Fifth Master sat in the car and stared outside with a shocked expression.


    The agile and slender woman was not at the disadvantage at all. She shuttled through the sea of people. Wherever she passed, human bodies were cut like cabbages.


    She fought her way out and chased after Kimberley''s car.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Through the rearview mirror, Kimberley looked behind her. Her widened eyes were filled with hatred and fear.


    "How could this be? How could this be? Is she a human?"


    The mercenary driving the car was also stunned. He said in disbelief, "This is crazy. Miss Sullivan, what should we do?"


    For a moment, he helplessly asked for Kimberley''s opinion.


    Kimberley said, "What else can we do? Let''s go back."


    The car drove all the way to the Sullivan family. Isabe went straight to the Sullivan family.


    As expected, what awaited her was still a monstrous killing trap.


    This time, the mercenaries were not only holding weapons, but also guns.


    Isabe raised the corners of her lips and sneered. She said loudly. "Kimberley, the Sullivan family has provoked me again and again. If I, Isabe, can still tolerate it, I won''t be Isabe anymore. "I''ve said it before. If you provoke me again, I''ll definitely kill all of you. Today will be the end of the Sullivan family!"


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    The mercenary who saved Kimberley roared.


    Immediately, the firepower shot straight at Isabe.


    At this moment, Isabe''s speed and movement were so fast that they exceededmon sense.


    She was like a butterfly, shuttling through the bullets. Wherever she passed, corpsesy everywhere, and no one could survive.


    Fifth Master, who chased after her, was stunned.


    There were at least a thousand elites in the Mercenary Association.


    But now, the Sullivan family was in a state of defeat. Some people were stunned before they could attack Isabe.


    Fifth Master stood where he was. The drunkenness in his eyes had dissipated.


    He stared at Isabe, dumbfounded.


    "No, you can''t kill him anymore. You can''t do this anymore..." Kimberley was dumbfounded. Seeing that the Sullivan family was really going to be ruined by Isabe alone, Kimberley couldn''t take it anymore. The Sullivan family and the Mercenary Association were her father''s hard work. It was true that she wanted to avenge her father, but she did not want to destroy the Sullivan family.


    Isabe''s ruthlessness made her heart skip a beat.


    "Isabe! Are you done?"


    Kimberley roared.


    Isabe did not stop at all. Her cold and heartless eyes nced at Kimberley through the air and she said, "Since I said that I would ruin the Sullivan family, I wouldn''t go back on my word." Kimberley''s face turned pale. "Isabe, can you kill all of us? Do you want to kill so many people? Look, the Sullivan family has be a river of blood. These were all living people..." Isabe''s eyes were firm. Kimberley could not shake her will.


    Isabe sneered. "Kimberley, if you have the ability, use your special ability again and make me freeze for a second.


    "If you can do it, perhaps you will be the ones to kill me!"


    Kimberley''s face was filled with hatred and regret.


    She couldn''t use it anymore.


    The special ability had limitations.


    Isabe smiled. "You want to kill me, but you can''t. Do you think you''re nice people?


    "I, Isabe, don''t mind how many enemies I can kill!"


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, another mercenary who attacked her was killed.


    The Sullivan family was doomed.


    Kimberley looked at Isabe who was getting closer and closer to her and looked at the decreasing number of elites of the Sullivan family. She panicked.


    "No, You can''t. Isabe, stop. Stop it. I won''t take revenge anymore. I''m afraid of you. Please, stop it!" Kimberley finally broke down. Isabe lowered her eyes. Her face was sttered with a lot of blood, but her eyes were still as determined as before. Deep My Words


    These elites of the Sullivan family could not be left alive.


    They were all loyal ton and Kimberley.


    Keeping them alive would be leaving behind the real trouble.


    Isabe wasn''t soft-hearted.


    Today, she did not regret destroying the Sullivan family.


    Because she couldn''t stop.


    Because the moment she stopped, the person who was killed would be herself.


    Isabe charged all the way to Kimberley.


    "Miss Sullivan, I''ll send you to reunite with your father."


    She raised her hand and shed down.


    Kimberley''s eyes widened. Butterfly Wing was right in front of her. It could take her life in an instant.


    At this moment, the mercenary who saved Kimberley suddenly roared fiercely and pounced at Isabe.


    He held a dagger in his hand and stabbed at Isabe''s heart.


    Isabe did not dodge. She suddenly reached out and grabbed the man''s neck. She exerted strength with her fingertips. With a crack, the man''s neck was broken.


    Isabe dropped the corpse and Butterfly Wing shed across Kimberley''s throat.


    Kimberley looked at Isabe in a daze. The expression in Kimberley''s eyes changed a few times before Kimberley finally die with fear and regret.


    If Kimberley had known it earlier, she would never have provoked this female killer.


    Isabe stood in the Sullivan family''s courtyard and looked around. It was a mess.


    At this moment, an unprecedented sense of weakness suddenly assaulted her. She stood rooted to the ground. If at this moment, even if there was one survivor who attacked her, she would not be able to fight back.


    No, at this moment, even a chicken or a dog could push her down, let alone a human.


    Isabe closed her eyes and felt the world spin.


    However, her body was like a javelin. She stood rooted to the ground and did not move.


    A hint of fear appeared in Fifth Master''s eyes. He walked over and said carefully, "Mrs. Lockwood, are you... alright?"


    Isabe looked at him and opened her mouth to speak, but a stream of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Golden Butterfly Contact


    Meanwhile, at the foot of a barren mountain in the slums settlement, Draxton held a crystal-like ore in his hand.


    He activated the ancient mental rhythms, and strands of invisible energy surged out of the ore and entered his body.


    He could feel a warm power in his body. It was veryfortable.


    His expression turned grave.


    This type of ore was not metal, but it was iparably precious because it was an ore simr to energy. If it was discovered by the outside world, no one knew what kind of disturbance it would cause. "Everyone present today must keep their mouths shut. You should know how powerful this ore is.


    "Once the secret is leaked, the entire Mystical Ind will no longer exist. You don''t want to see such an oue, right?"


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat as they revealed horrified expressions.


    Mr. Riley and Mr. Hendrix let go of their prejudices at this moment. The two of them looked at each other and promised solemnly, "Mr. Lockwood, we will definitely control our subordinates. We will not leak a word about this mine."


    Draxton nodded. The Riley family and the Hendrix family were equivalent to the local tyrants here. It was naturally possible for them to keep a secret.


    Mr. Riley said obsequiously, "Mr. Lockwood, we will mine these ores as soon as possible for the next step of research. We will definitely not disappoint you." Draxton nodded.


    Mr. Hendrix looked at Mr. Riley in disdain and said, "Mr. Lockwood. Just holding this thing makes people feelfortable. It''s definitely good for our bodies. I''ll get someone to polish the ores into essories and send them to Mrs. Lockwood and Miss Lockwood."


    Mr. Riley immediately red at Mr. Hendrix indignantly.


    As they argued, the golden butterfly stud on Draxton''s left ear suddenly emitted a sizzling sound. It was the sound of the electric current when the signal was connected.


    Draxton was stunned. Did Be contact him at this time to talk about Julian?


    Be would only open the golden butterfly stud when she wanted to talk about something very secretive. Under normal circumstances, they would contact each other through their phones. Since Isabe chose to contact him in such a secretive way through the golden butterfly stud, what Be wanted to say was definitely not ordinary.


    "Be." Once the signal was received, Draxton couldn''t wait to call out.


    However, it was not Isabe who responded.


    Instead...


    "Mrs. Lockwood, are you... alright?"


    This was Fifth Master''s voice.


    Draxton''s expression froze. He stopped talking and listened carefully.


    Fifth Master looked at the blood dripping from Isabe''s lips and knew that she was like a spent arrow. "Mrs. Lockwood, the Sullivan family has been destroyed. You''re injured. Let''s leave this ce first." Fifth Master stepped forward to support Isabe.


    Isabe did not struggle and let him hold her. Her breathing instantly weakened. She said, "Send me back to the Manor of Ninth Master."


    Fifth Master helped Isabe into the car and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, the Manor of Ninth Master is not safe either. Now your injuries are not light and your men are not in District 9. How do you know that the Manor of Ninth Master is safe?


    "Why don''t youe back to District 5 with me? At least you can recuperate in peace."


    Isabe said, "It''s too troublesome. You can send me to the Grey family."


    "Mrs. Lockwood, do you trust the Grey family that much? Can you guarantee that they won''t take the opportunity to snatch your Evolution Poison?"


    Fifth Master directly instructed the driver, "Return to District 5."


    Isabe closed her eyes and slowly leaned back in her seat. She said calmly, "District 5 is fine. Fifth Master, do you have any good medicine in your manor?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fifth Master said, "I naturally have good medicine in my manor. Mrs. Lockwood, you can have any medicine. you want. I guarantee that your injuries will be treated.


    "Not to mention good medicine, even the ck Crystal Potion is avable in my manor."


    Fifth Master sat beside her and turned to say with a smile.


    Isabe closed her eyes and did not move, as if she was about to fall asleep. She replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    Fifth Master smiled more brightly.


    Mr. Riley and Mr. Hendrix were still arguing. Draxton''s expression hadpletely changed. Coldness. appeared in his eyes as he turned around and said, "Take these mined ores and follow me."


    Mr. Riley and Mr. Hendrix hurriedly followed him. They did not know why Draxton was so anxious, but Draxton''s expression was too terrifying. They did not dare to ask further and only ordered people to bring the ores and follow Draxton.


    The convoy sped toward District 5.


    However, they were currently in the deste mountain area and were still some distance away from the slums settlement. It would take at least half a day to reach District 5.


    Draxton''s expression was cold. He first contacted Jocelyn and told her about Isabe''s situation.


    When Jocelyn received the news, she and Landon rushed to District 5 with the Red Crystal Warriors.


    Draxton knew that Fifth Master''s words did not seem to be hostile, but he believed that since Be chose to use the golden butterfly to contact him and let him hear it, it meant that she was not in a good situation. Even if Fifth Master was not a bad person and did not have any ill intentions toward Be, how could he be at ease to hand Be over to Fifth Master whom she had just known when Be was seriously injured? Moreover, Fifth Master rejected Be''s suggestion to send her back to the Manor of Ninth Master and the Grey family. It was already unusual for him to bring her directly to District 5.... When Isabe woke up, she was already lying on a bed.


    This was not an ordinary bed. She opened her eyes and looked around. She was in a room that looked like aboratory. The bed under her was not a normal bed either. It was something like an experiment module.


    Her hands, feet, and neck were locked by metal rings.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, are you awake?" Fifth Master''s smiling voice was heard. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand and looking at her as he drank.


    Isabe frowned "Fifth Master, what do you mean?"


    Fifth Master said, "Mrs. Lockwood, don''t misunderstand. I locked you up just to treat your injuries. Your injuries are too serious. The treatment process might be a little painful. You''re powerful. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to endure the pain and do something that will hurt me identally."


    Isabe''s expression turned cold. "Fifth Master, you really surprise me. Hannah was not killed by Julian Who killed her? Was it you?


    "Did you kill Hannah for the ck Crystal Potion?"


    Fifth Master stopped drinking and looked at her in a daze. He pped with one hand and smiled. "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re indeed smart. You guessed right. But so what? It''s not important, is it?"


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and continued, "Julian cleared all evidence of him killing the old president. However, the invisible surveince camera recorded everything.


    "Not only did Julian and Tom not know about that invisible surveince camera, but even the old president


    probably didn''t know about it, right?


    "You asked Hannah to install the invisible surveince camera there. What was your purpose? To spy on the old president? No, you wanted to find the ck Crystal Potion.¡±


    Fifth Master could not help but reveal a trace of surprise on his face. He clicked his tongue and praised, "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re too smart. Smart people often don''t live long. You''re so smart, so you should understand this logic, right?"


    Isabe snorted. "Now that I''m in your hands, can I still live?"


    Fifth Master said in surprise, "Of course you can live. Why can''t you live? After all, Mrs. Lockwood, you''re the carrier of the Evolution Poison. Who bears to hurt such a physique?


    "If you''re the test subject for the ck Crystal Potion, I really can''t imagine what kind of perfect product will be produced in the end!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Injecting The ck Crystal Potion


    Isabe finally understood Fifth Master''s real purpose. It turned out that he actually wanted to use her as a test subject.


    Isabe sneered. "You know how powerful the test subject of the crystal potion is. If your experiment fails, I''ll die. If the experiment seeds and I survive, aren''t you afraid that I''ll take revenge?"


    Fifth Master shook his head and said with a smile, "Mrs. Lockwood, you worry too much. We naturally have a way to control you. You don''t have to worry about this."


    "You?" Isabe caught the keyword. She asked, "Who are you working for?"


    Fifth Master''s expression changed, but he did not say anything.


    "The council?" Isabe guessed. "Or is it a force on Mystical Ind?"


    Isabe noticed that there was no change in Fifth Master''s expression, so she continued, "President? Fifth Master, could it be that you''re a spy? Do you work for someone else?"


    Fifth Master''s drunken eyes suddenly became clear and sharp. He turned his head and stared at Isabe. He said coldly, "I''ve said it before. People who are too smart don''t live long. Mrs. Lockwood, don''t be too careless."


    "Do you think you can kill a test subject like me so easily?" Isabe asked in reply.


    Fifth Master was stunned for a moment andughed. "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re right. Since that''s the case, I have nothing to hide. That''s right. It''s the President''s order. Only those old men from the council are considered smart. Those idiots on Mystical Ind are out of touch with reality. They are not qualified to order me to do things."


    "Then why did you help us ruin Julian? Isn''t it better to leave such an enemy for the Lockwood family? Aren''t you afraid that Landon and Jocelyn will find trouble with you in the future?"


    "Haha..." Fifth Masterughed. "Landon is much kinder and easier to deal with than Julian.


    "When I worked with Julian, I was constantly on guard against being schemed against by him.


    "However, if I worked with Landon, as long as I knew his weakness, he would naturally be obedient.


    "The rise and fall of Mystical Ind is something that Landon and those old men from the council care about.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, do you think such a person is much easier to deal with than Julian?


    "Once someone has something that he cares about, he will not be so powerful. At least, they will not be invincible."


    Isabe fell silent. She had to admit that Fifth Master''s words made sense.


    "Furthermore, I can also gain your trust by helping you destroy Julian. Otherwise, Mrs. Lockwood, why would you be lying here and allowing me to experiment?"


    As Fifth Master spoke, he poured half a bottle of wine in his hand toward Isabe.


    Isabe instinctively closed her eyes and didn''t let the wine pour into her ears and nose.


    All the wine flowed down her neck.


    Fifth Master turned around and took out a silver alloy box from the cooler.


    He opened the box and looked at Isabe again. "Mrs. Lockwood, don''t let your Evolution Poisone out. If ites out, it won''t have a good ending either." After saying that, he pointed at the experiment module above Isabe. There was a sizzling electric current shing on it.


    Isabe''s eyes darkened.


    Fifth Master smiled and took out a ck potion from the box.


    The ck potion was clearly 10 milliliters missing. There should have been 100 milliliters, but now, there were only 90 milliliters.


    The 10 milliliters should have been used by Fifth Master himself.


    "I''ve used this ck Crystal Potion before, causing me to have no taste sense or sense of touch. Other than hearing and vision, I''m no different from a cripple now.


    "In fact, my hearing and vision are gradually deteriorating. If I had known it earlier, I would never have touched this thing.


    "However, Mrs. Lockwood, your physique is special. If the experiment is sessful, I might be able to solve the problem from you."


    He looked at Isabe with a burning gaze. The sharp needle stabbed at Isabe.


    He stabbed her neck.


    Isabe closed her eyes tightly.


    She was at the mercy of him. At this moment, she had no strength to resist.


    Her only belief was that she would not die. She would never die.


    Draxton survived after injecting an entire Silver Crystal Potion. She had Evolution Poison and could neutralize crystal potion. She would definitely be fine..


    On the other hand, perhaps the ck Crystal Potion was only beneficial to her.


    She epted it passively.


    She could feel the slender needle piercing into her neck, and then she had the feeling of something being injected


    Isabe''s eyes, which were still clear, slowly lost focus and she fell asleep.


    It was not as painful as she had imagined.


    She thought.


    That was when Jocelyn and the Red Crystal Warriors arrived.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, when they rushed into the Manor of Fifth Master, they did not find anything.


    They could not find Fifth Master and Isabe.


    However, Fifth Master discovered them.


    Fifth Master stared at the surveince camera and suddenly turned to look at Isabe.


    His eyes were sharp and intense. When did she notify Jocelyn?


    He stepped forward and tore off the metal pendant around Isabe''s neck.


    He stared at it and sized it up, not sure if there was anything wrong with it.


    His gaze slowly swept across the ring on Isabe''s hand for a moment before finallynding on the golden butterfly stud on her earlobe. He walked over slowly.


    He stared at the golden butterfly stud for two seconds, and his expression suddenly changed. He sensed a very faint electric sound. His expression could not help but turn extremely gloomy.


    If this golden butterfly stud could send a message, everything he said would be heard by the other party.


    He thought about it carefully and suddenly remembered that Draxton also had such a golden butterfly stud on his ear.


    When their golden butterfly studs werebined, it looked like the Evolution Poison.


    Fifth Master''s eyes widened as a trace of horror appeared in them. Didn''t that mean that Draxton had heard everything he said before?


    No, everything Isabe said before was to get information out of him.


    Fifth Master clenched his fists and took a deep breath. He suppressed his killing intent and reached out to remove the golden butterfly stud.


    At this moment, a hole suddenly appeared above theboratory.


    A few Red Crystal Warriors jumped down from above.


    Fifth Master''s expression changed drastically as he retreated in a sh.


    The few Red Crystal Warriors had already rushed over.


    Only then did Fifth Master disy his extraordinary strength. He was the test subject of the ck Crystal and was evenly matched with the Red Crystal. However, there were many Red Crystal Warriors.


    When Fifth Master saw that he was no match for them, he red at Isabe with an extremely mad expression and fled unwillingly.


    He pressed the mechanism of theboratory and rushed into the secret passage.


    However, the Red Crystal Warriors did not chase after him.


    They quickly went forward and saved Isabe from the experiment table. A Red Crystal Warrior carried Isabe and rushed out of theboratory.


    They were afraid that this ce would explode, so they ran especially quickly.


    However, they were overthinking things. There was no explosion even after they left the Manor of Fifth Master.


    Jocelyn let Isabe lean on her. Her expression was extremely gloomy.


    She felt Isabe''s pulse. Surprisingly, Isabe''s pulse was very normal.


    Meanwhile, Isabe looked more like she was asleep.


    A strange expression appeared on Jocelyn''s face.


    At this moment, a helicopter was flying toward District 5,


    Draxton asked the council to send the helicopter on his way here.


    Draxton looked down and listened to the conversation in the golden butterfly stud. His heart sank more and more. He was about to reach District 5. He stared down anxiously. Suddenly, he saw a figure escape in a sorry state.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly said, "Land!"

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Didn''t President Tell You?


    Fifth Master, who was running away, looked up and saw the helicopternding. His expression changed, and he almost instantly thought of Draxton.


    Without hesitation, Fifth Master turned around and fled. At the same time, he pressed themunicator in his hand to contact his own people to save him.


    When the helicopternded halfway, the door suddenly opened. Draxton did not wait for it tond and directly jumped down from the door.


    At this moment, the helicopter was still more than ten meters high above the ground. When he jumped down, his aura was shocking. He quickly attacked Fifth Master who was fleeing.


    Fifth Master felt the sound of rushing wind behind him. When he turned around, he saw Draxton''s murderous expression.


    On the helicopter, Mr. Riley and Mr. Hendrix looked at Draxton''s figure in shock. Both of them gasped. Fifth Master was directly tackled by Draxton.


    Draxton bent his leg and pressed Fifth Master to the ground. His right hand firmly held Fifth Master''s neck, and his knuckles kept tightening. Fifth Master''s eyes were wide open. With his strength, he actually could not break free.


    Draxton''s gaze was like ice that had been frozen for ten thousand years. It was filled with killing intent as he stared at the person below him emotionlessly.


    Fifth Master opened his mouth a few times and finally squeezed out a few words, "You... dare... kill... me..." "Why not?" Draxton asked coldly.


    "Isabe..."


    Draxton was stunned. "Are you threatening me?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fifth Master stared at him without saying anything, but his gaze was self-evident.


    Draxton was a little hesitant, but he still did not want to let Fifth Master go. He let go of Fifth Master''s neck and saw two bruised finger marks on Fifth Master''s throat.


    Fifth Master secretly rejoiced that he had escaped death. However, Draxton did not stop what he was doing. The next moment, he directly broke Fifth Master''s wrists. Then, he stood up and kicked Fifth Master violently, crushing Fifth Master''s ankles.


    Fifth Master grunted and his eyes widened.


    He had no sense of touch, so he could not feel pain, but he could feel fear.


    He met Draxton''s eyes.


    Draxton said coldly, "Didn''t the President tell you what kind of person I, Draxton, am? If the President hurts my family, even he wouldn''t dare to face me head-on, not to mention that you''re just the President''sckey."


    Fifth Master''s pupils trembled, and his heart was in turmoil.


    Too ruthless. Draxton was really ruthless.


    The helicopter descended. Mr. Riley and Mr. Hendrix walked over. They looked at Draxton submissively, awed by his current anger.


    At this moment, a convoy drove over from the road beside them.


    Seeing them, the convoy slowed to a stop.


    The window of the car in the middle rolled down, and Jocelyn''s face was revealed.


    Draxton grabbed Fifth Master''s neck and carried him toward the convoy.


    His expression was cold. As he walked, he said, "You''d better pray that Be is fine. Otherwise, you''ll regreting to this world. I have many ways to make you wish you were dead."


    He walked to the car, threw Fifth Master to the ground, and opened the door.


    Isabe leaned against Jocelyn as if she had fallen asleep.


    The golden butterfly stud was still connected. Little Dipper and Big Dipper, who could hear their movements at all times, asked repeatedly.


    "Mr. Lockwood, how''s Mrs. Lockwood? Is she okay?"


    Draxton stretched out his long arm and carefully pulled Isabe into his arms to check her body.


    Jocelyn said, "I''ve checked it. She seems to be asleep."


    Draxton frowned. He had been unconscious for a few days after injecting the Silver Crystal Potion.


    Could it be that Be was the same?


    His eyes darkened. He knew very well how effective the crystal potion was. Now, Be could only rely on herself to survive.


    Draxton leaned Isabe against Jocelyn again and turned to look at Fifth Master with sinister eyes.


    Fifth Master naturally did not want to die. He said sternly, "Draxton, if you kill me, you can never leave Mystical Ind. Do you think I''m the only one? You have no idea how many people like me are on Mystica Ind."


    Draxton''s expression did not change at all. Without saying a word, he stepped forward and grabbed Fifth Master''s neck. With a crisp crack, Fifth Master died immediately.


    Jocelyn looked at Fifth Master coldly and said, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Draxton said calmly. "He works for the President."


    Jocelyn was stunned. Then, she sucked in a breath of cold air and her expression turned solemn.


    "Let''s go back to District 1. Go to my manor. It''s safe there," Jocelyn said.


    Draxton nodded.


    Jocelyn said, "Evolution Poison seems to be asleep too. If only Mr. Falkona was here. His medical skills are good. He will definitely be able to help Be." "With my experience, I can help her," Draxton said.


    Jocelyn looked at him but did not say anything.


    Back in District 1, Jocelyn''s mansion, Isabe was still asleep.


    Betty was also at Jocelyn''s manor. When she saw Isabe unconscious, she was immediately terrified.


    Jocelyn hugged her andforted her. "It''s okay. Your mother will be fine. Betty Baby, you must not cry."


    Betty held back her tears and said, "I''m not crying."


    As she spoke, she looked at Isabe worriedly.


    However, the next day, Isabe was still sleeping.


    They had invited several famous doctors on Mystical Ind to check on her. They all said that Isabe was fine and was just sleeping.


    In the end, Seventh Master also came over.


    Seventh Master''s family was a family of Traditional Medicine that had been passed down for a thousand years. Although Seventh Master''s medical skills were not as good as Isabe''s, he was definitely an expert in treating and saving people.


    He took her pulse and said with a strange expression, "Mrs. Lockwood is really just asleep."


    Draxton was stunned.


    He looked at Isabe''s face. She was very calm and looked like she was sleeping soundly.


    "She was injected with the ck Crystal Potion. At the very least, her body will have some abnormal reactions, right?" Draxton asked.


    Seventh Master said thoughtfully, "Logically speaking, there should be some reaction, but the current situation is that Mrs. Lockwood seems to have absorbed all the medicinal properties. She''s just digesting the medicinal properties in her sleep. She''ll wake up naturally when she''s done digesting.


    "Mr. Lockwood, don''t worry. Mrs. Lockwood is actually in good condition. Rest assured."


    After sending off Seventh Master, Draxton walked to the bed and held Isabe''s hand. His expression gradually softened.


    "You''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    He got up and tucked her in. Then, he moved the ores that had been mined to the bed.


    He surrounded Isabe with ores.


    Betty climbed onto the bed and saw the crystal-like ores whose skin had been removed. She picked one up curiously.


    Then, the shiny ore dimmed.


    Betty narrowed her eyesfortably and eximed, "Wow! It''s sofortable!"


    Draxton looked at his daughter in surprise and was dumbfounded. "Betty, you..."


    Then, Betty''s eyes zed over as if she was drunk. Her little body swayed and she fell headfirst onto the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Draxton was dumbfounded.


    He looked at his wife, who was sleeping soundly and then at his daughter, who was snoring. He was shocked. Suddenly... he wanted to fall asleep too.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Be Waking Up


    In the end, Draxton only straightened Betty''s sleeping posture and covered her with a nket.


    He turned around and walked out to discuss the energy ore with Landon and Jocelyn.


    In the blink of an eye, another five days passed. Isabe was still asleep and showed no signs of waking up. Draxton and Betty were a little anxious. Over at the mine, with the protection of Landon, the president, the mining of the ore became smoother.


    However, for some reason, the news of the mine still attracted some attention.


    Landon was now in a rtionship with Jocelyn. He basically lived in Jocelyn''s manor.


    This afternoon, Jocelyn had two expected quests in her manor.


    They were the two chiefs of the Arcana Group, Terry and Jacqueline.


    The two of them were more enchanting than the other. As a man, Terry had long hair that was even more beautiful than a woman''s.


    He and Jacqueline had been interested in working with Landon before. Now that they were here, Landon was very friendly.


    Draxton was there too.


    Terry smiled and said, "Mr. Lockwood is here too? Previously, it was rumored that Mr. Lockwood had an ident. As I said, a person like Mr. Lockwood is not someone those people can hurt." Draxton sized up the Big Chief of Arcana Group and said, "Chief Turner, you are too polite. I am very curious about the Arcana Group, I wonder if you can exin it to me."


    Terry was wearing a white robe. Judging from the style, it was not much different from a bathrobe. Coupled with his enchanting and beautiful face, he was even more stunning than a woman. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Lockwood, you tter me. Actually, the so-called supernatural abilities mean that some people are innately more talented than others in certain aspects. "Everything in this world follows thews of nature. People with supernatural abilities must have other ws. The talent and ws are all arranged by God. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "Oh, I see. Forgive me for being presumptuous, but may I know what supernatural abilities Chief Turner and Chief Jacqueline have?"


    Terry smiled. "I''m just a little faster than ordinary people. As for Jacqueline, her voice is just a little more pleasant than ordinary people''s."


    Draxton nodded and did not ask further.


    The few of them sat down and Landon asked, "Chief Turner, I wonder why you''re here this time. Do you have something to discuss with me?" Terry sighed and said, "Old Mr. Wright, you''re not kind enough!"


    Landon was confused. "Chief Turner, why do you say that?"


    Terry said, "The ores on the deste mountain in the slums settlement are not ordinary, right?


    "Previously, our Arcana Group chose to cooperate with you between you and Julian. Now, you can''t forget us when something good happens."


    Landon smiled and said, "Chief Turner, you''ve misunderstood. It''s not that I''ve forgotten about you. Actually, it''s not that I didn''t interfere in the matter of the mine, but Ninth Master is in charge of this matter."


    .He mentioned Ninth Master, not Mr. Lockwood.


    Terry and Jacqueline looked at Draxton.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Draxton said expressionlessly, "Actually, I really want to know why the two of you didn''t choose to cooperate with Julian who was more advantageous back then and chose Old Mr. Wright instead. At that time, Old Mr. Wright seemed to be at a disadvantage, right?"


    Terry and Jacqueline looked at each other. Terry said, "Mr. Lockwood, our Arcana Group rarely participates in the force struggles on Mystical ind, but we can tell it more clearly than others. Compared to Old Mr.


    Wright, Juliancks a sense of the overall situation. He''s not as good as Old Mr. Wright who only cares about Mystical Ind."


    Draxton nodded. "I see. Chief Turner, what you said is true. However, someone said this before."


    "Oh? Is there someone else who has the same opinion as me?" Terry smiled.


    Draxton said calmly, "Yes. That person is Fifth Master."


    Terry was stunned.


    Draxton looked at him and Jacqueline and said, "However, it''s a pity that Fifth Master is a spy from the outside world He has already been arrested."


    Terry said, "That''s really... surprising."


    Jacqueline said, "Mr. Lockwood, regarding the mine, our Arcana Group is also a little interested. I wonder if you..."


    "Although I''m in charge of the mine, the underground chamber ofmerce is also in charge of this matter. If the two of you are interested in those ores, you can negotiate with the underground chamber ofmerceter."


    Jacqueline clenched her fists.


    Draxton was rejecting them.


    "I see. Since that''s the case, we''ll take our leave." Terry stood up.


    Landon said, "Then please take care. I really can''t do anything about the mine."


    "We understand. We don''t me you, Old Mr. Wright. Please stay. There''s no need to send us off."


    After sending off Terry and Jacqueline, Draxton looked serious.


    Jocelyn said, "Draxton, what did you mean just now? Why did you mention Fifth Master?"


    Draxton said, "Master Grey, Fifth Master has aplices. Fifth Master can''t be the President''s onlyckey on Mystical Ind.


    "Furthermore, the matter of the mine is extremely secretive. The other forces did not notice it, but the Arcana Group discovered it first. I feel that something is amiss."


    "Do you suspect the Arcana Group? Impossible. Although the Arcana Group is an organization, the members of the Arcana Group are not united.


    "Let''s take Kimberley for an example. Although she is also an Arcanist and a member of the Arcana Group. she belongs to the Sullivan family and has no interest conflict with the Arcana Group. At critical moments, she would not be loyal to the Arcana Group and the Arcana Group would not help her.


    "There are even some Arcanists in the tribunalmittee. They registered their identities in the Arcana Group, but it was just a title. Their interest has nothing to do with the Arcana Group. Their loyalty was only to the tribunalmittee.


    "In other words, although the Arcana Group is a force, it does not have any actual power.


    "Although Terry and Jacqueline have some subordinates, their force is not as powerful as Fifth Master''s."


    Draxton said, "Nothing is certain."


    "s, let''s not talk about this first. Be has been asleep for a week, right?"


    Jocelyn frowned.


    Draxton also frowned.


    "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll inform Mr. Falkona. He''ll definitely have a way," Jocelyn said impatiently.


    Draxton also hesitated.


    If there was really no other way, he really had to call his Grandmaster over...


    At this moment, Betty ran out and said excitedly, "Mommy blinked just now..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Draxton''s figure shed and disappeared.


    Then, Jocelyn and Landon hurriedly followed him.


    Betty had just finished speaking when she stood there alone. She looked at the empty living room, blinked


    her dark blue eyes, and slowly bit her finger.


    Her father, Jocelyn, and Landon ran too fast, didn''t they?


    Betty stood there a little aggrievedly for a while before turning around and running to look for her mother.


    Isabe woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she realized that something was wrong with her body.


    She was weak.


    It was so weak that it wasn''t like her body.


    Out of a doctor''s instinct, she checked her pulse. A momentter, her eyes widened.


    She couldn''t believe it. She used her right hand to feel it again.


    The expression on her face was extremelyplicated.


    As soon as Draxton and the others entered, Isabe said before they could say anything, "Master Grey, quickly, help me check my pulse. I... Am I hallucinating?"

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 Pregnant


    Everyone''s expression changed. Draxton strode forward and held her body. He said in a deep voice, "Be, what is ailing you?"


    His dark blue pupils were a little dark and filled with deep worry.


    Isabe was not feeling very calm at the moment. She ignored Draxton and looked at Jocelyn eagerly.


    Jocelyn''s expression also became serious. She did not hesitate and reached out to check Isabe''s pulse.


    After a moment, her expression suddenly rxed as she looked at Draxton with aplicated expression.


    When Isabe saw Jocelyn''s expression, she guessed that the result should be the same. However, she was still worried. She reached out her other hand and handed it to Jocelyn again. Then, she stood up without saying a word and looked down at Draxton. Her gaze was so scary that it made his hair stand on end.


    Draxton was a little scared by her gaze. His face was a little pale as he said, "What''s wrong? Master Grey. what''s wrong with Be''s body?"


    At the end of the words, his voice actually trembled a little. Could it be that the ck Crystal Potion had caused extremely serious damage to Be?


    Landon also looked at Jocelyn and said, "Jocelyn, is Be''s body alright?"


    When Jocelyn saw that Draxton was so frightened that his face turned pale, she calmed down for a moment before saying, "Be''s pulse is the same as when I first met her."


    Draxton''s brain immediately exploded. When Be encountered Jocelyn for the first time, wasn''t she seriously injured and on the verge of death?


    Could it be...


    Draxton''s entire body stiffened. He looked at Jocelyn in disbelief. "No, Master Grey, Be will definitely be fine..."


    Jocelyn looked at him strangely. "What are you thinking about? I mean, Be is pregnant. When I first saw her, she was about to die, but the two little guys in her belly were very tenacious." Draxton''s expression twisted.


    Before he could recover from his immense sorrow and fear, he was shocked by the meaning of Jocelyn''s words.


    He widened his eyes and stood up with a whoosh. His eyes were fixed on Isabe as he stood by the bed, at a loss.


    He did not look like the domineering patriarch of the Lockwood family at all.


    Like a helpless child, he grabbed the hem of his clothes with both hands and started to do whirls on the spot with nk eyes.


    After a few times, he stopped and looked at Jocelyn. "Master Grey, is Be... pregnant?"


    He asked carefully, his eyes filled with hope.


    Jocelyn rolled her eyes unhappily. "Why are you so excited? Back then, who was the one who chased after her for five years and was unwilling to let go of her and her children?" Draxton looked at Jocelyn in a daze. He had an answer in his heart, and the expression on his face was finally reced by excitement.


    "Be is pregnant, pregnant..."


    He was overjoyed and continued to rub his hands in whirls.


    He had never said that the five years of chasing after Isabe was a regret that had never dissipated in his heart.


    He hadn''t witnessed the birth of the children with his own eyes. He hadn''t given her warmth when she needed it most.


    He had never seen the children in their infancy.


    In fact, he had always had a thought in his heart. If Be got pregnant again, he would definitely... make up. for what he owed her previously.


    Jocelyn was amused by Draxton''s silly look. She said angrily, "Mr. Lockwood, can you calm down?"


    Draxton stopped in his tracks. He took a deep breath and calmed down.


    He took a big step back to the bed and carefully held Isabe''s hand.


    He looked at her, momentarily speechless.


    Isabe was about to speak when Betty ran in.


    When she saw that her mother had woken up, her eyes lit up and she immediately jumped onto the bed with a cheer.


    "Mom, you''re finally awake!"


    Seeing that she was like a little rabbit and was about to jump onto Isabe in the blink of an eye, Draxton was so frightened that his face turned pale. He pulled his daughter into his arms and said nervously, "Betty, don''t touch mommy!"


    Betty was wrapped in his arms. She pouted unhappily and said angrily, "Daddy is bad! Why can''t I touch mommy?"


    Draxton suddenly felt a little nervous. He carried Betty out of bed and ced her on the ground. He squatted down and said seriously.


    "Well, it''s not that you can''t touch mommy. It''s just that... mommy is pregnant. We have to touch her gently. Otherwise, we''ll hurt mommy and the baby in her belly."


    Betty''s eyes widened, and her small mouth widened as well. She looked exactly stunned.


    Draxton was worried that Betty would feel upset. He quickly said, "Betty, you''re going to have a younger brother or sister. Are you happy?"


    Betty slowly retracted her shocked expression and began to nervously rub her hands.


    Then, she began to spin on the spot.


    "Is mommy pregnant with a baby?"


    She muttered to herself and looked at Isabe with her round eyes. "Am I going to have a younger brother or sister?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She continued to rub his hands and do whirls.


    Jocelyn covered her head and said in a helpless voice, "Oh my god, oh my god, is this hereditary? Why do these two have the same reaction?"


    She couldn''t take it anymore and squatted down. She hugged Betty and kissed her cute little face. "Our Betty Baby is going to have a younger brother or sister Congrattions!"


    Betty said with sparkling eyes, "Grandma Grey, I''m so happy!"


    Betty''s eyes lit up as she started calcting with her fingers. "Should I teach them how to y worms first, or should I teach them how to y poison first?"


    The corners of Jocelyn''s mouth twitched. She smiled happily and said, "Anything is fine. Betty Baby, we can slowly think about it. In any case, it will take a few months for your younger brother or sister to be born."


    Betty nodded seriously. "I will definitely teach them well."


    Draxton looked at his daughter with an uncontroble expression. A bad premonition rose in his heart.


    He looked at Isabe''s belly, his eyes filled with worry.


    Isabe was amused by Betty. She touched her stomach and said, "I just found out that I''m pregnant. It''s only been less than two weeks. Although I''m pregnant, I don''t know how this child is doing. I was injected with the ck Crystal Potion. I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse for this child."


    Draxton stepped forward and said, "Be, don''t think too much. No matter what the situation is, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Isabe was silent for a moment before saying, "Draxton, the ck Crystal Potion was not absorbed by me. It should be absorbed by this child. I''m afraid..."


    Draxton''s pupils trembled, and a trace of worry appeared in his eyes, However, he immediately said, "Be, look, I was injected with the Silver Crystal Potion. Aren''t I fine? This child has absorbed the ck Crystal Potion in your belly. It might not be a bad thing."


    "I hope so!" Isabe said. They could only think on the bright side.


    "Hmph, Draxton, you still don''t know, right? Be''s Evolution Poison has fallen asleep. The Evolution Poison genes in her body have also fallen asleep.


    "In other words, during pregnancy, Be is no different from an ordinary person. Herbat strength... is zero."


    Jocelyn looked at Draxton gloatingly.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 I''m An Assassin


    Draxton''s expression did not change. He asked, "Then when the child is born, Be will recover, right?" "Yeah.¡±


    Draxton said to Isabe, "Be, during your pregnancy, even if you still have your strength, are you going to fight while pregnant?


    "Therefore, it makes no difference whether you havebat strength or not during pregnancy."


    Isabe nodded. Then, she smiled and said, "Draxton, don''t listen to Master Grey. I''m indeed no different from an ordinary person now, but how can mybat strength be said to be zero?


    "A person''s power doesn''t depend on how much strength they have, but on experience, things they''ve gone through, mentality, and various other factors. These are all the foundations of my power. "The current me is no longer the girl in the past."


    Isabe''s smile was gentle. She lowered her eyes and touched her belly. "Evolution Poison gene slumbers to protect this little guy. When the child is born, the Evolution Poison gene will naturally wake up.


    "Back then, when Master Grey fused with Evolution Poison, I was pregnant with Ricky and Betty. At that time, after the fusion was sessful, Evolution Poison was also in a deep sleep. It only woke up when the children were born. This was golden butterfly''s protection for itself and me and the children."


    Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Be, I will definitely protect you and the child."


    "I''ll also protect mommy and my younger sister or brother," Betty said softly. She crawled out of Jocelyn''s arms and carefully climbed onto the bed. She touched Isabe''s belly and said seriously, "Brother, or sister, you have toe out quickly. I''ll catch the most powerful worm for you to y with."


    As she spoke, she took Silver General down from her hair and shook it in front of Isabe''s belly. Her eyes were filled with pride and a sense of aplishment..


    The corner of Draxton''s eyes twitched as he looked at Isabe worriedly. "Be, well..."


    Isabe''s eyes curved and she smiled. She gently stroked Betty''s soft and curly hair and said, "Alright, with such a powerful elder sister like Betty, the younger brother or sister in my belly will definitely be very happy."


    Draxton was speechless.


    "By the way, why are there so many stones on my bed?" Isabe asked.


    When she woke up, she realized that there was a pile of rocks on her bed.


    Draxton exined, "This is a newly discovered energy ore. It''s good for the body. When you were. unconscious, you kept absorbing the energy in these ores."


    Isabe was stunned. "Are you sure I absorbed it?"


    She touched her belly.


    Draxton was stunned. Then, he could not help but look stunned.


    Landon took a deep breath and said, "This little guy is amazing. What kind of peerless genius will he be when he''s born?"


    Isabe was a little worried.


    Draxtonforted her. "Be, look on the bright side. At this point, there''s no harm in these ores. I might as well bring you these ores every day from now on. As long as this child is willing to absorb them, it means that he likes them. We''ll satisfy him."


    For the next few days, Draxton and Betty stayed by Isabe''s side.


    In the blink of an eye, another week passed.


    On this day, there was an ident at the mine. Draxton had to deal with it.


    Isabe sat on a rocking chair in the courtyard with a ss of fruit juice in her hand. Betty held a


    handkerchief in her hand and sat on a small stool beside Isabe. Her expression was serious. Every time Isabe took a sip, she would wipe the corners of Isabe''s mouth with a handkerchief. Isabe looked at her in amusement and said, "Baby, you''re quite attentive."


    Betty looked at Isabe''s belly and said solemnly, "Daddy said that we have to take good care of mommy." Isabe reached out and pinched her cute little face. Unsatisfied, Isabe pouted again and said, "Come, let mommy kiss you."


    Betty obediently put her little face close to Isabe.


    She really had to sacrifice bothbor and her cute appearance.


    Isabe kissed Betty and said, "Betty, I want to eat cake."


    Betty quickly fed her favorite piece of cake to Isabe.


    Isabe held back herughter. Good lord, Betty even sacrificed her cake.


    However, Betty also had a satisfied expression.


    Isabe could not help but smile. It turned out that her daughter was so considerate and knew how to take care of others. Yes, she had to discover more of Betty''s advantages in this aspect in the future. At this moment, the sound of rushing wind came from not far away. In the blink of an eye, an unfamiliar man appeared.


    The man looked at Isabe and Betty with a smug smile. "Mrs. Lockwood, I heard that you''re pregnant and have temporarily lost yourbat ability."


    Isabe''s pupils constricted. They did not tell anyone about this. It was a secret.


    How did this person know?


    Judging from the speed at which this person arrived just now, he was clearly an Arcanist.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe slowly sat up from the rocking chair and shielded Betty behind her. She stared at the serious expression and said, "How did you know?"


    The man chuckled smugly. "Mrs. Lockwood, don''t worry so much. Now, please take Miss Lockwood and go with us!"


    As he spoke, he gave a look to the front. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of thin air in an empty ce. It was a tall man.


    The two men looked at each other and grabbed at Isabe and Betty at the same time.


    Isabe pulled Betty into her arms and covered Betty''s eyes. She threw the juice cup in her other hand at the first man. At the same time, Butterfly Wing flew out of her hand and flew across the tall man''s neck. The tall man who was about to grab Isabe suddenly stopped and fell.


    At this moment, the other man was dizzy because of the fruit juice ss. Butterfly Wing arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye and cut off one of his arms. Isabe raised her hand and caught Butterfly Wing that flew back. She looked down at the man who was half-kneeling on the ground with an arm missing. The man looked shocked.


    "Is the news fake? You''re not pregnant, and you haven''t lost your ability to fight?" The man''s voice cracked from the pain, and his face was pale.


    Isabe looked at him with a smile and said, "No, the news is true. I''m indeed pregnant, but... I haven''t lost mybat ability."


    "Impossible. After the Evolution Poison falls asleep, you can''t still be so powerful!" The man immediately retorted.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and said, "It seems that you know me very well. Unfortunately, it''s too one-sided. When the spy told you this news, didn''t you think that I''m an assassin? Did you underestimate the assassin profession, or did you underestimate me?"


    The man''s eyes widened with regret.


    Isabe chuckled. She looked up and saw the guards of the manor rushing over. When the lead guard saw the situation here, his face instantly turned pale.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, it''s my fault...¡°


    Isabe raised her hand to stop him. Then, she tapped the man''s body to make him unable to move. Then,


    she said to the leader of the guards, "Take this person away and interrogate him properly. Ask him which side he''s from."


    The leader of the guards immediately agreed. He grabbed the man with a ferocious expression and brought him down. He felt a lingering fear in his heart. Fortunately, Mrs. Lockwood still had the ability to protect. herself. Otherwise... the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 The Sound Of A Snake


    When the guards left, they also cleaned up the other corpse. Isabe was also in a bad mood, so she brought Betty back to the house.


    At the same time, on the mine, a scarred man was tied up and brought to Draxton.


    "Mr. Lockwood, this is the person who tried to steal the ore. If it weren''t for our people keeping a close eye on him, he would have really escaped.


    "This person is also an Arcanist. He knows how to turn Invisible!" Thomas said with lingering fear.


    Draxton said, "Is this person your subordinate?"


    Thomas''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he said, "Yes, Mr. Lockwood. This person has always been the captain of one of my guards. However, I never expected him to hide his strength!"


    At this point, Thomas could not help but look angry. He never expected that there would be a spy beside him, and it was an Arcanist.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help but kick the man and say angrily, "I''ve really wronged you!"


    That man had been tortured before, and now he was kicked by Thomas, but he did not make a sound. His expression was very cold as if he did not care about his situation.


    Draxton nced at the man. The man looked ordinary, but at this moment, he had a fearless aura.


    Draxton smiled and said, "Take him away and kill him."


    The man''s calm expression changed.


    Thomas was also shocked and said, "Mr. Lockwood, are you not going to interrogate him?"


    Draxton said, "He''s just a spy. I know who he works for. There''s no need to interrogate him."


    Draxton''s expression was indifferent but resolute. Thomas was originally a little hesitant, but at this moment, he did not dare to disobey at all. He agreed and brought that person down to deal with it. "You can''t kill me!"


    Halfway through the way, that person was finally afraid. He couldn''t help but roar and start to struggle.


    Draxton ignored him. Seeing this, Thomas sneered and kicked that person again. He ordered someone to quickly bring that person down.


    Mr. Hendrix walked over and said to Draxton, "Mr. Lockwood, I really didn''t expect Thomas''s man to be a spy. He''s even an Arcanist. Now, I''m not sure if there is a simr spy in the Hendrix family." Mr. Hendrix looked uneasy.


    Draxton looked at him and said, "It''s hard to say. However, there must be other spies in this mine. But it doesn''t matter. With the Red Crystal Warriors mixed in, even if there are spies, they won''t be able to cause trouble."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mr. Hendrix nodded and said, "The signal is blocked here, and the news can''t be sent out. In at most two months, we will be able to mine the first batch of ores."


    Draxton nodded. "Alright, keep a close eye on this ce."


    With that, he stood up and left.


    Draxton was eager to return home. If not for the fact that there was a spy in the mine, he would not have left. Isabe''s side.


    Now that he had dealt with the spy, he could not wait to return home.


    When Draxton returned, he saw that Jocelyn did not look good.


    When he saw Isabe sitting opposite Jocelyn, his expression changed and he said nervously, "Master Grey, what''s wrong?"


    When he asked, Jocelyn''s expression turned even gloomier. Landon sighed and said, "There''s a spy in Jocelyn''s manor. I really didn''t expect it. The inspection team of the council is not reliable either." People in Jocelyn''s manor were all transferred from the inspection team of the council.


    The inspection team was one of the important forces in the council. They had to go throughyers of strict selection before they could join. However, it was obvious that even so, it was still notpletely safe. Draxton looked at Isabe and said, "Someone attacked Be?"


    Isabe said, "It''s a small matter. Two Arcanists came in to kidnap me and Betty, but I dealt with them." Draxton''s face instantly turned livid.


    Isabe said, "That''s too normal. President is forcing us to go back."


    "He''s not forcing us to go back. He wants us to die," Draxton said.


    Isabe said, "I''m afraid the news of our fake death has already reached Dawton City. Draxton, What exactly is the President trying to do?"


    "The force of the Lockwood family is so amazing that it affects the President''s status.


    "Previously, I faked my death because I wanted the President to make a move. I didn''t expect him to be so undisguised"


    "What are your ns?" Isabe asked.


    "In two months, after the first batch of ores is mined, we''ll return to Dawton City."


    "I''m afraid the return trip won''t be too smooth," Isabe said.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened. "It will go smoothly."


    Isabe absorbed the energy from the ore every day. Two monthster, her fetus was stable.


    The child was healthy and well-behaved. Isabe had a good physique, so she did not seem to have any difort with pregnancy.


    If not for the fact that she had been sleeping a little too much recently, she would be no different from an ordinary person.


    The first batch of ores had been mined. They were handed over to the council for research.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family''s scientific research team and Little Dipper''s team were on their way to Mystical Ind.


    Naturally, they came to Mystical Ind to study ores with the council. Furthermore, the Lockwood family''s people would also participate in the mining of ores.


    This is a coboration between the Lockwood family and the council.


    Originally, Draxton intended to contact the President and cooperate with the council in the name of Lucsia, but President''s recent actions made the Lockwood family give up on the idea.


    The Lockwood family''s men set off for Mystical Ind, causing quite amotion.


    Dawton City.


    The President''s expression changed when he received the news. "What is Draxton trying to do? At this time, the Lockwood family is in danger because of me. He didn''t send anyone to guard the Lockwood family but sent people out instead. What is the ore found on Mystical Ind?"


    Speaking of this, the President was furious. His men tried everything to investigate, but they could not bring out a piece of ore and even sent a message.


    "Draxton... He''s indeed the Lockwood family''s most powerful patriarch. Most importantly, he''s too hardworking. He''spletely different from the others in the Lockwood family."


    The President had no sense of aplishment. Now, everyone knew that he was aiming at the Lockwood family. He had taken over many branches and businesses of the Lockwood family.


    On the surface, the Lockwood family had lost half of its property. Everyone felt that the Lockwood family was finished.


    However, only he knew that what he had done was far from enough to bring down the Lockwood family.


    And the reason for his sess was that no one from the Lockwood family did anything. Other than Draxton, were all people of the Lockwood family sozy?


    Were theyzy or disdainful?


    The President''s expression did not look good.


    "What about Wesley?" The President turned around and asked his General Commander.


    The General Commander braced himself and said, "Mr. Wesley Lyons walks the bird and ys with the baby every day. He has never considered your suggestion."


    The President''s face darkened even more.


    He used Ricky to threaten Wesley to return to Dawton City two months ago. Wesley had returned indeed. However, Wesley did not do his job every day and protected Ricky. He could not do anything to Wesley.


    The President closed his eyes and said, "Was I too gentle?"


    The General Commander''s expression froze. "Sir, Mr. Wesley Lyons is your biological brother after all. There must be another way to persuade him to hand over the ck Crystal Potion."


    The President fell silent.


    After a moment, he said, "If I''m not wrong, Draxton and Isabe areing back. They... don''t have toe back."


    The General Commander''s expression turned cold. "Yes, Sir. I''ll do it now."


    The President waved his hand and gestured for him to do it.


    The General Commander turned around and left.


    Half an hourter, the General Commander returned in a hurry.


    "Sir, something happened. We''ve lost contact with our people."


    The General Commander''s tone was unprecedentedly anxious.


    The President''s expression changed.


    The General Commander said, "I contacted the people hiding on Mystical Ind just now, but... after the call was connected, the sound of a snake came from the other side."


    The veins on the President''s forehead twitched as he looked at the General Commander in a daze.


    The General Commander wanted to cry but had no tears. He said awkwardly, "It''s indeed the sound of a snake."


    At this moment, on Mystical Ind, Terry and Jacqueline were arrested by the council.


    Themunication device on them was being yed with by Betty.


    At the same time, there was one in front of the big snake.


    When the General Commander connected themunication device, the big snake heard the sounding from the gadget. It was immediately frightened and hissed threateningly at the gadget.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 Rece The Lockwood Family?


    Betty also heard the voice from the other side, but she cleverly covered her mouth, afraid that she would identally make a sound.


    She tilted her head and looked at the big snake. The big snake spat out its tongue at themunicator. Not far away, Terry and Jacqueline''s expressions changed when they saw this scene. Jaye looked at the two of them coldly. "I didn''t expect the reason why you two are so quiet is that you have other backgrounds. The tribunalmittee has been treating you badly all these years." Terry did not say anything. Jacqueline''s temper was hot. She said angrily, "Since we have been arrested by you, use whatever means you have. Let''s see if we will say anything."


    Jaye said, "There''s no need for you to say anything. Mr. Lockwood has investigated you thoroughly. We know what you know, and we also know you don''t know." Terry and Jacqueline''s expressions changed.


    "That president is really impressive. He secretly arranged for you to be on Mystical Ind. 20 years ago, you were only children, right?"


    Jaye eximed.


    Terry said, "Jaye, do you think Draxton is a trustworthy person?


    "Have you ever thought that Draxton has also nted someone on Mystical Ind? With Draxton''s methods, he definitely has nted someone on Mystical Ind."


    Jaye looked at him indifferently and said, "The instigation failed. The tribunalmittee and the Lockwood family have just established a partnership. Originally, Mr. Lockwood wanted the President to work directly with us. However, your president has ruined this opportunity himself."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Terry''s expression did not look too good. He nced at Betty and the big snake, trying to say something to send the news back.


    Betty grabbed the twomunicators and walked over. She waved them in front of Terry and Jacqueline, and then said to Jaye sweetly. "They''ve been turned off by me. The other side can''t hear you!" Jaye''s cold face was immediately filled with a kind smile. He picked up Betty and said, "Do you see that? Our Betty is so smart!"


    Terry and Jacqueline were so angry that their faces twitched.


    Two dayster, Little Dipper and the Lockwood family''s scientific research team arrived at Mystical Ind. Draxton and Isabe personally weed them. The leaders were Aaron and Grey.


    Landon hosted a weing banquet to celebrate the cooperation between the two sides.


    After the banquet, Aaron and Grey spoke to Draxton and Isabe alone.


    Landon and the others were also very cooperative and did not disturb him.


    "Mr. Lockwood, half of the Lockwood family''s property was taken over by the President. In addition, the Lockwood family has many traitors," Grey said.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Grey was stunned.


    Draxton continued, "Over the years, the Lockwood family''s force has been too great. Since the Lockwood family has no intention of recing the President, we have to hand over a part of our force.


    "Over the years, the Lockwood family''s force has been too great. We''ve already directly threatened the President. This is not a good thing."


    "But Mr. Lockwood, the President went too far. Did you know that he handed over all the businesses of the Lockwood family to the Wheeler family to manage? Now, every Dawtoner is saying that the Wheeler family will rece the Lockwood family."


    Grey said angrily.


    Draxton did not react, but Isabe could not help but chuckle.


    Grey looked at Isabe innocently and said respectfully, "Mrs. Lockwood, what do you think?"


    Isabe asked, "Grey, do you think the Lockwood family can be easily reced by any family?"


    Grey looked at Draxton, whose expression did not change. Then, he looked at Isabe, who was smiling. He shook his head. "Of course not. I''m just angry."


    Draxton asked, "Which Wheeler family?"


    Grey was stunned and said, "Mr. Lockwood, speaking of which, the Wheeler family has quite a deep rtionship with you."


    Draxton raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Grey exined, "Mr. Lockwood, your grandfather''s younger sister, that is, your Great Aunt, owns the Wheeler family."


    Draxton''s face darkened when he heard that.


    He said, "It''s actually them! Grandpa and grandma stopped interacting with them a long time ago."


    Isabe was a little curious. "Speaking of which, I''ve never seen your grandparents."


    Draxton said, "The Barker family isn''t in Dawton City. They''re in Maestria. Due to some reasons, my mother and I rarely go to Maestria to visit my grandparents." Isabe''s expression was a little strange. "Could it be..."


    Draxton said, "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not because we don''t have a good rtionship with grandpa and grandma.


    "Grandpa had a younger sister, the one Grey had just mentioned. Back then, my mother married into the Lockwood family. My Great Aunt hoped to use my mother''s rtionship to have something to do with the Lockwood family.


    "During that period of time, the Wheeler family had indeed obtained a lot of benefits through this rtionship. "However, there''s no end to human greed. I don''t know what my Great Aunt was thinking, but she actually cast a greedy eye on my father and asked his daughter... Ahem!"


    Isabe''s face also darkened.


    Draxton continued, "However, you know what my father''s temper is like. He does everything to please my mother, so he would not be tempted by another woman. Therefore, my father made a fool of that woman. "After that, that woman was so angry that she got someone to kidnap me."


    Isabe sighed. "Oh, disgusting people are everywhere!"


    "Later on, although I was saved, grandpa and grandma gave up on that family and cut ties with them. "However, how could that family be willing to give up on such a rtionship? They kept pestering us. For our safety, grandpa kept telling us to go to Maestria less.


    "All these years, I''ve been too busy and rarely went there. On the other hand, my father and mother would visit them sometimes.


    "Fortunately, my grandparents are taken care of by my uncle and aunt, so my can could rest assured.


    "Be, when we go back this time, let''s go and see grandpa and grandma together. They should indeed meet you."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 Changes In Dawton City


    Both Draxton and Isabe decided to return to Dawton City. Little Dipper and the scientific research team brought by Grey and Aaron stayed on Mystical Ind. Draxton said to Grey, "It''s good that you''re here. Joshua will be very happy to see you."


    Before leaving, Draxton said to Grey.


    Grey was stunned. "Mr. Lockwood, are you talking about Theo?"


    "Yes, Theo. However, his name is Joshua now."


    Grey said, "Mr. Lockwood. In his heart, he prefers to be called Theo."


    Draxton said, "Back then, I secretly sent him to Mystical Ind. In order to cover his identity, I got a substitute for Theo in the Lockwood family''s direct descendant.


    "Whether he''s Joshua or Theo, it doesn''t affect the fact that he''s one of the Lockwood family."


    Isabe said, "I was wondering why there were two Theos in the Lockwood family. So that''s what happened." Draxton said, "Joshua is an orphan adopted by the Lockwood family. Theo is the son of the family. Theo reced Joshua''s position. Over the years, everyone has gotten used to it. Joshua, however..."


    "Pretty good. Joshua is very outstanding," Isabe said.


    Draxton said, "Be, it''s rare to see you praise someone."


    Isabe smiled.


    Grey also said, "I''m a little envious of Joshua because he is praised by Mrs. Lockwood. I''ll have a good chat with himter."


    Landon and Jocelyn walked over with their men.


    Jocelyn was a little worried and said, "Be, although Terry and Jacqueline have been captured, I don''t know if the President will cause any trouble. You have to be careful on the way back. Although your fetus is stable, you have lost all your strength. You''re not as powerful as before."


    Isabe said, "Master Grey, don''t worry. Draxton has arranged everything."


    Jocelyn sighed and looked at Betty reluctantly. "You still have Betty with you. Why don''t you leave Betty behind?"


    Betty blinked and said obediently, "Grandma Grey, I''m going back to visit great-grandpa and great-grandma. I''lle back to visit you guys next time."


    Jocelyn''s heart skipped a beat. She said indignantly, "Betty, you heartless little thing. In the past, you were the closest to me. Now, you actually want to abandon me and get together with someone else. I''m really sad."


    As she spoke, she actually revealed a jealous expression.


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry, but she knew very well how close Master Grey was to the children.


    Betty went forward and hugged Jocelyn. She said smartly, "Grandma Grey, do you miss my brother or not?" Jocelyn was stunned.


    "When I get back, my brother wille to y with you. Grandma Grey, is it okay?" Betty decisively used Ricky to please Jocelyn.


    "Will Rickye?" Jocelyn''s eyes lit up. It was obvious that she was tempted.


    Isabe rubbed her forehead. "Master Grey, Betty has indeed not been back for a long time. It''s time for her to go to school. During the holidays, I''ll send the children to Mystical Ind to apany you." Jocelyn was helpless when she heard that. "Yes, the children have to go to school."


    Landon said, "Draxton, Be, I''ve arranged for a helicopter to escort you. Don''t worry. Although Mystical Ind is not as developed as the outside world, Mystical Ind is not weak either. In our territory, no matter how powerful the President is, he can''t hurt you. You will definitely be able to return smoothly."


    Draxton said, "The President won''t hurt us anymore. At this point, he also knows that he can''t kill us. He''s a smart person. He must be thinking of a way to repair his rtionship with the Lockwood family." "That''s good," Landon said.


    When Draxton and Isabe boarded the ne with Betty, Betty was a little hesitant. She turned around and looked behind, looking for something.


    Isabe was puzzled. When she took a closer look, she saw nine old men waving at Betty with tears in their eyes.


    A sweet smile appeared on Betty''s face as she waved at the old men. Then, she put her hands above her head and made a hand heart.


    The few old men couldn''t help but rush out.


    Jaye walked at the front and waved his hand. "Betty, don''t go. We can''t bear to leave you!"


    "Grandpa Jaye, you guys have to be good! Didn''t I tell you guys to contact me on the phone after I get back?" Jaye stood silently on the spot and looked at Betty bitterly.


    Betty said, "After I go back, I''ll record videos, sing, tell stories, and dance for you every day. Every day after school, I''ll tell you what I learned in school."


    The old men became even sadder and had more tears. Jaye said, "Betty Baby, you must keep your word. Don''t forget. If you forget, we will be very sad." Betty could not help but run over and hug Jaye.


    The next moment, Jaye picked up Betty, turned around, and ran.


    "s..."


    Isabe was stunned.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How could he do so?


    Draxton was speechless as well. His daughter was too adorable, and she was liked by both young and old. Draxton did not expect Jaye, the Senior Elder of the council, would actually do something like snatching someone else''s child.


    Betty was also very helpless. She patted the bald head of Jaye and said, "Grandpa Jaye, when I go back, I''ll ask my younger brother to send you videos too. My younger brother is very obedient. He looks very simr to me. I also have a robot. I''ll record the videos of it for you guys when the timees."


    Jaye stopped in his tracks and regained his rationality. He reluctantly sent Betty back.


    Isabe smiled and said, "The elders like Betty. I''ll send Betty over during the holidays. Just don''t mind her causing trouble."


    "No, no, we can''t wait to see Betty here," the old men quickly said.


    Isabe patted Betty''s head and said, "Betty, say goodbye to your grandpas."


    Betty waved goodbye obediently.


    Landon said, "Draxton, Be, District 9 is yours. The position of Ninth Master will always be reserved for you. Don''t forget that this is your home too."


    Draxton turned around and bowed slightly. "We see, Uncle Landon. Be and I wille and visit you often."


    With that, he picked up Betty and protected Isabe before getting into the helicopter.


    Everyone watched them leave.


    After the helicopter took off, Isabemented, "I didn''t expect us to stay on Mystical Ind for so long."


    "We didn''t stay on Mystical Ind for nothing. With Uncle Landon and Master Grey here, we even reached an agreement with the council. I''m looking forward to the President''s expression," Draxton said. Isabe smirked and said, "I''m looking forward to it too."


    Queen was the top club in Dawton City.


    Typically, rich people could not enter this ce.


    The people who could enter and leave this ce were all nobles. It could also be said that this club was a ce where the real nobles gathered.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, three people knocked on the door of the purple diamond private room in Queen.


    Soon, the door was opened from the inside.


    The person who opened the door was Anna. After reuniting with the Sutton family, she changed herst name.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 Here Comes The Troublemaker


    The Lockwood family''s residence.


    Draxton, Isabe, and Betty were escorted in by arge family.


    They returned smoothly. As Draxton had expected, the President did not take any further action.


    Knowing that they were back, the Lockwood family gathered at the old residence.


    They were surrounded by arge family.


    Madame Emma Lockwood wiped her tears and went forward to pull Betty into her arms. Her heart ached so much that she was unwilling to let go of Betty.


    Betty made a trip to Mystical Ind. During this period, she was less delicate and more sensible.


    She patted Madame Emma Lockwood''s back and said in a childish voice, "Great-grandma, I miss you and great-grandpa so much!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s heart was about to melt. She sized up Betty and said with heartache, "Baby, my baby, you''ve lost weight. Did you suffer?"


    Madame Emma Lockwood''s heart was about to break.


    Sir Graham Lockwood also went forward. His heartache was not inferior to Madame Emma Lockwood''s.


    On the other side, Philip patted Draxton''s shoulder and said, "Thank you."


    A smile shed across Draxton''s eyes. "So, dad, how do you n topensate for my hard work?"


    Philip''s expression froze and instantly changed. "You''re the patriarch. How do you want me topensate you?"


    "For example, you can let me take a vacation with Be and go on a honeymoon," Draxton said.


    Philip''s expression became even stiffer. He dryly changed the topic. "Your mother and I have already discussed that we''re going to Maestria to visit your grandparents. I can''t help you. "You''re the patriarch, so work harder.


    "Besides, the Lockwood family is currently being targeted by the President. The outside world is saying that. the Lockwood family can''t take it anymore and is about to be reced. As the patriarch, why are you taking leave at this time?"


    At the side, Jeanne red at him. She held Isabe''s arm and walked to the sofa to sit down. "Be, you seem to have lost some weight."


    Isabe was overjoyed and asked happily, "Really?"


    Jeanne patted her angrily. "What are you happy about? Did you suffer on Mystical Ind? It''s all Draxton''s fault for not protecting you and the child well."


    "Mom, you can''t me Draxton. Draxton is the one who suffered," Isabe said with a smile.


    Jeanne was stunned. She blinked and tilted her head. She looked at Isabe thoughtfully and said, "Be, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you so gentle? You''re so gentle!"


    As she spoke, her eyes became so bright and doting. "Oh, you''re really gentle after you came back!" Philip looked over warily. What did Jeanne mean? Why did his wife praise Isabe for being gentle? Wasn''t he the gentlest person?


    Isabe could not help butugh. She poured two sses of water and handed one to Jeanne. She picked up the other ss and took a sip before saying unhurriedly, "Maybe it''s because of my pregnancy." During this period of time, due to her pregnancy, her temperament had indeed be much gentler. Jeanne had just picked up the ss of water and drank it when she heard that. She was stunned for a moment before choking.


    The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Everyone''s gaze fell on Isabe. Other than Jeanne''s coughing, everyone else was stunned.


    Draxton''s lips twitched, and a trace of smugness appeared in his eyes.


    Betty also straightened her chest proudly and broke the silence with her childish voice. "¡°Grandma, Mommy is pregnant with a baby!" "Really? Oh my god, Be!"


    Instantly, arge group of people surrounded Isabe.


    Isabe smiled andforted everyone. "The child is fine. It''s almost three months old."


    Everyone''s gaze fell on her belly. She had lost some weight and her clothes were slightly loose, so there was no change in her belly.


    Isabe suddenly looked at Jeanne and asked, "Mom, you just said that I was so gentle when I came back this time. You mean... I wasn''t gentle in the past?"


    Being stared at by Isabe''s pitch-ck and clear eyes, Jeanne felt her scalp tingle. She widened her eyes slightly and said seriously. "That''s definitely not what I meant. You were especially charming in the past." "Then I''m not charming now?" Isabe''s eyes widened in shock.


    Jeanne''s eyes widenedpletely. "No! You''re charming now too!"


    Isabe and Jeanne looked at each other with widened eyes.


    Philip walked over and put his arm around Jeanne''s shoulder. He pulled her to the side and said, "Jean, why are you praising her? If you continue praising her, she''ll be so proud."


    He looked at Isabe in disdain. "Why do you have so many questions?"


    Then, he red at Draxton. "Why aren''t you taking your wife to rest? You''re tired all the way here. Why don''t you take a rest aftering back?"


    After saying that, he looked at Jeanne gently and said, "Jean, tell them to rest. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk after they have a rest."


    Jeanne secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This man was finally useful this time.


    Isabe asked, "Mom, where''s Ricky?"


    Jeanne quickly said, "Don''t worry. Ricky is at Mr. Lyons''s house. He knows that you''re back. They should be here soon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open.


    Jeanne''s eyes lit up. "They should have arrived."


    They all looked at the door. Isabe was even more eager. It had been a while since she saw Ricky. She was a little excited.


    However, the people who appeared at the door were not Mr. Lyons and Ricky.


    It was a strange woman.


    The woman was in her fifties. She was noble, dignified, and graceful. Her ck hair was tied into an elegant bun, and she wore a crystal clear jade hairpin.


    She walked in front with more than ten bodyguards in ck behind her. Every bodyguard was armed.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Isabe''s eyes, followed by surprise.


    She whispered to Draxton, "Draxton, who is she?"


    Draxton thought for a while. "She seems to be someone from the Van Branch.


    "The Van Branch is one of the important businesses of the Lockwood family. The person in charge is called Dominic. The woman in front of us should be Dominic''s wife." Isabe frowned. "Then what does she mean? Is she going to rebel?"


    Draxton said, "Something like that."


    Isabe did not say anything else. She was a little angry.


    She thought that she would be able to see Ricky, but she did not expect that it would be someone unrted. After getting pregnant, she became a little hot-tempered. However, she suppressed her anger.


    The woman stood at the door gracefully and observed the people in the living room. When she saw that so


    many people were present, she was stunned for a moment. Without taking a closer look, she burst outughing.


    "Yo, why are there so many people? Are you holding a family meeting? Are you discussing how to protect the Lockwood family? Ha-ha!"


    As she spoke, she covered her mouth andughed.


    "Are you crazy?" Ava was irritable. She mmed the table and stood up on the spot.


    The woman''sughter paused, but she was not angry. She said sarcastically, "Tsk tsk, Mrs. Ava Lockwood, your temper hasn''t changed. Why are you so irritable? "Women should be gentle. Only a gentle woman could make her man sessful and capable!


    "Look, isn''t my man now valued by the Mr. President now?


    "Van Branch... is no longer a branch of the Lockwood family!


    "Now, our family is President''s favorite. Van Branch has also be a group in the charge of the President!


    "However, it doesn''t matter. On ount of our rtionship with the Lockwood family, we will put in a good word for the Lockwood family in front of the President. At the very least, we will ask the President to leave you something so that you can survive. After all, your family has so many people. Tsk!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 I''m Much Gentler Now


    The woman covered her mouth andughed smugly. Afterughing, she put down her hand and walked in gracefully.


    The bodyguards behind her immediately followed her in warily.


    No one in the Lockwood family said anything. They all looked at this woman with strange expressions. Ava said angrily, "Sofia, is there something wrong with your brain? Are you here to behave atrociously?" The woman nced at Ava and sneered as if she found it very funny. "Mrs. Ava Lockwood, I called you Mrs. Ava Lockwood for the sake of the Willsmith family.


    "The Lockwood family is about to be ruined. Why don''t you take Wilson back to your mother''s house now? Presumably, the Willsmith family will ensure that you and your husband can live afortable life. "Why are you still defending the Lockwood family? I won''t bicker with you today. After all, you''ve never provoked me before. I''m here today to look for Mrs. Jeanne Lockwood!"


    As she spoke, she sneered at Jeanne.


    Jeanne''s expression darkened.


    She was usually gentle and elegant, but when she was angry, she naturally had a powerful aura.


    That was the dignified and stately aura of the patriarch''s wife in an influential family.


    "It''s like this!" The woman suddenly pointed at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, you look just like how you were back then!"


    A chilling look appeared in the woman''s eyes.


    "Back then, you looked down on me, mocked me, and humiliated me like this. You''re really the dignified eldest daughter of the Barker family and Mrs. Lockwood!"


    Jeanne said in a deep voice, "Sofia, you actually came to the old residence. Are you crazy? Is the old residence a ce you cane to?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip also said, "Who let them in?"


    No one responded. Sofia pped her hands and smiled. Then, two bodyguards walked in with Mr. Lyons and Ricky at gunpoint. Everyone''s expressions changed when they saw this.


    Mr. Lyons''s face was gloomy, but he did not look embarrassed. He held Ricky''s hand, and Ricky was also very calm.


    He scanned the crowd and quickly found Isabe. His eyes lit up.


    Isabe and Draxton''s expressions darkened at the same time.


    Sofia raised an eyebrow. She extended her long and thin manicure and gently brushed it across Ricky''s face. She smiled at Jeanne and said, "This is your grandson, right? He''s really a cute child. Don''t you think so?" Jeanne said angrily, "Sofia, do you know what will happen to the people who hurt the Lockwood family? If you don''t want to die, let go of them now!"


    "Alright!" Sofia smiled and looked at Jeanne mockingly. "Kneel down and beg me! As long as you kneel down and beg me, I''ll let this brat go. What do you think?"


    "Impudent!" Philip shouted. "It seems that you''re not the only silly one. Is Dominic insane as well? He actually let you fool around like this. You really don''t know what''s good for you!"


    Philip was very angry. He patted Jeanne''s shoulder and said, "Jean, don''t be angry. I''ll handle this!"


    Sofia narrowed her eyes and sneered, "Heh, Philip, you''re really devoted to Jeanne, just like in the past. It''s precisely because you dote on her like this that she''s so arrogant, right? Hmph, when the Lockwood family goes bankrupt, let''s see what you can dote on her with!"


    "Who told you the Lockwood family would go bankrupt?" Philip snapped.


    When Sofia saw that Philip was angry, she subconsciously shrunk her shoulders. However, when she reacted, she regained her confidence and said mockingly. "The Lockwood family will go bankrupt, which has already


    be everyone''s consensus. What are you guys still holding on for?"


    Isabe whispered to Draxton, "I''ll go over and control that woman. You go save Mr. Lyons and Ricky."


    Draxton was just about to nod when he saw a small silver creature scuttle toward Ricky on the dark carpet. Draxton''s face tightened. "Be, look."


    Isabe also saw it. It was the Silver General.


    She immediately looked at Betty.


    Betty was staring at Ricky with wide eyes.


    Isabe could not help but touch her forehead and smile. These two little fellows were twins and their minds were connected. Even if they looked at each other with their eyes, they were stillmunicating in a way that others could not understand.


    Isabe decided to trust the two children first. If they failed, she and Draxton would attack together. Ricky and Mr. Lyons would not be in danger.


    The Silver General moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it climbed onto the bodyguard holding Ricky and climbed into his pants.


    Isabe''s expression was a little strange.


    The bodyguard who pointed the gun at Ricky suddenly froze. He lowered his head and looked at his pants. There was something moving in his tight-fitting ck pants.


    The man''s face twisted.


    However, in this situation, he could not move.


    He could only give hispanion a look.


    Hispanion beside him looked at him nkly.


    He squeezed his eyes as hard as he could and motioned for hispanion to look down.


    Hispanion looked down in confusion and only saw the top of Ricky''s head. Hispanion''s expression was serious as he looked at the bodyguard inexplicably and looked away.


    The bodyguard''s face immediately turned pale. His hand that was holding the gun began to tremble slightly. He lowered his head and looked at his pants. The thing inside was going down again.


    The bodyguard''s eyes widened as he stared at his pants. A momentter, a silver scorpion fell out.


    The bodyguard''s eyes widened and he felt terrible.


    "What... the hell is this?" He couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Betty tilted her head and said uncertainly, "Silver General, didn''t you bite him?"


    The Silver General seemed to have sensed its master''s mood andy t on the ground.


    Betty''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ricky raised his head and looked at the bodyguard. He asked, "Sir, how many days have you not showered? My sister''s scorpion has even fainted because of your smell!"


    The bodyguard''s expression changed. He was about to scold Ricky, but the moment he opened his mouth, a small ck dot darted into his mouth.


    The bodyguard froze and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the other bodyguards immediately moved.


    Isabe couldn''t take it anymore and quickly dashed out.


    When Draxton saw this, his expression changed and he moved as well.


    When Sofia saw the Silver General, she was so scared that her face turned pale. She was afraid of insects. When she saw more than one insect crawling on the ground, she stomped her feet and waved her hands randomly, no longer looking so elegant and charming.


    Isabe snorted and grabbed the vase by the door, smashing it at Sofia''s head.


    Sofia froze. Bright red blood dripped down from her head. She rolled her eyes and then fainted.


    Draxton had already knocked out the bodyguards. Isabe looked at the unconscious Sofia in disdain and sighed. "Mom is right. I''ve really be much gentler. If it were before, I would have broken her neck."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Draxton did not know whether tough or cry. However, when he thought that Isabe was currently pregnant, he immediately felt a headache and his expression could not help but be serious.


    He said, Be, you have to be responsible for the child in your belly. You can''t fight with others easily. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Don''t do it again!"


    Isabe blinked innocently, turned around, and hit the back of Draxton''s head. Draxton immediately looked helpless.


    Isabe squatted down and hugged Ricky.


    Ricky snuggled into his mother''s long-lost soft embrace. His entire little face revealed a hint of intoxication and dependence.


    He closed his eyesfortably and wrapped his little hands tightly around Isabe''s neck. He said softly,'' Mommy."


    His voice was filled with affection.


    Isabe felt a lump in her throat. She rubbed his soft hair and nted a very gentle kiss on his forehead.


    ''Ricky, mommy misses you. Do you miss mommy?''


    "Yes, I miss mommy and daddy!""


    Isabe kissed his little face again. They were intimate for a long time. Isabe stood up and looked at Mr. Lyons. "Mr. Lyons, are you alright?"


    As usual, Mr. Lyons did not speak much and did not have much of an expression. He said calmly, "What can happen to me? If I wasn''t afraid that they would hurt Ricky, how could they stop me?'' Draxton said, Mr. Lyons, stop standing and talking. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Isabe also held Ricky''s small hand and walked toward the sofa. Betty grabbed the Silver General and held it in her palm. She pouted and looked at it curiously. Isabe and Ricky turned to look at her at the same time. Ricky let go of Isabe and walked to Betty''s side. "Betty, we want to bathe it. Is this your new worm?" "It was transformed from the previous worm," Betty exined seriously. Then, she said aggrievedly,'' But its performance today was too lousy." Ricky said, It''s alright. Just wash it until it smells good."


    Isabe smiled at the two little fellows. After the two little fellows discussed, they looked at Isabe at the same time and said, "mommy, let''s go bathe worm." Isabe looked at the two children gently and said with a smile, "Yes, go. Be careful not to drown the worm."


    "Okay, don''t worry, mommy." The two little guys nodded obediently and walked away hand in hand.


    Isabe looked at their backs and smiled with her eyes curved. The twins were really special. They had a better rtionship than ordinary siblings.


    She knew that these two little fellows had missed each other after not seeing each other for a while.


    Isabe touched her belly. The little guy in her belly was very lucky. He had so many family members and a cute brother and sister when he was born.


    At this moment, Ss walked in.


    Draxton said, Ss, throw them all out."


    Ss agreed with a serious expression. In the blink of an eye, the living room was cleaned up.


    Mr. Lyons asked, "Now, anyone dares toe and cause trouble. Is the Lockwood family''s situation really that bad?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "How is that possible? It''s just that some people are too Stupid."


    With that, he looked at Draxton and asked, "Draxton, what do you n to do?''


    Draxton said without hesitation, ''The Lockwood family is indeed too huge. It directly threatens the President''s status. To put it bluntly, the Lockwood family''s wealth can easily crush the President''s power. "As the most powerful person in Lucsia, the President would not allow this situation to continue. It was reasonable for him to take action.


    "We now face two choices. One is to rece the President, and the other is to simplify the Lockwood family and divert some of the power to the President.


    "The Lockwood family will peacefully be the number one tycoon. We will not exceed our power and influence. We will be peaceful and not offend the President." Mr. Lyons frowned and sneered. "You''re thinking too simply.


    "Eason is not that easy to talk to. If you want to live a peaceful life, he has to tolerate you!"


    Draxton said, "Mr. Lyons, the President will agree. He won''t dare to act rashly against the Lockwood family."


    "Where did you get your confidence from? Do you think Eason is a simple person?" Mr. Lyons said disapprovingly.


    Draxton said, ''The President is naturally not a simple person, but he has no choice."


    "You have a trump card?" Mr. Lyons raised an eyebrow.


    "Be and I are not having fun on Mystical Ind during this period of time. Currently, the Lockwood family has established a partnership with Mystical Ind." When Mr. Lyons heard this, his expression softened slightly. If that''s the case, Eason will indeed not dare to act rashly in consideration of the Mystical Ind."


    A faint smile suddenly appeared in Draxton''s eyes. "Besides, we still have a backer.''


    Mr. Lyons''s eyebrows twitched. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Isabe''s lips curled up.


    Draxton said, ''Mr. Lyons, since you''ve returned to Dawton City, it''s impossible for you to escape. Since that''s the case, why don''t you agree to the President''s suggestion and take up your position? "With your mediation with the authorities, we have the greatest backing."


    Mr. Lyons''s face darkenedpletely.


    Isabe lowered her head and coughed lightly to hide the smile on her lips. She echoed, "Mr. Lyons, Draxton is right, the President won''t let you go. Why don''t you take advantage of the situation? Firstly, you can control the power and restrict the President. Secondly, you can protect us!"


    Mr. Lyons was furious. He red at Isabe angrily. "You''re really partial. You lived in Lotus Vige for five years, but now you''ve only been with Draxton for a year, and you''re already speaking for him. You even want to trick me!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood stroked his beard proudly and said, ''Wesley, you''re wrong.


    Be is a member of the Lockwood family. If she doesn''t side with the Lockwood family, who should she side with?''


    Mr. Lyons said, "Sir Graham Lockwood, we are her teachers and her family. Who do you think she should side with?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Grandpa, Mr. Lyons, you are all my family.''


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Mr. Lyons looked at each other. Sir Graham Lockwood was an elder after all. Mr. Lyons did not argue with him anymore.


    He sighed and said, ''You''re right. Eason won''t let me go. He looks gentle and harmless, but he''s actually very evil.


    "Actually, I have the same n. The reason why I haven''t agreed to return to work is that I don''t want him to get what he wants so quickly.


    "Since you''re back now, I might as well agree to it.


    ''However, he will probably regret it in the future." Isabe said, "Mr. Lyons, the President might really want you to go back. After all, you''re brothers.''


    Mr. Lyons was silent for a moment and said, "Maybe. However, I know him. He is a person who values the overall situation and benefits more than anything else." Who could say which was more important between brothers and benefits?


    Isabe also fell silent. She didn''t understand the President, so it was hard to say.


    ''No matter what, I''ll back you up. With me around, Eason won''t dare to attack you again," Mr. Lyons said.


    At this moment, Ss walked in again. He held two invitations in his hand and said,


    "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood, this is the invitation sent by the President."


    Draxton took it and looked at it. His expression was indifferent, as if he had expected this.


    Isabe also took a look at the one given to her and said with a strange expression,


    "Party? The President is really unusual."


    ''Did he invite you to coffee?" Mr. Lyons asked.


    Isabe nodded. Draxton said, "I''m afraid not only did he invite us, but he also invited someone else!"

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    The next afternoon, Isabe and Draxton arrived on time.


    By the time they arrived, there were already several people in the President''s living room.


    Flowers bloomed along the way. There were all kinds of expensive flowers and fragrances greeted them.


    They walked down the marble-paved path toward the parlor.


    The door to the reception pavilion was wide open, with only a thin bamboo curtain hanging down.


    Other than the fragrance of flowers, there was also the fragrance of coffee. The first thing that Isabe and Draxton smelled was not the fragrance of flowers, but the fragrance of coffee.


    Through the bamboo curtain, they could not see who was inside, but they could see that there were many people.


    Simrly, the people inside could not see the outside clearly. Someone said, "Sir, I wonder which esteemed guest you have invited. The timing is perfect!"


    A slightly rough voice sounded.


    The President looked at the person who asked the question and said with a smile,


    "These two will surprise everyone."


    After saying that, he looked at the person who asked the question meaningfully.


    The person who asked the question was Darius, the person in charge of the Greensworth Branch of the Lockwood family.


    For some reason, when Darius saw the President''s ambiguous gaze, his heart skipped a beat and he felt a little uneasy.


    He could not help but turn to look at the bamboo curtain at the door. At this moment, the bamboo curtain was lifted and two figures walked in side by side. Jason and Anna, who were standing by the bamboo curtain, looked happy when they saw the two people.


    Isabe looked at the two of them and ignored Jason. She smiled at Anna.


    Anna nodded at her with a cold expression.


    ''Draxton, Be, you''re here!'' The President said with a smile. His tone was casual as if there was no unhappiness between them.


    Draxton said, ''Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, it''s just in time. Come and sit."


    The President patted the seat beside him.


    This action caused Denver''s expression to be slightly unnatural.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He thought that the seats beside the President would be reserved for the Wheeler family and the Flouder family.


    Unexpectedly, it was left for Draxton.


    What did the President mean? Didn''t he ask them to rece the Lockwood family?


    Why was he still pleasing the Lockwood family and allowing the Lockwood family to suppress them?


    However, no matter what Denver thought, he did not dare to show it on his face.


    Draxton and Isabe did not stand on ceremony and sat down on either side of the President.


    They did not look at anyone from the beginning to the end. They only greeted the President politely.


    After sitting down, the President personally poured coffee for Draxton and said, "Hurry up and try my new coffee. The coffee is very fragrant. The fragrance of the coffee is even more intoxicating than the fragrance of flowers.''


    As he spoke, he gave Isabe a ss of in water.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly, but she thought that the President wanted to deal her a head-on blow at the first encounter.


    Knowing that she was pregnant, he did not give her coffee but in water.


    Was he showing off his intelligence ability?


    Isabe smiled without saying anything.


    Compared to the secret confrontation between them and the President, the four middle-aged men sitting in front of them all turned pale.


    The four of them looked at Draxton in disbelief. Their eyes flickered with fear.


    Draxton was actually not dead.


    The President looked at the four of them and smiled. '' Draxton, these four are your subordinates, right? They seem to be shocked when they see you."


    Draxton looked at the four of them indifferently and said, "Now, they are no longer my subordinates."


    The President smiled and did not reply. Instead, he said, "Draxton, let me introduce you.''


    As he spoke, the President pointed at the three men on the other side and said, ''This is Denver, the leader of the Wheeler Group. This is Michael, the patriarch of the Flouder family in Maestria. This young man is Denver''s only son, Yax.


    "Draxton. Speaking of which, they''re also rtives of the Lockwood family. You''re very close."


    Draxton said, ''Although that''s the case, my grandpa has long severed ties with his younger sister. They have nothing to do with the Lockwood family."


    Denver stared at Draxton. There was anger in his eyes and a hint of hidden hostility.


    Hearing Draxton''s words, Denver said unwillingly, "Sir, Mr. Lockwood is right. Our two families are indeed not rted anymore.''


    If it was in the past, the Wheeler family would definitely try to get close to the Lockwood family and take advantage of the Lockwood family.


    All these years, they had indeed taken many advantages in the name of the Lockwood family.


    But it was different now.


    The Lockwood family was about to be reced by them. The President was aiming at the Lockwood family. Sooner orter, their Wheeler family would rece the Lockwood family, so there was naturally no need to tter them anymore. Draxton didn''t like them, but the Wheeler family didn''t take Draxton seriously, too!


    The President nced at Denver and said, Denver, you can''t say that. In terms of seniority, you''re Draxton''s uncle."


    Draxton''s face darkened. "Sir, you didn''t invite me here just to acknowledge my family, did you?"


    The President was stunned. He smiled and said, "Of course not."


    Draxton picked up his coffee cup and took a sip. The President no longer mentioned the rtionship between the Wheeler family and the Lockwood family. Instead, he changed the topic to the four people from the Lockwood family.


    ''Draxton, I invited you here today mainly because of what happened during this period of time. Look, they are already loyal to me. Are you and Mrs. Lockwood angry with me?"


    Isabe sat upright and listened to the President calmly. She had no intention of speaking.


    She felt a gaze on her, openly sizing her up.


    Isabe looked over and saw that the young man who was named Yax was staring at her. When he saw her looking over, he actually raised his eyebrows arrogantly, full of provocation. Isabe immediately looked annoyed and retracted her gaze indifferently. There was no need for her to argue with a hothead.


    That guy was obviously looking for trouble with her, so she really couldn''t be bothered.


    After all, she was a gentle person now.


    Gentle people would not bully hotheads!


    Draxton saw the President take the initiative to mention what had happened during this period of time, so he said, "I''m not angry.


    "In fact, even if you didn''t take the initiative to attack, I nned to hand over a portion of the Lockwood family''s assets.


    ''But since you''ve already taken action, that''s good.''


    The smile on the President''s face paused. He looked at Draxton inquisitively and said,


    "These four are the people in charge of the Greensworth Branch, Whitley Branch,


    Van Branch, and cksmoore Branch. These four people are sitting here today. I''m sure you understand the reason, Draxton.


    "They belong to the North Star Group. If they leave the Lockwood family, you will lose four of the seven branches of the North Star Group. Draxton, are you really willing?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere fell silent. Except for Isabe, everyone looked in Draxton''s direction. Draxton smiled faintly. "Why should I be unwilling?"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    The faces of the people in charge of the four branches were pale.


    A trace of mockery appeared in Denver''s eyes. The Lockwood family was only so-so. Draxton just left, but there were four traitors.


    Moreover, these four people were all core members of the North Star Group. Four of the seven branches of the North Star Group were lost, which would be equivalent to losing half of its territory. To the Lockwood family, it was definitely not just a simple loss.


    From this, it could be seen that the Lockwood family had already been troubled by external problems and internal problems.


    He sneered in his heart. He wanted to see what Draxton would do. Draxton was probably going crazy.


    Draxton looked at the people in charge of the four branches and slowly said, "Since the four of you are already loyal to the President, you have to be loyal to him in the future. The Lockwood family will not force anyone to do anything. Since you don''t want to work for me, the Lockwood family will not force you to stay either.


    "Later, I''ll get Noah to reorganize the North Star Group and remove the four branches. Although your surname is Lockwood, you have nothing to do with the Lockwood family from now on."


    The expressions of the four people changed subtly. Disbelief and fear shed in their eyes.


    ''Mr. Lockwood, are... are you serious?" Darius was the most impatient, so he was the first to ask the question.


    Draxton nced at him and said indifferently, ''Have I ever lied?"


    Darius''s face turned even paler. He could barely hide the fear in his eyes. He remembered how ruthless Draxton was when it came to dealing with traitors.


    The four of them had joined the President because they thought that Draxton was already dead. However, they did not expect that not only was Draxton not dead, but he had also returned safely.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If they knew that Draxton was not dead, they would not dare to act rashly.


    The moment they saw Draxton and Isabe enter, their hearts were at their throats.


    "Mr. Lockwood, we... we..." Darius stammered. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead uncontrobly.


    Seeing him like this, the other three, Darren, Dominic, and Dn also revealed uneasy expressions.


    A dark look shed across the President''s eyes.


    Draxton''s methods of controlling his subordinates were amazing. Draxton knew their sore points, threatened them, and would use force.


    If not for the news of Draxton''s death, these people would not have dared to betray Draxton even if they wanted to.


    The President''s grip on the coffee cup tightened.


    Draxton waved his hand and said, "Don''t call me Mr. Lockwood. You''re no longer the Lockwood family''s people."


    This time, the four of them broke out in cold sweat at the same time and looked at Draxton in fear.


    Draxton said seriously, You didn''t do anything wrong. Loyalty to the President is the best choice.


    "Your four branches are always outside the borders and are all overlords. With such strength, it would be a pity if you don''t pledge loyalty to the President.


    "The Lockwood family is just a merchant. It is indeed a little unfair for you to be controlled by me.


    ''The four of you will only be able to disy your true value when you are under the President''smand."


    At this point, Draxton looked at the President and said, "In fact, even if the President didn''t take action, I nned to reassign the four of you.


    "Now that the President has taken the initiative to recruit you, you can work for the President in peace in the future.''


    The fear on their faces was gradually reced by bewilderment. In the end, they suddenly thought of something. Darius was the first to jump up and question, ¡°Mr.


    Lockwood, what do you mean by that? Are you despising us?


    "Mr. Lockwood, did you already have the intention to abandon us?"


    He red at Draxton with his eyes widened.


    They had long harbored betrayal in their hearts. It was one thing for them to want to escape from the Lockwood family, but it was another thing for Draxton to despise them and abandon them. They were all big shots. They would not ept such grievances!


    Draxton nced at Darius indifferently.


    This nce made Darius shrink his neck. The instinctive fear was engraved in his bones, and his arrogance immediately dissipated.


    "Ha-ha!'' Isabe could not help but chuckle.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    Isabe slowly put down her cup and looked at the four of them with an uncontroble smile on her lips. "Why do you all react like this? Draxton let you go, but you''re unhappy?


    "You didn''t hesitate when you betrayed him. Now that you''re doing this, what do you think the President will think?''


    "You..." Darius nched.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re just a woman. Don''t interfere in men''s matters!" Another person said.


    The smile on Isabe''s face faded. She looked at that person in surprise and said,


    "You are Dominic, the person in charge of the Van Branch, right?"


    Dominic raised his head slightly and said proudly, ''That''s right!"


    Isabe nodded and pretended to be concerned. Yesterday, your wife went to the


    Lockwood family and behaved atrociously. I identally broke her head. Is she feeling better today?"


    Speaking of this, Dominic''s face turned ashen.


    He said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Lockwood, how scheming you are!"


    He looked at Draxton again and said, Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood is so arrogant because of your favor. Aren''t you going to interfere?"


    "Arrogant because of my favor?" Draxton looked surprised. "Be''s temperament has be much gentler because of her pregnancy. Otherwise, Mr. Dominic Lockwood, you would have held the funeral for your wife today!"


    Dominic''s face turned livid as he stared at Draxton with wide eyes. He took Draxton''s words as a warning to him.


    At that moment, he did not dare to speak anymore. Although he had already submitted to the President, he did not dare to provoke Draxton head-on.


    ''No wonder Mrs. Lockwood is so arrogant. She hit someone just like that. It''s because she''s pregnant that she doesn''t know the severity of the situation!''


    Darius looked enlightened. He nced at Isabe disdainfully and said to Draxton,


    "Mr. Lockwood, women can''t be pampered. Although Mrs. Lockwood is pregnant, she attacked recklessly. It''s fine that she just injured Dominic''s wife yesterday, but if she causes other trouble next time, you won''t be able to exin it!''


    Darius had a loud voice and seemed to be a straightforward person. However, Draxton narrowed his eyes. This person was rough but meticulous. He looked straightforward, but when it came to ruthlessness, he was not inferior to anyone.


    "Mr. Darius Lockwood is right. Mr. Lockwood, women really can''t be pampered. If your wife likes to cause trouble so much, I''m afraid she will bring trouble to the Lockwood family!" Denver said gloatingly, looking like he was watching a show.


    Draxton''s expression darkened.


    Isabe did not wait for him to re up. She mmed the ss down with a bang, and the water in the ss sshed out, sshing on the President''s face and body. The President washed his face for no reason.


    Isabe was not in a hurry. Instead, she sneered and said, ''Sir, you invited us here, right?


    "Draxton is full of respect for you and is willing to hand over the Lockwood family industries. Are you going to let these people treat us like this?"


    The President was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he silently reached out and took out a handkerchief from his shirt pocket. He slowly began to wipe his face. Isabe stared at him angrily.


    However, the others were all dumbfounded, as if it was the end of the world.


    They looked at the President in horror, but at the same time, they were secretly gloating.


    See, Isabe got into trouble, right?


    This time, she hadpletely offended the President. She would really cause trouble for the Lockwood family.


    The Lockwood family would probably be hated even more by the President this time.


    Standing at the door, Jason and Anna''s expressions also changed. They looked at each other, their eyes revealing their worry for Isabe.


    Denver''s eyes shed. Suddenly, he mmed the table and stood up. He shouted angrily, How dare you be so disrespectful in front of the President! Mr. Lockwood, the Lockwood family is too unreasonable. Are you going to rebel?"


    Draxton nced at him indifferently.


    Isabe''s expression turned even colder. She stared at the President angrily.


    The President put down the handkerchief and looked at Isabe with a helpless expression. "Be, don''t be angry. You''re pregnant now!"


    This indulgent and helpless look was like an elder treating a junior.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    The atmosphere fell silent again. Then, deathly silence filled the air.


    Everyone was stunned. They looked at the President quietly, and confusion gradually appeared in their eyes.


    They thought, "Why... was the President''s attitude towards Isabe s-so amiable?


    "That was not normal!"


    Isabe looked at the President expressionlessly.


    The President sighed and looked at Denver Wheeler and the others. He said, ''


    Everyone, you know that Be is the Miraculous Doctor. You shouldn''t be biased against her. She''s not an ordinary woman."


    Darius and the other three, as well as Denver, had stiff expressions. They did not know what to say.


    However, they could not humble themselves and apologize to Isabe.


    Moreover, the President''s attitude was too unpredictable. Logically speaking, shouldn''t the President be hostile to Draxton and Isabe?


    The President said, '' Everyone, you do not know this but Be is my niece.''


    Isabe squinted slightly and quietly watched the President brag.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Draxton could not bear to listen anymore. The President was trying too hard to establish a rtionship with Isabe. He looked at the silent crowd and said calmly, "Everyone, it looks like you should apologize to my wife."


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment. Dominic said, "Even if we''re in the wrong, you and your wife beat my wife until she bled yesterday. There has to be an exnation for this!" Killing intent gradually filled Draxton''s eyes. He said coldly, "You want an exnation?


    Dominic Lockwood, I have already given you face, right?"


    Dominic was stunned.


    "Your wife barged into the old residence yesterday, held my son hostage, and provoked my mother. I have yet to settle scores with you, yet you have the cheek to ask me for an exnation? "Fine, let''s talk about it now. Did you order your wife to do what she did yesterday? Do you really think I''m dead?"


    Dominic''s face alternated between emotions, and a guilty look shed across his eyes.


    Draxton shouted, Dominic, say something! How are you going to exin this matter?


    Or are you also taking orders from others?"


    Draxton looked at the President meaningfully.


    It was one thing for him to be willing to hand over a portion of his assets, but it was another thing for others to bully him.


    The President''s expression changed. He asked angrily, "Dominic, what''s going on?


    "Although you are loyal to me, you dared to allow your family to be disrespectful to your former master. Who would dare to entrust anything to a person like you?"


    Dominic was pale. He jumped up in shock and said, "Sir, I didn''t know. I really didn''t know. It was my wife''s unteral decision...


    "She hid it from me and said that she was going to visit Madame Lockwood. Who would have thought that s-she actually did such a thing!


    "Sir, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson when I get back!'' The President said,'' Don''t say that to me!"


    Dominic quickly turned to Draxton. "Draxton, Draxton, I really didn''t know about this. I''ve spoiled my wife too much. I''ll definitely teach her a lesson when I get back!" Draxton sneered. I''ll take it that you didn''t know.


    "If you want to discipline your woman, that''s your business. However, my wife can''t have suffered for no reason.''


    Dominic looked suffocated. In the end, he looked at Isabe unwillingly and said,


    "Isabe, I was rude previously. Please don''t take offense." Isabe''s expression was calm. She slowly sat down and looked at the crowd casually.


    She looked past Dominic and the other three at the same time, her gazending on Denver.


    ''Mr. Wheeler, is it? Didn''t you shout the loudest before?"


    Denver looked embarrassed.


    He had always wanted the Wheeler family to rece the Lockwood family, but now it seemed that the President''s attitude was unclear.


    Yax immediately looked at Isabe with hostility when he saw that Isabe was targeting his father.


    Denver panicked even more when he saw that the President was also looking at them and silently intimidating them.


    At this moment, Michael Flouder stood up and said, ''Miraculous Doctor, it was indeed Denver''s fault previously. He may be a little impulsive, but he doesn''t have any bad intentions. "Let me apologize to you on his behalf. Please don''t take offense on ount of Patriarch Barker."


    As he spoke, he picked up the coffee in his hand and drank it in one gulp. Denver nced at Michael. After holding his breath for a long time, he said,


    "Miraculous Doctor, I didn''t mean it. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    The President looked at Isabe and smiled. "It''s all a misunderstanding, Be. Have a seat."


    Isabe also stopped looking for trouble. She knew when to stop.


    At this moment, Draxton said, "Sir, in addition to Greensworth, Whitley, Van, and cksmoore, I n to hand the Lockwood family''s Vernon Branch in the country to you to manage."


    This time, not only was everyone stunned, even the President was shocked. He gripped the coffee cup in his hand tightly and looked up at Draxton silently.


    "The Vernon Branch is a faction developed by the ancestors of the Lockwood family.


    From a hundred years ago, in this chaotic world, the Vernon Branch had always been the mainstay of Lockwood family. It had contributed greatly to the Lockwood family. Draxton, you are going to hand them over?"


    The President said solemnly.


    "The Vernon Branch has an extraordinary meaning to the Lockwood family. However, their time has passed and the Vernon Branch is no longer the Vernon Branch of the past. I feel that handing the Vernon Branch over to the President is the best ce for them to return to.'' Draxton replied.


    The President''s expression was somewhat serious.


    If the betrayal of the four departments of Big Dipper was to cut off half of the


    Lockwood family''s empire, then Draxton handing over the Vernon Branch would be handing over the thing that the Lockwood family relied on the greatest.


    From now on, the Lockwood family would no longer be a terrifying ferocious beast.


    Instead, they would be ordinary creatures.


    Although the Lockwood family would still be a top-notch aristocratic family in Lucsia after handing over these things, they would no longer be as powerful as before. Draxton had personally removed the fangs of the ferocious beast, the Lockwood family.


    Darius and the others stared at Draxton as if they had seen a ghost.


    Denver was also stunned.


    Only Michael was deep in thought.


    The President did not speak for a moment. Coincidentally, at this moment, the bamboo curtain was lifted and Wesley Lyons walked in with a dark expression.


    Everyone looked up at him. the President immediately smiled and called out, "Wesley, you''re here? I thought you weren''ting!"


    Wesley nced at him indifferently. ''Of course, I''lle. If I didn''t, what if my two children get bullied?"


    As he spoke, he walked straight toward Draxton and sat down.


    Everyone could not help but gasp.


    "Sir, what does Mr. Lyons mean by this?" Darius asked with ack of confidence.


    Or rather, they all wanted to know what rtionship Wesley had with the Lockwood family.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The President looked at everyone and exined, "You guys didn''t know this, right? Wesley is Be''s teacher. I said before that Be is my niece because of their rtionship." Everyone had different expressions as they looked at Isabe in bewilderment.


    Isabe lowered her head and poured herself a ss of water.


    ''Don''t try to make you two seem closer than you really are. Be is my student. What does it have to do with you?'' Wesley retorted unhappily.


    The President looked at him and said, "Wesley, let''s not involve others in our disagreement. You''re my younger brother. Wouldn''t that make your disciple my junior?


    "Draxton, don''t you think that makes sense?'' Draxton said, Let''s not talk about this for now. Since the matter has been decided, please prepare for the handover of the property.


    "The four departments of Big Dipper are already your businesses. I''ll go back and make arrangements at the Vernon Branch. You can send people to the Vernon Branch for the necessary procedures."


    The President''s expression froze. He looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, have you thought it through?" Draxton said calmly, ''Sir, why do you say that? Isn''t that what you want?" The President said nothing.


    Draxton stood up and said, Be is pregnant. I''ll take her back to rest first. Goodbye, Sir."


    Mr. Lyons, Be and I will leave first," Draxton said respectfully to Wesley.


    Wesley nodded and reminded, Be careful on the road.''


    Draxton nodded and left with Isabe.


    The room fell into a temporary silence as soon as they left.


    Mr. Lyons swept his disdainful gaze past Darius and the others. He snorted coldly and lowered his head to drink his coffee.


    Darius looked at Wesley hesitantly and said to the President, "Sir... what does Mr. Lockwood mean?''


    The President did not say anything. His expression was dark.


    "Everyone, you can go back first," the President said to them.


    Denver''s expression changed slightly. He was a little unwilling. He wanted to say something, but Michael pulled him back, so he could only shut his mouth.


    "Sir, we''ll take our leave first." Everyone stood up and left with different thoughts in their minds.


    After leaving the Presidential Pce, the people from the Wheeler and the Flouder family, as well as Darius''s group of four stopped in their tracks. They looked at each other with grave expressions. "Gentlemen, you should understand Mr. Lockwood, right? What did Mr. Lockwood mean today?" Michael asked. Denver said, "What''s the point? It''s obvious that he''s trying to curry favor with the President andpete with us!" Michael looked at him helplessly. Yax could not stand it anymore and said, "Dad, that''s impossible. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Denver immediately red at his son. At this moment, Darius said, "Based on our understanding of Draxton, he must have a purpose for doing this. As for what he''s thinking, we can''t figure it out. But there''s one thing. He never does anything that does not benefit him." Michael fell silent.


    There was a sh in Denver''s eyes. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not refute Darius.


    ''This time, the Lockwood family lost four of their divisions to us, and the Wheeler and Flouder families also divided up the Lockwood family''s other industries. We are already the Lockwood family''s enemy. Draxton is ruthless. The two of you have to be careful."


    "We have the President backing us up. What can Draxton do to us?" Denver red at him and said indignantly.


    Dominic said, ''Mr. Wheeler, Draxton is not to be trifled with. That''s all we have to say. You guys take care of yourselves.


    "By the way, the Vernon Branch is in Maestria, right?''


    "Wherever the Vernon Branch is, it has nothing to do with our two families,'' Michael said.


    Dominic nced at Michael and did not say anything. He turned around and got into the car to leave.


    Denver asked, Michael, what do they mean? They used to be Draxton''s subordinates. Had they been scared out of their wits by Draxton?"


    Michael said, "Denver, they''re right. Draxton is not easy to deal with. We''ve really offended him this time.''


    "Am I supposed to be scared?" Denver flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    "Denver, what do you have to use against Draxton? If Draxton really wants to deal with you, do you think the President will protect you?


    "Our two families are only tools that the President is using to deal with the Lockwood family. The President can find himself two new tools when we are destroyed. Do you understand?" Denver''s face paled.


    Yax added, "Moreover, Mr. Lyons is Isabe''s teacher."


    Denver''s face turned even paler.


    "Denver, let''s go back to Maestria. We should not stay in Dawton City for too long."


    Michael thought for a moment and said, "Our next course of action will be to follow the President''s orders. We mustn''t do anything unnecessary. We will try our best to ease our rtionship with the Lockwood family.


    "Remember, we''re businessmen. Peace is our priority."


    Denver nced at Michael with an unwilling expression.


    Only the President and Mr. Lyons were left in the reception pavilion.


    The President''s expression was no longer as calm as before. There was no joy on his face as he said in a deep voice, "Wesley, what do you think Draxton meant?"


    Wesley looked at him with disdain and said, "He has personally delivered the Lockwood family''s business to you, and you''re still not satisfied? You didn''t snatch it yourself, so you don''t feel a sense of aplishment, right?"


    The President''s expression turned rigid. Not only did he not feel a sense of aplishment, but he also felt extremely stifled.


    "He might seem to have lost half his lifeblood after ridding himself of those businesses, but he''s actually being rejuvenated.''


    The President muttered to himself.


    Wesley sneered. "Don''t pretend to be the victim after getting such a benefit. What Draxton thinks of as deadweight is a treasure to you. At the end of the day, you''ve benefited quite a bit."


    ''But the benefits came so frustratingly!" The President suddenly got angry. He mmed the table and stood up. He roared and stared coldly at Wesley.


    Wesley also looked at him coldly.


    The President''s gaze was sharp as he said excitedly, "Draxton seems to have cut off more than half of the Lockwood Group, but what''s the use?


    "Look, the branches that he had split up were all disloyal to the Lockwood family.


    "These branches had been restless for a long time, hoping that Draxton would die so that they could rebel.


    ''Draxton had probably always wanted to deal with those branches. Now, he is throwing all of them over to me. He did so very cleanly.


    "The remaining members of the Lockwood family are all loyal elites. Big Dipper, Little Dipper, Expendable Camp, Department of War, Executive Department, and the North Star Group''s first, second, and third divisions are all elites and loyalists!


    ''The current Lockwood family might not seem as huge as before, butpared to how there were always dark undercurrents previously, it is now a true fortress. Moreover, it''s clean without a single stain!" The President took two steps and turned to look at Wesley. "As for Greensworth, Whitley, Van, and cksmoore, as well as the Vernon Branch that Draxton took the initiative to hand over, these are either gray or dark factions that hadmitted all kinds of atrocities.


    "Draxton wants the Lockwood family to be clean. He''s got a good n!" Wesley said mockingly, "Apart from the Vernon Branch, which Draxton had handed over voluntarily, didn''t you poach the other industries and forced them over from the Lockwood family? Who are you putting on such a show for now?


    ''Besides, even if they are gray or dark factions, do you not want them? Or do you not need them?"


    The President was speechless. But he was furious.


    "It''s fine if Draxton wants the Lockwood family to be clean, but the key is... he''s working with Mystical Ind. Mystical Ind is rich in resources. Even I don''t know what terrifying trump card Draxton has in his hands!"


    This was what he was truly afraid of.


    "However, my men in Mystical Ind were all cut off by him. Now, I know nothing about the situation on Mystical Ind!¡±


    The President sat back in his seat angrily.


    Wesley said, "You''re the dignified President. Are you really so petty?


    "You stole someone else''s business and almost caused the couple to die at Mystical Ind. Now you''re not allowing them to develop their trump cards?


    "Draxton handing the Lockwood family''s dark forces over to you means that he will not threaten you.''


    ''But he... he pulled out the Lockwood family''s fangs and exchanged them for a divine artifact!" the President said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Pfft! Feel free to go against them if you don''t want to be the President anymore!"


    Wesley admired the President''s exasperated look for a long time. He leaned back in his chair and drank his coffee in a good mood.


    The President stared at him and calmed down. He said angrily, "Are you going to be the President if I''m not?''


    Wesley squinted and sneered. "Dream on!"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    The President fell silent. He let out a long sigh and looked at Wesley. "Wesley,e back and help me. We''re brothers. I need your help.''


    He thought that Wesley would still reject him like before. However, this time, Wesley did not hesitate at all. He said calmly, Alright, I''ll enter the parliament. Haven''t you always reserved the position of councilman for me?"


    The President was stunned at first. Then, his eyes shed and he said, "All right. It''s good that you''ve thought it through.''


    That''s it then. I''ll go to work tomorrow." Wesley put down his coffee cup and walked out.


    The President stared at his back and said, "Wesley, you will help me, right?"


    Wesley did not even turn his head as he said coldly, Dream on! You''re the one who asked me to return to Dawton City. I''ll only care about my work. I''m not involved in anything else."


    The President fell silent as he watched Wesley''s back disappear.


    At the Lockwood family.


    Draxton and Isabe returned. Sir Graham Lockwood asked, "Did you really hand Vernon over?"


    "Yes, grandpa,'' Draxton replied.


    Sir Graham had a mncholic look on his face. "Vernon..."


    Draxton said, ''Grandpa, the first batch of people who founded the Vernon Branch are no longer around. The current Vernon Branch is no longer the Vernon Branch of the past!"


    "I know." Sir Graham sighed. "Draxton, you did the right thing. If you don''t remove the poisonous thorns, they will rot in your flesh forever."


    "The President is probably quite angry this time," Draxton said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph, what''s the big deal about angering him? Compared to what he did to you, Be, and our Lockwood family, that''s considered trivial! Besides, he didn''t suffer any losses.'' Sir Graham''s face darkened.


    Draxton nodded. "Grandpa, Be and I are going to leave Dawton City for a while. We''re going to Maestria." "You guys are going to Maestria too?" Philip and Jeanne happened to hear him when they came downstairs.


    Draxton said, We''re also bringing Ricky and Betty along.''


    Philip said, "That''s good. It''s time for you to bring Be and the children to visit your grandparents."


    After saying that, he looked at Jeanne and said, "Jean, since they''re going, should we still go?"


    Jeanne said, "Let''s not go. Let''s go on a vacation."


    "Okay, let''s go on a trip."


    Sir Graham was so angry that his beard trembled. "What trip? Who''s going to tend to the family affairs if Draxton is not here?"


    Philip hurriedly said, "Dad, Draxton has already settled the affairs. The Lockwood family is now united. We''re much better off than before!"


    Sir Graham took a deep breath and left without saying a word.


    He was afraid that he would be angered to death by his unfilial son if he stayed any longer.


    Jeanne and Philip looked at each other. Then, both of them looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, take care of the family matters before going to Maestria. Your mother and I will leave first." Draxton and Isabe were speechless.


    Isabe asked, "Dad, Mom, where''s Olivia? Why haven''t I seen her?"


    Jeanne thought for a moment and said, ''She went to Southeast Aelinne with her boyfriend. I think there''s a tournament for mercenaries being held at Southeast Aelinne. She went to watch." Isabe widened her eyes slightly and exchanged nces with Draxton.


    "That means Olivia went with Jake." Isabe was a little happy. "Are they together?" Draxton''s lips curled into a smile. ''Looks like it."


    "That''s great." Isabe sighed.


    "What other matters need to bepleted in the Lockwood family? Draxton, you can make the arrangements. I''ll go to theboratory to take a look."


    The crystal potion experiment was still in progress. It was time for her to take a look. Draxton frowned, but in the end, he still said, Have members of Big Dipper escort you. Be careful on the way.'' Isabe said, "What are you worried about? Do you really think I''m just a beautiful doll?"


    With that, she smiled and walked out.


    Isabe arrived at theboratory. Every process in theboratory was carried out in an orderly manner.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you''re finally back!" Bruce was very happy to see her.


    Isabe looked around and asked, "Has Fernando gone back?"


    Bruce said, He just went back, but his sister didn''t." Winna is still in Lucsia?" Isabe was a little surprised. Fernando felt safe enough to leave Winna in Lucsia.


    Bruce smiled and said, "This matter is also rted to the Lockwood family. Fernando entrusted Winna to the Lockwood family for protection."


    Isabe felt that it was a little strange, but she did not ask further. She only said,


    "Draw a tube of my blood and take it to theboratory."


    Bruce was stunned.


    Isabe exined, ''I''ve been injected with the ck Crystal Potion. I don''t feel at ease."


    Bruce gasped and quickly went about his task.


    When Isabe returned to the Lockwood family''s old residence from theboratory, she saw two cars parked at the entrance. Two young people, a man and a woman, were standing in front of their respective cars. It looked as though they were arguing.


    Isabe squinted slightly. Upon closer inspection, she realized that those were Winna and Roger Lockwood.


    The two of them actually met. Isabe stopped the car, rolled down the window, and asked, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Winna rubbed against Isabe''s shoulder like a harmless kitten andined,


    "Be, he''s a bad person. He doesn''t have any gentlemanly manners at all. He even stole my car just now!''


    Isabe looked up and saw that there were indeed scratches on the door of Winna''s car.


    Isabe looked at Roger disapprovingly and said, ''You did it on purpose?¡±


    Roger replied, "O-Of course not."


    He was obviously feeling guilty.


    Isabe''s expression darkened. "Since you''re so free, I''ll get Draxton to arrange some work for youter."


    Roger immediately looked as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Winna''s eyes curved into a smile and she happily rubbed against Isabe''s arms again.


    "Be, you''re the best. I like you so much!"


    Isabe could not help butugh as she stroked her hair and said, "Are you guys going to the old residence? I''m going back too. Get in the car."


    Winna said, "Be, I''ll take your car."


    Isabe could not help butugh. She held her hand and got into the car.


    There was a driver in Winna''s car. He drove into the old residence himself when he saw Winna get into Isabe''s car.


    Isabe went back to the bedroom. Draxton was having a video conference. The people on the other side were Big Dipper''s higher-ups, and the person in charge was Noah Lockwood. Isabe took a nce at him and left. She went downstairs to talk to Winna.


    After a while, Draxton came down and asked, ''Be, are you all right? Did you tell Bruce about the ck Crystal Potion?''*


    Isabe answered, "Yeah, I asked him to draw a tube of my blood for testing.''


    Draxton nodded.


    He looked at Roger on the sofa. Roger was arguing with Winna. The two of them were like two childish kindergarteners fighting for the same apple.


    Draxton''s lips twitched to reveal a faint smile.


    Isabe also saw their childish behavior. She raised her brow and found it rather interesting.


    "Draxton, Roger is 21 years old this year, right?" Isabe asked. Draxton nodded.


    Roger immediately ignored Winna and stared at Isabe in horror.


    "Yes," Draxton replied. Then, he said to Roger, "Roger, are you in your sophomore or junior year this year?''


    "I''ll be a junior in two months," Roger gulped and said nervously.


    "Yeah, it''s still a little early. I''ll let you stay for another half a year. In the second semester of your third year, go to Big Dipper for an internship." Roger immediately screamed, "Draxton, Bernard and Shepard are five years older than me. They didn''t have to work at Big Dipper!" But they started their own business. Did you also start your own business? Or did you have other ns?


    "I can award you a sum of money as long as you have a n,'' Draxton said calmly. Roger was speechless.


    Wasn''t it good just to be an heir to a rich family? Why must he start a business? Why must he work? It was not like he did not have the capital. However, he did not dare to say anything. Draxton continued, What has Yale been doing recently?"


    Roger quickly betrayed his sister and said, "She has nothing to do. She''s not doing anything. She''s just coasting along. Draxton, you should rein her in.''


    Draxton nodded. "All right, then go back and tell her to go to the Big Dipper''s first branch next Monday. She can choose her own position as long as she thinks she can cope."


    "What if she doesn''t go?" Roger asked weakly.


    Draxton said coldly, "Then I''ll freeze all of her credit cards. Mr. Freddie and Aunt Mia won''t be able to save her!"


    "Hahaha! All right!" Roger gloated without any sympathy. Draxton looked at him meaningfully. You still have half a year."


    Roger immediately stoppedughing and his expression instantly stiffened.


    "Hehehe..." Winna covered her mouth and could not stopughing. She looked like she was gloating.


    Isabe had a smile on her face. She did not know whether tough or cry.


    "What are youughing at?" Roger red at Winna and turned around. "Draxton, shouldn''t you arrange something for Olivia to do? You can''t favor one over the other. It''s unfair!" He had already betrayed his biological sister. Olivia could not escape.


    Draxton said, ''Olivia has a boyfriend. She has to go on dates. It''s not like she has nothing to do."


    Roger was speechless.


    Draxton looked disdainfully at the pitifully single Roger. He even seemed to see the other pitifully single individuals through Roger.


    He pulled Isabe up and said, "Be, go back and rest for a while.''


    Roger looked at their backs in a daze and muttered, "Why did Ie to the old residence today? Aren''t I looking for trouble?"


    Winna turned her head and looked at him with a smile.


    Roger suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her fiercely. "It''s all your fault. You were the one who kidnapped me. If not for you, why would I havee to the old residence?" Winna shrugged. ''You were the one who insisted on following us!"


    Two dayster, Isabe received a call from Bruce. Her blood test report was out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Draxton and Isabe went to theboratory together.


    Bruce saw them and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, this is the report. Take a look for yourself."


    He handed the report to Isabe.


    Isabe read it carefully and said, "Sure enough, there''s still an impact. These data are different from before."


    Bruce pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, "Mrs. Lockwood, why did you inject the ck Crystal Potion? From the looks of it, the fusion is very good." Isabe said, "I''m pregnant. I''m a little worried."


    Bruce was stunned for a moment before saying, I see. Mrs. Lockwood, then let''s draw another tube of your blood next month and test it again to see if there are any changes.'' Isabe thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    On the way back from theboratory, Isabe stroked her stomach and said slowly, "I hope it won''t have a bad impact on the child."


    Draxton''s expression did not change as heforted, "Be, rx. At this point, it''s useless to worry. We have to believe that the child will be fine." Isabe sighed.


    "Let''s go to Maestria. I''ve already taken care of the family matters," Draxton said.


    Isabe was stunned and nodded.


    The next day, Isabe and Draxton flew to Maestria with Ricky and Betty.


    When the Barker family received the news, they waited outside the airport in advance.


    The person who came to pick them up was the butler of the Barker family, Alfred Kinsky.


    Alfred was in his fifties, and Draxton was quite familiar with him. The two of them chatted for a while, and Alfred was not reserved.


    Draxton said, ''Alfred''s father worked in the Barker family all his life. Alfred was also born into the Barker family. He grew up with my mother and uncle."


    Isabe suddenly understood. It seemed that Alfred was not just a butler to the Barker family.


    Isabe smiled and greeted, "Hello, Alfred. My name is Isabe.''


    Alfred quickly said respectfully, ''Ms. Isabe, don''t stand on ceremony. Please get in the car."


    Alfred opened the car door.


    Isabe let the two children get into the car first. Alfred looked at Ricky and Betty and the smile on his face widened.


    "They are so cute. Sir and Madame will definitely be very happy to see them.''


    Draxton asked, "Why didn''t Stantone?" Draxton thought that Stanton woulde to pick them up.


    Stanton was Jeanne''s younger brother and was very close to her.


    An unnatural expression shed across Alfred''s face.


    Draxton and Isabe were both very observant. They realized that something was wrong when they saw Alfred''s expression.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Alfred said, "Draxton, Isabe, s-something happened to him recently.''


    Draxton''s gaze darkened. "Alfred, there''s no hurry. Let''s drive. We can talk on the way.''


    Alfred started the car and said, ''Speaking of which, he can only me yourself for being too careless.


    "A while ago, he attended a business meeting and drank a cup of spiked wine. He was schemed against.


    "Last week, a woman came to our door with a report. She said that she was pregnant with his child. Megan has been furious these past two days and is asking for a divorce."


    Isabe''s expression became strange.


    Draxton frowned. "Did Stanton really... with that woman?"


    Alfred shook his head. "He was drunk and delirious, but he insisted that he didn''t do anything to let her down. However, the pregnant woman insisted that the child belonged to him. He can''t even exin the situation clearly now.''


    Isabe said, "Since this was a setup, it''s hard to say if the child is Stanton''s. It''s very simple. Just do a DNA test."


    Alfred sighed. "That''s true, but that woman has been missing for the past two days.


    The Barker family has been looking for her for the past two days but to no avail.''


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other and saw a dark glint in each other''s eyes. It seemed like there was something fishy going on.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    "How are Stanton and Megan?" Draxton asked.


    Alfred sighed and said, ''Their rtionship has always been harmonious, but the two of them haven''t been in a good state for the past two days. This is also the reason why he didn''te personally to pick you and Isabe up''


    Draxton said, How could there be spiked wine at a business meeting? Has Stanton found out who did it?"


    Alfred shook his head. "There''re no clues. The people who attended the business gathering that day were all famous people in the industry. They also have a good rtionship with him. There''s really no one to suspect."


    Draxton said, It''s fine. I''ll help him investigate this matter since I''m here.''


    Alfred nodded, relieved.


    The car got off the highway and drove onto a winding mountain road heading to the suburbs.


    However, not long after, they were forced to stop the car.


    The path ahead was blocked by a group of people.


    The ck car parked haphazardly on the road. A few cars had been turned upside down, and there were also a few whose doors had been knocked out. There were even some that were on fire.


    A group of people in ck suits were confronting a group of people dressed in colorful clothes. Both sides were covered in wounds, and some of them even had blood on their heads and faces. At this moment, the two groups of people were holding guns and refused to give in to each other.


    Alfred frowned and his expression turned ugly. His first reaction was to reverse the car and turn around, nning to take another path.


    However, just as they turned around and were about to drive away, many ck cars roared over and instantly surrounded their car.


    Alfred''s expression changedpletely.


    "This... Draxton, I''m sorry. This road was fine when I came. I didn''t expect..."


    "We sure are unlucky," Isabe said helplessly.


    Ricky and Betty looked outside curiously through the gap in the front seat. The two little children''s eyes were filled with excitement and they were not afraid at all. Isabe reached out and pulled the two children into her arms. "Sit properly and don''t move."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ricky and Betty obediently stopped moving. Ricky even turned to the side and blocked in front of Isabe''s stomach, as if protecting the child in Isabe''s stomach. Isabe smiled and rubbed his hair. "Don''t be nervous. Daddy is here."


    When Draxton heard that, his sense of aplishment and responsibility instantly exploded. His dark blue eyes lit up as he said, "Be, don''t worry. With me around, I won''t let any of you get hurt." Isabe replied with a smile.


    At this moment, the cars that came from behind also stopped. Arge group of people in colorful clothes emerged from the cars.


    They looked at Isabe''s car curiously with malicious smiles in their eyes.


    One of them said, "Which family is this unlucky guy from? He actually ran into us fighting!"


    Another person said, Don''t cause trouble. Business is more important!"


    Then, those people waved steel pipes and pistols as they rushed forward. They surrounded the men in ck suits with the other people in colorful clothes.


    "They''re not Lucsian." Isabe raised her eyebrows slightly and stared at the group of people in colorful clothes in surprise.


    Draxton frowned slightly and said, "They must be some dark force from Southeast Aelinne."


    Isabe said, "They are foreign factions, yet they are still so arrogant in Maestria? Which faction are those people in ck suits from?"


    It was Alfred who answered her. Alfred said, "Isabe, those are people from the Star Society."


    "Star Society?" Isabe thought for a moment and said, "I heard that the president of the Star Society is Thomas Sandler. Thomas is not a kind person. Why would he let his men be bullied by foreign forces?" Alfred looked at Isabe in surprise. He did not expect Isabe to know so much.


    At this moment, Draxton said, "Be, you might not know this, but Thomas is Vernon''s subordinate. Vernon is the sessor of the Vernon Branch."


    "That means that Star Society is actually a faction of the Vernon Branch?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton''s gaze darkened. "That''s right."


    "So we just watch?" Isabe asked. Draxton said, Let''s watch first.''


    Isabe was a little excited. "Why don''t I show my face and help them?


    "Draxton, you gave the Vernon Branch to the President. Wouldn''t helping them also be your token of appreciation?''


    Draxton''s expression immediately darkened. He looked at Isabe usingly and said, "Be, have you forgotten that you''re pregnant?"


    Isabe immediately sighed. "You''re really treating me like a porcin doll. I''ll just be taking care of a few small fries!"


    Alfred took a deep breath and his face turned pale. "Isabe, you''re pregnant? I¡ªI''ll call Sir now and ask him to send someone over to pick you up?


    As he spoke, he took out his phone nervously and made a call.


    While they were talking, the men in ck suits in front of them had already been beaten up.


    One of the foreign thugs saw Alfred making a call and thought that he was calling the police. His eyes immediately revealed a ferocious glint as he smashed the steel pipe at their car.


    The car window was instantly smashed, and fragments flew everywhere.


    "Throw your phone away if you don''t want to die!" the person roared threateningly.


    His voice immediately attracted a few more thugs. They rushed over and smashed the car doors on either side.


    The car shook as it was being smashed from either side, and the window ss was shattered. The steel pipe poked in from the outside, mixed with flying ss fragments. Draxton grabbed the steel pipe.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    He exerted force and snapped the steel pipe in half.


    He held the broken steel pipe and threw it out. A scream came from outside the car window. The thug clutched his chest and fell.


    Draxton pushed open the car door and rushed out. Immediately, a few people in colorful clothes waved steel pipes and surrounded him. Isabe protected the two children and looked out coldly. At the same time, she did not forget to cover the children''s eyes.


    ''Wow! Daddy is so awesome!"


    A low excited cry rang out from her arms. Isabe looked down and saw that the two little children were staring at the fight outside, their eyes exposed. Isabe immediately felt stifled. She did not want her children to be led astray by the fighting.


    For a moment, Isabe could not help but feel resentful toward those brawling fellows outside. They had been minding their business and driving on the road, yet they still encountered such a thing. It was infuriating.


    Draxton had already been dragged into the battle. The few men in ck suits, who had been beaten until their heads bled and could not even stand up, were overjoyed when they saw how powerful Draxton


    was.


    No matter who this person was, he had saved their lives today.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, a few guys in colorful clothing turned their attention to the car and rushed over.


    Two of them reached out to open the driver''s door and pulled Alfred out of the car by his cor. Alfred raised his hands. He was holding an electric baton. He mmed the baton toward the two without a second word.


    One of them tilted his head to dodge the hit, but the electric baton hit his shoulder.


    The other was furious. He threw a punch and smashed Alfred against the car door.


    Alfred''s eyes zed over as he raised the stun baton. His head tilted to the side as he fainted.


    Isabe nced at Alfred. She was really worried that his weak body would not be able to withstand the next beating.


    At this moment, another guy in colorful clothes opened the door of the backseat of the car. Isabe protected her children with her arms as she turned her head. She squinted slightly.


    She raised the corners of her eyes as she tilted her head slightly. She had an ambiguous smile. Her long hair slid downward, and her entire body exuded an indescribably dangerous aura. Butterfly Wing vibrated gently on her fair and slender fingertips. It was like a butterfly that was raring to fly.


    The person who opened the car door was slightly dazed and instinctively felt a chill down his spine.


    However, the guy did not have the chance to rush into the car to his death. Instead, someone kicked him away.


    Isabe''s fingertips paused. A man in a ck suit rushed over. There was an old scar on his face which streaked across his left eye and made him look a little ferocious.


    "Sit in the car and don''te down!" The man in the ck suit shouted at Isabe and turned around to fight with the guy in colorful clothing.


    It was quite strenuous, but it was very exciting.


    Isabe propped her chin on her hand and watched the show.


    Judging from his skills, the other party should be the leader of the men in ck suits.


    With that fierce gaze, it was obvious that he was ruthless.


    The other party did not care about his life when he fought. He had a knife stuck in his shoulder and had not pulled it out. However, even so, it did not affect his fighting. He aimed his every move at his enemy''s vital points.


    Most importantly, this person''s other shoulder was also bleeding. He had obviously been injured before. He was sacrificing his body for the fight. He was ruthless.


    Isabe secretly evaluated the man.


    At this moment, Isabe seemed to have sensed something. She turned her head to have a look, only to see a man in colorful clothing mming a steel pipe toward the unconscious Alfred. Alfred would be dead if the man hit him.


    Isabe squinted nonchntly. Butterfly Wing suddenly flew out and cut that person''s throat.


    That person fell. The people beside him were shocked when they saw this. Their instincts for danger made them retreat.


    However, they could not dodge Butterfly Wing''s speed. Butterfly Wing flew back in the blink of an eye, and the ce was made silent.


    Isabe did not even look at the people in colorful clothes who had fallen. She looked up and saw that Draxton had already knocked out the others.


    On the other side, the man in the ck suit had also taken down the enemy. He staggered, then stood up straight. The rest of the men in the ck suit surrounded him and looked at Draxton warily. "Why are you fighting on this road?'' Draxton asked the man in the ck suit, his expression dark.


    A man in a ck suit with blood all over his face said, "Do we have to pick a location to fight?"


    Draxton''s breathing deepened. He ignored him and went forward to help Alfred into the car. He then got into the driver''s seat.


    "Friend, thank you for saving us. We would have died here today if not for you!


    "I can''t thank you enough. My name is Isaac Taylor. Go to the Sapphire Club and mention my name if you require our help in the future."


    Draxton nced at the other party. This person had saved Be just now. Although


    Be had not needed his help, Draxton still responded to him. He nodded before starting the car and leaving.


    The car window was smashed, so they felt the breeze on the way to the Barker family.


    Betty asked, ''Mom, is Alfred okay?"


    Isabe checked Alfred''s pulse and said, "He''s fine. He just fainted."


    Draxton asked with concern as he drove, "Be, are the children frightened?''


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She looked at the two little fellows beside her whose eyes were sparkling and said, Draxton, I think you should be worried about if they had learned something bad, not if they have been frightened."


    Draxton was speechless.


    He nced at them in the rearview mirror and fell silent when he saw the excitement on their faces.


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the Barker family''s house. The Barker family lived in a seaside vi area in the suburbs. The car drove into the vi area and headed straight for the main house. The two elders of the Barker family and a few juniors were waiting at the entrance.


    The two elders smiled happily from afar when they saw the familiar car driving over.


    However, the smiles on the two''s faces gradually froze when they saw how tattered the approaching car was.


    Megan Norma, Yvette Barker, and Hector Barker were apanying the two elders of the Barker family.


    Their faces were also filled with shock.


    Draxton stopped the car, and the group immediately surrounded him.


    "Draxton, what''s wrong?" Patriarch Barker stepped forward and asked. He wore ck-framed reading sses and looked at Isabe and the two children. He asked with concern, "Are you injured?" Isabe quickly shook her head. Draxton said, ''Grandpa, we''re all fine. Alfred has a small problem, but it''s not a big deal. Let''s talkter. Help Alfred in first."


    Megan quickly called two bodyguards over and helped Alfred in.


    Therge group entered the house.


    Draxton then introduced, "Grandpa, Grandma, this is Be. These are our children, Ricky and Betty."


    After that, he said to Isabe, "Be, this is my grandpa, grandma, and aunt.


    These are my cousins, Yvette and Hector.''


    Isabe smiled and greeted, "Grandpa, Grandma, Megan, Yvette, Hector.''


    "Hello, Draxton, Be!" Yvette and Hector greeted them with a smile.


    "Good, good!" Madame Barker was very kind and amiable. She went forward intimately and held Isabe''s hand.


    The old couple''s hair waspletely white, but theirplexions were rosy and they looked healthy.


    Madame Barker smiled and sized up Isabe for a while. Then, she looked at the two little guys. Without needing Isabe to remind him, Betty said cleverly, "Hello GreatGrandma, Great-Grandpa, Aunt Megan, Aunt Yvette, Uncle Hector!''


    Ricky was also dependable. He said unhurriedly with a serious expression, "Hello Great-Grandma, Great-Grandpa, Aunt Megan, Aunt Yvette, Uncle Hector!''


    The group was overjoyed as they responded to the greetings. Madame Barker let go of Isabe and squatted down to pat the two children.


    Betty looked happy, while Ricky blushed a little but tried his best to still look mature.


    The two elders smiled as they looked at the children lovingly.


    Megan stepped forward and held Isabe''s hand. "Come, Be. Sit down and talk.


    This is your first time here. Don''t be so formal. We are all family."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Yes, I know, Megan.''


    "What happened to you guys?" Patriarch Barker asked with a serious expression after sitting down.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Draxton told him about the fight between the two groups of people.


    Patriarch Barker said angrily, "Those people are really high off their asses. Forget about Star Society. Although they are from the underworld, they have been keeping a low profile because they are being suppressed by the Lockwood Group.


    ''But that foreign faction actually got involved. How ridiculous!"


    "Grandpa, some foreign forces from Southeast Aelinne have surged into Maestria recently. All of you should bring a few more bodyguards when you go out. It''s better to be careful." Draxton reminded.


    "Since you know that, why did you bring Be and the children over at this time?'' Patriarch Barker''s tone was slightly reproachful.


    "I''ve settled the Lockwood family''s matters. Be and I happen to be free, so we came over to take a look. Grandpa, don''t worry. Why would I be afraid of those small fries?" Draxton smiled. Patriarch Barker heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Draxton seriously and then at Isabe. He smiled and said, "The two of you are a good match. You''re really a good match!"


    Isabe also smiled and said, "Grandpa, you have good taste!"


    Patriarch Barker was stunned. Then, heughed heartily.


    Madame Barker hugged the two little children and looked at Isabe with a smile. The atmosphere was very warm.


    Draxton asked, "Grandpa, Grandma, Megan, where''s Stanton?"


    The smiles on their faces gradually disappeared.


    An unnatural expression shed across Megan''s face. Isabe turned to look at her and said, "Megan, we''re family. Just tell us if there''s anything. Draxton and I will definitely help you!" Megan replied, "He... I chased him to the office. He hasn''t been home for a few days."


    ''Hmph, that was my idea. That unfilial son was so muddle-headed that he didn''t even know who his enemy was after being schemed against.


    How did give birth to such a muddle-headed son!"


    Patriarch Barker was furious.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Draxton said, "Grandpa, Megan, it is dangerous in Maestria now. Aren''t you afraid that Stanton will be in danger if you leave him alone outside? "Besides, it''s obvious that someone is plotting against him and the Barker family. You shouldn''t have chased him out."


    A trace of worry shed across their faces when they heard this. Megan said anxiously, But... Couldn''t he havee back to stay himself? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let hime back.'' ''Mom, you told him to nevere back and that you''ll divorce him if he does. You also said that this family can only fit either you or him."


    Hector, who was sitting on the sofa opposite Megan, exposed her with a serious expression.


    Yvette nodded cooperatively, looking like an obedient and cutedy. Megan''s face immediately turned green.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up. She did not know whether tough or cry. The siblings were going against their mother. They looked obedient, but they were quite lethal. Megan seemed to have understood what Draxton meant. She was a little anxious as she red at Yvette and Hector.


    "The two of you aren''t young anymore. Don''t you know how to care about your father? Why are you sitting here making sarcastic remarks? Get lost!"


    Hector stood up and said innocently, "Mom, can''t you just tell us to get lost and look for our father?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yvette also stood up and smiled shyly, agreeing with Hector.


    Megan was so angry that her lungs hurt.


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up slightly. Megan''s expression became even more awkward when she saw her smiling.


    Yvette said obediently, Mom, then Hector and I will leave first."


    "Leave if you want to. Why are you telling me?" Megan flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    Just as Yvette and Hector were about to leave, a bodyguard walked in and said, "Ms. Yvette, Miss Flouder is here to look for you. She said that she has something to tell you."


    The bodyguard was a little hesitant as the Barker family did not wee the Wheeler family.


    Meanwhile, Miss Flouder''s mother was a member of the Wheeler family.


    Manfred''s younger sister, Frieda Barker, had married into the Wheeler family and had given birth to a son and a daughter, Denver and Erica.


    Erica married into the Flouder family. The "Miss Flouder" the bodyguard referred to was the daughter of Erica and Michael Flouder.


    However, although the Barker family did not like the Wheeler family, they would not vent their anger on the younger generation. Therefore, the Barker family would not stop Shelly from entering when she came to look for Yvette.


    That was why the bodyguard came to ask Yvette.


    Yvette was stunned.


    "Is it Shelly?" Yvette asked.


    The bodyguard gave an affirmation.


    Yvette was clearly hesitant. She was a little unwilling to see her, but she was too embarrassed to reject her directly.


    Isabe stood up and said, "Yvette, is Miss Flouder from the Flouder family? What''s her rtionship with Michael Flouder?"


    Yvette hurriedly replied, "Isabe, Michael is Miss Flouder''s father. However, I don''t usually interact with her."


    "You don''t want to see her?" Isabe asked.


    Yvette nodded, then shook her head. "I''m afraid it''s not good to not see her. After all, she has alreadye looking for me. It''s fine. I''ll go out and take a look. Maybe she really has something on." Isabe smiled. "I happen to want to go out for a walk. Yvette, do you mind bringing me along?"


    Yvette was stunned. Her eyes lit up and she quickly shook her head. "No, not at all.


    Isabe,e with me!"


    Draxton looked in Isabe''s direction and reminded worriedly, "Be, don''t forget that you''re a pregnant woman. Call the bodyguards if anything happens!"


    Isabe immediately looked at him angrily. She was indignant. Draxton seemed to imply that something would go wrong wherever she went.


    "Draxton, you sound just like an olddy!" She said angrily and went out with Yvette.


    Hector was dumbfounded. Then, he secretly nced at Draxton''s expression and felt admiration for Isabe.


    He thought, ''Isabe sure is amazing. She even to dared to talk back to a devil like Draxton!"

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Shelly stood in the courtyard and had no intention of entering the house. She also knew that the Barker family did not like her. Moreover, she was not that familiar with Yvette.


    Isabe saw a girl standing quietly beside the small pond with a letter in her hand when she came out with Yvette.


    Her long and straight ck hair was scattered behind her back, and there was a jeweled hair clip on the left side of her temple. She was wearing a fairy-like light yellow sweater and a pair of light blue slim-fit jeans. She looked pure and beautiful.


    She seemed a little uneasy and kept her head lowered. When she heard footsteps, she suddenly raised her head and looked over.


    Isabe squinted slightly as she sized up the other party with interest.


    Yvette, on the other hand, looked serious. She walked to Shelly''s side politely and asked, "Hello, Miss Flouder. Why are you looking for me?"


    Shelly was also very polite. She hurriedly said, Tm sorry to suddenlye and disturb you, but... I wanted to hand you a letter.''


    As she spoke, she handed the letter to Yvette.


    Yvette took the letter and opened it. It was an invitation.


    "A birthday party?" Yvette looked at Shelly in surprise.


    Shelly was a little uneasy as she said, "Yeah, it''s my birthday party the day after tomorrow. I invited many of my peers within the circle. I thought...


    ''Although we haven''t interacted much in the past, what''s happening between the elders is their business. It has nothing to do with us. Yvette, are you willing toe?"


    She looked at Yvette anxiously and expectantly after saying her piece.


    "Um..." Yvette was in a dilemma as she held the invitation


    At this moment, Isabe walked over. She stood beside Yvette and nced at the invitation. She then smiled and said, "Yvette, since Miss Flouder has personallye to send you the invitation, let''s go!


    * Besides, what she said makes sense. What''s going on between the elders is the elders'' business. That has nothing to do with you. I just came to Maestria, so I''m not familiar with anything. Bring me along when the timees."


    With that, Isabe looked at Shelly and said, "Miss Flouder, you don''t mind bringing another person with you, right?"


    Only then did Shelly notice Isabe.


    She could not help but be stunned the moment she saw Isabe''s looks. She was a socialite from a wealthy family and had seen many handsome men and beautiful women. There were also many with outstanding temperaments. However, this was the first time she had seen someone with such a unique temperament.


    She had only nced at her, yet she felt that Isabe exuded an aura that made people revere her and be inexplicably curious about her.


    In other words, Isabe was very attractive.


    Compared to her mysterious temperament, her beautiful looks were secondary.


    ''Yvette, who is thisdy?'' Shelly looked away from Isabe''s face in embarrassment and turned her gaze to Yvette.


    Yvette pushed the colorful sses up the bridge of her nose and hesitated. Seeing that Isabe had no intention of hiding her identity, she said, "Oh, this is my cousin-iw. She just came to Maestria today." Shelly was a little stunned and could not react for a moment. She paused for two seconds before saying, "Oh, she''s your cousin-inw. She''s so beautiful. Of course, I wee you to my birthday banquet with Yvette."


    Shelly said with a smile, but her eyes were still a little nk. It was clear that she was still not sure of Isabe''s identity, but she was too embarrassed to ask in detail.


    At this moment, Hector walked out. Shelly nced at him and did not stay any longer. She turned around and left after exchanging some formalities.


    Hector walked over and stared at Shelly''s back. He asked curiously, ''Yvette, Isabelle, what is Miss Flouder doing here? Why did she suddenlye to look for you?" Isabe turned her head and saw how curious Hector was. She could not help but smile. "Miss Flouder invited your sister to her birthday party."


    "Huh?'' Hector was confused.


    Yvette frowned and said, "Isabelle, actually, I don''t want to attend her birthday party at all. I don''t like events with too many people.''


    Seeing her like this, the smile in Isabe''s eyes deepened. "Just treat it as showing your face there. I''ll be there with you."


    "Look, even Hector feels that Miss Flouder''s invitation is very strange. Since that''s the case, why don''t we go and see what she wants?" Isabe said meaningfully. Yvette''s eyes widened slightly. Isabe, are you saying that she has other motives?"


    Isabe said, "We won''t know until we go!''


    Yvette nodded thoughtfully.


    "Weren''t you going to fetch Stanton home? Hurry up and go. Don''t dy. Isabe said. Only then did Yvette and Hector remember that they had to do that and left in a hurry.


    In the evening, Yvette and Hector returned to the house with Stanton Barker. Unexpectedly, Stanton was not in a sorry state.


    However, the cheerful atmosphere in the room fell silent the moment Stanton returned,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Megan''s expression darkened as she stood up and walked into the kitchen. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to Stanton.


    Stanton looked at Draxton and Isabe and felt a little awkward.


    Hector and Yvette stood behind Stanton. Seeing this, Hector helplessly shrugged.


    Isabe and Draxton stood up and walked toward Stanton. After introducing Isabe to Stanton, Draxton said, "Stanton, I have something to tell you."


    Stanton nodded and said, "Follow me to the study.''


    Stanton was a few years younger than Jeanne Lockwood. He was at an age where he was most mature and flirtatious. The genes of the Barker family were not bad. He was tall and had long legs. He was handsome and exuded a noble aura. He looked incredibly attractive.


    As soon as Stanton went upstairs, Megan came out of the kitchen with a te of fruits. Isabe said, "Megan, Stanton is really handsome. No wonder people are interested in him."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    ''Stanton, don''t you suspect anyone?" Draxton asked.


    Stanton was silent for a moment before saying, "I do have someone in mind."


    Draxton looked at him without saying anything.


    Stanton said, "At that time, although many people approached me, the person who left the deepest impression on me was Joseph Page. This person had never interacted with me in the past and had never worked with me in business. Yet, he suddenly approached me so eagerly at that time. I did not overthink it although I felt that it was a little strange."


    ''Joseph Page?" Draxton had no impression of such a small fry. Stanton said, "Joseph is Denver Wheeler''s brother-inw."


    "It''s rted to the Wheeler family again?" Draxton snorted coldly and looked at Stanton. ''Stanton, don''t worry. I''ll definitely help you find out the truth and clear your name. When that timees, let Megan treat you well!''


    Stanton immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. "Hey, brat, when did you learn to tease people like that? You really see everything when you live long enough!" Draxton smiled.


    Stanton snorted and said, "You''ve changed now that you have a wife!''


    Erica brought Shelly to her mother''s house. The family sat around a table for dinner.


    The Wheeler family''s patriarch and Frieda Barker sat at the head of the table. On their left and right were Denver''s family, as well as Erica and her daughter.


    Shelly was a little distracted.


    Frieda nced at Erica and her daughter and asked, "Shelly, did you go to the Barker family?"


    Shelly nodded and said, "Yes, Grandma. I went. I''ve sent... the invitation to Yvette Barker."


    "Did she agree?" Frieda asked again.


    "Yes, but..." Shelly remembered the woman with the extremely powerful aura and was a little conflicted.


    "Hmm?" Frieda looked at her imposingly.


    "But what? Can''t you say everything at once?" Erica urged. Shelly said, "Yvette''s cousin-inw ising too." Everyone was stunned.


    "Cousin-inw? Which cousin-inw?'' Denver was suddenly a little nervous.


    Frieda and Erica thought of something and their expressions changed.


    Yax looked up and said, "Dad, could Draxton and Isabe be here?"


    Denver thought of Draxton and Isabe and felt a headacheing on.


    "Something is going to happen in Maestria if they''re really here." Denver was a little uneasy.


    Patriarch Wheeler snorted and said, "Useless fool, what are you afraid of?"


    Denver was stunned and looked a little aggrieved.


    Patriarch Wheeler continued, ''It''s even better if they''re really here. We have to discuss this with Mr. Chancely.


    "I believe that Mr. Chancely would be happy to spar with Draxton."


    By the side, Erica and Shelly had unnatural expressions when they heard him mention Mr. Chancely.


    Shelly''s face was even paler. Erica looked at her daughter with heartache and asked Patriarch Wheeler, "Dad, do you think... Mr. Chancely will like Yvette? Yvette is a bookworm. She wears a pair of sses al day long and you can''t even see her face fully.


    "In terms of looks, she really can''tpare to Shelly. I''m a little worried..."


    Before Patriarch Wheeler could speak, Frieda said, "What do you think the Barker family is? It is a prestigious family, a schrly family. You''re underestimating the Barker family''s daughter too much. "Would she not dress up if she was going out to attend a banquet?


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Chancely will definitely fall for Yvette!"


    Shelly lowered her head, her face pale.


    Erica was still worried. "But, Mom, what if Mr. Chancely doesn''t like Yvette and won''t give up on Shelly?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Shelly must marry into a proper noble family. Not only is Mr. Chancely the leader of the underground forces in Southeast Aelinne, but he alsomits all kinds of atrocities.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    On the night of Shelly''s birthday, Isabe and Yvette packed up and prepared to go out.


    Yvette wore a traditional dress with embroidered white magnolia flowers, entuated by pearl essories. She took off her sses and braided her hair, revealing her beautiful and exquisite face.


    Only then did Isabe realize that Yvette''s eyes and brows were quite simr to Jeanne Lockwood''s.


    Especially when she smiled.


    Blood rtions were really magical.


    Compared to Yvette''s dignified dress, Isabe wore a dark purple dress with shimmering purple gems.


    Her V-neck was slightly low, making her already slender neck look even more slender and fair.


    Today, she did her long hair into waves and stuck a purple jade hairpin on the left. She had light makeup on. She had an aggressive brightness and a strong aura when she was serious. Betty and Ricky stood side by side opposite Isabe. Both of them had starry eyes.


    Betty was the naughtier of the two. She covered her mouth exaggeratedly and praised, "Wow! Mommy is so beautiful!"


    "Is Aunt Yvette not beautiful?" Yvette teased her with a smile.


    Betty immediately said with an intoxicated expression, ''Aunt Yvette is so beautiful too."


    A sly look shed across Yvette''s eyes as she asked, Then... between Aunt Yvette and me, who''s prettier?" "Ugh..."


    Betty widened her watery eyes and bit her finger awkwardly. Her gaze lingered between Isabe and Yvette.


    The entire family gathered around as if they were watching a show. They smiled at Betty.


    Betty was in a difficult position. Her mother was naturally the most beautiful in her heart.


    However, Aunt Yvette would definitely be sad if she told the truth.


    However, she did not want to lie. She could not bear to see someone more beautiful than her mother!


    It was a difficult situation.


    The little girl''s face wrinkled.


    At this moment, Ricky looked at Betty helplessly. His sister had finally met with difficulty. He stepped forward and shielded Betty behind him. He said sincerely, "We think Mommy and Aunt Yvette are both beautiful. But in Dad''s heart, Mommy is definitely more beautiful."


    Yvette''s eyes widened in shock.


    Isabe held her forehead andughed softly.


    Betty blinked and said, "Yes, yes. Ricky is right. In Daddy''s heart, Mommy is the most beautiful!''


    After saying that, the little girl looked at Draxton.


    The family burst intoughter. Patriarch Barkerughed the loudest. Even Solomon and Megan smiled.


    Draxton took the opportunity to say, "Of course. Your mother is the most beautiful in my heart."


    He even looked at Isabe affectionately as he spoke.


    Isabe smiled and looked at him. ''It''s about time. Yvette, let''s go.''


    Yvette nodded. Draxton looked at Isabe and asked worriedly, "Are you sure you don''t want me to go with you?''


    Isabe said, "Don''t worry. Didn''t the people from the Big Dipper branche over? With them around, you don''t have to worry.''


    Big Dipper was spread all over the world. Its power was unimaginable.


    This was also the reason why Draxton could generously give up on the four branches and the Vernon Branch.


    He had to be decisive in handing the dark forces over to the President if the Lockwood family wanted to take an open and aboveboard path. For one, the Lockwood family would be at peace. Secondly, under those circumstances, the Lockwood family had to make a choice.


    Draxton had allocated resources to nurture Big Dipper, Little Dipper, and the others in the early years, which showed that he had nned for today.


    Isabe and Yvette were escorted by seven people from Big Dipper''s Maestria branch.


    This was the first time these seven people had seen Isabe in person. Previously, they already knew Isabe very well through the golden butterfly stud.


    The seven of them were quite excited when they saw Isabe in person. There was even a girl among them.


    At 8:30 pm, Shelly''s birthday party officially began.


    Shelly was the eldest daughter of the Flouder family. Her birthday banquet should have been held in the Flouder family. However, this time, Patriarch Wheeler and Madame Wheeler had put in the word, and the Flouder family had agreed to hold


    Shelly''s birthday banquet in the Wheeler family.


    Michael had also arrived. However, at this moment, his brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    This was because a man kept looking at Shelly with a scorching and flirtatious gaze.


    That person stuck to Shelly''s side like a shameless dog. Denver could not stop that man no matter how much he tried.


    On the other hand, Denver still had a forbearing expression on his face. Meanwhile, that man could clearly see that the Wheeler family was unwilling. However, he ignored them and continued to approach Shelly.


    Shelly''s face was pale. Her eyes were filled with panic and disgust.


    Erica''s face was ashen. She gripped the hem of her gown tightly and kept looking at the door. It was as if she was waiting for someone toe.


    ''Erica, what''s going on? Who''s that man? Why is he staring at Shelly? He... doesn''t look like Lucsian!"


    Erica''s eyes shed. She felt guilty and did not dare to look Michael in the eye.


    Michael and Erica had been husband and wife for so many years, so he naturally understood her. He knew that she was hiding something from him from one look at her expression.


    His heart sank. He grabbed Erica''s wrist and pulled her to his side. He lowered his voice and asked, "Who is he? When did the Wheeler family get to know this person? You''ve even implicated Shelly?" ''Who said that Shelly was involved? No, we''ve already thought of a solution. Shelly will be fine!"


    Erica quickly defended herself.


    Michael''s pupils contracted when he heard this. ''Solution? Who exactly is that man that the Wheeler family has to go this far? Erica, tell me clearly what''s going on!"


    Michael''s expression turned cold. He looked at Shelly and saw her hiding behind Denver, her face pale. Denver was fighting with that person.


    Erica saw it too. She could not help but look at the door again. She became even more anxious when she saw that Yvette had not arrived yet. Forced by Michael, she gritted her teeth and told the truth.


    "Last month, a few forces from Southeast Aelinne came to Lucsia. It was then that Mr. Chancely first came to the Wheeler family. Coincidentally, Shelly and I were there. Mr. Chancely had designs on Shelly the first time he saw her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Recently, he has been eyeing Shelly. My parents and I are anxious, but... Mr. Chancely is very powerful. It''s really not appropriate for the Wheeler family to turn on him..." "Foreign forces? Southeast Aelinne?" Michael''s expression turned extremely terrifying. He suddenly tightened his grip on Erica''s hand and dragged her to a corner.


    He asked in a low voice, "Most of the forces in Southeast Aelinne kill without batting an eyelid. Is the Wheeler family implicated with them?


    "Erica, tell me, what kind of cooperation did the Wheeler family and Mr. Chancely reach? Do you know that the Wheeler family is ying with fire?"


    Erica was frightened by Michael''s expression. She was shocked and worried. She struggled hard and said, "Let go of me, Michael. You''re hurting me.


    "I don''t know what kind of coboration the Wheeler family has with Mr. Chancely. I only know that Dad has already reached an agreement with him. However, that person should never have targeted Shelly. Mom has already thought of a solution.


    "Yvette Barker will be here soon. Shelly will be safe as long as we shift Mr. Chancely''s attention to Yvette. Don''t worry. Shelly will not be implicated.


    "Mr. Chancely just hasn''t met Lucsia''s socialite. With Yvette around, he definitely won''t have any designs on Shelly anymore!"


    Erica spoke quickly. The exnations were a form of selffort. She did not notice Michael''s expression be increasingly terrifying.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Erica winced in pain as Michael continued to tighten his grip on her wrist.


    ''Michael, let go of me. You''re hurting me. Ow." She shook him hard, and Michael let go of her.


    The next moment, Michael stared at her and said in a deep voice, "Erica, listen carefully. You can''t touch the Barker family.


    Bring Shelly here and take her away from the Wheeler family. I''ll handle the rest!"


    Erica could not take it anymore. She looked at him in disbelief and said, Michael, what are you talking about? Today is Shelly''s birthday banquet. You''re asking me to take Shelly away. Isn''t that a joke!" "It''s just a birthday banquet. Is it more important than her life?" Michael said in a low voice.


    Erica said, Michael, what are you talking about? Is this a situation of life and death? How is this rted to her life?"


    Michael stared at her and said, ''The Wheeler and Flouder families will suffer together if we touch the Barker family. Do you think the Lockwood family''s protectiveness is a joke?


    ''Hehl''


    Erica sneered. She stared at Michael, her gaze indignant. "The Lockwood family. It''s the Lockwood family again. What''s so great about the Lockwood family?


    ''Michael, you''re good at everything, but you don''t have courage. Because of that, the Flouder family can only stay in Maestria forever. On the other hand, the Lockwood family is the number one family in Lucsia. You''ll never be able topare to Philip Lockwood!


    ''However, as long as you dare to do stuff, it''ll be possible for you to surpass the Lockwood family. Doesn''t the President dislike the Lockwood family? What are you afraid of?"


    ''Erica, you..." Michael widened his eyes and looked at Erica in shock and anger.


    Erica snorted coldly and said, "Fine, you don''t dare to do it, but you can''t stop the Wheeler family from doing it.


    "Dad and Denver are already working with Mr. Chancely. Mr. Chancely is the heir of the Chancely family in Southeast Aelinne, and the Chancely family is one of the top forces in Southeast Aelinne. Do you think they will be afraid of the Lockwood family?"


    The veins on Michael''s forehead throbbed. He could not believe that Erica could say such a thing.


    "Erica, do you have a brain? Do you know that you''ve already implicated Shelly?


    ''Do you think that Mr. Chancely is a fool who will let Shelly off just because he has Yvette?


    "What are you guys thinking? Are you too overconfident in your intelligence, or do you think that Mr. Chancely is a fool?"


    Erica opened her mouth and was about to say something when there was amotion at the door. They immediately looked up and saw a group of people walking in.


    The people in front were Isabe and Yvette. Behind them were the seven members of Big Dipper.


    The lively banquet hall instantly fell silent.


    Mr. Chancely, who was arguing with Denver and trying to get closer to Shelly, also looked over.


    His eyes could not help but sh with surprise when he got a clear look at Isabe and Yvette.


    His long and narrow fox-like eyes widened slightly, and the light in his eyes carried a turbid aura. His stare made people feel especially ufortable.


    In particr, there was a certain covetous look in his eyes.


    Erica heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Yvette. She ignored Michael''s obstruction, pushed him away, and walked toward Yvette excitedly.


    Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda also looked in the direction of Yvette and Isabe. Of course, their attention was mainly on Isabe.


    "Could that be Draxton Lockwood''s wife? The legendary Miraculous Doctor?"


    Patriarch Wheeler murmured.


    Frieda stared at Isabe with a sharp gaze and sneered. "You''re quite pretty."


    At this moment, Denver''s expression changed when he saw Isabe. At the same time, Michael''s expression also changed. He quickly chased after Erica.


    However, Erica had already walked to Isabe and Yvette''s side. She held Yvette''s hand without asking any questions.


    Yvette and Erica were not familiar with each other, to begin with. They had only met asionally at events in the past. Erica''s current enthusiasm and holding her hand gave her goosebumps. Yvette''s body tensed up.


    She pulled her hand back ufortably. Unexpectedly, Erica seemed to be afraid that she would run away. She grabbed onto her very tightly, but she could not break free.


    Yvette could not help but panic. "Mrs. Flouder, please let go of me first."


    Erica paused for a moment. She sized Yvette up and realized that she was much prettier than she had imagined. Although she did not want to admit it, Yvette was prettier than her daughter.


    Although Erica was a little displeased, she heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Yvette was so beautiful. She would definitely be able to charm Mr. Chancely, right? It had nothing to do with the Wheeler family if Mr. Chancely took a fancy to Yvette.


    If there was anyone to me, it would be Yvette''s charming little face!


    As for Isabe, she could not help but squint and stare at Erica for a while when she saw how enthusiastic Erica was. Her dark and sharp gazended on Erica''s face like a knife.


    Erica was very anxious now. She wanted to drag Yvette to meet Mr. Chancely, but


    Isabe''s gaze made her scalp tingle. She had no choice but to restrain herself and speak to Isabe. "May I know who you are?"


    Isabe nced at her and suddenly reached out. Without a word, she pulled her hand away from Yvette''s arm.


    "Madam, it''s rather rude of you to hold Yvette like this!" Isabe said as she pulled Yvette behind her.


    She looked at Erica with a faint smile. Erica''s expression immediately turned ugly. She could not hold it in anymore and looked at Isabe angrily.


    "How dare you!''


    Suddenly, a shout rang out, and the hall fell silent again. Everyone looked up and saw Frieda''s sharp eyes staring at Isabe.


    "How dare a junior speak to an elder like this? Where are your manners?"


    Frieda stared at Isabe with a fierce and dignified aura. An ordinary woman would probably have been intimidated by her domineering gaze. However, Isabe onlyughed mockingly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Madam, my manners are only given to people who know how to treat guests. What do you think?"


    She smiled slightly mockingly. Her smile made Frieda turn green and she became even more furious.


    "You''re Isabe Thompson, right?" Frieda extended her right hand and pointed her index finger at Isabe.


    Isabe tilted her head and said pertinently, "Madam, you look really ugly now. You look very imposing. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you get someone to bring a mirror over to have a look? "Perhaps you don''t even know what you look like?"


    "Miraculous Doctor, you have a sharp tongue. You sure do not mince your words. I wonder if your medical skills are as nimble as your mouth!"


    Patriarch Wheeler spoke.


    Without waiting for Isabe to speak, he turned to Mr. Chancely and said, "Mr. Chancely, I''m sorry for making a fool of myself. These two are our juniors."


    Mr. Chancely smiled and shook his head. He said in awkward Lucsian, "It''s okay. These twodies are very beautiful. They surprised me!"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Patriarch Wheeler''s eyes lit up when he saw Mr. Chancely''s expression. The corners


    of his lips curled up mysteriously as he looked in the direction of Isabe and Yvette.


    In his opinion, whether it was Yvette or Isabe, they would not be able to escape as long as Mr. Chancely took a fancy to them.


    He would not let go of any opportunity to deal a blow to the Barker family and the


    Lockwood family.


    In fact, it would be a huge blow to the Lockwood family if Mr. Chancely could really


    take Isabe for himself. Inparison, Yvette would not be as important.


    Therefore,pared to Yvette, he was more willing to see Isabe be targeted by Mr.


    Chancely.


    There was a hint of coldness in Isabe''s eyes after she heard what Patriarch


    Wheeler and Mr. Chancely said.


    Those who knew her well knew that someone was going to be unlucky when she


    showed such a look.


    On the other hand, Yvette was so angry that her face turned red. However, she, who had been raised well since she was young, did not retort at all. She only held Isabe''s hand and said worriedly, "Isabe... Why don''t we... leave the gift behind


    and leave?"


    Erica''s expression changed when she heard what she said.


    Isabe smiled.


    She turned her head and looked at the girl beside her who was like an innocent rabbit.


    There was a smile in her cold eyes as she said, ''Silly girl, we''re already here. How can we leave just like that!''


    Erica immediately said, "Yes, yes, yes. Yvette, what are you saying? You''re already here. How can you just leave like that?


    ''Although the Barker family and the Wheeler family don''t have any dealings, you and Shelly are both juniors and of the same age. She invited you here out of goodwill. It''s not kind of you to leave just like that!"


    Yvette was speechless. Her expression was conflicted.


    Obviously, she could not do something so rude.


    Isabe nced at Erica and whispered into Yvette''s ear, Don''t be afraid. Hold my


    hand tightly and don''t leave my sight.


    Yvette was stunned. She looked at Isabe and Isabe and winked at her.


    Isabe''s eyes were filled with interest. It was like a stabilizing force that calmed Yvette''s uneasy heart.


    She straightened her expression and stood beside Isabe in a dignified manner. There was no trace of her previous uneasiness.


    Isabe smiled.


    Seeing that they had no intention of leaving, Erica heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled especially eagerly and said, "Yvette, Miss Thompson, I''ll bring you to meet the elders


    and esteemed guests first. Shelly is also there. I''ll bring you there."


    She reached out to pull Yvette as she spoke.


    At this moment, Michael walked over and grabbed Erica. His eyes were as cold as ice


    as he said in a deep voice, Erica!"


    Erica looked at him, and her expression instantly became iparably ugly. Michael pushed her away and turned around to block her. He said to Isabe and Yvette, "Miraculous Doctor, Miss Yvette, I''m sorry. Thank you foring to Shelly''s birthday banquet. Please leave after putting down your gifts. I still have some family


    matters to deal with.


    "I''ll definitelye and personally apologize another day.''


    Isabe looked at Michael with interest.


    Although she was not sure exactly why the Wheeler family had invited Yvette, she had


    a rough guess based on what Erica and Mr. Chancely had done so far.


    At this moment, Michael''s behavior made her even more certain of her guess.


    As expected, the Wheeler family did not invite Yvette here with good intentions. It was most likely rted to Mr. Chancely.


    At the thought of this, a trace of disgust shed across Isabe''s eyes. The Wheeler family''s n was really disgusting.


    However, Michael''s choice was beyond her expectations. It seemed that only the Wheeler family was stupid, while Michael was a sensible person.


    ''Michael, what do you mean? How can you chase them away? They were invited by Shelly.''


    Erica was flustered and exasperated. She ignored Michael''s reaction and forced her way forward. Michael was about to re up regardless of the asion to stop Erica


    from being stupid when Shelly walked over.


    "Yvette, I''m really happy that you''re here!"


    Shelly reached out and grabbed Yvette''s arm as if they were best friends.


    Shelly smiled, but her smile was a little stiff. She looked very unnatural.


    She looked in Isabe''s direction and said, "Isabe. Can I call you that like Yvette


    does?"


    Isabe smiled at her and said, No."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The stiff smile on Shelly''s face became even more rigid.


    Yvette looked at Isabe and then at Shelly. Suddenly, she burst outughing.


    Sheughed out loud and felt that she had been a little rude. She quickly lowered her


    head and held it in.


    "Shelly, go home with your mother. I''ll make it up to you with a birthday partyter," Michael said to Shelly.


    Shelly''s expression changed, and she looked at Michael awkwardly.


    Michael looked at her sternly and seriously. The father and daughter looked at each


    other, but after a while, Shelly turned her face away and pretended not to understand


    what Michael had said.


    She held Yvette''s hand and dragged her toward Mr. Chancely. "Yvette, Isabe, I''ll bring you there to y."


    Isabe and Yvette did not refuse and followed her.


    Michael''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He was shocked by Shelly''s reaction.


    Erica looked at Michael proudly and snorted. "Michael, even my daughter is better


    than you!"


    With that, she turned around and left smugly.


    Michael stood rooted to the ground in shock. His expression gradually twisted as he


    red fiercely at the Wheeler family.


    Denver met his gaze with a guilty look. He turned his head to avoid his gaze.


    Michael''s heart turned even colder.


    The Wheeler family had actually hidden all of this from him.


    Did they not trust him, or was there another reason?


    However, none of this was as big a blow to him as Shelly''s actions.


    Shelly brought Yvette and Isabe to Mr. Chancely. Up close, Mr. Chancely could not


    take his eyes off Isabe and Yvette.


    His pair of turbid eyes stared at them evilly, not even letting Shelly off.


    He could not help but p his hands and say,'' Mr. Wheeler, the juniors in your family


    are all top-notch, top-notch!"


    The expressions of Isabe and the other two changed at the same time.


    Shelly could sense that Mr. Chancely had not let her off the hook yet, so her face


    turned pale.


    Yvette, on the other hand, was disgusted and looked ufortable.


    Isabe did not hide the coldness on her face. She said icily, ''Sir, you''re also topnotch. A rare top-notch piece of work. I think that... you''re very disgusting!"


    Although Mr. Chancely''s ent was awkward, he clearly understood Lucsian very


    well. His expression could not help but darken when he heard what Isabe said. He


    was about to fly into a rage.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s expression changed when he saw this. Frieda shouted, "Isabe Thompson, you''re really uneducated. Who allowed you to talk to our esteemed guest like this? Apologize to Mr. Chancely now, or don''t even think about leaving the


    Wheeler family today!1''


    Mr. Chancely was about to get angry, but he could not help but look at Isabe calmly


    when he heard Frieda''s words.


    He knew that juniors were very obedient to their elders in Lucsia.


    The woman in front of him was so dazzlingly beautiful. It would be very fulfilling if he


    could conquer her.


    He was looking forward to the scene of such a beauty apologizing to him.


    The devilish expression reappeared on his face.


    Isabe nced at Frieda. She could not help but sneer when she was how mean


    and fierce she looked. She did not expect Frieda to be Manfred Barker''s sibling. They


    did not seem rted at all.


    Manfred was gentle and sophisticated. He was broad-minded and sincere. Meanwhile, Frieda simply made her understand what it meant when they said siblings


    hadpletely differing personalities.


    The same genes might not produce a child with the same character.


    Just then, a servant walked over with a ss of wine. Isabe casually took a ss.


    Frieda was satisfied. She snorted and waited for Isabe to apologize to Mr.


    Chancely.


    Isabe held the ss of red wine and twisted her wrist gently. She looked up and nced at Mr. Chancely and Frieda''s faces.


    Mr. Chancely''s eyes were filled with excitement. He even licked his lips arrogantly. Isabe sneered. She reached out and poured the wine in the cup over Frieda''s head.


    The entire banquet hall fell silent.


    Frieda, Patriarch Wheeler, and the rest of the Wheeler family were stunned.


    Seeing this, Mr. Chancely squinted slightly.


    Isabe smiled at the dumbfounded Frieda and said apologetically, "Ah, I''m sorry.


    Your words were too unpleasant. I was frightened and my hand slipped"


    She let go of her grip as she spoke.


    The empty wine ss fell from Frieda''s head and shattered at her feet.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    The sound of the wine ss shattering shocked everyone back to their senses.


    Frieda stumbled backward and almost fell. Patriarch Wheeler supported her. Erica covered her mouth in shock while Denver shouted, "Isabe, what are you doing?'' Isabe looked at him and spread her hands expressionlessly, looking extremely innocent.


    ''Impudent! This is outrageous!'' Frieda calmed herself down and wiped the wine that flowed down from her head. She pointed at Isabe ferociously.


    Isabe looked at her contemptuously and snorted lightly. She then stared at her


    nonchntly.


    Frieda rolled her eyes in anger when she saw how arrogant Isabe still was. She leaned against Patriarch Wheeler and panted continuously. Mr. Chancely suddenly started pping. He stared at Isabe and said, Good, good. Miss, you really surprised me. I admire you very much!" After saying thest few words, he leaned forward slightly toward Isabe. His voice was also lowered slightly, revealing a hint of


    flirtatiousness.


    Isabe''s gaze turned to him. There was no emotion in her dark eyes.


    ''Erica, help your mother back to her room to tidy up," Patriarch Wheeler said to Erica. Erica looked at Shelly worriedly and nodded. Then, she helped Frieda upstairs. Patriarch Wheeler stared at Isabe gloomily and said, "Although the Wheeler family and the Barker family don''t interact much, as the granddaughter-inw of the Barker family, aren''t you being too arrogant by treating your elders like this? Aren''t you afraid that the Lockwood family will be mocked?"


    Isabe found it hrious. She smiled and was about to speak when Mr. Chancely said, "Mr. Wheeler, who did you say she is?"


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at Mr. Chancely and said meaningfully, ''It''s my fault. I forgot to introduce you. Mr. Chancely, this is the wife of the Lockwood family''s patriarch, the Miraculous Doctor, Isabe Thompson from the Lockwood family!"


    ''Miraculous Doctor, Isabe Thompson?" Mr. Chancely''s eyes widened in surprise. His expression changed when he looked at Isabe again.


    It became even more passionate.


    "So you''re Miraculous Doctor. I''m sorry. I''m Jerico Chancely, from the Chancely family


    of Southeast Aelinne. I''m sure you have heard of me.* He extended his hand toward Isabe as he spoke.


    Isabe lowered her gaze and stared at the outstretched hand. His nails were yellowish with some parts darker than others. The darker parts were brown, formed from long-term smoking.


    In addition, there were calluses on his thumb and index finger. It was a hand that held a gun all year round.


    Isabe slowly looked up and sized up the other party''s appearance. The other party had a pair of brown eyes, which were long and narrow butcked any charm. Instead, they were turbid and lewd. There was a faint coldness like a poisonous snake in them, and they were as ruthless and heartless as a beast.


    The other party''s facial features were not ugly. His curly hair hung down his shoulders, and he was wearing a fresh green suit that made him look rather sleazy. Isabe ignored the other party''s outstretched hand and chuckled. "I''ve heard of the Chancely family in Southeast Aelinne.


    Someone once invited me to Southeast Aelinne to treat someone, but I refused. I


    heard that the patient is also from the Chancely family?"


    Jerico retracted his hand without any embarrassment. He smiled and said,


    ''Miraculous Doctor, you have a good memory. Indeed, that sickly person is my elderAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    brother. However, I don''t me you. After all, my elder brother is still alive." "Miss Thompson."


    Erica''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Jerico looked over unhappily. There was a fierce glint in his eyes. Erica shrank her


    neck, but she still braced herself and said,


    "Miss Thompson, my mother has invited you into the house to talk. About what


    happened before... she was too agitated just now. Don''t hold it against her.''


    Isabe''s lips curled into a mocking arc as she nodded and said, ''All right, since


    Madame Wheeler has got over it and is willing to apologize to me, I can go and see her."


    Then, ignoring Erica''s stiff expression, Isabe and Yvette walked straight toward her. Shelly panicked.


    She looked at Erica helplessly.


    Erica gave her aforting look and turned to lead Isabe and Yvette away.


    The members of Big Dipper could not help but feel a little anxious when they saw that


    Isabe was about to leave their sight. Isabe ced her hands behind her back and gave them a "5" signal.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    The room was decorated sensually, and the space was sealed and suffocating. There


    was also a man with ill intentions in the room with them.


    Yvette''s face was pale. She leaned toward Isabe in panic.


    Isabe turned her head and looked at her. She patted her shoulder and said, "Yvette,


    calm down!"


    Yvette looked at Isabe in panic as she thought, ''Calm down? How can I be calm?" ''Isabe, did you bring your phone? Give Draxton a call," Yvette said in a trembling


    voice.


    Isabe answered readily, "1 didn''t bring it.''


    Yvette''s eyes were filled with despair. She did not bring her phone because it was inconvenient for her to bring it while wearing a traditional dress. They had handed their phones over to the members of Big Dipper for safekeeping.


    Jerico could not help but smile yfully when he saw the fear on her face. He did not


    conceal the excitement on his face at all as he walked toward them with interest.


    Yvette could not help but tremble. Suddenly, she saw the coppermp on the bedside table. Without thinking, she picked up themp and held it in front of her chest. She red at Jerico with fear and ferocity.


    Adorably, she stood in front of Isabe protectively despite trembling in fear. Isabe raised her hand and touched her chin. She was being protected by an innocent rabbit.


    ''Don''te over, don''te over! I won''t let you off if you do!"


    Yvette raised themp high and threatened fiercely.


    Jerico stopped in his tracks and burst outughing.


    He stared at Yvette with interest. Previously, he thought that he would only feel a


    sense of aplishment in getting Isabe. But now, he realized that this rabbit-like girl was also very energetic.


    He did not expect this surprise. He thought that he was onlying to the Wheeler family today to get Shelly.


    He knew what the Wheeler family was thinking. They were happy to cooperate with him, but they looked down on him and were unwilling to hand their juniors over to him. Though, how could he let go of the woman he had his eyes on?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, he would let Shelly off today. The two in front of him were enough for him to spend a very happy night.


    ''Beauty, what are you afraid of? I''m not a ferocious beast. Hurry up and put down thatmp. Isn''t it heavy? My heart will ache if it hurts your fair hand!"


    Jerico could not wait to walk toward Yvette. He was already restless and impatient. He took a big step forward and pounced on Yvette.


    He would first subdue this little beauty and then force Miraculous Doctor to submit. Today, these two women were his.


    Yvette only felt that the man was pouncing on her like a ferocious beast. She closed her eyes tightly and screamed, throwing themp in her hand at him.


    Jerico was prepared and naturally would not be hit by themp. He turned his body slightly and easily dodged themp. With a crack, themp was smashed to the ground.


    Jerico then stretched out his hand and tried to pull her into his arms with a smile. However, he missed.


    Isabe pulled Yvette behind her.


    Jerico paused.


    Isabe patted the frightened Yvette and turned to look at Jerico.


    She was originally sitting on the edge of the bed. At this moment, she slowly stood up


    and walked toward Jerico.


    Jerico was too excited. His pupils constricted, and he stared at Isabe like a wild beast that had seen its prey.


    The Miraculous Doctor was too tempting. It was no wonder she could subdue a man like the Lockwood family patriarch.


    But today, this woman was his. Just the thought of it drove him crazy.


    Isabe walked up to Jerico. She was not as tall as Jerico, but her aura faintly


    suppressed Jerico''s.


    Jerico licked his lips and said, "I''m really happy that Miraculous Doctor took the initiative to throw herself at me. Let''s-"


    He reached out and grabbed Isabe as he spoke.


    Isabe reached out and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    The physical contact made Jerico even more excited. He felt half of his body go limp.


    He narrowed his eyes in enjoyment and sighed. "Miraculous Doctor, that''s really-"


    Suddenly, he stopped talking.


    Half of his body really went limp.


    He just... lost consciousness.


    He turned his head and saw that Isabe was holding a fine needle that was as thin


    as a hair.


    At this moment, Isabe slowly retracted her hand. The fine needle pierced into his shoulder.


    Jerico''s expression changed.


    He was shocked and furious. His expression twitched as he said in a strange tone,'' Miraculous Doctor, you dared to attack me? Aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?" Isabe wanted to act superior. However, she could not help but roll her eyes. With a flip of her hand, another fine needle appeared between her fingers. She


    stabbed it into Jerico''s other shoulder.


    By now, Jerico could not move at all.


    Behind her, Yvette''s mouth was agape as she looked at Isabe with sparkling eyes. Seeing her like this, Isabe could not help but chuckle. She called out, ''Yvette, are you scared? It''s fine. I will embolden you today!"


    With that, she turned to look at Jerico with a malicious smile on her lips.


    Jerico''s scalp went numb, and a bad feeling spread in his heart.


    Fortunately, he could still move his mouth. He hurriedly said, "Miraculous Doctor, do


    you know the consequences if you dare to touch me?


    D-don''t do anything rash.''


    "Don''t be afraid. Everyone says that I have a gentle temper." Isabe gave him a friendly smile.


    Before Jerico could heave a sigh of relief, he heard Isabe say to Yvette, "Yvette, help me bring thatmp over."


    Yvette was still in shock. She subconsciously obeyed when she heard this. Then, she picked up themp from the ground and handed it to Isabe.


    Isabe looked at her helplessly and said, "Yvette, are you really going to give it to me


    just because I told you to? Can''t you be more direct?"


    ''Huh?'' Yvette looked at her in a daze like a silly rabbit.


    Isabe did not say anything. She did not even turn her head as she raised her hand.


    She smashed her hand down at Jerico.


    Then, themp and Jerico copsed together.


    Isabe looked at Yvette and exined, "Just like this."


    Yvette''s eyes widened as her eyeballs slowly turned andnded on Jerico.


    Jerico fell straight to the ground. There was a quivering fine needle inserted into acupoints on his left and right shoulders, and blood was flowing from his forehead.


    However, not only did this person not faint, but he also stared at them with anger and resentment.


    Isabe also turned around and looked down. She smiled and said when she met


    Jerico''s gaze, "It seems like you''re indignant?"


    "J-Just you wait. I won''t let this go!"


    Jerico threatened.


    "Ha!" Isabe was amused. She stretched out a foot and ced it under Jerico''s chin.


    Then, she slowly moved her foot down and stepped on his throat.


    "You won''t let this go?" Isabe asked with a smile. Her eyes narrowed slightly. She slowly exerted strength with her toes under Jerico''s increasingly terrified gaze.


    Jerico suddenly felt his throat getting more and more painful and suffocating.


    This Miraculous Doctor actually dared to kill him!


    He would never have thought that despite his status, Isabe would actually dare to kill him!


    The Lockwood family... The Lockwood family is impressive...


    "Look at how scared you are!" Just as Jerico thought he was going to die, Isabe slowly moved her foot away.


    Isabe moved her foot in disdain, then stepped on Jerico''s arm. She wiped the soles of her shoes and slowly squatted down. She asked, "Mr. Chancely! Who gave you the confidence to say that you won''t let this matter rest in my territory?


    Shouldn''t it be me telling you that it would not be that easy for you to walk out of Lucsia alive? Hm?"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    The hum at the end was slightly raised, sounding teasing and arrogant.


    Jerico gasped for breath. He was ashamed and angry. He had never suffered such


    humiliation in his life. This was simply unimaginable!


    Isabe ignored his expression. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared,


    reced by something cold. Without blinking, she grabbed Jerico''s hair and stood up.


    She dragged Jerico up and to the door by his hair.


    Yvette stood rooted to the ground like a statue.


    Jerico''s face twisted in pain as his hair was pulled.


    However, Isabe smashed Jerico''s head against the door and shouted toward the


    outside, "Wheeler, open the door. Someone will die if you don''t open the door!''


    Of course, no one outside the door paid attention to her.


    Five minutes had passed. Seeing that Isabe had yet toe out, the members of Big Dipper immediately took action.


    The Wheeler family naturally wanted to stop them when they saw that they were about to rush upstairs. However, a member of Big Dipper suddenly took out his gun and fired a shot at the sky.


    The moment the gunshot rang out, the entire banquet hall fell into dead silence. There were also Jerico''s men in the hall. When they saw the member of Big Dipper shoot, they looked at each other and took out their guns as well. They stared at the members of Big Dipper warily.


    The members of Big Dipper also looked at them coldly. The leader pushed away the Wheeler family''s security guards and rushed upstairs.


    Patriarch Wheeler was furious and shouted, "Stop them, don''t let them go up!''


    A member of Big Dipper pointed his gun at Patriarch Wheeler and said, "We''re going


    up to look for our patriarch''s wife. Blood will fill this banquet venue if you dare to stop


    us!''


    The member of Big Dipper sneered, his eyes shing with bloodlust.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s expression froze and he fell silent.


    The members of Big Dipper had suddenly be so domineering and impatient.


    Many people guessed that something had happened.


    Michael''s expression was ugly as he said, All of you, fall back. Bring these people upstairs to look for Miraculous Doctor."


    He prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to Isabe. Otherwise, the Wheeler family would definitely bleed like a river today.


    Patriarch Wheeler did not say anything to stop Michael. His pupils constricted, and a cold smile shed across his lips. Mr. Chancely would have already done the deed if he acted quickly.


    The members of Big Dipper would go up just in time to see how their patriarch''s wife was yed.


    No one stopped them. The members of Big Dipper rushed upstairs.


    Meanwhile, in Frieda''s room upstairs, Erica and Frieda were talking to Shelly.


    Shelly listened quietly and obediently.


    "Shelly, we have invited someone from the Vernon Group. You must leave a good impression on him if hees," Frieda slowly said with an unquestionable tone. Shelly was stunned, but she did not make things difficult for her. Instead, her face


    turned red.


    "Grandma, what do you mean?'' she asked.


    Erica was surprised to see her in such a state. She said, "Mom, look at Shelly. She seems to have a good impression of that person from the Vernon Group."


    Frieda also looked at Shelly.


    Shelly said, "I-I met him once."


    Erica and Frieda looked at each other, and a hint of a smile shed across their eyes. This matter would be easier to handle since Shelly was also interested in that person from the Vernon Group.


    At that moment, there was amotion outside. Frieda was displeased. "What''s going on outside? Who is so insensible? What if they disturb Mr. Chancely''s work?" Shelly was feeling shy, so she quickly said, "Grandma, I''ll go out and take a look.'' With that, she stood up and walked out.


    Frieda and Erica did not stop her.


    Frieda said, ''Erica, Shelly has grown up too."


    Erica said, "Yes, Shelly has grown up, but Michael isn''t very happy about what happened today."


    Frieda looked at her and said, "Erica, Michael is a rare talent. I didn''t tell Michael about the coboration between the Wheeler family and Mr. Chancely, so it''s inevitable that he will feel upset. Go back and exin it to him. Don''t hurt your rtionship as husband and wife because of this."


    Erica lowered her head and said, "I know, Mom."


    Frieda looked at her for a while and said, "Erica, are you still brooding over what happened back then?


    "Back then, I made a mistake and got you involved with Philip Lockwood. Hmph, Philip doesn''t know what''s good for him. You don''t have to think about that matter in


    the future.


    "When the coboration between the Wheeler family and Mr. Chancely is sessful, the Flouder family will naturally stand on our side. At that time, you can suppress the Lockwood family and wash away the shame of the past."


    Hearing this, Erica nodded and said, "I understand, Mom."


    At this moment, themotion outside became even louder.


    Frieda frowned and looked even more displeased. She got up and walked out. Erica quickly got up and supported her.


    At this moment, Shelly was standing in front of the members of Big Dipper, preventing them from opening the door.


    Knocking sounds kepting from the door. Everyone knew that there was something wrong in the room.


    The members of Big Dipper knew, and Shelly knew as well. However, it was because


    she knew that she did not want the members of Big Dipper to go in and sabotage the


    situation.


    "Open the door. Otherwise, don''t me us for treating you harshly!" A member of Big Dipper said.


    Shelly panicked and said, "This is the Wheeler family''s house. This room concerns the


    Wheeler family''s privacy. You can''t enter!"


    The member of Big Dipper''s eyes were filled with killing intent. He did not say anything else and pushed Shelly away.


    Shelly could not withstand the member of Big Dipper''s push at all. She was pushed to the ground and her face turned pale.


    At this moment, the member of Big Dipper did not say anything. He reached out and pulled hard. The door handle fell off. Then, he mmed hard and the door opened. The scene inside the room was reflected in everyone''s eyes the moment the door was opened.


    The members of Big Dipper looked nervous, afraid that they would see something uneptable when they opened the door.


    They all knew that patriarch''s wife had weakened after she got pregnant, so they were extremely worried.


    However, their expressions still changed when they saw the situation inside.


    Isabe was standing perfectly fine with a ''thing'' in her hand.


    Isabe heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the members of Big Dipper and said,


    "Hold this thing for me. It''s really tiring carrying this!"


    Not only was Jerico''s head bleeding, but he had also been knocked on the head several times by Isabe. He was already unrecognizable and had fainted.


    A member of Big Dipper stiffly took Jerico over

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Yvette was lost in thought and in a daze. Isabe took Yvette''s hand and walked out ofThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the room with Yvette.


    As soon as they went out, they saw Frieda and Erica who had alsoe out. As their eyes met, Frieda and Erica''s faces were filled with shock. They look fine?


    "How could they be fine?'' They muttered in their minds.


    They then shifted their eyes to the person one of the Big Dippers was holding...


    Frieda and Erica were horrified. "Mr. Chancely? What did you do to Mr. Chancely?'' Frieda''s eyes widened as she roared.


    Seeing Frieda lose her temper, Isabe was boiling with anger.


    Isabe sneered and went forward to lift Jerico up and dragged him to the railing of


    the stairs.


    She nced down and her eyes met the stares of the people downstairs.


    Patriarch Wheeler was helpless with disappointment at the sight of Isabe''s turning up safe and sound. It seemed that Mr. Chancely had failed. Patriarch Wheeler was so deep in contemtion that he did not notice that Isabe was dragging someone.


    At this moment, there was amotion at the entrance of the hall. Then, a group of people marched in.


    Seeing the crowd, Patriarch Wheeler wore a dazzling smile. He and Denver then stepped forward to wee them.


    Behind Isabe, Frieda was still chattering. She threatened, "Isabe, what are you


    doing? Let go of Mr. Chancely. Do you know the


    consequences of hurting Mr. Chancely?"


    Isabe didn''t reply. One of the Big Dippers sneered, "Madame Wheeler, do you know


    the consequences of your Wheeler family treating our patriarch''s wife like this?"


    "You..." Furious, Frieda was rendered speechless.


    Erica spoke nicely to Isabe after seeing Isabe fix her eyes downstairs, "There must be a misunderstanding between us. Mrs. Lockwood, please don''t be angry. Can''t we sit down and have a talk?


    "If the situation worsens, it will give rise to tension.


    "Yvette, please persuade Isabe to stop it. Although our two families are not on


    intimate terms, we''re still rted by blood.


    "Moreover, Mr. Chancely has a powerful background. You don''t want to see the Barker family get revenge, right?''


    Erica was using a carrot-and-stick approach.


    Yvette gave Erica a sullen re, but she was wordless and turned to look at Isabe. Isabe wasnding her eyes downstairs, but one of the Big Dippers retorted,


    ''Bullshit. You don''t have to worry about the Baker family. Worry about yourselves first. Let''s see if the Lockwood family will let you off!"


    Erica and Frieda''s expressions changed.


    It would have been fine if today''s matter had seeded, but it didn''t. If the Lockwood


    family pursued the Wheeler family, thetter would definitely be in trouble.


    Erica was in a panic, knowing how ruthless the Lockwood family was.


    However, Frieda acted boldly, sneering, "Humph, don''t forget that I was once a member of the Baker family!


    "Draxton has to call me Great Aunt. I wonder what he will do to our Wheeler family!" The Big Dippers looked sullen, annoyed by the shameless Madame Wheeler. Isabe snorted in disgust. Even Yvette''s face was boiling with anger. Isabe looked back at Frieda and said, "Leave aside whether Draxton acknowledges you as his Great Aunt or not. Whether I, Isabe Thompson, will let you off is another matter to be concerned about. Also... you should worry about whether the Chancely family will forgive the Wheeler family."


    Isabe then slightly moved up the corners of her mouth before lifting Jerico onto the railing and throwing him down without hesitation.


    The Baker family''s mansion was spacious. The distance between the second floor


    and the first floor was at least three to four meters. Jerico had been seriously injured


    and unconscious. Now that he was thrown down like a sack by Isabe, everyone was glued to the spot.


    Frieda and Erica screamed when realize what Isabe had done.


    Frieda roared, "Oh no!"


    However, it was toote.


    Frieda''s face turned pale as she pounced forward. In the blink of an eye, she reached


    the railing. She rushed so fast as if she were a youngdy with agility.


    Frieda stared hard downstairs.


    Downstairs, a group of people dressed in colorful clothes rushed forward, nning to get Jerico.


    Instantly, those people were hit to the ground with Jerico on them.


    Patriarch Wheeler and Denver had just entered the hall with their guests and they were stunned by this scene.


    When Patriarch Wheeler looked up, he saw Frieda leaning on the railing on the


    second floor and screaming with a shocked expression.


    Patriarch Wheeler turned to look at the group of people on the ground. At the sight of Jerico''s disfigured face, he gasped.


    "Dad, this..."


    Denver was also dumbfounded with her eyes wide in shock, unable to believe his


    eyes. Two words kept shing in his mind, "It''s over."


    What if the Chancely family med the Wheeler family for letting Mr. Chancely get seriously injured in the Wheeler family and vented anger on the Wheeler family? Patriarch Wheeler obviously had the same idea as Denver. His face twisted as he hurriedly shouted, "Call the doctor now right!"


    ''No hurry!'' At this moment, a voice came from upstairs.


    Patriarch Wheeler looked up with a terrifying expression and saw Isabe standing by


    the railing with her arms crossed. She stared at them coldly.


    And she said, "Before calling a doctor for that scum. Patriarch Wheeler, why don''t you exin why the Wheeler family locked Yvette and me up with that scum?" Patriarch Wheeler''s expression froze.


    "Bitch, you''re the ones who injured Jerico!" A man in colorful clothes raised his gun at Isabe with a fierce expression.


    Yvette froze and looked at Isabe with worry. Isabe, however, looked at that person disdainfully and impassively. She did not even blink.


    Big Dippers also raised their guns and confronted the colorful people downstairs.


    ''The Wheeler family''s banquet is so lively. Patriarch Wheeler, did you invite me to


    watch the show?''


    The leader of Patriarch Wheeler''s guests broke the silence.


    It was a man in a ck suit. His face was cold and distant. His voice was especially cold. It was obvious that he was not easy to get along with.


    Patriarch Wheeler answered respectfully, "Mr. Vernon, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a


    thing to happen. Please don''t be angry."


    Vernon nced at Patriarch Wheeler coldly and looked up in the direction of Isabe.


    Isabe stood upstairs motionlessly and met Vernon''s eyes.


    Vernon''s eyes were deep and emotionless.


    Isabe smiled with interest.


    Vernon did not return with a smile. Instead, he lightly nodded at Isabe as a greeting.


    Beside Vernon was a man in light gray casual pants and a ck shirt. From his looks, he should be a foreigner.


    The man''s age was unrecognizable. His face was covered in a thick beard, and his eyes were light brown, emitting a beast-like cold and fierce aura.


    His eyebrows were slightly high and he was thin. At this moment, his cold and fierce eyes were staring in Jerico''s direction.


    Suddenly, he spoke in anguage that no one else could understand.


    However, Vernon Lockwood clearly understood and replied in the samenguage,


    "Mr. Harlow Andrews, we''re now in Lucsia. Jerico died here. Our Vernon Group can''t exin what happened. If the Chancely family pursues it, we will be in trouble." Harlow added, ''We can frame Draxton."


    Vernon Lockwood darted a cold stare at him and said,'' Mr. Harlow Andrews, Jerico can''t die in an event where you and I have appeared.''


    Harlow shut his mouth.


    Patriarch Wheeler had no idea what they were talking about. At this moment, the doctor came over. Someone carried Jerico to the sofa in the corner for the treatment.


    Suddenly, Frieda, who was upstairs, came back to her senses. She looked down and said viciously, "Patriarch Wheeler, you can''t let Isabe and Yvette leave the Wheely family''s mansion before Mr. Chancely wakes up."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Patriarch Wheeler red at Isabe fiercely. Isabe is too arrogant. I can''t let her go


    easily."


    On second thought, he realized the Lockwood family had already given the Vernon Group to President. The shareholders of the Vernon Group must hate Draxton. Therefore, he said to Vernon, "Mr. Vernon, let me introduce the person upstairs to you. She is Mrs. Isabe Lockwood.


    "I heard that the Lockwood family has already handed the Vernon Group over to


    President. Would you like to greet her?"


    Vernon nced coldly at Patriarch Wheeler before looking up.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s lips were secretly curved into a cold smile. If Vernon wanted to


    make things difficult for Isabe, it would be a blessing for the Wheeler family.


    At this moment, Isabe led Yvette downstairs with Big Dippers following them closely


    behind.


    Frieda looked ferocious as she stared resentfully at Isabe''s back. She also rose to


    her feet and walked downstairs.


    Watching the scene, Erica hurriedly pulled Shelly forward and whispered, "Shelly, Mr.


    Vernon is here."


    Shelly froze and asked, flustered, "Mom, is my hair messy?''


    Erica nced at Shelly''s hair and answered, "No. Let''s go downstairs and meet him.'' Shelly followed her mom down the stairs with a shy look.


    When she went downstairs and saw Jerico receiving treatment in the corner, she turned slightly panicked.


    She whispered to Erica, Mom, will Mr. Chancely take his anger out on us?"


    Erica suddenly wore a gloomy expression. She was worried about it as well. She then whispered to Shelly, "Shelly, don''t worry about this. Your grandparents and I are here. We won''t let Mr. Chancely pester you anymore.


    You just need to talk to Vernon and leave a good impression on him."


    Shelly nodded lightly and looked in the direction of Vernon.


    After a while. Erica led Shelly over.


    At this moment, Isabe, Yvette, and the others had alreadye face-to-face with


    Vernon.


    Frieda sneered, "Isabe, do you know who this person in front of you is?"


    Isabe threw a cold stare at Frieda and said, "Shut up. Keep mute if you don''t know


    how to speak. How can you remain so rude in this old age?


    "I really wonder if you''re rted to Patriarch Barker by blood. Otherwise, why can''t


    you walk a fine line between being funny and being rude?"


    Frieda froze before flying into a rage out of humiliation and shouting, How dare you!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Without another word, she raised her hand to p Isabe.


    One of the Big Dippers dashed forward and quickly grabbed Frieda''s wrist.


    "Madame Wheeler, please behave yourself. Don''t embarrass yourself like a mischiefmaker. After all, you''re from a prestigious family and now a patriarch''s wife." The Big Dipper shook off Frieda''s hand after finishing his warning.


    Frieda staggered and crashed into Patriarch Wheeler.


    Frieda was exasperated with a viinous face.


    The Big Dipper then exined to Isabe, Patriarch''s wife, you might not know this. Madame Wheeler and Patriarch Barker are actually half-siblings. Madame Wheeler''s


    mother is Sir Graham Lockwood''s second wife."


    Isabe was surprised, but then her face broke into a bright smile. "That''s it. I was


    wondering why Madame Wheeler is so different from


    Patriarch Barker. It turns out that they are half-siblings!"


    Seemed to have been greatly insulted, Frieda was so angry that her face turned


    whitened. She pointed furiously at Isabe, rolled her eyes, and fainted. She had really fainted from anger.


    Denver and Erica hurriedly went forward to support Frieda and shouted for the doctor. The doctor was bandaging Jerico''s wound. When Jerico''s subordinates saw that the Wheeler family was about to take the doctor away, they took out his gun without hesitation and red fiercely at the Wheeler family.


    Isabe chuckled, "How ridiculous."


    It was nothing more than setting the wolf to keep the sheep.


    Patriarch Wheeler also got loopy by Isabe and huffed, "You have no respect for


    elders at all!''


    Then, he said to Vernon, "Mr. Vernon, I''m really sorry. The Wheeler family is not as powerful as the Lockwood family. They don''t show any respect for the Wheeler family at all. Sorry for letting you get involved in such a farce.


    "But that''s true. Draxton Lockwood does have the right to be arrogant. Even his wife is looking down her nose at everybody!"


    He deliberately mentioned Draxton Lockwood and said that he was arrogant to arouse


    Vernon''s hatred for Draxton and Isabe.


    In this way, Vernon might teach Isabe a lesson on the spot.


    As expected, Vernon looked at Isabe and said calmly, "Mrs. Lockwood."


    Isabe looked at him and said, "You don''t have to call me that."


    Vernon turned silent.


    Harlow, who was beside Vernon, stared at Isabe and said, "She is the Miraculous


    Doctor Isabe Thompson? Mr. Vernon, I want to capture her and tame her to have her serve my Andrews family. Help me."


    However, he spoke in a foreignnguage which most of the people present could not


    understand.


    Vernon turned around and warned him, "Harlow Andrews, don''t provoke her. She''s not someone to be trifled with."


    Harlow blinked. He then fixed his eyes on Isabe and gave her a friendly smile.


    Others would suppose that he was showing his friendliness.


    Isabe nced at Harlow coldly.


    Coincidentally, she also knew the nichenguage Harlow spoke.


    Just as she was about to retort, she heard Jerico''s subordinate in the corner say


    excitedly, "Jerico, you''re awake!"


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and unconsciously looked over.


    As expected, Jerico woke up and sat up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he stared at Isabe with a murderous expression.


    "Catch her! I want her to suffer a fate worse than death!''


    Immediately, Jerico''s subordinates and the group of colorful guys rushed toward


    Isabe.


    The corners of Patriarch Wheeler''s lips curled up slightly as he gloated.


    The Big Dippers promptly took out their guns as well.


    Shelly, who was standing at the side, was so frightened that she retreated hurriedly


    and bumped into Vernon. No one could tell whether she pretended to be scared. Vernon took a step back and reached out to stop Shelly from approaching. Shelly turned around and met Vernon''s gaze. She blushed with a shy look and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose.''


    At this moment, a loud sound came from ahead. Shelly turned around and saw that


    Big Dippers and Jerico''s men started fighting.


    Denver whispered to Patriarch Wheeler, "Dad, Big Dippers are all good fighters.


    Should we help Jerico?"


    A trace of calction shed into Patriarch Wheeler''s eyes. Jerico would definitely me the Wheeler family for getting him injured. If the Wheeler family did Jerico a favor at this time, it might be able to ease their rtionship.


    With a thought, Patriarch Wheeler said to Denver, "Go, call for help."


    Denver immediately turned around and left.


    The hall suddenly turned into a fighting arena, and in the blink of an eye, it became a mess.


    Jerico''s men were naturally no match for Big Dippers. Isabe paid little attention to the battle. Instead, she stared coldly at Patriarch Wheeler. If the Wheeler family did not appreciate what was good, she would first give the old Patriarch Wheeler a lesson.


    Just as Isabe was lost in thought, a muffled sound came from the entrance of the Wheeler family''s residence.


    The crowd turned around after hearing the noise, only to see Denver, who had made his exit earlier, had been thrown to the ground.


    Then, the tall figure of Draxton appeared at the door. Behind him was a group of guards.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    As soon as Draxton entered, hended his eyes on Isabe.


    A little shocked, Isabe immediately looked at the seven Big Dippers and asked,


    ''Who informed Draxton?"


    The seven of them lowered their heads guiltily. The only girl replied, ''Mrs. Lockwood,


    we were afraid that we wouldn''t be able to handle it, so we called Mr. Lockwood.''


    Isabe was rendered speechless and rolled her eyes. "Aren''t I here? What can these


    few cowards do to me?"


    ''What did you say?'' Draxton gnashed his teeth as he walked over.


    At the sight of Draxton''s sullen look, Isabe immediately shut her mouth obediently.


    She sighed sadly in her heart, "No matter how arrogant I am in front of outsiders, I


    have to follow this man''s instructions."


    Seeing her innocent and timid look, Draxton was both angry and amused. He sized her up and asked with concern, "Are you tired?"


    Isabe looked into Draxton''s dark blue eyes which were filled with worry. With guilt in her mind, she replied gently, "A little.''


    Draxton answered without hesitation, Why didn''t you call me since you were tired? If it weren''t for Big Dippers, would you have personally fought with these people tonight?" Isabe was really mortified with guilt. She drooped her head, not as majestic as


    before.


    With her mouth slightly wide, Yvette was dumbfounded as she watched the scene. "Is this upset girl in front of me really the ferocious thug who grabbed Jerico''s head and mmed it against the door?''


    At the thought of this, Yvette unconsciously darted a nce at Draxton in admiration. Her cousin Draxton was the only person that Isabe would listen to!


    One of the Big Dippersined, "Mr. Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood and Miss Baker were almost in trouble. But for Mrs. Lockwood''s self-protection, the consequences would have been too ghastly to contemte.''


    Isabe was throwing a fit. She crossed her arms over her chest and red at Big Dippers. "Hey! Who is your boss? When did you learn to be a whistle-blower?"


    Big Dippers quickly lowered their heads obediently, looking as innocent and pitiful as pets reprimanded by their masters.


    Isabe was furious with her eyes wide. Fine, they had learned from Isabe to pretend they were being abused!


    Yvette covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Draxton was also amused by Isabe. He whispered to Isabe while wrapping his


    arms around her, Give me ten minutes. We''ll go home in ten minutes."


    "Draxton Lockwood!"


    Patriarch Wheeler interrupted Draxton angrily. He was simply exasperated by


    Draxton''s arrogance.


    Draxton turned to look at Patriarch Wheeler with a cold gaze and shouted, "Shut up!"


    "You..." Patriarch Wheeler didn''t know what to reply.


    However, Draxton ignored Patriarch Wheelerpletely.


    Patriarch Wheeler finally realized that Draxton did not take him seriously and that he


    was not qualified to talk to Draxton at all.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s face was boiling with anger. Feeling humiliated, he was about to gain back his when Draxton''s voice rose again.


    But Draxton was not talking to Patriarch Wheeler this time.


    "I''ve born the Chancely family of Southeast Aelinne in mind. You''ve done a good job today and I, Draxton Lockwood, will naturally have David Chancelypensate for today''s incident."


    Draxton stared coldly at Jerico and said in a steely tone.


    David Chancely was the patriarch of the Chancely family, a mafia boss in Southeast Aelinne, and Jerico''s father.


    Jerico''s face darkened for fear of his father and the humiliation he was suffering now. Draxton directly asked Jerico''s father to be med for today''s incident, which meant hisplete disdain for Jerico.


    Just as Jerico went loopy and he nned to regain his dignity, Draxton suddenly


    raised his hand and shot Jerico.


    The bullet went straight into Jerico''s shoulder.


    "Jerico!"


    Jerico''s subordinates screamed and raised their guns to aim at Draxton, but they did


    not dare to fire. All of them had wary expressions.


    Jerico pressed hard on his bleeding shoulder and stared at Draxton with bloodshot


    eyes.


    Draxton snorted and said coolly, "1 should have ended your life directly, but I''m in a good mood and want to y a game with you.


    Jerico, start fleeing now. As long as you sessfully escape from the Lucsia, I will allow you to return to Southeast Aelinne alive.


    If you''re not capable enough and fail to escape from Lucsia, you deserve to die. Do you have any objections to the rules of this game?"


    Jerico fixed his cold eyes at Draxton and warned, "Draxton Lockwood, don''t be too


    arrogant..."


    Draxton continued, "If you don''t even have the confidence to escape Lucsia, then who gave you the courage to be disrespectful to my wife and cousin?


    Since you act as if you are the king in my territory, Run! Show me what you can do!"


    As soon as Draxton finished speaking, a guard walked out and gestured for Jerico to


    make his exit.


    Jerico''s face was filled with unwillingness. However, at this moment, facing Draxton, he did not even have the confidence to escape.


    It was too much of a blow.


    Jerico wore a fierce look. However, he did not dare to look at Draxton.


    Draxton looked condescendingly at Jerico as if he were amb and did not even


    bother to lower his head.


    One of Jerico''s subordinates blurted, "Draxton Lockwood, watch your mouth!'' Bang!


    One of the Big Dippers opened fire and the bullet pierced through the man''s be. The Big Dipper blew on the muzzle and looked up at Jerico''s subordinates with his


    head up.


    Look, the right boss mattered for a fighter. It might be fatal for a fighter whose boss was powerless to act in a haughty manner.


    Jerico looked at Patriarch Wheeler with a fierce look in his eyes. "Patriarch Wheeler, are you just going to sit on the sidelines?''


    "I..." Patriarch Wheeler stared at Draxton and huffed, "Draxton Lockwood, this is


    Maestria, the Wheeler family''s territory. You''re so overbearing. Where is your respect


    for the Wheeler family?


    Don''t forget that we have President as our backup."


    Without looking at Patriarch Wheeler, Draxton said calmly to Jerico, "My warning is


    never a joke! You can either escape now or die now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the guards he brought raised their guns and fired


    without hesitation.


    Bullets flew everywhere, and the people around Jerico fell in a row.


    The gunshots stopped. Jerico looked at the few remaining subordinates beside him


    and his face darkened.


    "You have 30 seconds to leave here," Draxton said coldly.


    Jerico gnashed his teeth, raised his hand, and said to his subordinates, "Let''s go!" "Jerico, I hope you arepetent to escape here. Don''t upset me," Draxton said without turning his head.


    Jerico was put to shame. Meeting Draxton opened Jerico''s eyes to Draxton''s aura of intimidation and decisiveness. He realized the demanding task to deal with the


    Lockwood family.


    Moreover, Jerico was worried about Harlow Andrews''s attack.


    The Andrews family and the Chancely family had a long-running feud. Both families


    were enemies who could not wait to kill each other.


    In other words, from now on, Jerico would not only have to escape the attack from the Lockwood family, but also from Harlow and the Vernon Group.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jerico had long known that Harlow was cooperating with the Vernon Group, so he chose to be a partner of the Wheeler family. However, Jerico did not expect the Wheeler family to be so ipetent!


    At the thought of this, Jerico''s eyes were filled with resentment. If the Wheeler family had agreed to give Shelly to him and not sent Isabe and Yvette to him, Jerico would not have been entranced by their beauty and ended up in this situation. Patriarch Wheeler''s face turned pale. He red at Draxton and said in disbelief, "Draxton Lockwood, you''re my junior after all. Are you going to disrespect me like


    this?"


    "What a shame. Aren''t you ashamed to talk about disrespect? Are you respectable? Don''t you have any idea of what you''ve done?" One of the Big Dippers shouted


    angrily.


    Patriarch Wheeler was instantly speechless. He darted a sharp stare at Draxton and said, "I see. You''re taking revenge. You''re unhappy that President has ced the


    Wheeler family in an important position, right?


    Draxton Lockwood, you''re too arrogant. Even if you don''t take the Wheeler family seriously, what about President? Do you also despise President?"


    Your disrespect for the Wheeler family is your disdain for President. You don''t even respect President. Are you going to be the President?"


    Patriarch Wheeler sneered, looking forward to seeing if Draxton had scruples about offending President.


    As expected, Draxton fell silent for a moment.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s eyes shed with coldness. "Humph, I don''t believe that I can''t shut Draxton up this time!"


    Draxton then raised his wrist and nced at his watch. Seven minutes had passed.


    Three minutes left.


    He had promised to Isabe that he would bring her home in ten minutes. He had to keep his word.


    Seeing Draxton looking at his watch with a serious expression, Isabe moved up the corners of her mouth and a mischievous smile shed across her eyes.


    Draxton felt a little shy being gazed at by his wife. His ears were a little red. The next moment, he took out his phone seriously and made a call.


    Patriarch Wheeler sneered, "Draxton Lockwood, don''t tell me you''re calling someone for help?


    Ha, who do you think can help you defeat Mr. President? Stop ying the fool!''


    Then, Patriarch Wheeler heard Draxton say, Mr. President, did you hear that? The Wheeler family is so conceited. They persecuted Be and threatened me. Then, they mixed with the underworld forces in Southeast Aelinne. Are you so short of men? Why would you trust this family?"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    The person on the other end of the line remained silent for a moment before saying, ''


    Got it. Don''t tell Wesley about this. I''ll take care of it."


    Draxton''s phone had been on speaker mode, so when the President''s voice sounded, everyone heard it clearly.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s face suddenly turned pale, a trace of panic shing across his


    eyes.


    Draxton hung up the phone and looked up at him, saying, "The Wheeler family will


    soon be nothing.''


    Patriarch Wheeler''s face became even paler.


    Draxton turned to Isabe and said, "Be, it''s done. Let''s go home.''


    Isabe nodded and left with him.


    Vernon and Harlow stood there. When meeting Draxton''s gaze, Vernon nodded


    slightly and said, "Patriarch."


    Draxton nodded, without saying anything or looking at Harlow.


    Harlow''s expression was solemn. From the way Draxton treated Jerico, he already


    knew that the rumors about how ruthless Draxton was were true.


    He did not say anything but watched Draxton leave with Vernon.


    After Draxton and the others left, Patriarch Wheeler looked dejectedly at the mess in


    the hall.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, when he saw Shelly standing not far away from Vernon, he got a n.


    He walked up to Vernon and said, Mr. Vernon, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. I''m sorry for my negligence. How about I let Shelly take you upstairs for some


    coffee?"


    Shelly looked shyly at Vernon and said, "Mr. Vernon and this mister, pleasee up


    with me."


    Vernon immediately figured out what was on Patriarch Wheeler''s mind. In fact, his adoptive father, the person in charge of the Vernon Group, had the same thought. Vernon never went against his adoptive father''s wishes. However, when he thought of the phone call Draxton had just made to the President, he believed that he had enough reasons not to marry someone from the Wheeler family.


    If the Wheeler family lost the President''s favor, it would be meaningless to connect them by marriage.


    What''s more, the Wheeler family was cooperating with the Chancely family. They were so greedy that they wanted to get benefits from both sides. It seemed like they were biting off more than they could chew.


    Vernor sneered. Instead of going upstairs with Shelly, he said to Patriarch Wheeler, Jerico has been provoking the Vernon Group ever since he came to Lucsia. Two days ago, my subordinates from Star Society were attacked by his men, and a dozen of them were killed or injured. I''m here to get even with him today.


    ''But now that Jerico is already so miserable, I''ll just let it go. Mr. Wheeler, be smart. Don''t bite more than you can chew.''


    After saying that coldly, Vernor turned to leave without even looking back.


    Harlow looked at Patriarch Wheeler with a strange expression and then followed


    Vernor out.


    At this time, the guests who had just hidden in the corner came out. They ran away as


    if someone was hunting them from behind, not even having time to say goodbye to


    Patriarch Wheeler.


    Shelly remained where she was with a pale face, still looking in the direction where Vernon had left. I


    "Grandpa..." She came to her senses a momentter and looked at Patriarch Wheeler with tears in her eyes.


    "How... how did things be like this? Mr. Vernon... What does he mean?"


    She scanned around the hall that had be a total mess and felt so aggrieved that tears streamed down her face.


    She was supposed to receive countless blessings and fulfill her wishes at her birthday party, but now...


    While Shelly was weeping silently, she suddenly saw Michael, who had been standing in the corner without saying a word.


    "Dad..." she called out in grievance, crying even more bitterly.


    No matter what, Shelly was his daughter. Michael sighed and walked out of the


    corner.


    He patted her shoulder and then looked at Patriarch Wheeler. "Dad, you made a


    mistake. You shouldn''t have worked with the Chancely family.


    "Since the President thought highly of the Wheeler family, you should do your best to work for him, instead of being too ambitious.


    "The President wants someone who''s loyal to him, not...''


    "Enough!'' Patriarch Wheeler interrupted him. "Michael, are you lecturing me? If the Wheeler family wants to be stronger, we can''t rely on the President alone. We also need to join hands with other powerful families. Only in this way can we suppress the Lockwood family."


    Miachale''s face darkened. "Dad, why do you have to suppress the Lockwood family? How can you suppress them?


    "The Lockwood family is withdrawing from the underworld and focusing more on


    normal business, but you are working with a dangerous person like Jerico. You are already at a disadvantage."


    Although Patriarch Wheeler was unhappy, he did not retort because he knew that Michael was right.


    At this point, his phone rang.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the caller ID. He picked up the phone with trembling hands. A whileter, he staggered and fell backward, his face ghastly pale. Michael quickly supported him and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Patriarch Wheeler held his phone and said in a trembling voice, "The... the President said... he wanted us to hand over the assets in our hands. He no longer trusts the Wheeler family." Michale sighed slightly, his face turning pale as well. Actually, he had expected things to be like this. Patriarch Wheeler grabbed his hand and said, Michael, you''ve never offended Draxton. Go to the Barker family''s house and negotiate with him. We can apologize to him. Let him..."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Michael held Patriarch Wheeler''s hand andforted him, Dad, rx. You may fall ill from worrying too much. I''m going to the Barker family''s house now and apologize to them so that they won''t target the Wheeler family again..."


    "I''m not dead yet!" At this moment, Frieda''s faint voice sounded.


    Patriarch Wheeler and Michael turned around, only to find that Frieda had just woken


    up and overheard their conversation. Her face was pale, and her eyes were filled with


    hatred.


    Erica supported Frieda, who was struggling to sit up. Frieda stared fiercely at Michael and Patriarch Wheeler, saying angrily, "Don''t beg them! I''m not dead yet. As long as I''m still alive, I won''t allow the Wheeler family to bow down to the Barker family. "How dare they treat us like this?! I won''t show mercy this time!"


    Michael''s face darkened, but he still patiently pursued, "Mom, leave this to me. You''ve


    just woken up. Go get some rest.''


    Frieda said, No hurry. Let''s take some rest today. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the


    Barker family''s house and ask them to exin it!''


    Michael didn''t seem to agree with her. Frieda nced at him and said, "Michael, leave


    it to me. I know what to do."


    Michael was even more worried. After a short silence, he questioned, "Dad, Mom, why are you working with Jerico and hiding this from me?"


    Patriarch Wheeler felt a bit uneasy. He kept it from Michael because he thought Michael was too conservative. If he told Michael about this, he might not agree with him and ruin his ns.


    He did so also for the benefit of the Wheeler family. After all, the Flouder family was quitepetitive. What if Jerico changed his mind and cooperated with the Flouder family?


    ''Michael, I''ll exin it to you in the future. Let''s solve our current problem first. Michael, the President only said that he no longer trusted the Wheeler family, but he didn''t say that he lost faith in the Flouder family. Why don''t you go talk to him? If you put in a good word for us with the President, perhaps he will change his mind for the sake that you''re my daughter-inw."


    Michael was a bit disheartened.


    How could he not know what Patriarch Wheeler was thinking?


    When he married Erica back then, he knew that she liked Philip, but he didn''t care. He believe as long as he treated her well, Erica would feel it and fall in love with him one


    day.


    Because he loved her, he also loved the Wheeler family.


    But now, he was very disappointed.


    All these years, he had been treating the Wheelers as family and had never kept anything from them. What''s more, he would put the Wheeler family''s benefits into


    consideration before he made any decisions.


    But the Wheeler family...


    Michael found it a bit ridiculous.


    He lowered his head slightly to hide the disappointment in his eyes and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to the President."


    Patriarch Wheeler nodded in relief and patted the back of Michael''s hand, saying, "Luckily, I still have you!"


    Michael said, "Dad, I''ll go back to the Flouder''s house first. Erica and Shelly will stay


    here to take care of you and Mom. And Denver..."


    Denver was still lying on the floor, unconscious. ''Alright, go ahead," Patriarch Wheeler said.


    When Draxton took Isabe and Yvette back to the Barker family''s house, Patriarch Barker and the others hadn''t gone to sleep yet. When they saw them return, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Madame Barker and Megan walked up to them and asked worriedly, "Be, Yvette, are you alright?''


    Yvette immediately shook her head. ''Grandma, Mom, we''re fine. Don''t worry." Isabe also said, "We''re fine. Draxton arrived just in time."


    Madame Barker stepped forward to support her and said, "If I had known that the


    Wheelers were up to no good, I wouldn''t have let you and Yvette go. Fortunately, both


    of you are fine. Otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life."


    Madame Barker felt lingering fear as she spoke.


    Patriarch Barker, who was sitting on the sofa with a solemn expression, said,


    "Draxton,e here."


    Draxton walked over and sat down. Patriarch Barker asked, "Draxton, tell me what happened today."


    Draxton pondered for a while before he told him the whole story in detail.


    "The Wheeler family colluded with the Chancely family. I don''t know what kind of agreement they reached, but it''s definitely about something dirty.


    "Jerico seemed to take a fancy to Patriarch Wheeler''s granddaughter. To divert his attention, the Wheeler family invited Yvette to their home. If Be had not gone with Yvette today, I don''t dare imagine what would happen.


    "Fortunately, Be was smart and tough. Otherwise..."


    Draxton was full of anger at the mention of this.


    Patriarch Barker''s facepletely darkened.


    Madame Barker shouted angrily, "This is too much!"


    After saying that, she looked fiercely at Patriarch Barker with sharp eyes and said


    angrily, "Manfred, they bullied your children. Be was pregnant. If anything happened


    to her and Yvette today, don''t you feel ashamed as their elder?!" Madame Barker''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    Sheined. "Your sister instigated Erica to seduce Philip years ago. Not only did


    she want to ruin Jean''s happiness, but she even kidnapped Draxton after her n


    failed.


    "Fortunately, Draxton had been smart since he was young and he managed to escape. Otherwise, he might have been killed by Frieda!


    "You spared her for the sake of your dad. But now, she still wants to ruin our family! "Manfred, do you have to wait until she gets our kids killed before you make up your


    mind to deal with her?"


    Seeing Madame Barke in a rage, Megan immediatelyforted her, "Mom, calm


    down."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Isabe looked at Madame Barker, without saying anything tofort her.


    She thought what Madame Barker said made sense. If her grandfather keptpromising because Frieda was his sister, Frieda might do something even more


    terrible in the future.


    She schemed against Yvette and her today. No one knew what she would do next. If something really happened, it would be toote to regret it. Isabe made up her mind to get back at the Wheeler family after what had happened


    today, but if Patriarch Lockwood agreed to punish Frieda personally, it would definitely deal a heavier blow to her. In that case, she and Draxton did not have to make a


    move.


    Patriarch Barker looked at his wife quietly. Seeing that she was so angry that tears wereing out of her eyes, he could not stay calm anymore and began to coax her, "Marianna, don''t be angry. It''s harmful to your health. Besides, our kids are still here.'' Madame Barker did not buy it at all. She sneered, "So what even if our kids are here? Manfred, answer me in front of our kids. Will you spare Frieda again?"


    Madame Barker stared coldly at her husband.


    ''Marianna, what are you talking about? Have I ever shown mercy on her? I cut my


    rtionship with her because she tried to ruin Jean''s marriage and kidnapped


    Draxton, right?


    "Since then, she had nothing to do with me.


    "She didn''t learn her lesson and tried to hurt our children again. Don''t worry, I''ll


    definitely teach her a good lesson this time."


    Madame Barker looked at him in disbelief. "Then what''s your n? Despite what you said, I''m afraid you can''t bear to see her suffer and will let her off again." Manfred was a bit annoyed. "Marianna, do you think I''m a fool who can''t tell which is more important between our children and Frieda?"


    Only then did Madame Barker feel satisfied. "Then what are you going to do?" Patriarch Barker pondered for a moment and said, ''President has ced the Wheeler family in an important position now, so we can''t do anything to their business. Now


    that she tried to hurt our children, we''ll target her.


    "If I don''t make her suffer, she would never learn her lesson!


    "She''s old, and it''s time for her to rest."


    He made a pun and sighed lightly.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other, both feeling relieved.


    If their grandfather was determined to deal with Frieda, things would be much easier.


    Draxton said, ''Grandpa, the President has given up on the Wheeler family." Patriarch Barker looked at him and asked, "You called him?"


    Draxton nodded. "The President once hurt our family, and he didn''t dare to confront us


    for the time being. He was trying to figure out a way to ease the tension between us


    when the Wheeler family did such a stupid thing." Patriarch Barker said, "The Wheelers... are really stupid.''


    "Indeed." Draxton was speechless at the thought of what the Wheelers had done.


    "Maestria has been getting more and more chaotic recently. There were chances that the Wheeler family will fall or even disappear in the chaos,'' Patriarch Barker said.


    He was determined to get rid of all future troubles.


    Isabe was a little tired, and Yvette had not recovered from tonight''s shock yet, so


    the two of them went upstairs to rest.


    Draxton would go upstairs to apany Isabe of course.


    Patriarch Barker said, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''s gettingte. Go to bed early." They slept well, but the Wheeler family didn''t sleep a wink at night.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Frieda leaned against the headboard tiredly with Patriarch Wheeler lying beside her. They couldn''t fall asleep. Frieda said, with a grim look in her eyes, "Hubby, you saw it too. Draxton''s wife is a tough woman.


    ''She could even make someone like Mr. Chancely suffer.


    ''Hmph, the Lockwood family is really something. I heard that Isabe came from an ordinary family. The Lockwood family probably allowed Draxton to marry her because she had something special."


    Patriarch Wheeler said with a sigh, "What''s the use of saying this? What happened today is a huge blow to our Wheeler family."


    His face turned gloomy as he spoke. The next second, he continued angrily,'' But you''re right. Isabe is indeed a tough woman. Everything that happened today was because of Isabe. If it weren''t for her, Mr. Chancely would have already gotten Yvette. Then our cooperation with him would continue smoothly.


    ''Draxton alone already gives us a headache, and now, there''s another troublemaker. ''But it doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the Barker family''s house tomorrow morning and ask them for an exnation. They ruined Shelly''s birthday party and our family''s ns. They offended Mr. Chancely and the President. I''ll go ask them to make it up to us!" Patriarch Wheeler frowned and said, "But... it has been years since the Barker family cut their rtionship with us. What if they reject our request?"


    Frieda said in a stern voice, her face twisted slightly, "How dare they!


    ''Have you forgotten? Manfred owes me! I


    "My father favored boys and never took me seriously. When a gang of bandits from the mountain broke into the town, my mother saved his life. Only then did he care a


    little more about me.


    "My mother''s brother became a bandit as wellter. Manfred led his men to kill him. "Manfred has never treated me as his biological sister. Even when I married you, he gave me nothing but a tip of money.


    "As for him, he inherited all the property of the Barker family and became the envy of everyone. Don''t you think he owes me?"


    Patriarch Wheeler remained silent. In fact, Manfred killed Frieda''s uncle because he


    colluded with the bandits. Coincidentally, those bandits were the ones who killed


    Frieda''s mother.


    If he were Manfred, he would kill that guy as well.


    However, he would not voice his thought, or Frieda would definitely be annoyed.


    Frieda continued, "He took over the Barker family''s business and married the daughter from a noble family. In the early years after I married you, the Wheeler family was down-and-out. Had he ever given us a hand?


    "Why could his daughter marry into the Lockwood family and be the patriarch''s wife while my daughter could not?


    "Hubby, I''ve been bullied by the Barker family all along. This time, I''ll definitely argue


    with him and let him know how much he owes me."


    The next day, Isabe and Yvette rosete.


    Isabe had already woken up, but she just did not want to get up. It was rare for herAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to sleep in. When Betty and Ricky came over, she ced them on the bed. Draxton was squeezed into the corner of the bed. He sat up and chatted with them. The room was filled withughter from time to time.


    Unlike Isabe, Yvetter was still asleep. Megan sat by the bed and looked at her worriedly.


    Old people tended to wake up early. At this point, Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker hade back from their morning exercise and were having breakfast. However, just as they sat down, Alfred walked in with a gloomy face and said, "Sir, Madame, the Wheeler family is here.


    They''re quite aggressive. I didn''t get anyone to stop them and just let them in." Patriarch Barker and his wife looked at each other, then their faces both darkened. They were no longer in the mood to eat. After amotion, Frieda, Patriarch Wheeler, Erica, and Denver walked in.


    Actually, they barged in.


    There were a bunch of bodyguards behind them.


    "Ha! My dear brother and sister-inw, are you still in the mood to eat?" Seeing them


    have breakfast, Frieda became furious instantly.


    Patriarch Barker looked at her expressionlessly.


    Frieda strode forward and stopped in front of them. She looked at the food on the


    table with a sneer before she suddenly raised her hand and lifted the tablecloth.


    Instantly, the food on the table all fell to the floor.


    The dining hall became a total mess.


    "Frieda, are you insane?! Madame Barker cursed angrily.


    Patriarch Barker''s face twitched a few times. He mmed the table, shot to his feet,


    and raised his hand to p Frieda hard.


    Frieda had not slept muchst night. After the p, she immediately lost her bnce and fell back.


    Patriarch Wheeler did not help her up. Watching Frieda fall to the floor, he said,


    "Manfred, how could you bear to treat your sister like that?


    "It was your grandson who put the Wheeler family into such a difficult situation. How could you do this to Fenn?"


    Patriarch Barker hit the ceiling instantly. He stared at Patriarch Wheeler and said, Old bastard, who are you? It was you who tried to hurt my children. How dare youe and use me?


    "Alright, since you''re here to get even with us, I''ll let you know who is in the wrong!"


    Frieda struggled to her feet from the floor and looked at Manfred in disbelief, roaring,''


    Manfred, how dare you hit me? I can''t believe you pped me!"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    In Frieda''s opinion, Manfre wouldn''t have had the guts to hit her because he was


    guilty about her.


    That was why she dared to make a scene here.


    Patriarch Barker looked at her coldly and said, "Why wouldn''t I dare to hit you? Frieda,


    I have my bottom line and my patience has grown thin.


    You''ve challenged me again and again. Do you still want me to show you mercy?''


    "You!"


    Frieda was heartbroken. Tears welled up as she stared resentfully at Patriarch Barker. "Manfred, you''re not worthy of being my brother!"


    "Of course, he''s not worthy of being your brother because he doesn''t want to have a


    sister like you.


    "Frieda, think about what you''ve done. Who would want to have a younger sister like


    you?"


    Madame Barker sneered.


    "Shut up. This is between us siblings. You''re just an outsider. It''s none of your


    business.''


    Frieda shot her a fierece re.


    Madame Barker found it ridiculous. She looked at Patriarch Barker and said, Manfred,


    did you hear that? I''m an outsider!


    "It''s so funny. I''ve lived with you for dozens of years and we already have


    grandchildren. Now, someone is saying that I''m an outsider. Am I hearing things or is that person a lunatic?"


    The look in Madame Barker''s eyes became stern as she spoke.


    Manfred also got mad. He looked at Frieda coldly and said, ''Frieda, don''t you know


    who the outsider really is? After you kidnapped Draxton, I already cut ties with you. I, Manfred Barker, don''t have a sister!"


    Frieda''s eyes widened in fury. "Manfred, where''s your conscience? Have you forgotten what dad said? He asked you to take good care of me for the rest of your life. Have you forgotten?"


    Manfred was so angry that he trembled slightly. "I''ve never forgotten it. However, you''ve hurt my family time and time again and opposed me all these years. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong to you. I can''t shoulder the heavy responsibility of taking care of you for the rest of my life. If you still have the slightest sense of shame, get out of the Barker family''s house right now!"


    "You don''t have the right to kick me out! I''m also a Barker, the daughter of the Barker family!


    "My mother died to save our father, and you killed my uncle. Manfred, you owe me. You owe me for the rest of your life!"


    Manfred sneered, ''Your mother saved our father. That''s between the two of them.


    What does it have to do with me?


    "I put your mother''s memorial brass in the hall, and I offer memorials to her just like what I do to my mother over the years. I don''t owe her anything.


    ''Moreover, your uncle colluded with the bandits who killed your mother and tried to kill our father. He deserved to die!


    "Frieda, you''ve been stubborn and arrogant since you were young. You think that it''s all other people''s fault no matter what happens and that everyone in the world owes


    you. But think about it. Who owes you? Who did anything to hurt you?1''


    Frieda said angrily, ''Who owes me? Who once hurt me? I''m the daughter of the


    Barker family, but our father favors boys over girls and left everything to you.


    "When I got married, you gave me nothing but a little money. If I didn''t beg you, you wouldn''t give me a penny. You owe me!


    "The Wheeler family was in difficulty when I just married. You should know how much I suffered, but you just turned a blind eye to it.


    "Later, we both had children. Your daughter married into the most influential family in


    the city, but my daughter was not that lucky. Why? Manfred, how can you say that you don''t owe me anything?''


    Manfred took a deep breath. He had long known that Frieda was a shrew, but he did not expect her to be so unreasonable and shameless.


    Madame Barker was also shocked by what Frieda said. She looked at her with


    sympathy, thinking, This person is still so paranoid and selfish at her age. It''s so sad and pitiful."


    Manfred said, "Alright, Frieda. Since you insist, I''ll exin to you why I don''t owe you anything!


    "You said our father favored boys over girls and left everything to me. You should know we were in difficulty at that time. Do you think you were able to be the backbone


    of the family in that situation? Do you think you could make it prosperous all along if you inherited our family business?"


    Frieda''s face darkened. She retorted without hesitation, "You''re a man. Shouldn''t you be the backbone of the family?"


    The corners of Manfred''s mouth twitched. "So, what did Dad do wrong to leave the family business to me and let me take care of the Barker family?


    "You want the benefit, but you''re reluctant to shoulder the responsibility. So, you take


    it for granted that I should take care of everything for the family. Don''t you think it''s


    ridiculous?''


    Frieda was rendered speechless, feeling embarrassed and angry.


    Manfred continued, "As for the '' little money" you just mentioned. Don''t you know how difficult our situation was back then? That was all I could give you. Didn''t you see how much I had been through to pool the money for you and support the whole family? "If it wasn''t for Marianna''s help, the Barker family would have long fallen! "You keep saying that you''re the daughter of the Barker family. What have you done for the family? I bear Dad''sst will in mind all the time and I''ve been treating you well. "You think you suffered a lot after marrying into the Wheeler family because they were in difficulty. But no matter how down and out they were back then, they were much better off than the Barker family!


    "Since you were married, I didn''t want you to be worried about the Barker family. So I had never asked you for help no matter how hard our I lives were at that time. You don''t have the right to use me! Frieda, are you born heartless, or don''t you know what ''shameless'' mean?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When she heard what Manfred said, Frieda''s eyes widened in shock.


    Her brother had never spoken to her like this.


    Manfred continued, "My daughter married into a noble family because she and Philip loved each other, not because I set them up to get the Lockwood family my connection.


    "But what did you do?


    "You instigated your daughter to seduce Philip with ulterior motives. If it weren''t for


    Philip''s determination to be with Jean, Jean''s happiness would have been ruined by you.


    "What angered me the most was that when Draxton was only a few years old, you kidnapped him after your daughter failed to seduce Philip. I only cut off my rtionship with you and didn''t put you in prison. I already showed mercy!


    "Frieda, tell me, who owes whom?''


    Frieda stared at Manfred and could not help but take a step back.


    She had no idea what to say, but she did not think she had done anything wrong.


    She said indignantly, "Alright, I was in the wrong back then. However, what was wrong with Erica pursuing the man she liked? Even if Philip did not like her, he had no reason to humiliate her. Wasn''t it because Jeanne sowed discord?


    "What''s wrong with me kidnapping her son to warn her? Besides, isn''t Draxton safe and sound?


    "If I knew things would have be like this, I would have killed him back then. In


    that case, the Wheeler family wouldn''t have been in so much trouble."


    Manfred''s eyes widened. Madame Barker''s face turned pale with anger. They knew that Frieda was arrogant, selfish, and unreasonable, but they did not expect her to be so thick-skinned. Manfred took a deep breath. As a well-bred gentleman, he suppressed his urge to yell, but said in a calm voice, "Frieda, was it your idea to trick Yvette into going to the


    Wheeler family''s house? You wanted Mr. Chancely to shift his attention to her from your granddaughter, right?


    "No matter how much you cared about your granddaughter, you shouldn''t have made my granddaughter suffer.


    "You think Draxton should let it go as if nothing happened after the Wheelers almost ruined Yvette and Be? How can you be so shameless?!"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    "You!" Frieda was about to retort, but she just could note up with anything.


    "Frieda, get out of my house. I''ve had nothing to do with you since a long time ago. If you continue to make a scene here, I won''t show mercy!"


    At this moment, Manfred''s face finally darkened.


    Without him, the Barker family might have fallen a long time ago, and there was no way it would be the current business giant. He was also a legendary figure when he was young. As time went on, he became increasingly gentler. Even so, if he really put on a stern look, his aura would definitely intimidate everyone.


    Patriarch Wheeler was frightened because he could tell that Manfred was really


    annoyed. He reached out to pull Frieda.


    However, Frieda did not buy it. She said angrily, "Manfred, your daughter is doing so well. What''s the big deal about me having your granddaughter do Shelly a favor? Why are you so heartless?


    "You know that the Wheeler family offended Mr. Chancely and the President, but you


    just turn a blind eye to it. Isn''t it too impersonal?¡±


    Manfred was so angry that he could not utter a word.


    Erica, who had been lowering her head without saying anything, stepped forward and said with tears in her eyes, "Uncle, Aunt, I know that my mother did something wrong, but she''s your sister after all.


    ''No matter what happened, we''re still family. Please ask Draxton to let the Wheeler family off for the sake that we''re rted by blood!"


    Madame Barker looked at her in disgust. Erica was good at acting when she was


    young. Every man would want to protect her when they saw the tears in this beauty''s eyes. Fortunately, Philip loved Jean very much. Otherwise, Erica might have seeded in seducing him.


    Madame Barker sneered, "Erica, stop acting in front of us. I''ll put it straight. Our two


    families will be enemies from now on.


    "There''s no need for us to see each other again. If you don''t provoke us, we won''t do


    anything to you.


    "Otherwise, we''ll fight you to the death!"


    "Aunt..."


    "Shut up! Don''t call me aunt anymore!" Madame Barker said in disgust.


    Frieda red at Patriarch Barker and said angrily, "Manfred, are you sure you want to do this to me?"


    Manfred looked at her coldly and said, "Frieda, you owe the Barker family, not the other way around.


    "From now on, the Wheeler family will be the Barke family''s enemy. You''d better behave yourself!"


    With that, Manfred turned to Alfred and said, "Get them out. In the future, don''t let any


    Wheeler in."


    ''Manfred Barker!"


    Frieda roared.


    Alfred got the bodyguards here and asked them to throw the Wheelers out. Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker looked at each other. The two of them no longer had the appetite to have breakfast, so they just turned to go upstairs.


    Frieda had not got what she wanted yet. Watching them leave, she became anxious. "Manfred, get Draxton to call the President and let the President retract his order. "Also, ask Draxton to let Mr. Chancely off. Mr. Chancely is the heir to the Chancely family in Southeast Aelinne. You''ll be in trouble as well if you offend him!" Patriarch Barker, who was walking upstairs, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Frieda expressionlessly. "Frieda, don''t you understand what I''m saying? From now on, our families are enemies. You should know what it means to be enemies, right?


    "Howe you''re still in the mood to think about the President and Mr. Chancely? What you should be most worried about now is how to deal with it if I take revenge on


    you!


    "You''ve attacked my kids again and again. Do you think I''m a pushover?"


    After saying that, he continued upstairs.


    Madame Barker shot Frieda a re with a sneer, her eyes full of mockery.


    Frieda was stunned. Her mind buzzed when she was dragged out by the bodyguards.


    This waspletely different from what she expected!


    She thought that as long as she came to make a scene, Manfred would definitely forgive her and even promise her some benefits for the sake of the old days. Then her goal would be achieved.


    In her heart, Manfred was very easy to control. Because of her father''sst will, he would never do anything to hurt her.


    However, she did not expect that Manfred would have really turned on her this time. Frieda was still in a daze and did note to her senses until she was dragged out of the gate by the bodyguards.


    Denver looked at Frieda, wanting to say something. Since he could remember, his mother had been unreasonable and tyrannical.


    In the Weeler family, Patriarch Wheeler indulged her and her children were all obedient in front of her. As a result, her domineering and selfish personality remained unchanged over the years.


    But today, Patriarch Barker did not put up with her as before, which was totally beyond


    her expectation.


    Denver was in a dilemma. He thought his mother was in the wrong, but everything she did was for the Wheeler family. He could not me her for her mistakes.


    But this time, one thing was for sure, and that was they had offended Patriarch Barker. "Mom, let''s go home first!" he said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Frieda finally came to her senses. Looking at the tightly shut gate of the Barker family''s house, she pounced over, kicked, and punched it.


    "Manfred, what do you mean? Have you forgotten that you promised Dad to take care


    of me? Manfred, you can''t treat me like this. You''re my brother!" she shouted in a


    hoarse voice,


    However, no one in the Barker family came out.


    Manfred was really pissed off. After he went upstairs with Madame Barker, they saw


    that the doors of the bedrooms on the second floor opened. The young people all


    popped their heads out and looked at them.


    Solomon said, "Dad, Mom, you''ve finally gotten rid of that crazy woman!''


    "Great-grandpa, Great-grandma, you are so awesome. My brother and I wanted to go


    out and help you, but Dad and Mom did not let us do so.''


    Betty''s soft voice sounded.


    Draxton and Isabe were watching them silently behind the two kids.


    Hector also popped his head out from the next door.


    In the room next to Hector''s, Yvette had also woken up and was looking out with


    Megan.


    Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker were shocked.


    Madame Barker covered her chest and looked around at them,ining, What are


    you doing? You scared me!"


    Patriarch Barker was speechless.


    They had been in a bad mood because of Frieda. However, at the sight of the kids,


    they felt much better.


    Betty and Ricky were like two little angels. Their hearts would melt every time they


    saw them.


    Madame Barker waved at them and said, "My precious,e here and give your great-grandma a hug!"


    Betty and Ricky immediately ran up to her obediently.


    Watching the kids run out, Isabe said with a smile, Grandpa, Grandma, Betty and


    Ricky are sweet. With them around, you''ll definitely get a lot of fun."


    "Of course!"


    The two elders picked the two kids up and returned to their room.


    Draxton said, Be, let''s go down for breakfast."


    Isabe nodded. The two of them then went downstairs. Isabe said, "Draxton, how


    do you think Jerico is going to escape?"


    The Lockwood family was hunting Jerico. There was no way he could escape.


    He might have been caught and killed before he left Maestria, not to mention escaping across Lucsia''s border.


    Draxton snorted. "Where can he go? If he''s smart, he''ll definitely ask for help.''


    Isabe froze on the spot. You mean the Wheeler family?"


    "That''s right. It''s very likely that he''ll go back to the Wheeler family''s house and ask them to help him go abroad," Draxton sneered.


    Isabe said with a meaningful look, "That man is a thug. He''s cornered by you and might do anything crazy. The Wheeler family is asking for trouble to get him associated."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Isabe and Draxton were right. Jerico did not escape at all because there was no way he could leave Lucsia. No one could escape the Lockwood family''s hunting in Lucsia unless there was a miracle.


    When Draxton offered to y the game, he did not mean to let Jerico go. He just wanted to tease him, get back at him, and torture him.


    Jerico found a ce to hide and let his subordinates distract the Lockwood family''s men. Even so, he had a hard time the whole day.


    Late at night, he returned to the Wheeler family''s residence under the escort of his two subordinates.


    In the dark, a few North Star members were watching coldly without rming Jerico.


    Frieda and Patriarch Wheeler were in low spirits the whole day. They were dealt with a heavy blow after they made a scene at the Barker family''s house this morning. Frieda felt even worse than Patriarch Wheeler. She was so angry that she fell ill after returning home.


    In the afternoon, the Wheeler family suddenly received a piece of grievous news. The Barker family announced that they would refuse to cooperate with anyone who had business coborations with the Wheeler family in the future.


    In addition to this, the news of the President abandoning the Wheeler family got out.


    The Wheeler family''s business partners became hesitant.


    There were also people who didn''t believe that the Wheeler family would be taken down with the support of the Flouder family, so they had no n to terminate the cooperation with them.


    However, most people were smart and conservative, unwilling to take any risks. After their partners terminated or dyed their cooperation with them one by one, the Wheeler family''s huge business empire stopped working and things became really tough.


    Patriarch Wheeler was so angry and worried that he fainted immediately at the news. Fortunately, the Wheeler family still had Denver and Yax dealing with the hassle.


    Later, Michael joined them.


    The three of them temporarily kept the family from falling.


    Even so, the Wheelers are in a difficult situation. If they wanted their business to return to normal, they had to make the Barker family take back their words. But how was that possible?


    Patriarch Wheeler''s heart sank when he recalled the heartless words Manfred said this morning.


    Frieda was now lying on the bed feebly with a pale face. She muttered in disbelief, ''


    How could he treat me like that? How could he treat me like that..."


    Erica looked at her parents and said guiltily, Dad, Mom, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t brought Shelly over that day, Mr. Chancely wouldn''t have taken a fancy to her. Then we wouldn''t have made Yvette here to protect Shelly, and we wouldn''t have gotten into so much trouble..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At the mention of this, Frieda grew even angrier. She said, gritting her teeth, Manfred is so vicious. He wants me to die!


    ''Aren''t Isabe and Yvette fine? Why would he still want to corner us?"


    She covered her chest and panted painfully, sweat popping out on her forehead.


    Erica immediately wiped her sweat away with a handkerchief.


    Shellyforted Frieda, ''Grandma, don''t be angry. Rest for some time. We''ll discuss it and figure out a way when you recover.


    "How about I go apologize to Yvette and ask her to let us off tomorrow?''


    ''You silly girl, you can''t handle this matter. Yvette doesn''t have the final say," Frieda said.


    Shelly''s eyes reddened as she bit her lip uneasily.


    Michael pushed the door open and walked in. Sensing the solemn atmosphere in the room, his face turned even gloomier. "Michael, why are you back? How''s thepany?" Erica hurriedly got up and walk up to him when she saw hime in.


    Michael sighed and said, "It''s fine for the time being, but it won''tst long. If we can''t figure out a way tomorrow, it''ll be dangerous."


    "Then why did youe back?" Erica was so worried that tears sprang into her eyes.


    Michael looked at her for quite a while before he answered, "It''s useless for me to stay there. Denver and Yax can handle it.''


    Erica nodded.


    Michael lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes.


    Actually, it was Denver who let him back. He thought it might be because Denver did not want him to know some of the Wheeler family''s secrets.


    At this time, everyone in the family should work together.


    However, Denver''s actions made him suddenly realize that he was not a Wheeler.


    He treated the Wheelers as his family, but they might only see him as an outsider. Although he understood that Denver had a reason to do so, he felt hurt emotionally. Erica did not notice anything wrong. She asked, crying, "Michael, what should we do?


    Is there really no room for negotiation with the President?"


    Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda also looked at Micahel expectantly.


    Michael turned to them and said, "Dad, Mom, you''ve really done something wrong this time. You shouldn''t have gotten involved with the underworld forces from Southeast Aelinne. To make matters worse, you offended the Barker family and the Lockwood family.


    The President had once targeted the Lockwood family, but Draxton was not defeated and became even more powerful. It looks like the President has taken advantage of the Lockwood family, but actually, he can do nothing to them anymore. Other than that, he has to make friends with them.


    ''President was just looking for a chance to express goodwill to maintain his friendly rtionship with the Lockwood family when you guys offended them.''


    Patriarch Wheeler instantly wised up and widened his eyes. "So, the Wheeler family has be a tool for the President to please the Lockwood family?


    "How could the President do this? He''s the president. How could he be afraid of the


    Lockwood family? Even though the Lockwood family is verypetent, the President has taken a lot of their power away. Why would he still be afraid of them?"


    Michael frowned slightly. He thought for a moment and said, "Perhaps it has something to do with Mystical Ind. Dominic and the others said that Draxton was cooperating with Mystical Ind. They''ve controlled something that even the President is afraid of.


    "In addition, what the President took away from the Lockwood family is some of their underground forces. As for their decent businesses, the North Star Group has long infiltrated all the major fields in this country and abroad. Even the most powerful people overseas don''t dare to provoke such a business giant, not to mention the President.''


    Patriarch Wheeler became listless instantly, looking in despair.


    Frieda panted heavily a few times and was almost out of breath. She said resentfully,


    The Lockwood family... The damned Lockwood family... God, why did you make such a family the Barker''s inws? It''s unfair!''


    As she spoke, tears of resentment rolled down her face. She looked at Erica and could not help but reprimand, "You''re useless. If you made Philip your husband, we would have be the Lockwoods'' in-ws...''


    ''Mom!" Erica hurriedly interrupted her and looked guiltily at Michael.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Michael, Mom didn''t mean it. She was just too angry..."


    Michael stood rooted to the ground in silence.


    Only then did Frieda realize that she had just said something wrong and immediately stopped talking.


    The room fell into an awkward silence.


    Patriarch Wheeler heard no response from Michael, nor could he see the look on his face clearly. He became anxious and hurriedly said, "Michael, you should know your mother well. Don''t take her words to heart. That''s all in the past"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Michael closed his eyes and said, "I know, Dad."


    After a pause, he continued, "Dad, Mom, listen, if I''m not wrong, Jerico can''t escape


    from Maestria at all. The Lockwood family is so powerful that no one can escape their hunting in Lucsia.


    Jerico also knows this, so he''s very likely toe back to our house to seek your


    help.1''


    Patriarch Wheeler, Frieda, and even Erica''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    On the contrary, Michael''s eyes darkened. "Jerico is a murderer who might do


    anything crazy. It was because of the Wheeler family that he ended up so miserable.


    So, if he reallyes to us, you''d better contain him and hand him over to the


    Barkers to ease the tension between the two families.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You still want to befriend him, but I think cooperating withThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    him is like asking a tiger for its skin. It won''t end well.


    "If you don''t want the Wheeler family to fall, do as I say."


    Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda remained silent.


    Michael continued, "Dad, Mom, you''d better remember my words. Otherwise, you


    can''t afford the consequences."


    Michael had no idea if they would take his words to heart, but he could do nothing about it even if they did not listen to him.


    He had done his best to convince them. Anyway, he could not lock the Wheelers up to keep them from getting in touch with Jerico.


    There were some things that he could not help with even if he wanted to. He only


    hoped that they would take his warning seriously.


    Patriarch Wheeler said,'' Michael, we know what you mean. Don''t worry, we know


    what to do."


    Hearing that, Michael knew that there was no way he could change their minds, so he stopped trying to convince them and said, '' Dad, Mom, take a good rest. I still have


    something to deal with. I''m leaving,"


    Patriarch Wheeler nodded. "Go ahead.''


    Michael looked in Shelly''s direction and said, Shelly,e with me. I have something


    to tell you."


    Shelly looked at Erica before she got up and followed Michael out.


    The father and daughter went to the living room. As there was no one around and


    Michael remained silent, Shelly felt very uneasy. She couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Michael turned to her and sized her up for a while. His daughter had half of his features and half of Erica''s. Thinking of this, he looked at Shelly with loving eyes and said gently, Shelly, I want you to go back to the Flouder family''s house. The Wheeler family is now in trouble. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to stay here."


    Shelly widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "Dad, it''s because something happened to the Wheeler family that I should stay. Grandpa and


    Grandma are both sick. Uncle and Yax are busy with our family business. Mom and


    Aunt can''t take care of them at all.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go back to the Flouder family''s house at this


    time.''


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. The current situation is special. They won''t me you even if you leave.


    "Think about it. What if Jerico reallyes back and sees you?"


    When Shelly heard this, she was taken aback and her face turned pale. ''Dad, that


    won''t happen. He''s racking his brain to get away from being hunted. How can he be in the mood to do anything else?"


    "Anyway, listen to me and go back to the Flouder family''s house with me. I''lle here tomorrow morning to take care of your grandparents.


    They''ll be fine even without you around.''


    Michael said in a firm tone.


    Shelly still shook her head and said stubbornly, "Dad, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but it''s because Grandpa and Grandma were trying to protect me that they tricked Yvette toe over. They dote on me very much. I really don''t want to leave. I


    want to be with them."


    "Shelly!"


    Michael raised his voice with a stern look.


    Shelly took a step back warily and stared at him. "Dad, you don''t have to say anything more. I won''t go back."


    ''Michael!'' Erica''s voice came from the stairs.


    Michael looked at her. Erica''s face was a little pale and there was a flicker of mncholy in her eyes. "Michael, why did you ask Shelly to leave? Is it because of what Mom said just now?"


    "No..."


    Michael felt a little depressed. He took a deep breath and looked at Shelly, who was staring at him warily, then at his wife, who looked hurt. Realizing that he could not change their minds, he was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness.


    ''Alright. Since you''re not going back, just stay here. But, if Jerico reallyes over,


    you must call me immediately. You hear me?"


    Michael lowered his voice and said to Shelly, looking into her eyes.


    Shelly nodded vigorously.


    Michael heaved a sigh of relief and left without looking at Erica.


    ''Shelly, what did your dad say to you?" After Michael left. Erica waved at Shelly and


    asked.


    Shelly said, "Mom, Dad seems to be very certain that Mr. Chancely wille back. Do you think the same way? Mom, I''m a little scared.''


    Erica held her hand and said, "Don''t think too much. Mr. Chancely is trying to run away now. How can he be in the mood to think about anything else? Don''t be afraid. Let''s go check out your grandparents again before we go to bed."


    The mother and daughter walked towards the master bedroom together. However, as soon as they pushed open the door, they saw three uninvited guests in the quiet


    room.


    It was none other than Jerico and his two subordinates.


    "Ah!" Shelly couldn''t help but let out a cry as she looked at Jerico in horror.


    Jerico and his two subordinates also looked at them. Shelly could not tell what Jerico


    was thinking from his expression, but the sinister grins on the faces of his


    subordinates sent a chill down her spine.


    Shelly turned pale and she couldn''t help but hide behind Erica.


    Patriarch Wheeler said, What''s wrong with you? Mr. Chancely is here to discuss the


    coboration with us!''


    Erica calmed herself down and forced a smile. "Mr. Chancely, I''m sorry. Shelly is young and ignorant. Please don''t be mad at her."


    Jerico nodded gently without paying much attention to Shelly. He then turned to


    Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda.


    "As long as I can return to Southeast Aelinne, I will figure out a way to lure Draxton


    there. In my ce, he has to be at my mercy no matter how powerful he is.


    At that time, I will be the one who decides Draxton''s life and death. I will definitely


    make him pay double for what he did today."


    Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Chancely, don''t worry. As long as you can get rid of Draxton, the Wheeler Family will send you back to Southeast Aelinne at all costs!"


    Jerico nodded with satisfaction, curving up his lips into a faint smile.


    "I''m injured and my wound hasn''t been treated yet. Get me some medicine," he said.


    ''Erica, you and Shelly go get the medicine to treat Mr. Chancely''s wound. Hurry up!"


    Frieda immediately said.


    It might be because she was confident that Jerico was able to kill Draxton, Frieda cheered up again.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Erica and Shelly left the bedroom to get the medicine box. Distracted, Shelly whispered uneasily, "Mom, should I call Dad?"


    Erica suddenly turned to her and said in a high-pitched voice, "No, you can''t!'' Seeing Shelly taken aback, Erica calmed down and pulled her aside, whispering, Don''t call your dad. He doesn''t want the Wheeler family to cooperate with Mr. Chancely. What if he ruins our n?


    "Shelly, you don''t understand. Now, the Wheeler family doesn''t have an option other than working with Mr. Chancely. Don''t listen to your dad, or you''ll destroy the Wheeler family."


    At the mention of this, Erica let out a sigh. "Shelly, your dad... After all, he''s not a Wheeler. Although he means no harm, he''s unlikely to put himself in the Wheelers'' shoes.


    "As long as the Wheeler family wanted to rise and surpass the Lockwood family, it would have to take some risks. If such a thing happened to the Flouder family, your


    dad would make the same choice as we did.


    "Alright, Shelly, go to sleep. Lock the door. As long as you don''t show up in front of Mr. Chancely, he won''t do anything to you. He''s still counting on your grandpa to help him return to Southeast Aelinne."


    Shelly looked at Erica in a daze and asked, "Mom, Dad is one of us. Why don''t you


    trust him?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust him, but it''s we have different positions. Only the Wheelers will fight for what they want. Your dad doesn''t care what the Wheeler family wants." Shelly''s face turned gloomy. She returned to her room in a daze and locked the door. Sitting on the bed, she hugged herself tightly and stared nkly ahead, feeling


    confused and torn.


    When Jerico saw that only Erica came back with the medicine box, a fierce look shed across his eyes, making him look like a wild beast. He kept talking to Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda while his subordinates were treating his wound.


    "My injuries are serious, and I need to rest and eat, so I won''t leave tonight. You guys


    can figure out a way to send me away tomorrow morning," Jerico said.


    Needless to say, Patriarch Wheeler had no objections. He asked Erica to prepare


    rooms for Jerico and his men.


    Erica prepared three guest rooms, but Jerico decided to share the same room with his


    two subordinates.


    If the Wheeler family was smart, they would be able to figure out why he was doing


    So.


    But they did not give it much thought.


    Jerico''s life was filled with killing and blood. Now that he was being hunted down by


    the Lockwood family, he did not feel safe at all. Although he knew that the Wheeler


    family would not harm him, he did not trust thempletely.


    Therefore, he preferred to rest in the same room with his two subordinates. I


    But that was only one of the reasons.


    Another reason was...


    "Sir, is the Wheeler family looking down on us? They agreed to cooperate with us, but


    they don''t want you to have that girl. Do they think you''re not worthy of her?* "Sir, if it weren''t for the Wheeler family, we wouldn''t have provoked Draxton."


    Another subordinate said angrily in response to hispanion''s words.


    Jerico, who had just had something to eat, was now lying against the head of the bed


    in a bathrobe with his eyes narrowed slightly. Having been on the run for a whole day,


    he looked a little tired.


    "Sir, we should teach them some manners!"


    The two subordinates said angrily with a ferocious look.


    They had never been in such an awkward state before.


    Jerico chuckled. "Teach them some manners? Aren''t you tired? Anyway, I''m


    exhausted. Go to sleep first. Let''s teach them some manners when we wake up. Do you think only you two felt offended?"


    The two subordinates immediately understood what he meant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They looked at each other. Seeing that Jerico was indeed very tired, they did not say anything else.


    Jerico closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The two subordinates guarded by his bed vigntly. After a while, they fell asleep as well.


    Jerico''s arrival cheered up Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda. Seeing them fall asleep, Erica, who had worked hard all day, also went to bed.


    When she walked past Shelly''s room, she pushed the door, only to find it was locked from the inside. Thinking that Shelly might be asleep, she did not disturb her and went


    to her own room.


    At this point, a few members of North Star Group were squatting in the shadows of the trees by the road outside the Wheeler family''s residence.


    "The Wheelers are really bold. How dare they take in those desperados? Aren''t they afraid it would bring disaster upon their whole family? This is like inviting a demon into


    their home.''


    Another team member said, "The Wheelers don''t seem to be very smart. I wonder how they make the Wheeler family a business giant in Maestria." Another person chuckled. "The Wheelers are not stupid. They''re just possessed. They''re probably influenced by Frieda and can''t wait to take down the Lockwood family. Unfortunately, these crazy people are just daydreaming."


    "Then should we still wait here? I don''t think Jerico will make a move for a while."


    ¡°Let''s go home first ande back tomorrow morning!" the captain said. The team members exchanged nces and got up before they went home to get some sleep.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. When Jerico and his subordinates woke up, it was already past two in the morning.


    They looked at each other. One of the subordinates opened the door and popped out


    his head. It was silent outside. The lights in the hall were off, but he could vaguely see everything in the dim moonlight.


    He walked back and said, ''Sir, they''re all asleep."


    Jerico sat up with a sneer and got out of bed, saying, "Don''t you guys want to teach


    them some manners? Let''s go!"


    A ferocious look glinted in his eyes as he spoke.


    Shelly actually did not sleep well. What Miachel and Erica said echoed in her mind all


    along. She held her phone but did not make a call.


    She was shocked when she learned that her mother did not really trust her father.


    At the thought that Mr. Chancely was sleeping in the same house as her tonight, she


    felt like her blood was frozen.


    Amidst her uneasiness and fear, she had a hard time falling asleep. After she was eventually asleep, she had nightmares and was woken up twice.


    The first time, she dreamed of her father reprimanding her and her mother in disappointment. Watching her father leave sadly, she was heartbroken and cried


    bitterly.


    The second time, she dreamed of herself being captured by Mr. Chancely and


    tortured....


    After waking up, she realized that it was only a nightmare. Sheforted herself for a


    long time before falling asleep again. However, she suddenly felt that someone was


    taking off her pajamas.


    She even sensed a pair of extremely terrifying eyes staring at her.


    Shelly thought she might be having a nightmare again.


    She snapped open her eyes and found in shock that Jerico was on top of her.


    At the door, Jerico''s two subordinates were also looking at her with ferocious,


    lecherous eyes.


    Shelly''s eyes immediately widened in horror. When she was about to scream, Jerico quickly stuffed a piece of clothing he had just ripped off from her into her mouth.


    Shelly could only whimper in a low voice.


    What happened next was a nightmare that she had never imagined.


    The light in Shelly''s eyes gradually extinguished, reced by despair and emptiness.


    Her tears had already dried up, and her whole body was covered with bruises. Even though Jerico had taken the clothing out of her mouth, she did not let out a cry. Two hourster, the three men finished what they were doing with satisfaction when they found out it was about dawn. Jerico stared at the girl on the bed like a broken doll


    with a sneer. That''s it. You don''t like me? Hum!''


    As he spoke, Jerico aimed his phone at Shelly and started taking photos.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    As they had guests at home, Frieda and Patriarch Wheeler got up early the next morning.


    So did Erica. As soon as she got up, she asked the servants to prepare a hearty breakfast.


    Frieda and Patriarch Wheeler went downstairs and nodded in satisfaction. In a good mood, Frieda had a smile on her face as she spoke.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''Erica, thank you for your hard work. Fortunately, you came back to help. Otherwise, your sister-inw Lydia wouldn''t have been able to take care of all this alone."


    ''Mom, what are you talking about? I''m your daughter. Lydia went to the office early in the morning to send breakfast to Denver and Yax. She was worried because they didn''te backst night."


    ''s, I wonder how thepany is doing." Patriarch Wheeler sighed. Frieda said. Hubby, why are you sighing? When we send Mr. Chancely back to Southeast Aelinne, Draxton is dead meat.


    "The Barker family is nothing without Draxton. President will definitely be pleased to hear the news. Then he might take us seriously again. That''s when the Wheeler family rises!''


    Patriarch Wheeler didn''t say anything, but he looked like he thought the same way. Erica said cheerfully, "Dad, Mom, when the Wheeler family surpasses the Lockwood family, I''ll let Philip kneel in front of me and apologize!''


    She was still mad at Philip. Though it had been more than 20 years, she had not let it go yet.


    Erica did not think she was inferior to Jeanne in every aspect, but Philip thought less of her. She would trample that man''s pride under her feet one day. As for Jeanne...


    The three of them chatted for a while, picturing the bright future of the Wheeler family.


    Patriarch Wheeler said, "Erica, go check out if Mr. Chancely has woken up. Ask him down for breakfast. We''ll discuss business together after breakfast."


    Erica nodded. When she walked past Shelly''s room, she saw that the door was closed and it was very quiet inside.


    Shelly was usually still asleep at this time. Instead of waking her up. Erica went straight to the guest room.


    Actually, she did not want Shelly to face Jerico. It was good that they did not see each other.


    She was about to knock when the door of the guest room opened from the inside.


    Jerico and his subordinates walked out, dressed neatly.


    The three of them had smiles on their glowing faces, obviously having a good restst night.


    Erica was delighted to see them in a good mood. She asked with a smile, Mr. Chancely, you got up so early! Did you sleep wellst night?" The room was quiet.


    Erica knocked again and asked, "Shelly, are you awake? Get up.¡±


    Still, no one responded.


    Erica muttered with a frown, "Why is the kid still asleep at this hour?"


    She twisted the doorknob unwittingly. Next, the door opened.


    A trace of doubt shed across Erica''s eyes. When she was herest night, Shelly''s door was locked from the inside. Why was it unlocked now?


    Could it be that Shelly had gone out while she was not watching?


    ''Did the kid secretly return to the Flouder family''s house?" Erica wondered.


    If Shelly dared to talk nonsense in front of Micahel, she would definitely not let her off.


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Erica''s mind. As soon as she entered Shelly''s room, she look in the direction of the bed.


    At the sight of her daughter. Erica froze on the spot, her eyes wide open in shock.


    She couldn''t help but scream. With her head buzzing, she felt cold deep to the bones.


    When she came to her senses, she pounced on the bed and stared at her daughter, who was in a daze with bruises all over, heartbroken. Watching Jerico and the other two walk towards the study with Patriarch Wheeler, she got up and went to Shelly''s room.


    She knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    The room was quiet.


    Erica knocked again and asked, "Shelly, are you awake? Get up.¡±


    Still, no one responded.


    Erica muttered with a frown, "Why is the kid still asleep at this hour?"


    She twisted the doorknob unwittingly. Next, the door opened.


    A trace of doubt shed across Erica''s eyes. When she was herest night, Shelly''s door was locked from the inside. Why was it unlocked now?


    Could it be that Shelly had gone out while she was not watching?


    ''Did the kid secretly return to the Flouder family''s house?" Erica wondered.


    If Shelly dared to talk nonsense in front of Micahel, she would definitely not let her off.


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Erica''s mind. As soon as she entered Shelly''s room, she look in the direction of the bed.


    At the sight of her daughter, Erica froze on the spot, her eyes wide open in shock.


    She couldn''t help but scream. With her head buzzing, she felt cold deep to the bones.


    When she came to her senses, she pounced on the bed and stared at her daughter, who was in a daze with bruises all over, heartbroken. "Shelly, how did you be like this? What happened?"


    Erica reached out her trembling hand, but she did not dare to touch Shelly because she was injured so badly.


    Shelly looked nkly ahead, her eyes wide open. It seemed like she had not blinked for a long time.


    When Erica saw the tearstains at the corners of Shelly''s bloodshot eyes, she felt herself slipping into meltdown mode. "Ahhhh! Shelly! Ahhh..."


    Erica''s body swayed and she fell to the floor. Covering her head with her hands, she felt her mind go nk and she had no idea what to do. The servants heard her scream and rushed over. "Mrs. Flouder, what''s wrong?" A maid hurried in.


    "Get out! Get out!" Erica suddenly roared hysterically. She got up from the floor and kicked the maid out. However, the maid had already seen Shelly on the bed. She was stunned and walked out in a daze.


    Frieda, who was standing at the door of the study with a gloomy face, asked sternly,


    ''What''s wrong? Why are you screaming?''


    The maid looked at Frieda in a panic. Her lips trembled and she could not utter a word.


    At this moment, Erica ran out and shouted anxiously, "Doctor! Get the doctor here! Ambnce! Call an ambnce!"


    The stern look in Frieda''s eyes was reced by worry. She looked at Erica and asked in a high-pitched voice, "Erica, what happened? Why did you call an ambnce? Is Shelly sick?'' Only then did Erica notice Frieda and turn to her.


    Frieda was shocked by her bloodshot eyes. "Why are you like this?" she scolded.


    Despite what she said, Frieda felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help but walk up to Erica.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Frieda was a bit annoyed, but she knew that Erica was temperamentally cool and collected, and she wouldn''t have screamed if nothing happened. Thinking of this, she struggled to hold back her anger.


    Erica watched Frieda enter the room in a daze, her eyes bloodshot. The next second, she heard Frieda scream as well.


    Frieda looked at Shelly on the bed in shock. All of the blood in her body rushed to her brain. Her head spun and she fell to the floor.


    Erica did not help her up. She stared nkly at Frieda and mumbled, "Mom, it''s Mr. Chancely. Mom..."


    Frieda waspletely dumbfounded.


    Themotion caught Patriarch Wheeler''s attention. He looked at Jerico apologetically and said, "Mr. Chancely, I''m sorry. I''ll go check out what they''re screaming for."


    Judging from Erica and Frieda''s miserable screams, Patriarch Wheeler could tell that something was wrong. He would not feel assured if he did not go take a look.


    Jerico''s two subordinates were standing behind him now. Their eyes shone with excitement as if they could not wait to watch a big show.


    Jerico smiled meaningfully and stood up. "Why don''t we go take a look together?"


    Patriarch Wheeler hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Jerico and the other two had already walked out, he thought it would be inappropriate to stop them, so he just followed them out.


    Erica was standing at the door. When she saw Patriarch Wheeler walk over with Jerico and his men, her bloodshot eyes were filled with horror instantly.


    She shrieked and rushed into the room like a lunatic. After covering Shelly with a nket, she opened her arms in front of the bed, staring at the door warily.


    Patriarch Wheeler frowned. Though he already figured that something was wrong, his face turned pale at the sight of Shelly.


    Erica tried to block his view, but he still saw everything on the bed clearly. He could tell what had happened without a second thought.


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at Jerico in disbelief.


    Jerico looked at the girl on the bed with a smile and said teasingly, ''Mr. Wheeler, why are you looking at me like that? You should know I''m into Miss Flouder, right?


    "I once clearly expressed my feelings for Miss Flouder. What''s the big deal for us to spend a night with her?


    ''Besides, since we''re going to work together, we''re family. It would happen sooner orter."


    Patriarch Wheeler stared at Jerico, his bloodshot eyes wide open.


    ''You, you..." Erica''s head buzzed when she heard the word "us". "So, the three of you...''


    She looked at Jerico''s subordinates behind him, her eyes darting fire.


    However, the two men did not panic but smiled cheekily at her.


    Erica was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Her heart ached and tears popped out in an instant.


    Frieda was still sitting on the floor, staring nkly at Jerico and his men.


    Jerico smiled and said, "Why are you so surprised? My subordinates had been through a lot with me. How could I have fun without them?


    ''What''s more, Miss Flouder herself had no objection. Mr. Wheeler, we are family now. Let''s discuss business."


    ''No!'' Erica screamed and roared, "You ruined my daughter. How could you make such an understatement?!" Jerico looked at her in surprise. The Wheelers should know who I am. I thought you all knew what I would do!" Erica froze on the spot.


    Michael''s words echoed in her mind as she looked at Jerico in a daze.


    Before she could regret it, she was overwhelmed with fear. She did not dare to think further about it. If she had listened to Michael, their daughter would not have ended up like this.


    If Michael had brought Shelly back to the Flouder family''s housest night, she would not have...


    "Mr. Chancely, we''re sincerely cooperating with you. How could you treat my granddaughter like this? Do you think the Wheeler family is easy to mess with?"


    Patriarch Wheeler was pissed off as well. He wanted to work with Jerico again, but if he acted like a pushover, Jerico would definitely be even more arrogant.


    It would put the Wheeler family at a disadvantage.


    Thinking of this, he questioned Jerico angrily with a stern look.


    Jerico chuckled without saying anything. Actually, he had seen through Patriarch


    Wheeler''s mind. He took out his phone and showed Patriarch Wheeler the videos they shot and the photos they took while they were doing the outrageous thingst night.


    At a single nce, Patriarch Wheeler''s vision faded to ck. His chest tightened and he almost coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    His face turned ghastly pale.


    Jerico smiled gently, which made him look even more dangerous and terrifying under such circumstances.


    "I have a hobby. I always want to keep memories of the women I have intimacy with. I''ll enjoy these photos and videos myself when I have time. But if I''m unhappy, I''ll take them out for everyone to enjoy. Haha...''


    Patriarch Wheeler''s face twitched and his lips trembled. He stared at Jerico, unable to utter a word.


    At this moment, the doctor and the ambnce arrived. As if a drowning man suddenly saw his rescuer, Erica quickly moved aside to let the doctor carry Shelly onto the stretcher.


    While Shelly was being carried out, Jerico nced at her with interest before he said with a smile, Mr. Wheeler, can we get back to business now?"


    Erica left with the doctors, but before she went downstairs, she heard Patriarch


    Wheeler say with a sigh, "What''s done is done. We can''t terminate the cooperation between us simply because of this..."


    Erica stopped in her tracks, hatred rising from her heart. But she did not have time to do anything for now, so she just followed the doctors into the ambnce.


    Erica held her phone tightly, wanting to call Michael, but she did not know how to tell him about this.


    "Haha! Mr. Wheeler, you''re indeed a person who will achieve something big. Let''s continue our discussion then," said Jerico.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Frieda''s face was twisted. Patriarch Wheeler looked at her and said, "Frieda, Shelly will be fine."


    He winked at Frieda and continued, "The first priority right now is to get rid of Draxton. Only then can we make it up to Shelly."


    Frieda was stunned. She thought about it and realized that it made sense. Shelly had lost her chastity. Even if they turned on Jerico, nothing could be changed. What''s more, they would lose the chance to take down the Lockwood family.


    That was what people were like. The greater the price they paid, the less they wanted to give up.


    Now, the Wheeler family was subjected to Jerico. There was no going back.


    Frieda closed her eyes hard. A whileter, she opened her eyes and slowly got up from the floor. "Alright, as long as Mr. Chancely can kill Draxton...''


    In the meanwhile, Erica arrived at the hospital. Looking at the closed door of the emergency room, she could not hold back her tears anymore. She dialed Michael''s number with her trembling hand. Yvette went out after having breakfast with her family.


    Isabe poked Hector and asked, Where did your sister go? She looked a bit nervous, and she didn''t even tell anyone about where she was going.''


    Hector looked around sneakily. When he saw that the elders were not paying attention to them, he moved closer and whispered to Isabe, "I''m telling you, but don''t tell my cousin.''


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, "Is she in a rtionship?" Hector''s eyes widened in shock. "Is that so obvious?"

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Isabeughed. "Sure, it''s obvious."


    Hector said, "Be, you''re so smart! My parents. Grandpa, and Grandma haven''t figured it out yet.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "My sister never tells anyone about her boyfriend. Even I don''t know who he is. If I hadn''t identally discovered that she was chatting with someone some time ago, I wouldn''t have known that she was in a rtionship!"


    Isabe was even more curious. "She even keeps it from you? You don''t know anything about her boyfriend?


    "Yes." Hector frowned and said, "I''ve asked her a few times. Every time, she was reluctant to say anything about that man and changed the topic quickly as if her boyfriend was a monster she didn''t want anyone to see. It''s normal to have a boyfriend at her age. I don''t understand why she''s hiding this from us."


    Isabe put on a serious look and said, "Your sister is a noble youngdy. She''s supposed to have a boyfriend from a wealthy family with a simr social status as the Barker family.


    "However... since she''s so reluctant to let us know about her boyfriend, I guess that man is unlikely to be from a noble family. As her brother, you should check things out so she won''t get hurt."


    Hector sighed helplessly. "I told her that. She looks good-natured, but she''s actually very stubborn. If she doesn''t want to tell you, you can''t get anything out of her.


    "Be, I can tell she treats you differently. You''re of her age. Why don''t you ask her about it when shees back?"


    As the two of them were discussing in a low voice, Betty and Ricky pricked their ears and listened carefully out of curiosity.


    After they finished gossiping about Yvette, Isabe and Hector looked up and saw the two kids'' chubby faces.


    With a doting smile, Isabe pulled the kids over and kissed them on the cheek.


    Seeing the smug look in her eyes, Betty and Ricky felt a little helpless. They looked at


    Isabe dotingly and asked, "Mom, do you want to kiss us again?"


    With that, they moved the other side of their face to Isabe.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows. Ever since she got pregnant, Draxton and even the two kids doted on her very much.


    Yvette left the Barker family''s house and drove to the restaurant in a mall.


    When she arrived, a man was already waiting there.


    He sat in the corner. The lights in the dining hall emitted a soft glow, making the corner a bit dark. No one would notice him if they did not take a close look.


    When Yvette saw the man, a sweet smile appeared on her gentle face.


    She walked over and sat down opposite him. ''Isaac, hope I didn''t keep you waiting for too long.¡±


    She was here 10 minutes earlier than the time they had arranged, but to her surprise,


    Isaac was already there when she arrived.


    When they were on a date before, Isaac waste most of the time.


    Isaac said, "I''ve just arrived. Come on, order what you want to eat."


    Yvette was used to it. She picked up the menu and ordered the food. Then, she propped her hand on her chin and looked at the man opposite her. "Tell me, why did you suddenly ask me out? Do you have something to say to me?''


    Isaac''s eyebrows shot up. He narrowed his eyes while looking at her. "Miss Barker, what do you want me to say to you?"


    Yvette blushed and lowered her head to avoid his gaze. She stammered, "I... I''m not a mind-reader. How can I know what you''re going to tell me?''


    The uninhibited look on Isaac''s face disappeared. He looked at Yvette silently and opened his mouth but did not utter a word. He then picked up the coffee cup in front of him and took a sip.


    After a long silence, he said, "I did have something to discuss with you."


    Yvette pursed her lips nervously and looked at him.


    Looking at her sparkling eyes, Isaac felt a twinge in his heart. But the next second, he chuckled and asked, "Yvette, what do you like about me?''


    Yvette said unhappily, ''You''ve asked the same question quite a few times, and I''ve answered it so many times."


    "Love at first sight? Fuck it!" Isaac sneered.


    ''People always say that if someone falls in love with another person at first sight, it must be because he is attracted by that person''s appearance. Look at my face!'' Isaac pointed a finger at his face.


    He did not have delicate features. A terrible scar winding at the corner of his eye made his rugged face look even more ferocious. Usually, girls would want to flee at the sight of such a man, let alone an obedient youngdy from an aristocratic family like Yvette.


    Yvette stared at his face quietly for a while, her face turning even redder. Then, she lowered her head shyly.


    After freezing for a while, Isaac picked up the cup and took another sip of coffee. He then cursed angrily, "Damn it!"


    With her head lowered, Yvette got all blushed, even her ears.


    Isaac shot her a re. At this moment, the waiter brought food over.


    Yvette had just had breakfast and was not hungry. However, Isaac had obviously not had anything yet, so she began to eat with him.


    Isaac did not say a word as he ate. His way of eating had nothing to do with elegance and was even a little rude. Yvette only took small bites from time to time and quietly watched him gobble his food down. After finishing the dishes on the table, Isaac picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "I''m done eating. Alright, let''s get to the point."


    Yvette looked at him, bit her lip, and said hesitantly, "You... you''re not breaking up with me again, are you?''


    "Ha! Seems like you''re getting smarter!" Isaac snorted.


    Yvette remained silent with her lipspressed.


    Isaac said, "That''s right, I''ll break up with you! I''m serious this time. There''s no room for negotiation."


    Tears welled up in Yvette''s eyes.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t be like this. I won''t buy it!" Isaac growled fiercely.


    "Okay. Let''s break up. Why are you so aggressive?" Yvette raised her head abruptly and red at him angrily.


    Isaac asked in shock, "Are you serious?


    "Yes." Yvette nodded seriously.


    Isaac looked unblinkingly at her.


    Yvette continued, "After we break up, I''ll make you get back together with me again."


    "Damn!''


    Isaac almost mmed the table in anger.


    "I already have a girlfriend. I spent the night at her ce yesterday!" he said grumpily. Yvette said calmly, "You used this excuse thest time we broke up.'' "Holy crap!"


    Yvette just looked at him calmly.


    Isaac suddenly stood up and grabbed her hand. "If you really like me that much and don''t want to break up with me, let''s go to the hotel. I''ll fuck you right there!"


    Yvette blushed again. After hesitating for a short while, she said, "Alright!"


    Isaac sneered. "Fine! Don''t regret it!"


    At this moment, the waiter walked over. "Sir, Miss, you haven''t paid the bill yet."


    Isaac nced sideways at Yvette.


    Yvette immediately took out her credit card to pay.


    The waiter looked at Isaac with disdain when he left.


    Isaac teased as he pulled Yvette out, "You''re the one who pays the bill. You''re the one who takes the initiative in this rtionship. I''m alwayste for our dates. What the hell do you like about me? I''ll correct it, alright?"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Isaac pulled Yvette out of the mall and into the underground parking lot. Yvette''s car was also parked in it, but Isaac stuffed her into his car.


    Although the two of them had been dating for five years, Yvette rarely got into Isaac''s car.


    She looked around curiously as if she had just found something special.


    "Hmph, what are you looking at? Miss Barker, you''ve seen all kinds of fancy cars. What''s so good about mine?''


    Isaac was even more upset when he saw the curious baby scan around in his car.


    Yvette said calmly, "You don''t understand.''


    "I don''t understand? Ha! Do you know where I''m driving you?1'' Isaac suddenly narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shining in them.


    Only then did Yvette remember that this man had just said that he would drive her to a hotel...


    Her fair face immediately turned red, and the redness spread all the way to her neck.


    She looked like a peach just ripe, fresh and juicy, making Isaac want to swallow her up right away.


    Isaac felt his throat parched and quickly averted his gaze.


    ''Are you afraid?" he started the car and asked, looking ahead. "If you''re afraid, beg me now and I''ll let you go!''


    Yvette retorted, "Who''s afraid?"


    ''Hum!1'' Along with Isaac''s sneer, the car sped away.


    Yvette did not speak all the way, her face still red. She tilted her head and looked out of the car window, not daring to look at Isaac.


    Isaac remained silent with a gloomy face. He looked ahead all along while driving.


    A whileter, they arrived at a hotel nearby.


    Isaac parked the car in the hotel square and turned his head to look at the woman beside him."Here we are.''


    Yvette looked up at the entrance of the hotel and grabbed her clothes tightly, her face as red as a cooked shrimp.


    However, she did not want to give up. She would have to break up with Isaac if she left.


    Just as she was about to get out of the car, Isaac grabbed her wrist, his eyebrows shooting up. Startled, Yvette looked back and met his eyes. "Why are you in such a hurry? Have you been long wanting to sleep with me?" Isaac yelled.


    Yvette felt both embarrassed and angry, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Isaac snorted. "Since you can''t wait, why don''t we just do it in the car?"


    With that, he suddenly picked Yvette up and stuffed her into the backseat.


    After that, he went to the back seat as well.


    Isaac pinned Yvette under him and reached out to pull her clothes with a ferocious expression. Yvette was a little nervous and her eyes were especially bright as she stared at him. Isaac looked a bit scary at this point.


    After staring at him for a while, Yvette slowly closed her eyes, looking like she was ready to let him do whatever he wanted.


    Isaac''s suddenly stopped what he was doing when he saw her like this.


    After freezing for a while, he suddenly punched the seat angrily. ''Fuck! Yvette, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    He jumped back into the driver''s seat in a huff and loosened a few buttons on his shirt.


    When Yvette got up from the backseat, her sses fell, revealing her beautiful, delicate face.


    She asked in confusion, "W-why aren''t you continuing?"


    "Shut up!"


    Isaac shouted angrily and red at her fiercely through the rearview mirror. When he saw her beautiful features, his face instantly darkened and he grew even angrier. Put on your sses. Why did you take them off? Are you trying to seduce me?''


    "Oh." Yvette put on her sses as she was told and sat upright, looking quiet and obedient. Everyone could tell she was a well-behaved girl from a prestigious family at a single nce.


    Isaac cursed again before he drove away from the hotel.


    Yvette pursed her lips, feeling a little disappointed. "Wh-where are you taking me? Aren''t we going to the hotel?"


    Veins popped out on Isaac''s forehead. He did not answer, his face remaining gloomy.


    He drove all the way back to the mall and stopped the car in the underground parking lot again.


    "Get out!''


    He yelled grumpily.


    Yvette did not move. She pushed her sses up and asked, "If I get out of the car, will you take it as I agree to break up with you?"


    Isaac was pissed off. He red at her, his face twisted with anger. "No, I won''t!"


    Yvette''s eyes lit up. So we''re not breaking up today?"


    Isaac almost coughed up a mouthful of blood. With a grim expression, he said fiercely,


    "We''re not breaking up!"


    "Alright, I''ll ask you out and treat you to dinner next time!''


    With that, Yvette pushed the car door open and got out of the car.


    As she walked towards her own car, she turned around and waved at Isaac.


    After watching Yvette get into her car and leave, Isaac did not drive away immediately.


    He smashed the steering wheel frustratedly and cursed, "Fuck!"


    Isaac listlessly returned to Sapphire Club which was an important ce for the Star


    Society members to meet up in Maestria. When his subordinates saw him in a bad mood, they were all a little worried. They had been in troubletely. Could it be that something happened again? Isaac''s assistant Harry dismissed the others. When only the two of them were left in the private room, Harry asked, the corners of his mouth twitching a few times, "Isaac, did you fail to break up again?" Isaac nodded gloomily and took a gulp of the wine on the bar.


    The corners of Harry''s mouth twitched again. He struggled to hold back hisughter and said, "Isaac, why don''t you just marry Miss Barker? It''s been five years. Count how many times you''ve tried. Have you ever seeded?"


    Isaac shot him a cold re and said angrily, "Get lost! You know fucking shit!"


    Seeing him lose his temper, Harry did not dare to say anything more.


    At this point, Yvette returned home. She was disappointed, but there was also a hint of sweetness in her disappointment.


    She was not surprised by Isaac''s behavior.


    Her gut told her that he wouldn''t hurt her.


    Because she trusted him, she was willing to give him everything.


    As she approached their house, Yvette sighed and suppressed the slight disappointment in her heart. She walked into the room, pretending that nothing had happened. Isabe and Hector turned to her at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other. Yvette looked just normal. They could not tell how she was doing with her boyfriend judging from her expression.


    Hector walked up to Isabe, pulled her sleeve, and winked at her. "Be, I''ll leave it to you."


    Draxton nced at him without saying anything.


    Isabe nodded and shed him an ''OK'' gesture.


    After lunch, Isabe knocked on the door of Yvette''s room. When Yvette saw her, her eyes lit up. Be, it''s you! Do you have something to talk to me about?"


    As she spoke, Yvette pulled Isabe into the house.


    Isabe smiled and said, "I''m here to chat with you.''


    The two of them sat down on the edge of the bed. Yvette smiled shyly and said, "Cool! I like to chat with you."


    "Be, have you ever learned martial arts?"


    Isabe nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve learned a little."


    "Be, you''re so modest."


    Isabe grabbed Jerico and banged his head on the door that day. Yvette believed she would not be able to do so if Isabe only knew a little about martial arts.


    She said shyly, "Be, can you teach me? I want to learn a few moves to protect myself."


    Isabe raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, "Why? Were you frightened by what happened that day?''


    Yvette lowered her head and said, "Well, not really. I just want to learn some martial skills. Maybe... maybe I''ll use them one day. Who knows?"


    Isabe eyed her from head to toe and said, "It''s because of my physique that I can reach my current level. If you want to learn, you''ll have to work very hard, or you can only learn some fancy moves. You''ve been living afortable life. There''s no need for you to do so."


    Yvette bit her lip and said, "Be, I can endure hardship."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Even if you can endure hardship, it''s not easy to master martial skills," Isabe said.


    Yvette felt very disappointed, looking like she had just been dealt a heavy blow.


    Isabe continued, "But if you really want to learn, I can teach you some self-defense skills."


    Yvette looked at her with inquiring eyes.


    Isabe shook her hand and a long fine needle immediately appeared between her fingers. Staring at the needle, Yvette''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    She remembered that Be had used such a needle to confine Jerico that day.


    "I can make you master this skill quickly. You just need to remember the acupoints of the human body. Then, I''ll teach you acupuncture.


    ''When you encounter danger, you have a good chance to use the needle to subdue the enemy. But you''re gonna tell me why you want to learn self-defend skills."


    Yvette blinked. "I just... I just want to be able to protect myself. If something happens... I won''t be a burden."


    Isabe looked at her thoughtfully.


    Yvette felt a little ufortable under her gaze.


    Isabe smiled yfully and asked, ''Yvette, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Yvette blushed instantly, a trace of panic shing across her eyes. Without giving it a second thought, she said, "No, I don''t.''


    Isabe turned her fingertips and put away the fine needle. "Why are you so shy? I used to be in a rtionship too. You can''t keep it from me. Do you want to learn acupuncture from me? If you want, just tell me.'' Isabe leaned against the head of the bed, looking like she was ready to listen to Yvette''s romance.


    Yvette said angrily, "Be, did that brat Hector tell you?"


    Isabe answered, "Not really. I figured out that you were in a rtionship, so I confirmed it with Hector.


    ''Why do you have to hide it from us? Is your boyfriend a gangster or something?"


    "No, it''s not like that,'' Yvette immediately denied it. "He''s a very good person."


    Isabe narrowed her eyes. She noticed the affection in Yvette''s eyes when she talked about her boyfriend.


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you tell us about him? Your cousin and I are here too. We can treat him to dinner.


    ''You''re the same age as Olivia, right? She already has a boyfriend. Why are you so shy?"


    Yvette pursed her lips and said, "Be, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but... he doesn''t want me to tell anyone. If I don''t listen to him, he''ll break up with me.'' Yvette lowered her head with a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Isabe sneered. "How long have you two been dating? Are you sure he really loves you?"


    Yvette also wanted to tell someone about what bothering her. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Five years. We''ve been together for five years. Be, I love him.''


    Isabe''s eyes widened in shock. "Five years? You two have been dating for five years, but you''ve never told your family anything about this?" What shocked her the most was that the Barker family had never found it out.


    Isabe could not help but size up Yvette again. "Gosh! As the saying goes, ''Men couldn''t be judged by their looks'' Yvette looks as obedient as a bunny. Howe she''s so good at disguising? Could it be that she''s actually a scheming girl?'' she wondered.


    Yvette blushed under her gaze and exined, "We don''t meet often. He doesn''t let me go see him. Every time we meet, he wants to break up with me. So I don''t see him much anymore. I won''t go meet him unless I miss him too much."


    "He wants to break up with you every time you two meet?" Isabe was curious. "This person is quite interesting.


    "Be, he''s not from a rich family. I hope you won''t tell anyone about this, including Draxton and Hector.


    "He''s a good man. He won''t hurt me."


    Isabe did not ask further. "Alright, from today onwards. I''ll teach you how to use acupuncture to seal people''s acupoints.


    "But since I already know that you have a boyfriend, I hope that you can let me meet him."


    Yvette was in a dilemma.


    Isabe promised, "I won''t tell anyone, including Draxton and Hector."


    Yvette said with a bitter look as if she was about to cry the next second,'' Be, I can''t. I''m afraid that if he finds out, he''ll immediately use it as an excuse to break up with me."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows. She was so curious that she felt like a cat was scratching her heart.


    ''Alright, I believe you know what you''re doing." Isabe did not force Yvette anymore.


    In the hospital. Shelly was finally wheeled out of the emergency room.


    She was still unconscious, her eyes closed and her face pale.


    Erica and Michael rushed over and stared at the girl on the sick bed. Michael asked with tears in his eyes, "Doctor, how... is my daughter?" The doctor looked at him with aplicated gaze. He knew Michael. This man was the head of the Flouder family, a celebrity in Maestria. The doctor did not expect his daughter to encounter such a thing...


    He said, Mr. Flouder, your daughter is out of danger now. If she''s taken good care of, she''ll be fine and will still have babies.


    "But... after what happened... I suggest you get her a good psychiatrist. I think the psychological trauma will be more serious than the physical one."


    Michael felt a twinge in his heart, but he struggled to hold back his tears.


    Erica broke down and tears streamed down her face.


    After sending Shelly back to the ward, Erica and Michael remained silent for a while.


    Michael looked at Erica in disappointment and said in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you call me? You didn''t call, and neither did Shelly. Why?'' Erica flew into a rage out of humiliation. How could I know that Jerico would do that? I didn''t expect it to happen. Now, you''re ming me when something happened to our daughter.


    "If it weren''t for you..."


    Erica didn''t continue.


    Michael said guiltily, That''s right. If I insisted on bringing Shelly back to the Flouder family''s house, this wouldn''t have happened. I should have been tougher."


    Erica looked at him, the sadness in her eyes gradually reced by resentment.


    "Yeah, why didn''t you be a little tougher?"


    She murmured.


    If Michael was tough enough to fight against the Lockwood family, the Wheeler family would not have to cooperate with Jerico...


    Michael was filled with regret for not taking his daughter back to the Flouder familyst night. He knew the Wheelers would do anything for benefits, but he still left her to stay with them.


    "I swear I''ll take revenge!" Hatred shed across Michael''s eyes as he spoke.


    Erica looked at him and widened her eyes. She asked warily, "Michael, what are you going to do?"


    Michael said resentfully, his eyes turning bloodshot, "I want Jerico to pay for what he did.''


    "No!'' Erica blurted out. Stupefied, Michael looked at her in a daze.


    Erica hurriedly exined, ''Jerico is not easy to mess with. Michael, don''t... don''t act rashly..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hmph! Not easy to mess with? I''ll avenge my daughter even at the cost of the whole Flouder family. If I don''t even dare to defend her when my daughter is hurt, I don''t deserve to be his father." Tears rolled down Erica''s face. Shelly... How did this happen to her? It''s all my fault. It''s all..."


    A trace of resentment suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    It was all the Barker family''s fault! I


    If Yvette and Isabe let Jerico get what he wanted that day, such a thing wouldn''t have happened to Shelly.


    Her daughter was ruined, but Yvette was still safe and sound. It was unfair! She would make Yvette suffer twice as much as Shelly did.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    The hatred in Erica''s eyes grew increasingly denser. Michael was now immersed in pain and did not notice it at all.


    At this point, Shelly, who was lying on the bed, moved. Michael''s heart skipped a beat.


    He strode to the bedside and stared at her nervously.


    Shelly''s eyshes fluttered, then she opened her eyes.


    "Shelly..." Michael called out carefully. Shelly stared nkly at the ceiling without any reaction.


    "Shelly! Michael raised his voice slightly.


    Still, Shelly did not respond.


    "Shelly, Shelly! It''s Mom, Shelly..."


    Erica pounced on the bed and began shaking Shelly''s shoulders. However, Shelly was still staring at the ceiling in a daze, with obvious blood streaks in her eyes.


    Erica''s eyes widened. She exerted more strength on her arms, causing Shelly''s body to shake violently.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Seeing that, Michael pulled Erica away and shouted, "Erica, you''ll hurt her if you continue to do this!"


    Erica''s eyes were wide open and filled with fear. She burst into tears and said, "What''s wrong with Shelly? Why isn''t she saying anything? Shelly..."


    Michaelforted her, "Erica, Shelly will be fine. Let''s avenge her and let that bastard pay the price!''


    Erica stopped crying and suddenly calmed down.


    The Wheeler family was still counting on Jerico to kill Draxton. How could they take revenge on him now? No, they couldn''t!


    Moreover, the Chancely family was in Southeast Aelinne. There was no way they could go there to get even with Jerico.


    Thinking that she had calmed down, Michael turned to the bed and called Shelly twice, but Shelly remained motionless.


    Despite the twinge in his heart, Michael raised his hand and pped her hard.


    Shelly''s already red and swollen face was instantly covered with five fingerprints. Her head tilted with the p.


    Erica asked in shock,'' Michael, what are you doing?" However, Michael just ignored her.


    At this moment, Shelly finally blinked and came to her senses.


    Erica was stunned. Michael said coldly, "Shelly, you don''t have the right to be weak. You have only yourself to me for what you suffered! "Why didn''t you call me? Didn''t I tell you to call me?"


    Michael had never been so ruthless to Shelly. However, Shelly could tell his voice was trembling violently when he was speaking to her coldly.


    Tears welled up and she started crying loudly.


    Michael''s eyes turned red as well, tears streaming down his face. He bent down to pick Shelly up, hugged her tightly, and keptforting her, ''Cry it out. It''s okay. Daddy is here!'' "Boohoo... Dad..."


    Shelly hugged Michael tightly, crying her heart out.


    Erica who was standing by their side looked at them in a daze.


    Shelly kept crying until she could no longer make a sound and cked out again.


    This time, she fainted from exhaustion after letting her grievance out.


    Michael put her down gently and covered her with the nket. After that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good she''s crying like this," he whispered.


    Erica said, "I''ll go contact the psychiatrist.''


    Michael nced at her and said in a low voice, "No need."


    Erica didn''t agree with him. "What are you talking about? The doctor said..."


    "I''m her psychiatrist. I won''t allow my daughter to be weak, especially in this situation.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I''ll always be with her. Because of my negligence, she suffered all of this. I definitely won''t allow myself to make the same mistake again, and I definitely won''t allow her to be crushed by such a thing!"


    Michael''s voice was light. He did not look at Erica but stared at Shelly''s sleeping face with determination.


    Erica froze on the spot.


    She looked at Michael in a daze and remembered that it was Michael who carried Shelly, fed her, and changed diapers for her when she was just born.


    Ever since she was young, every time Shelly fell sick, Michael would stay up all night to take care of her.


    On the contrary, as Shelly''s mother, she never bothered about these things.


    She knew very well how much Michael doted on Shelly.


    Erica''s mind was now a total mess. She touched her forehead and suddenly swayed.


    After managing to regain her bnce, she said in a hoarse voice, "I... I''ll go home and make some food for you two."


    She then left without looking back.


    Michael did not stop her.


    Only the father and daughter were left in the ward. Michael sat by the bed and quietly looked at Shelly''s pale face, saying softly, "Shelly, I will definitely kill Jerico to avenge you."


    On her way out of the hospital, Erica covered her face with her hands, tears flowing down from between her fingers. She stopped in her tracks by the roadside, her face gradually twisted with resentment. After a moment, she took out her phone and dialed someone''s number.


    The call went through quickly. A frivolous voice rang out, "Who is that?"


    "It''s me!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" It sounded very noisy on the other end of the line. Except for the man''s impatient voice, Erica also heard men and women flirting.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "My surname is Wheeler. We cooperated before."


    "Oh, I know. It''s Mrs. Flouder, right? Mrs. Flouder, do you have a business for me again?"


    "Yes." A ferocious look appeared in Erica''s eyes. "It''s a big business."


    The loud noise going through suddenly quieted down. A momentter, the man''s voice sounded again, "Mrs. Flouder, you know who I am. I''ll get everything for you in Maestria... as long as you can pay. Haha!"


    "One million!" Erica offered.


    The man fell silent again before sneering. "One million is not a small business for me, but it''s not a big one either."


    "It''s just the deposit. After it''s done, I''ll give you another three million," Erica added.


    After a short silence, the man asked, his frivolous voice bing serious, "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Erica gritted her teeth and said, "I want you to destroy someone..."


    Yvette had been working hard to memorize the acupoints diagrams and the incantation for acupuncture in the past two days. Though she was a straight-A student, it took her a lot of effort topletely understand what Isabe taught her.


    Yvette went out after staying at home for two days.


    She had not returned when it was getting dark outside.


    At 9:30 p.m., Megan asked. Hector, where''s your sister? Why isn''t she back yet?"


    Hector was ying games. His heart skipped a bit when he realized that his sister had note back yet at thiste hour.


    He thought guiltily, "Could it be that Yvette is with her mysterious boyfriend and will spend the night outside?


    ''Hey, I''m asking you. Why are you in a daze?" Megan was a little anxious. She stepped forward and gave Hector''s forehead a push.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Hector stammered, ''Maybe... maybe Yvette has a boyfriend and she went on a date!"


    Megan''s eyes widened. "That''s impossible! If she had a boyfriend, how could I not know? It''s already 9:30 p.m. She has never been outside after 9:30 p.m. Something must have happened. Her phone is off." ''Yvette''s phone is off?"


    Hector was shocked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Isabe, who was sitting not far away, suddenly looked up when she heard that.'' Did


    Yvette turn off her phone?"


    Megan called Yvette again, but her phone was still off.


    Hector was not in the mood to y games anymore. He called Yvette and could not reach her either.


    The Barker family panicked.


    Isabe looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, Maestria is not safe recently. Yvette is a girl and she''s alone outside. Maybe nothing has happened to her, but we can''t take it lightly."


    Draxton nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll go find her with my men.''


    After that, he looked at Hector and said, "Hector,e with me."


    ''Alright. I''m going with you.'' Hector hurriedly nodded.


    After Draxton and Hector left, Isabeforted Megan, Don''t worry too much.


    Draxton and the others have gone out to look for her.


    "Hector was right. Yvette did have a boyfriend, but she has never told you."


    Hearing that, not only Megan but also Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker who wereing down after being rmed by the noise downstairs, were all stunned.


    Isabe cleared her throat embarrassedly for spilling the beans. She promised Yvette not to tell anyone about her boyfriend. But now, she could only go back on her word.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Isabe continued, "Yvette told me. She didn''t want me to tell anyone."


    Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker walked downstairs with serious expressions. Megan was stunned. She gritted her teeth and scolded, "This damn girl. Why didn''t she tell us about something this big? Did she think we would forbid her from dating?"


    "Be, do you know who her boyfriend is?"


    Stanton''s voice was heard.


    He stood on the second floor with a gloomy face.


    Isabe nced at him. Stanton looked very upset when he learned that Yvette had a boyfriend as if his precious daughter was stolen. Isabe was amused, but she knew that everyone was worried about Yvette now, so she struggled to hold back herughter.


    She answered, I don''t know either. Yvette didn''t tell me. But, you guys should be mentally prepared. Yvette''s boyfriend is quite mysterious. He is probably from a family... not that prestigious."


    "We''re not pedantic people who value social status so much. As long as the young man is good, we won''t break them up," Patriarch Barker said.


    He was miffed and felt wronged because his juniorscked confidence in them.


    Madame Barker nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that, Isabe felt a little relieved and said softly, "I''m afraid..."


    Before she could finish her words, Stanton said with a gloomy face, "The reason


    Yvette doesn''t want to tell us may be more than just his family background.''


    Yvette should know well what her family was like. She wouldn''t have kept it from them simply because his boyfriend was from an ordinary family.


    Isabe nced at Stanton and said, ''Yes, it must be a little tricky, or Yvette wouldn''t have kept it from you guys for five years."


    "Five years?!"


    Megan cried out in surprise. She was so angry that her face turned ashen. "She has been dating that guy for five years? Five years ago...she was only 20 years old and had just gone to university..." Isabe said, "That''s not the point. The point is that she''s had a boyfriend for five years, but none of you found it out."


    Megan rolled back her eyes in anger.


    Stanton''s face became even gloomier.


    Isabe continued, "But you don''t have to worry too much. If Yvette is with her boyfriend, she should be safe. If that person was a bad guy, she wouldn''t have been together with him for five years. After all, too much can happen in five years.''


    Patriarch Barker''s face softened a little. What Isabe said made sense, but they were still worried.


    Just as the Barker family was waiting anxiously, Yvette who had been in aa woke up in a private room in Sapphire Club.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw several men lying or sitting on the sofa not far away.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Those men were obviously drunk. They smoked and drank while telling dirty jokes.


    A man with blond hair said, ''Eldwin, this is the daughter of the Barker family. The Barker family... is rted to the Lockwood family. Are we really going to do this for four million?" Eldwin was a tall and thin man with a ponytail. He said with a snort, "Are you afraid?¡±


    "I''m not afraid of the Lockwood family and the Barker family of course. But I''m afraid that the higher-ups will find out."


    The blond-haired man lowered his voice.


    "You mean Henderson and Vernon?" Eldwin sneered, "You know, they can''t wait for the Lockwood family to be taken down. If they found out, they would reward us instead of ming us."


    "The woman is awake!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Another man who had his hair dyed blue said.


    Instantly, these people all turned to Yvette.


    Yvette''s eyes widened in fear. She instinctively curled up into a ball, trembling all over.


    "Wh-Who are you?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    The kidnappers tied up her hands and feet, but they did not put a mask on her or clog her mouth.


    Yvette was not stupid. If those people wanted money, they would have covered her eyes and asked the Barker family for the ransom. But now, they were clearly not afraid that she would see their faces. What did this mean?


    They did not intend to let her get out of there alive.


    Eldwin, the blond-haired man, and the blue-haired man walked toward Yvette.


    A red-haired man and two other men also stood up. They set up a camera and pointed it at Yvette before walking toward her.


    Eldwin squatted down and grabbed Yvette''s chin. After sizing her up carefully, he could not help but narrow his eyes. "Guys, this woman is really beautiful. And she''s from the prestigious Barker family. We will have a lot of fun!"


    The other men cheered up as well.


    The red-haired man said excitedly, "Eldwin, it''s gettingte. Let''s start. If we were not waiting for her to wake up, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time."


    Mrs. Flouder was a psycho. She asked them to do it while Yvette was awake. The more pain she was in, the better.


    Eldwin let go of Yvette and stood up to take off his clothes.


    Yvette was stunned. Seeing that these people did not even give her a chance to beg for mercy and were about to rape her right there, she was so scared that tears popped out immediately.


    She knew that the chance of them letting her go was slim, but she did not want to give up like this. "If you want money, I can give you twice, three times... No, I can give you 10 times what the others promised you. As long as you let me go, I swear I won''t get back at you..."


    "Shut up, Miss Barker. It''s true that we want money, but that''s only a part of the reason for us to get you here. Do you think we''re easy to fool?"


    Seeing Eldwin strip himself down to his underwear, the othersughed maliciously and pounced on Yvette.


    At this moment, they suddenly heard someone knock on the door.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Eldwin winked at the red-haired man.


    The red-haired man walked up to the door and asked, ''Who is it?"


    A cold voice came from outside, "Open the door. It''s me!"


    The red-haired man hesitated for a moment before he said, "Harry, we''re having fun. Do you want to join us?"


    Harry said angrily outside, "You guys don''t do anything but have fun all day! Isaac called and asked me to gather you. An important guest will be here soon. Come out and do your part!


    "Hurry up! If something goes wrong because of you guys, you''re dead!"


    The red-haired man turned around and looked at Eldwin, having no idea what to do.


    Eldwin frowned and winked at his two subordinates with blond hair and blue. The two of them figured out what he meant and sealed Yvette''s mouth with tape. After that, they opened the door and walked out. Harry nced into the private room causally. The next second, he froze on the spot. Yvette was looking at him as well.


    Only very few people knew that Yvette was Isaac''s girlfriend because he kept it a secret.


    However, Harry had long known about their rtionship. It was not only because he was Isaac''s assistant, but also because he used to set Is up with Ivetter. If it weren''t for him, the two might not have been together.


    Harry was dumbfounded.


    "How... how dare you guys do such a thing to her?" he muttered in a trembling voice. Next, he turned and grabbed Eldwin''s cor fiercely, lifting him up

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Eldwin was stupefied by what Harry was doing.


    Harry was so strong that he could lift Eldwin off the floor without difficulty. Moreover, he was Isaac''s assistant. Eldwin always wanted to find a chance to curry favor with him. He did not dare to offend him of


    course.


    Seeing Harry''s fierce look, the red-hair man stammered, "Ha... Harry, calm down. Do... do you know her?''


    Harry nced at him and threw Eldwin away with a snort, then he strode into the private room.


    Harry walked up to Yvette. When he saw her in a total mess, the corners of his lips twitched.


    He squatted down and untied her, showing a ttering smile. Haha! Yvette, it''s just a misunderstanding.''


    After Yvette regained her freedom, she still had a lingering fear. She grabbed Harry''s arm and looked at Eldwin and the others in fear, her face ghastly pale. ''Are they your subordinates?" Harry grew even more flustered. "Well, kind of."


    After saying that, he hurriedly exined, ''Yvette, although they''re members of the Star Society, they''re not direct reports to me or Isaac. They should be under one of my subordinates." Yvette rubbed her wrist which was hurting from being tied up and asked in a low voice, Where is he?''


    "Isaac is on his way. He''s supposed to be here soon."


    After Harry finished speaking, he turned around and sent the red-haired man flying with a kick. Watching him fall off the wall, he sneered, ''How dare you guys kidnap Miss Barker?!'' The red-haired man''s face was twisted in pain. When he struggled to his feet in the corner, his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Eldwin''s face turned pale as well. He said in a trembling voice, "Harry, we knew that this girl was from the Barker family.


    ''But someone wanted her to die and asked us to torture her before killing her. The payment was handsome and we thought she was from the Barker family, so we took the job." Harry''s eyes were icy cold. "Who asked you to kill her?''


    Eldwin didn''t dare to lie. "It''s... it''s Mrs. Flouder. Her surname was Wheeler before she got married."


    Yvettepressed her lips, her eyes darting fire.


    Harry sneered, "You''re digging your own graves!"


    Eldwin hurriedly said, "Harry, we didn''t know that Miss Barker was your friend. Otherwise, we definitely would not dare to kidnap her. Harry, we know we were wrong. Please give us a chance..." Harry looked at them and snorted. "Don''t beg me. Exin it to Isaac when hees."


    After saying that, he turned to Yvette and said, Yvette, I''m sorry for what happened.


    Take a seat and drink some coffee to calm yourself down.''


    With that, he turned around and roared, "All of you, cover your heads and squat in the corner in a row!"


    Eldwin and the others did not dare to resist. They obediently covered their heads with their hands and squatted in a row in the corner opposite Yvette.


    Harry got Yvette a cup of coffee and handed it to her with a smile. "Yvette, how do you want to punish them? I''ll do it if you want me to break their arms or legs..."


    Eldwin and the others turned pale and they all looked at Yvette in horror. It waspletely different from when they bullied Yvette earlier.


    At this point, Draxton and Hector were in the lobby of Sapphire Club.


    In order to find Yvette as soon as possible, Draxton asked the Executive Department''s branch in Maestria for help and quickly found her whereabouts.


    Then, they went straight to Sapphire Club.


    When they arrived, Draxton told the receptionist that they were there to see Isaac. He still remembered Isaac''s name. Before that, he had never thought he would reallye to Sapphire Club one day. Draxton recalled the moment he met Isaac that day. That young man was very impressive. If he helped them find Yvette this time, he would return the favor one day.


    It didn''t take long for Isaac to rush over. He received a call from his subordinate who reported to him that someone was seeking an audience with him at Sapphire Club. The first thing he thought of was the mar who had saved them the other day.


    It was the man with an extraordinary bearing.


    As soon as Isaac entered the hall, he saw Draxton.


    Draxton''s temperament was so outstanding that one could recognize him at a single nce in the crowd.


    Isaac strode over and said with a trace of joy in his eyes, "Sir, it''s really you!"


    People in the underworld like him valued righteousness. The man in front of him had saved his and his subordinates'' lives, so Isaac was naturally grateful to him.


    Draxton nodded and said, "I''m really here for something. Someone from the Star Society kidnapped my sister. I''m here to find her. Not wanting to conflict with your men, I told them I was here to visit you." Isaac''s face darkened. "What? They kidnapped your sister?''


    Isaac quickly turned his head and eyed the man next to him with a signal.


    The subordinate immediately led his men to check it out.


    Isaac said, "Sir, don''t worry. I''ve asked them to look for her. I promise they''ll bring her over in a while. Come with me. Sit down and wait here."


    Draxton nodded and sat down on the sofa beside Isaac.


    Hector and the people from the Executive Department who came with Draxton sat down as well. Only then did Isaac shift his attention from Draxton to Hector.


    The next second, he froze on the pot.


    Hector did not know him of course, but Isaac knew Hector.


    Seeing the stiff look on Isaac''s face, Draxton who had discerning eyes immediately realized that something was wrong.


    He asked, "Isaac, do you know Hector?"


    Hector looked at Isaac in surprise.


    Isaac had a foreboding. He retracted his gaze stiffly and looked at Draxton, swallowing hard nervously. May... May I have your name?"


    Draxton narrowed his eyes. Isaac''s reaction was a little strange. Just as he was about to ask further, Harry and Yvette came out of the elevator and walked over.


    Eldwin and his subordinates followed them out under Harry''s men''s watch.


    Isaac suddenly stood up. He moved so quickly that he almost overturned the marble coffee table in front of him.


    Despite the pain, he ran towards Yvette.


    Yvette could retain herposure in the beginning, but when she saw Isaac, her eyes immediately turned red and she threw herself into his arms. Hugging him tightly, she burst into tears. Isaac was stunned. He asked nervously, "What happened? Why are you here? Yvette, what happened?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yvette did not speak. She rarely had a chance to hug Isaac, and she did not want to let go of him. Isaac tried to push her away but to no avail.


    He turned his head stiffly and looked in the direction of Draxton and Hector.


    Draxton was now looking at him expressionlessly.


    Hector waspletely stupefied. He stammered, "Is... is he my sister''s mysterious boyfriend?''


    ''Mysterious boyfriend?" Draxton looked at him.


    Hector was still staring at Isaac in disbelief.


    How could that be possible?


    His sister was a well-behaved girl from a prestigious family, a good example for the kids of other families.


    Everyone could tell how considerate and outstanding she was.


    But now, this obedient girl in everyone''s eyes was actually dating a guy... who was obviously not a good person!


    "No, it can''t be. It can''t be..."


    Hector felt as if he had just been dealt a heavy blow. He could not believe that his future brother-inw was a fierce hooligan with a scar on his face. Moreover, it was obvious that he was uneducated! ''Ahhh!" Hector covered his head and let out a painful cry.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Hector''s scream was so high-pitched and miserable that Yvette, who was crying in Isaac''s arms thought she was hallucinating.


    With tears in her eyes, she raised her head in confusion and looked in the direction the voice came from.


    Then, she saw Hector, who was on the verge of breaking down. Yvette instantly forgot to cry. She looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "He... Hector...".


    When she saw Draxton beside Hector, her head buzzed.


    "Gosh! I''m dead!" she thought.


    She did not dare to imagine what would happen next.


    Isaac smiled bitterly in his heart when sensed Yvette''s body going stiff. He had long known that he was not good enough for her.


    There was a world of difference between them in terms of family background, educational background, experience, social status, and so on, so he thought Yvette deserved a better man.


    He was always thinking of breaking up with her so that she could get over him and move forward.


    He could not remember how many times he had tried in the past five years, but Yvette refused to break up with him, and he just could not do anything about it.


    This time... they were probably really going to break up.


    Thinking of this, Isaac suddenly clenched his fists and lowered his head slightly, a flicker of mncholy in his eyes.


    He took a deep breath and pushed Yvette away.'' Miss Barker, I''m sorry for what my men did."


    His voice was distant and cold.


    Yvette also came to her senses. She was surprised to see Draxton and Hector here, and she was worried that her family would know about her and Isaac. But what she cared about the most right now was the changes in Isaac''s emotions.


    Feeling a twinge in her heart, she grabbed his hand tightly and asked, ''Isaac, what did you call me?"


    Isaac said expressionlessly, "Miss Barker, your family is here to pick you up. My stupid subordinates kidnapped you and scared you. I won''t let them off.''


    Tears sprang into Yvette''s eyes again. She looked at Isaac and sneered, "Do you think I will let it go simply because of what you said?"


    She rarely lost her temper, but now, she was really angry and afraid. She was afraid that she would lose this person forever.


    She grabbed Isaac''s hand tightly. Even though Isaac was very strong, he failed to break free.


    Draxton looked at them expressionlessly. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    ''Yvette!'' he called out.


    Yvette was in awe of Draxton. Hearing him call her, she looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Draxton said, Both of you,e here."


    Isaac was silent for a moment before walking up to him with Yvette.


    He said, ''I didn''t expect you... to be Mr. Lockwood.''


    Draxton said meaningfully, "I didn''t expect someone from the Star Society to be my sister''s boyfriend.''


    Isaac''s pupils constricted.


    The Star Society was under the control of the Vernon Group. The person in charge of the Vernon Group had long wanted to rebel against the Lockwood family. The Vernon


    Group was a part of the Lockwood family''s businesses on the surface, but it had actually fallen into the hands of Henderson.


    It looked like he was obedient in front of the Lockwood family, but in fact, he had been against them secretly over these years.


    Everyone would think something was not right when they learned that Isaac, a member of the Star Society, was in a rtionship with the daughter of the Barker family.


    Between him and Yvette, there was not only social status, educational background, and experience, but also standing and life and death.


    They were destined to be enemies.


    Once there was a war between the Star Society and the Lockwood family, he would have to help his boss deal with the Lockwoods. Isaac gritted his teeth to suppress his pain, veins popping out on his forehead.


    Harry was dumbfounded. He did not expect that the person who was in front of them was none other than Draxton, the patriarch of the Lockwood family!


    "I have nothing to do with her," Isaac spat a few words in a hoarse voice.


    Draxton said with a mocking expression, his voice turning cold, "Why? You don''t dare to admit it?¡±


    Isaac said, "Mr. Lockwood, believes it or not. I''ve never had any inappropriate thoughts about Miss Barker."


    In the past five years, he carefully kept his rtionship with Yvette a secret because he was afraid that if the news went out, it would bring disaster for Yvette.


    However, no matter what he did or how badly he treated her, Yvette refused to break up with him. It was unbelievable that the girl who looked gentle and quiet was actually so stubborn.


    Even if Isaac''s heart was made of iron, it would have melted. Draxton stared at Isaac thoughtfully without saying anything.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yvette said nervously, "Draxton, don''t misunderstand. Isaac treats me very well!'' Isaac looked at Yvette silently, wondering when he had ever treated her well.


    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t remember anything.


    Draxton suddenly stood up and said, "Hector, Yvette, let''s go home."


    With that, he walked out.


    Hector looked at Isaac with aplicated gaze before he pulled Yvette out, following behind Draxton.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Dragged by Hector, Yvette turned around to look at Isaac from time to time, but Hector was too strong. Yvette was brought out of the Sapphire Club.


    Isaac''s eyes nevernded on Yvette for a second. He lowered his head, motionless as if he had turned into a statue.


    However, only Harry, who was beside him, saw that his fists were clenched tightly and the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    "Isaac..." Harry called out worriedly.


    Isaac raised his head. His eyes were cold as he asked. Who is involved?"Harry knew what he was asking, so he immediately brought Eldwin and the others over.


    Eldwin and the others, who had aware of the rtionship between Yvette and Isaac, knelt down and begged for mercy the moment they arrived in front of Isaac, heedless of being shocked.


    Isaac stared at them coldly and said, ''I don''t need to say much about the Star Society''s rules. You must have seen and memorized them when you joined it.


    "We will not attack unless we are attacked; if we are attacked, we will certainly counterattack.


    "What did the Barker family do to offend you? You took on private jobs and kidnapped innocent people for money. I don''t need to tell you the punishment you deserve, right?"


    Eldwin exined in a weak tone, Isaac, we don''t know your rtionship with the Barker family''s eldest daughter. If we knew, we wouldn''t dare toy a finger on her.


    "Isaac, we know nothing about this. Can you please let us off this time?


    ''Besides... Mr. Lockwood and Mr. Vernon Lockwood will sooner orter go against theLockwood family and the Barker family sooner orter. Don''t we also want to share their worries? Isaac, just..." "Share worries? Do you think you''re qualified to share their worries? I think you''re causing trouble!"


    Isaac''s eyes were filled with intense killing intent as he said sternly, Harry, drag them away. You know how to punish the traitors!"


    Harry was shocked. Then, he looked at Eldwin and the others sympathetically.


    Eldwin and the others paled visibly at Isaac''s words. How did they be traitors?


    The Star Society''s way of dealing with traitors was definitely not as simple as breaking an arm or a leg.


    They would rather be killed than ept the punishment.


    "Isaac, please spare us. We were wrong. Isaac, please..."


    With a wave of Harry''s hand, someone immediately went forward to gag Eldwin and the others and dragged them away.


    Harry shook his head. They were trying to hurt the woman whom Isaac had carefully protected for five years and treated as the apple of his eye. It was no wonder that Isaac flew into a rage. Coincidentally, Eldwin and the others messed with Isaac when he was now facing a breakup.


    "Isaac, are you alright?" Harry asked. Isaac was silent for a while. Then, he nced at Harry and said, ''What can happen? I''m fine. I''ve broken up so many times. This time, I''ve finally seeded. I''m over the moon!''


    With that, Isaac turned around and left.


    "Hey, Isaac...'' Harry''s expression darkened. He thought to himself, "I don''t think you''re over the moon at all since you seem to be getting ready for a fight." In the Barker Family.


    Yvette stood in the living room. Everyone in the Barker family was seated on the sofa around her.


    Everyone stared at Yvette, especially Stanton and Megan, whose eyes were burning with anger.


    "I really couldn''t tell my daughter turned out to be a hidden expert at acting!


    "Five years. I''ve been kept in the dark for five years. Not a single trace of was revealed. Amazing, amazing!"


    Megan pped her hands and stared at Yvette with a cold smile.


    Yvette remained silent.


    Megan continued, "Five years ago, how old were you? 20 years old! You had just entered university and you were already... fooling around with those gangsters! "Clever, sensible, quiet, outstanding... Are these words a joke to you?"


    Megan finally lost her temper. Her voice was shaking as she mmed the coffee table hard.


    Yvette, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly raised her head and defended herself. "He''s not a hooligan.''


    "Of course, he''s not a hooligan,'' Stanton said. "He''s a member of the Star Society.


    He''s really something. He actually made my daughter fall head over heels for him and even hid it from her family. Can an ordinary hooligan do that?1''


    Yvette said with anger written on her face, "Dad, don''t be so sarcastic."


    Hector tugged at Stanton and whispered, "Dad, are girls extroverted like my sister now?"


    Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    Betty and Ricky sat beside their parents. The family of four watched the show with relish, asionally casting sympathetic nces at Yvette.


    Yvette looked at everyone aggrievedly and said, "It''s my fault for hiding it from you, but he''s really a good person. You can misunderstand him, but you can''t nder him."


    Stanton felt even more stifled.


    Initially, he thought that her beloved and outstanding daughter found a boyfriend, but it turned out that the man was not a decent man.


    "What did that kid do to woo you? And he makes you set your mind on being with him," Stanton asked with a dark expression.


    Yvette cast a nce at him, lowered her head, and whispered, "I-I chased him..." Stanton was shocked.


    The image that his daughter chased after that hooligan suddenly popped up in his mind...


    Stanton shook his head forcefully to shove the horrifying scene out of his mind. It was too terrifying and too horrible to picture that.


    "Yvette, what do you see in him? Tell me. I''ll find you a few more young menter. I''ll find them ording to your preferences!" Stanton said seriously.


    Yvette looked at Stanton. After a moment of silence, she said, "Dad, no one can rece him, just like how no one can rece my mother in your heart." Stanton was speechless!


    Stanton suddenly mmed the table and stood up. Everyone was shocked. Hector said worriedly, "Dad, are you going to battle with that guy?


    You... you''re not a match for him, right?''


    Stanton darted a cold at him and turned to Yvette. "Yvette, what do you think if Dad,


    Mom, and everyone in the family ask you to break up with that kid?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yvette''s face turned pale and tears streamed down her face. She said, "Five years ago, if it weren''t for him, I would have died. He was the one who saved me from under the wheels!"


    Stanton was stunned, and so were the other members of the Barker family.


    They all looked at Yvette in shock because they did not know about this.


    Yvette smiled, but there were tears on her face. She said, "You don''t understand. When that big truck rolled over and I thought I was dead, someone suddenly rushed out and hugged me. He used his body to block everything for me. That feeling was so warm and steady.''


    Yvette''s words were met with silence.


    "Yvette, can you tell the difference between love and gratitude?" Megan asked with aplicated expression.


    "Mom, we''ve been dating for five years. If we can''t differentiate between gratitude and love in five years, then these five years have been wasted.


    "In fact, for the past five years, he was afraid that his identity would implicate me and had always wanted to break up with me. I was the one who insisted on being with him."


    Yvette''s face darkened and tears welled up in her eyes.


    The Barker family members looked at each other.


    Draxton looked at Yvette and said, "The history between the Lockwood family and the


    Vernon Group may seem like a conflict to others, but to me, it''s nothing.


    "The Vernon Group and their Star Society have never been qualified to go against the Lockwood family. Do you understand?"


    Yvette looked at Draxton nkly.


    Isabe chuckled and walked over to pat Yvette''s shoulder. "What your cousin means is that the matter between you and Isaac is only between the two of you. "Things like standpoints, taking sides, and all kinds of problems are not a problem for us. You don''t have to worry about who will be implicated.


    "He just wants to tell you to do whatever you want. You don''t have to worry about anything, understand?"


    Yvette''s eyes widened. She had never thought that the chasm that she thought was insurmountable was not a problem at all with Draxton and Isabe.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Yvette returned to her room and called Isaac. The call went through, but no one picked up.


    She put the phone down and drifted off to sleep.


    The streetlights on both sides of the mountain road were dim and soft. Isaac and Harry brought a few men in ck suits and parked the car by the roadside. It was alreadyte at night, and there were no souls on the road at this time.


    Isaac was dressed in ck. He leaned against the front of the car and held a cigarette between his fingers. The cigarette end flickered, and his tightly furrowed brows betrayed a hint of impatience. Suddenly, the two-speed car approached from afar. Isaac looked up and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Harry and the others also looked at the car. The few of them immediately perked up, staring at the car like wild beasts eyeing their prey.


    Erica had something on her mind as she drove. Shelly''s condition had stabilized a lot.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt very ufortable.


    It was because Shelly didn''t seem to be close to her and didn''t like to talk to her.


    At the thought of this, Erica''s forehead was bunched in a frown. Then, she curled her lips coldly as she assumed that Yvette must be experiencing everything her daughter had experienced tonight. She was looking forward to seeing the Barker family''s miserable state tomorrow morning.


    The thought of this made Erica feel much better.


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that when she found Isaac and the others,


    Isaac had already raised his gun and blown up her tires.


    Erica was shocked. She realized that something had happened.


    Harry went forward and opened the car door. He grabbed Erica''s cor and roughly pulled her out of the car.


    Erica screamed in extreme panic and fear. "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    No one answered her. Harry threw her to the ground. Isaac walked over and slowly squatted down in front of Erica.


    Erica hugged herself tightly and looked at Isaac in horror.Isaac spat out the cigarette butt in his mouth and said coldly, "Erica Wheeler, Mrs. Flouder?"


    "You, you know me?'' Erica''s eyes widened.


    Isaac sneered. "Of course. How can our Star Society not know Mrs. Flouder?


    Besides, didn''t you do a business deal with a member of the Star Society?"


    Erica was stunned. She wondered if something quite unforeseen had happened.


    "What the hell do you want?" she demanded.


    "You want to destroy Yvette, hmm?" Isaac asked.


    Erica''s heart skipped a beat. Before she could say anything, Isaac suddenly pped her.


    The sound of the p reverberated in the quiet night.


    It sent half of Erica''s face swollen with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    Erica was dumbfounded. Her head was buzzing. Before she could collect herself, she felt a sharp pain in her body.


    She widened her eyes. That man actually kicked her again. Then, he gave her a kick one after another.


    She waspletely stunned, and all she could feel was immense pain. She was a woman. How could this person hit her like this?


    Isaac stopped kicking her. Erica was on the verge of death, her eyes filled with fear and pleading.


    Isaac''s entire body emitted a murderous air. When he saw this, he smiled in satisfaction and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Erica hurriedly nodded, tears of fear rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    Isaac was even more satisfied. "It''s good to know that. When you asked someone to kidnap Yvette and wanted to harm her, did you think that she would be afraid? How did she offend you? Is it worth you going through so much trouble to harm her?''


    Erica''s eyes widened.


    Yvette!


    This person was actually here to avenge Yvette!


    Had that happened to Yvette or not? If not...


    Erica''s eyes suddenly revealed a strong unwillingness as she asked repeatedly, "Did something happen to Yvette?"


    Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she asked this question.


    Isaac was instantly filled with hostility. He grabbed Erica''s neck and slowly tightened his grip.


    Erica rolled her eyes. Fortunately, Isaac had no intention of letting her die immediately. He let go and said, "Of course she is fine. Otherwise, do you think it would be as simple as taking a few hits?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Erica''s face contorted.


    "Didn''t you want to destroy Yvette? Today, I''ll let you have a taste of what it''s like to be better off dead."


    Isaac stood up and pped his hands. "Take off her clothes and throw her down! Whether she lives or dies depends on her luck."


    There were hillsides on both sides of the road. Upon hearing this, a few subordinates went forward and stripped Erica naked before throwing her down the guardrail on the side of the road. "Ah-ah ah ah-"


    Erica fainted halfway through her scream.


    "Isaac, aren''t we being easy on her?" Harry asked.


    Isaac said, "It''s not over yet! If she dies today, it''ll be a relief. If she doesn''t..."


    Harry did not say anything else. He knew that Isaac would not let Erica off.


    Erica didn''t go to the hospital the next day, but no one cared.


    Michael sat in front of Shelly''s bed. When his phone rang, he picked it up directly.


    A momentter, he hung up the phone and looked at Shelly on the bed. "Jerico left Lucsia."


    Shelly''s entire body trembled, and her eyes immediately turned red, filled with hatred.


    After what Jerico had done to her, not only did her grandparents not avenge her, but they even helped him escape.


    And her mother clearly knew about it, but she did not do anything but let Jerico leave alive.


    "Dad, I really regret it. If only I listened to you. Boohoo."


    Michael gently wiped away her tears and said,'' Don''t say such words. There''s no point in regretting what has already happened. "The good thing is that you''re fine."


    "I know, Dad.''


    None of them mentioned Erica.


    At the Sapphire Club, Isaac received a call. A momentter, he hung up the phone emotionlessly, a little grim-faced.


    "What''s wrong, Isaac? Harry asked casually.


    Isaac said, "Mr. Lockwood wants to see me."


    "Mr. Lockwood?" Harry was shocked.


    At their level, they rarely had the chance to see Mr. Lockwood.


    "Maybe it''s because of Yvette. Harry, you know what to say and what not to say, right?"


    Now, his rtionship with Yvette was no longer a secret.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Isaac went to Mr. Lockwood''s residence without a pause.


    Following the stone path, Isaac arrived at the resting area of the golf course.


    A few bodyguards in ck suits stood at the side. Vernon stood upright like a javelin not far away. He stood still with his back facing him as he stared at the situation on the golf course. Isaac followed Vernon''s back and nced at the court. Henderson was ying basketball with someone inside.


    "Mr. Vernon Lockwood," Isaac called out.


    Vernon turned around. His dark eyes were no longer as indifferent as usual. This time, he stared at Isaac a few more times. Isaac lowered his eyes slightly and allowed


    Vernon to size him up. There was no emotion on his slightly rough face.


    "My adoptive father is ying basketball. It might take a while. Wait for a while," Vernon said.


    He pointed to a table and chair at the side and added, "Sit down." Isaac walked over and sat down.


    Isaac thought that Vernon would ask about Yvette, but to his surprise, Vernon did not mention anything about her.


    As usual, he had a cold expression on his face and his mind was wandering as if he did not care about anything.


    Both of them had cold personalities, so they fell into silence. Laughter could be heard in the stadium from time to time. After about twenty minutes, Henderson and two men walked over.


    Vernon and Isaac both stood up.


    Vernon did not say anything.


    "Mr. Lockwood,'' Isaac called out.


    Henderson was in his fifties and had some white hair at his temples. Still, his figure was very good owing to years of exercising. One could see the beautiful muscles under his clothes.


    In a tracksuit, he walked up to Isaac with a smile. Due to the height difference, he raised his head slightly to look at Isaac.


    Isaac lowered his head slightly and dropped his eyes to avoid his gaze.


    ''Isaac!'' Henderson emphasized his name and said, "I''ve seen you before. I remember that you''re that tough guy whoughs at death when fighting!"


    Isaac said, "Mr. Lockwood, you tter me. I''m just doing my part."


    Henderson froze for a while before he suddenly reached out and patted Isaac''s shoulder heavily. "Well said!"


    He turned around with a smile and looked at the other two. "Jasper, Harlow, did you hear that? My subordinate is promising!"


    "People who don''t care about their lives in a fight are usually either crazy or determined to get something," Jasper said with a smile. He looked at Isaac with interest. Harlow also smiled and praised him. He said in broken Lucsian, "I like crazy guys!" Isaac was expressionless.


    Henderson extended an index finger and waved it repeatedly. ''No, no, no. He''s not a crazy guy!"


    After saying that, he looked at Isaac and said, "Isaac, I heard that you know thedy from the Barker family?"


    Isaac''s pupils constricted as he tried his best to suppress his nervous body reactions.


    He nodded nonchntly and said, "Yes, I do." Henderson stared at him and said, "Just know her? I heard that there''s something between you and that woman!¡±


    Isaac raised his eyes and looked straight at Henderson. He said uneasily, "Mr. Lockwood, you know about such a trifle?"


    ''Trifle? Haha, yes, it''s no big deal. Don''t be nervous. Tell me, how''s your rtionship?'' Henderson asked with a smile, then looked straight into Isaac''s eyes.


    Isaac did not avoid his gaze. A trace of smugness and disdain flickered in his eyes.


    "That woman is quite interesting. I saved her life in the past, and she fell in love with me.


    "I think it''s not a bad idea to y with that kind of youngdy. I just put her on the bench, but...


    "I''m afraid it''s over now. The Barker family already knows about her rtionship with me. I guess we won''t have anything to do with each other."


    Isaac''s words revealed a trace of regret and slight boredom.


    Henderson stared at him for a while and smiled. "Young man..."


    He sighed. Isaac looked at him in confusion. Henderson patted his shoulder again and said, Young man, she''s the daughter from the Barker family. Since she likes you, how can you not be serious?" Isaac looked puzzled.


    Henderson said, "It''s good that the Barker family knows about this. It''s time to test your rtionship!"


    "Rtionship?'' Isaac''s eyes revealed a trace of contempt. ''Mr. Lockwood, to be honest, I''m not interested in that kind of youngdy..." "No! Henderson said, "You have feelings for her. Even if you don''t, you have to show your feelings. Do you understand what I mean? "Mr. Lockwood, you mean..."


    Isaac was deep in thought.


    Henderson said, "Miss Barker likes you, and you like her too. The two of you are in love, and the Barker family will definitely stop Yvette from seeing you. At that time... there will be a good show to watch!" Henderson walked to the chair at the side and sat down. He said to Jasper and


    Harlow, ''What do you think a girl in love will do for love? Especially under the obstruction of the Barker family, how rebellious will that girl be?""


    "I heard that Miss Barker is gentle and quiet. She''s well-behaved. The more wellbehaved a girl looks, the more rebellious she can be." Jasper said with a smile.


    Harlow looked at Isaac with a smile and gave him a thumbs up. "Good for you!"


    Henderson then said to Isaac, ''I heard that you''re in charge of the Sapphire Club?"


    Isaac said, "Yes, Mr. Lockwood."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "That''s great. From now on, you''ll be the boss of the Sapphire Club. This identity will make it easier for you to mobilize all of Vernon''s people. You don''t have to go through him anymore. Vernon, do you have any objections?"


    Henderson looked at Vernon.


    Vernon was still as cold as ever. "It''s your call.''


    Henderson nodded in satisfaction and said to Isaac, "Did you hear that? Work hard. You have a great future."


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Lockwood.'' Isaac''s expression remained calm, but his eyes lit up.


    The smile on Henderson''s face deepened as he said, "Treat Miss Barker well. It would be best if she falls head over heels in love with you. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Isaac raised his voice slightly and said seriously, Mr. Lockwood, I understand. I''ll think of a way to meet her." Henderson nodded. "Okay! Go do your work. Vernon, you and Isaac go to Sapphire Club." Vernon nodded and left with Isaac.


    Isaac turned around and walked out. He lowered his head and a frown swept across his forehead.


    Vernon walked to his side expressionlessly and said calmly, "Do you understand what


    Mr. Lockwood means? He wants you to control Yvette. At the critical moment, we can make good use of her.


    "Well, you have to be careful. The Lockwoods are very protective of their family. If Draxton finds out that you have ulterior motives, he will definitely not let you off."


    Isaac did a double-take and said, "Thank you for your reminder. I''ll be careful." Vernon nced at him and didn''t say anything else.


    The two of them went to Sapphire Club for the handover procedure. Vernon sat down in the private room, his eyes flickering across Isaac, Harry on the side, and the others. Isaac said, "Harry, go and make coffee for Mr. Vernon Lockwood.''


    "No need," Vernon said. He then looked at Harry and said, "Harry, you''ve always been by Isaac''s side. Do you know about the rtionship between Miss Barker and Isaac?"


    Harry was stunned for a moment and said, "I know, Mr. Vernon Lockwood. You know about this too? Heh, that Miss Barker is crazy about Isaac, but he is just ying with her. That kind ofdy is boring and dull. Isaac has long wanted to dump her, but she..."


    "Alright, cut the crap," Isaac said with a cold expression.


    Harry held his tongue obediently.


    Vernon was silent for two seconds before he stood up and walked out with a straight look.


    "Take care, Mr. Vernon Lockwood." Harry said obsequiously.


    Isaac and Harry watched Vernon leave, but what escaped their eyes was that on


    Vernon''s cold face, the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Only Isaac and Harry were left in the private room. Harry looked at Isaac with a bitter expression and said, "Isaac, I didn''t mean to say that Miss Barker is dull and boring. Please don''t get back at me." Isaac nced at him and his expression turned grim.


    The expression on Harry''s face could no longer be maintained, and he said solemnly,


    "Isaac, what''s wrong? Mr. Lockwood is looking for you... Is it really because of Miss Barker?"


    Isaac didn''t say anything, and his face took on a ghastly expression.


    Harry''s expression grew solemn.


    After a while, Isaac said in a hoarse voice, "Harry, what do you think is the chance of me killing Henderson?"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Harry was scared stiff. He looked at Isaac as if he was crazy and said, "Isaac, is a hopeless romantic referring to someone like you?"


    Isaac stared at him with a terrifying expression.


    Harry shrunk his neck and said, ''Isaac, if you want to kill Mr. Lockwood, you have to kill Vernon first! Don''t tell me you don''t know how terrifying Vernon is?"


    Isaac fell silent.


    Vernon was like the most useful knife in Henderson''s hand. It was impossible to kill Henderson who had a sharp knife in his hand.


    Moreover, even without Vernon, how could someone like Henderson not have people protecting him?


    ''Isaac, I think we''re courting death if we really want to kill Henderson," Harry added in the end.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a sullen face, Isaac remained speechless.


    At the same time, in the Barker family.


    Yvette put on her dress and drove out happily.


    Stanton stood on the balcony on the third floor and stared at his daughter. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared in the car. His face darkened with a sigh as he was aware that Yvette was looking for her boyfriend again!


    Megan stood on the other side as she watched Yvette leave. She scolded angrily, "A grown woman can''t be kept at home. What kind of taste does she have? Does she really want to be with an uneducated hooligan?"


    "Exactly!" Stanton agreed.


    Megan had given Stanton the silent treatment for a long time. When she heard what he said, she turned around and left without even looking at him. Stanton was speechless.


    "What is this ce? There can''t be wild beasts, right? Ardent, what''s exactly the ce you''re bringing us for a pic?"


    In the forest, a few high school students walked and looked around. The person who spoke was a girl with short hair that reached her ears.


    Other than the forest, there was no one around. It looked quite scary.


    "You''ll know in a while. This forest is next to a vi area. There''s an artificialke in front. We can sit beside the artificialke and have a pic. The scenery is quite good.''


    In addition to Ardent Green and the girl, there were two boys and a girl.


    They looked around curiously. The excitement of this kind of adventure made them a little excited.


    "Edric, are you afraid?" Another long-haired girl asked one of the strikingly handsome boys.


    Edric Macdonell said, "I''m not afraid.''


    The girl looked at him with her eyes lit up and said, "Edric, you''re really bold. I''m a little afraid. Can I hold you?"


    The others looked at them with searching eyes.


    Edric said without turning his head, "If you''re afraid, you can go back the way you came.''


    The girl''s expression froze and her eyes reddened.


    Edric ignored the girl and raised his head to look ahead. He could vaguely see a vi sitting there.


    His eyes were a little dark and his expression was cold.


    "Oh, my!"


    Suddenly, the long-haired girl cried out in rm and pounced forward to Edric.


    Edric frowned and a hint of annoyance emerged in his eyes. Just as he was about to dodge, the long-haired girl had already pounced on him.


    He frowned and was about to push her away when he saw that the long-haired girl''s face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear.


    That frightened expression could not be faked. Edric''s hands paused.


    In a blink of an eye, the long-haired girl had already fallen into his arms and screamed, "Corpse, corpse, there''s a corpse!"


    Everyone was startled. Edric looked in the direction the long-haired girl was pointing at and saw a body vaguely visible in the dense grass.


    Most importantly, that person was naked and the body was covered in bruises. It was a tragic sight.


    "There''s really a corpse!"


    The other three eximed in unison.


    Edric''s face turned pale. He took out his phone and made a call without saying a word.


    Half an hourter, the police car arrived with its siren wailing.


    Michael left the hospital and went to the Barker family.


    The Barker family was very surprised by Michael''s arrival.


    Isabe leanedzily on the sofa and said, ''Draxton, Michael is a sensible person. He shouldn''t be muddle-headed. Why do you think he''s here?"


    Draxton covered her with a nket and said, "We''ll know in a while.''


    Not long after, Alfred brought Michael in.


    Michael greeted everyone and looked directly at Draxton and Isabe. He said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor. Sorry foring here unnoticed." Draxton said calmly, ''Mr. Flouder, what brings you here?


    Michael''s face revealed a trace of fatigue.


    In the hospital, he had been holding on tofort Shelly. However, at this moment, he could not help but reveal a painful expression.


    He said directly, "Mr. Lockwood, I''ll be straightforward. The Wheeler family sent Jerico out of the country, so I think this must be under your control."


    Draxton raised his eyebrows. Isabe also looked over curiously.


    Michael gritted his teeth and said, "What the Wheeler family had done implicated my daughter. Shelly is still in the hospital. Jerico is simply a beast! As a father, I can''t let it go. "I''m not afraid of beingughed at by you guys. I''m here today to..."


    Draxton interrupted, "You want Jerico''s life?"


    Michael shook his head, his eyes fierce. "Not only that, I want the Chancely family to be destroyed. I want Jerico to have a taste of living a life worse than a pig.''


    Draxton was stunned, but Isabe gently pped her hands and praised with a smile,


    "Mr. Flouder is very thoughtful!''


    Michael lowered his head and said respectfully, I hope you two will give me a chance. I''m willing to do everything to cooperate with you.I''m sure the two of you know that if Jerico returns to Southeast Aelinne, he will definitely n to take revenge on the two of you. Sooner orter, you will have a battle with the Chancely family. I''m willing to work for you."

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ''Mr. Flouder, you''re valued by President now. It''s not appropriate for you toe and work with us, right?" Isabe asked with a smile.


    Michael said seriously, "That''s totally unrted! Getting rid of the Chancely family in Southeast Aelinne is not a bad thing for the Lockwood family and Lucsia.


    ''My goal is only revenge. It doesn''t affect my service to President.


    "I know that my ability is limited. However, the Flouder family is still a top family in


    Maestria, which will make things much easier for Mr. Lockwood. I think that''s what you want to see.


    ''Although the Lockwood family is not in need of help, it''s still good to save trouble."


    ''Makes sense," Draxton said. He looked at Isabe and said, "What do you think, Be?"


    Isabe said, "That''s true. Well... the Barker family''s tolerance for the Wheeler family has reached its limit. The Barker family wants to teach the Wheeler family a lesson. Mr. Flouder, I wonder what you think?"


    Michael fell silent.


    The Wheeler family and the Flouder family had always been close, but now that thetter was attacking the Wheeler family, Denver had already asked Michael for help. Michael did not answer the Wheeler family directly.


    Isabe asked him the question at this moment. After a moment of silence, Michael said seriously, "I guess I just turn a blind eye. I can''t care less about the Wheeler family."


    The most important thing for him now was to avenge his daughter. Help the Wheeler family? Wouldn''t that be equivalent to helping Jerico?


    The thought of this stiffened Michael''s determination. It was impossible for him to help the Wheeler family.


    He closed his eyes sadly. All these years, the Flouder family and the Wheeler family had a close rtionship and had advanced and retreated together many times.


    They were inws and should help each other. However, this time, the Wheeler family coborated with Jerico behind his back, which showed their distrust of him. The point was that they implicated Shelly. What he couldn''t ept the most was that the Wheeler family still chose to help Jerico after implicating Shelly.


    It was stupid of them to do so and at the same time, they hurt Michael''s feelings.


    ''Okay!'' Isabe said with a smile, "Mr. Flouder, you''re indeed a sensible person." I''m ttered..."


    His phone suddenly rang. Michael''s expression froze. He looked apologetic and hung up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, just as he hung up, the phone rang again.


    It was an unknown number. Michael was a little uneasy. He excused himself and picked up the phone.


    Isabe closed her eyes and rested. Recently, she had tended to get sleepy. Draxton only paid attention to Isabe and treated Michael as if he did not exist.


    ''I''m Michael."


    ''What?" Michael''s tone changed.


    Draxton took a nce at him.


    ''Okay, I''ll be right there,'' Michael said and ended the call.


    ''Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, I have something important to deal with. I''ll take my leave first. Since we''ve agreed on the cooperation, I''ll be waiting for your orders at any time." Draxton gave a dip of his head and asked curiously, "What''s so urgent, Mr. Flouder?"


    Michael paused and looked at Draxton suspiciously. Mr. Lockwood, something happened to my wife. I wonder if it''s rted to you and the Barker family?''


    Draxton''s expression disyed his displeasure and he sneered. "It has nothing to do with me."


    Michael nodded and immediately believed him. "Alright, I''ll take my leave.''


    After Michael left, Isabe asked curiously, ''Did something happen to Erica? Who did it?"


    "Who else could it be? Erica hired someone from the Star Society to kidnap Yvette. If Isaac really cares about Yvette, he must do nothing."


    Draxton stated.


    Isabe smiled and said, "This Isaac is quite something."


    Draxton''s face darkened. "Be, are you saying that about another man because you think I''m boring?"


    Isabe closed her eyes and snorted with a smile. "Yes, you don''t even have sex with me anymore."


    Draxton''s dark face instantly turned red. He looked around. Fortunately, there was no one downstairs at this moment. Otherwise, he would be so embarrassed.


    ''Isabe, behave yourself. Don''t forget that you''re pregnant now!" Draxton emphasized the word ''pregnant''.


    "Oh; Isabe replied lightly.


    "Ahem!" An awkward cough sounded. Draxton''s body stiffened, and Isabe suddenly opened her eyes.


    Hector got up from behind the sofa with a red face. He waved his hand as he fled away. "I-I didn''t mean to eavesdrop..."


    With that, he soon went out of sight.


    Draxton and Isabe were left there dumbfounded.


    Michael was rushed to the hospital. When he arrived at the ward, other than a few young people, he also saw three police officers.


    "Mr. Flouder!"


    The police officer in the lead obviously knew Michael.


    Michael nodded. "Mr. Frasier, how''s my wife?"


    Sherard Frasier said, "Ms. Wheeler is still unconscious. The doctor said that she will wake up in a while. Her life is not in danger. However, she has many fractures. Her injuries are very serious. She will probably be bedridden for a while.


    "Mr. Flouder, I have a few questions for you. I hope you can answer truthfully."


    "I will," Michael said to the police as he nced at Erica, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    They left the ward and went to the corridor.


    The police officer said, "Mr. Flouder, have you and Ms. Wheeler offended anyone recently?"


    Michael was silent.


    Michael felt that what he had done recently should not have offended anyone.


    As for Erica, he couldn''t be sure about that.


    Hence, Michael shook his head. Sherard thought that Michael wanted to say that he had never offended anyone, but Michael said, ''Tm not sure."


    Sherard was stunned.


    "Mr. Flouder, what do you mean? Can you be more specific? This is very important to our investigation of the case. When we received the report from these students and rushed to the ce where the report was made, Ms. Wheeler was naked and beaten up all over. She fainted in the grass.


    "The perpetrator''s methods are experienced and ruthless. Those injuries are painful but not fatal, which leads us to infer that she had offended someone who intended to vent anger.''


    Michael''s face immediately turned ashen. He said, "Mr. Frasier, I really can''t be sure about this. My wife... is indeed prone to offending people sometimes. It''s better to wait for her to wake up and ask her personally.


    "To be honest, something happened to my daughter. She''s also staying in this hospital. I''ve been with my daughter in the hospital for the past two days. My wife left the hospital at around 11 pmst night. The time the crime wasmitted should have beentest night. Mr. Frasier, is a surveince camera avable at the crime scene?''


    Sherard shook his head. The crime scene is on the way back to the Flouder family. There''s no surveince camera on that road."


    Michael''s expression grew solemn. He had asked Draxton and got to know that it wasn''t he or the Barker family who was behind this. But who could it be?


    Could it be that Erica had done something behind his back and offended someone else?


    He looked at the young people and asked, "Hello, were you the ones who reported the case? Thank you so much!"


    Edric and the other youngsters shook their heads. Ardent said, "It''s nothing. It''s what we should do. We went there to y, but we didn''t expect to save someone. It''s a good deed!"


    Edric did not say anything. He stood behind hispanions and quietly stared at Michael.


    Michael quickly noticed his gaze and only felt that this young man was a little strange. He did not think too much about it and said solemnly, ''Although that''s the case, you guys saved my wife''s life. I''m supposed to do something to thank you for the huge favor.


    "I wonder if you need any help? As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll definitely do my best."


    These students had just reached adulthood at most, and there might be some who had yet to turn 18. Michael''s attitude was very sincere, and he had no intention of fobbing off the young people.


    Michael wasn''t strange for the few young people. They were all young and somewhat revered such a sessful person. Michael''s humble attitude made them somewhat a little embarrassed and they all shook their heads repeatedly.


    As he spoke, the nurse suddenly eximed that the patient woke up.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Everyone couldn''t be bothered to speak and immediately walked towards the ward.


    Michael was in the lead. He looked at Erica with aplicated expression and asked with concern, Erica, you''re awake. How do you feel?"


    Erica had already adapted from her initial confusion. She looked at Michael with tears welling up in her eyes. She grabbed his hand and was about to speak.


    At this moment, Sherard and the others walked over.


    Sherard asked, "Ms. Wheeler, do you remember who hurt you?"


    Erica suddenly got carried away. She said in an intense tone, her voice hoarse, "I remember. It''s the Star Society. It''s the Star Society!"


    She gritted her teeth as she spoke, her face contorted and her eyes filled with resentment.


    Star Society?


    Michael was stunned, and the police officers all looked at each other in silence.


    Sherard''s expression turned solemn as he asked, Ms. Wheeler, why would the Star Society want to hurt you?¡±


    "It''s Yvette, the daughter of the Barker family. Those hooligans are looking for trouble with me because of Yvette." Erica''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Michael asked, ''Erica, are you mistaken? Why did Miss Barker find people from the Star Society to deal with you?"


    Erica said excitedly, "Why not? That Yvette had an affair with that gangster from the Star Society. Yvette must have wanted to take revenge on However, with Sherard here, Michael could not ask further.


    Ms. Wheeler, Miss Barker wants to take revenge on you because of this reason?'' Sherard asked in disbelief.


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect Yvette, the dignified daughter of the Barker family, to be involved with someone from the Star Society!''


    Erica said hatefully.


    Sherard and the other two police officers exchanged a nce before saying, "Alright, Ms. Wheeler, you should rest first. We will investigate."


    Mr. Flouder, we''ll leave first. We''ll look for you again if there''s anything else!''


    ''Okay.'' Michael sent the police off.


    "Then we''ll leave first," the students said.


    "Who are they?" Erica looked at these young people in confusion.


    Michael exined, "They discovered you and reported the case, so the police rushed over to send you to the hospital. If not for them, you would be in danger now." Erica''s expression suddenly changed.


    She looked at herself and found that she was in a hospital gown, but she remembered that when she was thrown down the hill, that man had asked someone to take off her clothes. However, with Sherard here, Michael could not ask further.


    "Ms. Wheeler, Miss Barker wants to take revenge on you because of this reason?'' Sherard asked in disbelief.


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect Yvette, the dignified daughter of the Barker family, to be involved with someone from the Star Society!''


    Erica said hatefully.


    Sherard and the other two police officers exchanged a nce before saying, "Alright, Ms. Wheeler, you should rest first. We will investigate.''


    ''Mr. Flouder, we''ll leave first. We''ll look for you again if there''s anything else!"


    "Okay." Michael sent the police off.


    "Then well leave first," the students said.


    "Who are they?" Erica looked at these young people in confusion.


    Michael exined, "They discovered you and reported the case, so the police rushed over to send you to the hospital. If not for them, you would be in danger now.'' Erica''s expression suddenly changed.


    She looked at herself and found that she was in a hospital gown, but she remembered that when she was thrown down the hill, that man had asked someone to take off her clothes. So, was she seen naked?


    Erica felt mortified at the thought of this.


    Then, Michael said, "These students saved you and are our saviors. How should we thank them..."


    "They saw me naked!'' Erica gritted her teeth, unable to ept it.


    She had actually been seen by a few brats.


    As soon as he said this, Michael did a double take.


    Erica''s reaction was too unexpected.


    The young students were also taken aback for a moment. The short-haired girl pursed her lips and said, "Madam, you were covered in injuries. Even though you were naked, we couldn''t say anything!" The boys nodded. Right. They didn''t see anything clearly.


    However, they still blushed.


    Michael was silent. He was at a loss for what to say.


    How could he have known that Erica would bring up such a topic? Wasn''t she just making a fuss over it?


    The few students saved her, but she instead looked for trouble...


    Michael tried to smooth things over. Just as he was about to speak, Erica said, "Michael, give them some money and let them leave as soon as possible!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Erica looked pained and embarrassed.


    However, Michael''s face darkened.


    "Erica!"


    He called her name with emphasis, reminding her to mind her speeches.


    A sneer sounded. Michael turned around and saw one of the boys looking at them mockingly.


    Edric cast a mocking gaze at Michael and Erica. He said to his ssmates, ''Let''s go. Are we going to stay here and wait to ept their charity?"


    As he spoke, he walked out. The other students also left angrily.


    "I can''t believe this. If I had known earlier, I would have just ignored her!" the short-haired girl said hatefully.


    "It takes all sorts to make a world. Forget it, it''s not worth it to be angry with such a person. So what if she''s rich? We don''t want her money!" the long-haired girl added with heat in her voice.


    The boys were silent, but their expressions were all sullen.


    They were at the age where they had strong self-esteem. They did a good deed saving Erica''s life, but not only did she not thank them when she woke up, but she also said that she wanted to send them away with money with a look of disgust. How could they not be angry?


    When Michael came out to apologize, the young men ignored him and left.


    Michael sighed and turned to return to the ward.


    With a solemn expression, he said, "Erica, those students helped you out of kindness. How could you do this to them?"


    "It''s bad enough that you don''t care about me when I''m so seriously injured, but you''re ming me?"


    Erica felt wronged as well.


    Michael sighed helplessly and asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    "It''s Yvette. That gangster from the Star Society has an affair with Yvette. He was trying to avenge Yvette!"


    Erica looked resentful.


    Michael was shocked and said, "Erica, what did you do to Yvette again?"


    "I..." Erica suddenly held her tongue.


    "You''re still hiding it from me at this point?"


    Erica knew that there was no way she could hide it, so she simply said, "What did I do? Of course, I have to let Yvette suffer all the hardships


    that Shelly has gone through.


    "Am I wrong to do this? I''m just avenging Shelly!"


    Michael looked at her in disbelief. "Erica, the reason for Shelly''s ident is because of the Wheeler family, you, and Jerico! What does this have to do with Yvette?"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Erica''s eyes turned red as if someone had touched her sore spot. She shouted, "Michael, you''ve finally spoken the truth. You really think I''m the one who has caused Shelly to suffer.


    "Can''t you reflect on yourself? If it weren''t for your ipetence, why would the Wheeler family fight for the chance to overwhelm the Lockwood family?"


    Michael took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He questioned coldly, "All these years, you''ve been talking about suppressing the Lockwood family. In your heart, I can neverpare to Philip? Do you care about him that much?"


    Michael''s cold eyes stunned Erica. She had never seen Michael speak to her so coldly, nor had she ever heard such a question from Michael.


    "Are you yelling at me?'' Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes as if she had been wronged.


    Michael looked at her deeply. After a moment, he turned around and walked out without saying a word.


    Erica was taken aback.


    Michael could not bear to see her cry. In the past, he would not let her cry, but this time...


    ''Michael, you really me me. How can you treat me like this!'' Erica cried at the top of her voice.


    Michael strode out, his eyes glistening with tears.


    He should be the one feeling wronged.


    After all these years, Erica never stoppedparing him to Philip, and he had every reason to feel wronged.


    Michael had an extraordinary family background and a sessful career. Why did Erica have topare him to Philip? However, in Erica''s heart, he was not as good as Philip no matter what he did. Who was the one who should be wronged?


    "Dad." Someone called him from the front. Michael looked up and saw Shelly standing there in her hospital gown.


    With a pale face, she stood there looking at him, thin and small.


    Michael froze. He went forward and asked, ''Why did youe out?"


    Shelly asked, ''Mom is hospitalized too? What happened to her?


    Michael said, "She''s not calm now. You can visit herter."


    Shelly followed Michael back and asked, "Dad, did my mom do something?"


    Michael did not hide it from her. He told her about how Erica went to harm Yvette and was retaliated against by the Star Society. Shelly was silent for a moment. Then, she said with a bitter smile, My mother''s personality is exactly the same as Grandma''s.


    They always felt that it was someone else''s fault, but they never reflected on themselves.


    "In fact, I used to think that mom had her own difficulties, but... now I realize that she got herself tied by many things.


    "Grandma had been pampered by grandpa for her entire life. She set her mind on suppressing the Barker family at the beginning. Later, she wanted to suppress the Lockwood family. My mother is the same. She''s always wanted to beat Jeanne.


    "Dad, are you tired of being with her?"


    Michael was slightly stunned. Tired? He must be tired.


    He smiled and said, "Shelly, take care of your health. Don''t worry about these things."


    Shelly didn''t continue the topic. "Dad, I want to be discharged. I don''t want to stay in the hospital. It''s too boring here."


    "I knew it... You didn''t like toe to the hospital when you were young. How about staying here for a few more days?" Michael said.


    Shelly recalled when her father sent her to the hospital every time she was sick when she was young. She would cry to make her father drop the idea, as the thought of getting injections, taking medicine, and seeing the doctor would terrify her.


    Shelly smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll stay for a few more days. After all, I''m not a child anymore."


    Michael reached out and patted her shoulder. "Yes, my daughter has indeed grown up."


    "Dad, when I''m discharged from the hospital, I want to work in ourpany," Shelly said.


    Michael looked at her in surprise. "Didn''t you say that you''d wait for two more years before getting a job?''


    "Haven''t I already grown up? I''ve been living a carefree life for more than twenty years. That''s enough. I''ll help you in the future." Shelly smiled.


    Michael had mixed feelings. He was gratified, but also sad.


    This incident really made Shelly grow overnight.


    However, the price of this growth was too high. He would rather Shelly be as weak and carefree as before.


    "Okay, as long as you want to do something, I''ll support you unconditionally," Michael said with a smile.


    Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but lower her head to hide it. She choked out, ''Dad, it''s so good to have you.''


    The scene between the two of them was warm and affectionate. Ericay alone in the ward in a terrible mood.


    She had never expected Michael to treat her like this. At this moment, her phone rang.


    The caller was Denver.


    "Erica, where''s Michael?'' Denver asked about Michael as soon as the call went through.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "How''s thepany?" Erica asked.


    Denver''s voice revealed his tiredness and a little dejectedness. "The Barker family is going serious this time. Manfred and Stanton are driving us to despair.


    "Erica, the Wheeler family can''t hold on anymore. Not to mention the decline in the stock price, many of the people who worked with us have withdrawn. We''re in big trouble, and to make things worse, the bank


    ising to us to ask for debt collection. Erica, what is Michael busy with? Why isn''t he answering my calls or helping the Wheeler family?"


    Erica''s expression turned grim. "He should be in Shelly''s ward. I''ll call him.''


    "Alright, Erica, hurry up. I can''t hold on much longer."


    After hanging up, Erica''s face took on a ghastly expression, but she still called Michael.


    Michael''s phone rang again.


    "It''s your mom. I think she''s calling to ask about the Wheeler family," Michael said.


    Shelly lowered her eyes. Dad, I think... you shouldn''t stay out of the Wheeler family''s business."


    Michael looked at her in surprise. Shelly said, "The Wheeler family and Jerico are involved. In what position do we help the former?"


    Michael patted Shelly''s head and said, "Mm, we won''t get involved."


    Michael put down his ringing phone and ignored it.


    Looking at the unanswered phone, Erica was in a daze.


    In all these years, this was the first time Michael did not pick up her call.


    She finally lost her cool. With her eyes turning red, she threw her phone angrily. In the Wheeler Group building.


    "Dad, you still haven''t reached Uncle Michael? Call Erica again,'' Yax said anxiously.


    Denver was anxious as well. He called Erica again, but her phone was turned off.


    Denver and Yax looked at each other. Yax said, "Dad, I''ll go to the hospital to look for Uncle Michael."


    "You guys haven''t rested for two days and two nights. How are you going? I''ll go," Lydia said.


    "Mom, how''s the situation at home? Is everything alright?" Yax asked.


    "Everything''s fine at home. Don''t worry too much," Lydia said. She put down the lunch box and was about to leave.


    "Lydia!" Denver called. "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Lydia turned around and shed him a cold smile. "Do you know how good I am now? Why didn''t you think about how good I am when you were looking for a mistress?"


    Denver''s face stiffened. "Lydia, just drop that. It was just an ident. I don''t want an outsider to hurt our feelings for each other. You know that I don''t give a damn care about that woman." "Fortunately, that''s the case." Lydia sneered and proudly turned around to leave.


    Denver sat down with a dejected expression.


    Yax nced at him and said, "Dad, let''s eat first.''


    When Lydia arrived at the hospital, Michael had just left.


    Lydia went to see Shelly and Erica.


    Michael did not know that Lydia had gone to the hospital to look for him. As soon as Michael returned to the vi area, he saw a young man standing quietly by theke not far away.


    A trace of surprise shed across Michael''s eyes. That figure looked a little familiar.


    Coincidentally, the young man turned around at this moment. Michael immediately saw the young man''s face clearly. He was one of the young men who had saved Erica.


    Michael stopped the car, got out, and waved at the young man.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Edric looked at Michael in surprise. He hesitated for a moment before walking toward him.


    Michael had sharp eyes. With just one nce, he could tell that this young man''s family background was ordinary.


    The young man''s clothes were neat, tidy, and very simple, and the material of his clothes was ordinary.


    However, his temperament was very clean, and he also had stubbornness and coldness unique to young people. ''Why are you here alone?" Michael asked.


    Edric looked at him ndly and said, "I''m here to look for someone."


    Michael was a little surprised. After a pause, he said, "Do you need help?"


    Edric was slightly moved. He asked, ''Can you drive me in?"


    Michael smiled and said, "Of course, but I need to know who you''re looking for."


    Edric said, "I''m looking for my sister. She lives inside, but I can''t reach her. I can only go in and look for her."


    Michael said, "Get in the car."


    Edric nced at him and said, "Thanks."


    His tone was very t, but his cold face softened a lot.


    Michael drove into the vi area and said, "Which building does your sister live in? I''ll send you there."


    Edric stared out of the car window as beautiful and unfamiliar buildings shed past. A trace of confusion shed across his eyes before he said, "Just drop me here."


    Michael nced at him through the rearview mirror and said, "This ce is very big. If you don''t know where your sister lives, you''ll be discovered very quickly and reported. Then you''ll be driven out by the security guards or sent to the police station."


    Edric pursed his lips and a faint paleness shed across his face.


    "Perhaps you can tell me the truth. I can help you," Michael said.


    Edric gritted his teeth and said after a brief hesitation, Page family, I want to go to the Page family."


    Michael noticed the sh of hatred in his eyes when he talked about the Page family.


    "I know two Pages, but I don''t know which one you''re talking about," Michael said.


    "It''s the Page family rted to the Wheelers," Edric said.


    Speaking of the Wheelers, the young man''s voice was shaking.


    It was not because of fear, but because he was too angry.


    Michael did not probe further. He only sighed in his heart that he could hear about the Wheeler family wherever he went.


    "That''s Joseph Page''s family. His sister, Lydia Page, married into the Wheeler family," Michael said as he read the young man''s expression. "That''s right. It''s exactly the family I''m looking for. Can you send me there?" Edric asked, staring at him.


    Michael turned a corner and drove in the direction of the Page family. "I''ll send you there now, but what''s your rtionship with the Page family? What''s your sister''s rtionship with the Page family?" "It''s not your business. I''m just going to find my sister. I''m not a criminal. I won''tmit a crime.''


    Michaelughed and said, "Young man, did you misunderstand something? I''m not worried that you''ll harm others. I''m worried that you''ll be the one at a disadvantage if you rashly go over. "Do you think anyone can enter the Page family?"


    This time, Edric did not speak. He bit his lip and fell silent.


    "Why don''t you tell me your difficulties? I can help you," Michael added.


    Edric nced at him and said, "Just send me there. You can''t help me."


    After a pause, he added, "Thank you for your kindness."


    Michael did not say anything else. After all, he was not familiar with the young man, so there was not too much he could offer to help.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the Page family''s house.


    Michael parked the car by the roadside and pointed to the side of the car window. "That''s the Page family."


    Edric also looked in the direction he was pointing and saw that the Page family''s door was open. The old man of the Page family and Joseph were personallying out with smiles.


    A convoy slowly drove into the Page family''s house. A momentter, a few foreigners got out of the car.


    Old Mr. Page and Joseph went forward to talk to the foreigners warmly.


    Edric was about to open the car door and get out.


    Michael quickly said, "Wait."


    Edric looked at him.


    Michael stared outside and said, "Do you see those foreigners? The two in the lead are the manager and the heir of the Lawrence family. Look at the attitude of the Page family. They won''t allow anyone to disturb them from receiving their esteemed guests.


    "If you go now, you will definitely be chased out. You might even offend them. It''s no good of you in doing so."


    Edric said, "Are those foreigners some big shots?"


    Michael nodded and said, "I''m also very surprised. The Rutherford family actually areing to Lucsia.


    "Do you know the number one shipbuilder in the world?''


    Edric paused for a moment. "I''ve seen it in a textbook."


    Michael chuckled. "Listen to me. It''s not a good time for you to go now. Do you see that middle-aged foreign man? His name is Anthony. He''s the grandson of Floyd Rutherford. The young man beside him is Anthony''s son, Arvid."


    Edric clenched his fists. His eyes were red as he said,1 But my sister is at their house. I have to bring her out."


    Michael looked at him in surprise.


    Edric said, "My sister was locked up in the Page family by Lydia. The family seems to want her to do something. My sister is in danger now." Michael was silent. He started the car and drove away. "What are you doing? I want to get out of the car." Shocked, Edric rushed to push the door open.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Michael locked the car door and said, "Don''t be anxious. I''ll take you out of here first and think of a way toe back."


    Edric looked at him suspiciously.


    Michael said, "You saved my wife. It''s only right for me to repay you."


    Edric sneered. "You''re different from your wife"


    Michael smiled bitterly.


    He fell into deep thought again. The Rutherford family had reallye to Lucsia. It seemed that the rumor from before was not groundless.


    The Rutherford family was interested in working with the shipbuilding family in Lucsia. Could it be that they had chosen the Page family? However, the Wheeler family and the Barker family also engaged in the shipbuilding industry with their own transportation team and were involved in a wide range of things.


    Any one of these two families was morepetitive than the Page family. There was no reason for Floyd to choose the Page family.


    It seemed that there was more to this than met the eye.


    At this moment, in the Page family, Old Mr. Page and Moria weed Anthony and his father in with cordial hospitality.


    Anthony and his father were also very polite. After a few words, Anthony asked directly, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Page. Well, we still want to meet the leaders of the Barker and Wheeler families."

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Old Mr. Page and his son looked at each other and exchanged a tacit look.


    Old Mr. Page said, Mr. Anthony, don''t be anxious. You''ve just arrived at Lucsia. You must be tired. You can stay at my ce for now.


    "I''ll immediately post and invite the leaders of the relevant industries in Maestria here for a gathering. It''ll be a small chamber ofmerce and would be held tomorrow at thetest.


    "At that time, when everyone gathers together, you can make the most urate judgment on who you want to cooperate with and how to cooperate. What do you think?"


    Anthony gave Old Mr. Page a deep look and said, Old Mr. Page, you''re so thoughtful.''


    "Well, it''s the least of what I can do," Old Mr. Page said with a smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In Sapphire Club.


    Yvette sat on the sofa in the living room with a smile. Opposite her, a row of ferocious-looking men in ck suits stared at her.


    Harry was the first to break the silence. He smiled stiffly and said, "Miss Barker, Isaac is really not here. You''ve been sitting here for almost a day. Are you hungry? Why don''t I treat you to a meal?'' Yvette was not angry after waiting for an entire day. She said good-naturedly, "Alright, there''s food here, right? Prepare a table of food, and I''ll eat here. It''s on Isaac."


    The corners of Harry''s mouth twitched. He silently wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Miss Barker, look, this is the hall. There are peopleing and going. It''s not a good ce to eat, right?" "That''s true!" Yvette agreed, then said, "Why don''t you take me to a private room? The one Isaac usually stays in. He has a private room, right?''


    Harry was rendered speechless.


    Harry looked like he was about to cry.


    The smile on Yvette''s face faded as she asked seriously, "What''s wrong? Is this making things difficult for you? I''m his girlfriend. What''s wrong with staying in his private room? Could it be that... there''s something fishy in his private room? Is there another woman?"


    "No, no, no! Miss Barker, please don''t misunderstand." Harry''s face was pale with fear. ''Don''t you know what kind of person Isaac is? How could he find another woman?"


    Yvette pped her hands and stood up. "Well, then bring me to his private room for dinner.''


    "This... is really inconvenient..." Harry looked troubled.


    After a moment of silence, Yvette sighed and said, "s, Harry, can you tell me the truth? Why is he avoiding me?"


    "It''s... not like that..."


    "He''s in the private room, right? He''s been hiding for the entire day. Can he still hold on?" Yvette said.


    "Haven''t you been sitting for the whole day? Aren''t you tired?" Harry put on a wry smile.


    Yvette nodded. "That''s true. Well, it''s all my fault. I didn''t bring a gift when I came. It''s only right that he doesn''t want to see me. But I ordered a bouquet of flowers online half an hour ago. They should be here soon."


    Harry blinked and looked at Yvette in shock. The men in ck suits behind him also looked at Yvette in confusion.


    Yvette smiled shyly. Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    "Miss Barker, did you order flowers for Isaac?" asked a man in a ck suit.


    Yvette nodded readily and said, Yes, what''s so surprising about that? Isn''t it normal for couples to send flowers and gifts?"


    The man was speechless.


    He felt that something was wrong. Usually, it was a man sending flowers to his girlfriend.


    Harry pursed his lips and the muscles on his face trembled as he tried hard to hold back hisughter.


    He said. Miss Barker, do your family... know that you''re here to look for Isaac?"


    "I know," Yvette answered readily. Harry wondered if he had misheard. Didn''t the Barker family do anything special after knowing about Isaac''s existence?


    For example, grounding Yvette to stop her from seeing Isaac?


    Harry felt that this didn''t make any sense!


    Just as he was about to ask more questions, a person walked in with arge bouquet of red roses.


    When Yvette saw it, her eyes lit up and she walked over to take the flowers.


    After the delivery man left, Yvette carried the flowers and said to Harry, "Let''s go. Take me to see Isaac. He will definitely be d to see the flowers.''


    Harry silently shrunk his neck. Isaac would be happy to see Yvette when pigs flew. If he flew into a rage, all his men would be in big trouble!


    Yvette looked at Harry with a smile. Harry had goosebumps under her gaze and could not take it anymore. He could only agree, "Okay, Miss Barker,e with me...''


    Just as he finished speaking, a few figures walked in from outside. They were actually a few police officers.


    Yvette was stunned and looked at Harry.


    Harry''s pupils constricted slightly. Then, he went forward with a calm expression.


    ''Mr. Frasier!" It was obvious that Harry and Sherard knew each other.


    Sherard looked at Harry and nodded. ''I''m here for a case. I hope you can cooperate. Where''s Isaac?"


    "Isaac is in the private room. Mr. Frasier, do you want to go up or should I call Isaac down..."


    ''Mr. Frasier!" Before he could finish his sentence, Isaac came down the stairs. Harry hurriedly called out, "Isaac!"


    Ignoring him and Sherard, Isaac looked in Yvette''s direction.


    Yvette stood there holding a bouquet of flowers that was even bigger than her.


    Isaac''s eyes darkened and he said with a scowl, "What are you doing here?" "I''m looking for you!"


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "You''re my boyfriend. Why do you think I''m looking for you?" Yvette felt aggrieved.


    When Sherard heard this, his expression changed. He looked at Yvette and asked, ''Miss, are you from the Barker family?"


    Yvette looked at him in surprise and nodded. That''s right. Do you know me?"


    Sherard nodded and said, "There''s a case that has something to do with you. Miss Barker, please cooperate with us." Yvette was a little confused.


    Isaac looked at Sherard and asked, "Mr. Frasier, what''s the matter?"


    Just as Sherard was about to speak, Yvette stepped forward and handed the bouquet of flowers to Isaac. "Isaac, do you like it?"


    As she spoke, she stuffed the flowers into Isaac''s arms. Isaac wore a look of disgust and his expression was tense. He refused to ept it, but when Yvette let go, the flowers fell. Isaac quickly caught them. His expression turned even sullener.


    Yvette''s face broke into smiles.


    Isaac said angrily, "Why did you send me flowers? What are you doing? We''ve already broken up!"


    Yvette looked at him in surprise. "When? Why didn''t I know?"


    Isaac was wordless.


    Isaac looked at her with dark eyes.


    Yvette was clear in her mind, so she said seriously, "My family is very open-minded. They know that you''re dating me, and they''re very supportive."


    Harry opened his mouth wide in shock and sighed in his heart. He found it hard to believe that Yvette lied in her teeth in order to pursue Isaac. She must have been under a lot of pressure. He was so moved by her infatuation.


    Isaac was obviously thinking the same thing as Harry. He hugged the flowers tightly and turned his face away from Yvette. He said to Sherard, "Mr. Frasier, what''s the matter?''


    The few of them walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Sherard looked at Yvette and asked, "Miss Barker, do you know Ms. Erica Wheeler?''


    Isaac''s expression changed. It seemed that the woman was not dead. Sherard had actuallye to them to investigate it.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Isaac''s eyes rested upon Yvette, who then said inexplicably, ''Yes."


    Sherard exined, ''It''s like this. Ms. Wheeler was seriously injured and thrown down the hill. She''s still in the hospital. ording to her, it was you who instructed the people from the Star Society to do it. The purpose was just to avenge you.


    The cause was that at the Wheeler family''s banquet, a man showed his interest in you, for which you nursed a grievance, so you took your anger out on her and instructed the Star Society to take revenge on her..."


    Yvette widened her eyes in shock and said, "I didn''t."


    Sherard asked, "Miss Barker, what''s your rtionship with Isaac?"


    Yvette said, "As you can see, he''s my boyfriend." Yvette couldn''t help but reveal a sweet smile.


    Sherard looked at Isaac and said, ''Isaac, were you the one behind it?"


    Isaac smiled and said, "Mr. Frasier, we''ve had quite a lot of dealings with each other. You can''t just use me without evidence, don''t you think so?"


    Sherard''s expression darkened. "I''m just here for routine questioning. Before I find evidence, of course I won''t easily convict anyone."


    Then, he asked, ''Isaac, where were you from 12 pm to 1 pmst night?


    Isaac said, "I broke up with my girlfriend. I was drinking with my buddies." "How do you prove it?" asked Sherard, fixing his eyes on Isaac''s face.


    Isaac said, "All my men can prove it. Mr. Frasier, feel free to ask.''


    "But you don''t look like someone who had just broken up. You didn''t break up either. You''re lying.'' Sherard''s gaze was sharp.


    At this moment, Yvette raised her hand and said weakly, "We had a fight at that time, so I guess Isaac might have thought that we had broken up, so I bought flowers to see him today!" Sherard looked at the flowers in Isaac''s arms.


    The rose gave off a sweet smell.


    Sherard took a deep breath.


    Isaac shed a smile and leaned forward slightly. He said to Sherard, "Mr. Frasier, why are you so serious? It''s hard to settle a family quarrel. Wouldn''t it be a waste for you to personally appear for such a matter? You have a lot of work to do every day. There are usually so many major cases. Why waste your time on such a trifle?"


    "As expected, you did it!" Sherard''s face darkened.


    Isaac said, "Mr. Frasier, I never admitted it."


    Sherard darted a cold look at him and said, "Isaac, you''d better behave yourself. If I catch you doing anything illegal, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "Then you have to tell Mr. Lockwood and Mr. Vernon about that. I was just following orders," Isaac said.


    Sherard turned around and left with a sullen expression. After taking a few steps, he turned around and looked at Yvette. He could not help but say, ''What do you see in him!" With that, he walked away.


    Yvette appeared displeased. She said gloomily, "The police actually poke their nose into people''s rtionships?"


    Isaac tilted his head and stared at her. "He''s right. I wonder what you see in me!"


    Yvette''s face cracked into a smile as she looked at him. "Isaac, did you really avenge me and teach Erica a lesson?"


    Isaac''s expression changed. "You''re overthinking!"


    Yvette approached him and said with a smile, "I''m hungry. In order to see you, I didn''t even eat lunch."


    Isaac carried the flowers upstairs and said, "Follow me. We have to make things clear today."


    Yvette turned a deaf ear to his words and followed him upstairs. As she walked, she said, "Don''t you ever think about breaking up with me."


    Isabe fell silent.


    i Stanton looked at the time and said, "She''s simply getting bolder and bolder. She went out in the morning and hasn''t been home for a day.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    What''s there to see that hooligan... She''spletely out of control!''


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up. She was amused by Stanton''s words.


    Stanton shot an angry look at them and said, "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for your words, would she dare to be so cheeky?''


    Draxton said, ''You don''t like Isaac?"


    Stanton said crossly, A little! I don''t even know what he looks like. I just don''t feel good! My daughter is so excellent. Who is worthy of her? s..."


    In the Flouder family.


    Michael ced the invitation in front of Edric and said, "Look, this is our opportunity.''


    Edric picked up the invitation and looked at Michael. "Mr. Flouder, thank you."


    Michael said, "Don''t mention it. This is the best that I can do to help. I can''t be sure if I can save your sister."


    "You''ve helped me a lot."


    At the same time, in the Wheeler family.


    Isabe fell silent.


    Stanton looked at the time and said, "She''s simply getting bolder and bolder. She went out in the morning and hasn''t been home for a day. What''s there to see that hooligan... She''spletely out of control!''


    The corners of Isabe''s lips curled up. She was amused by Stanton''s words.


    Stanton shot an angry look at them and said, "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for your words, would she dare to be so cheeky?"


    Draxton said, You don''t like Isaac?"


    Stanton said crossly, A little! I don''t even know what he looks like. I just don''t feel good! My daughter is so excellent. Who is worthy of her? s...''


    In the Flouder family.


    Michael ced the invitation in front of Edric and said, "Look, this is our opportunity.''


    Edric picked up the invitation and looked at Michael. "Mr. Flouder, thank you."


    Michael said, "Don''t mention it. This is the best that I can do to help. I can''t be sure if I can save your sister."


    "You''ve helped me a lot."


    At the same time, in the Wheeler family.


    In just a day, the Wheeler Group''s shares fell to a new low. The huge industry was about to fall apart.


    In less than two days, they would be at risk of bankruptcy.


    "The Lockwood family!" Denver gritted his teeth and mmed the table with bloodshot eyes.


    They all knew that if not for the Lockwood family''s secret help, the Barker family would not have the ability to drive them to a corner so quickly.


    From this, they truly realized how terrifying the Lockwood family was.


    It was a giant beast. It turned out that a family like theirs could not withstand a single blow from the Lockwood family.


    A me of indignation ignited in Denver''s heart.


    Lydia did not see Michael. She was also in thepany at the moment.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was from the Page family.


    After Lydia answered the call, her countenance changed.


    She looked at Denver and said, "Father just said that he has a way to help us!"


    Denver did a double-take before turning to look at Lydia.


    Lydia shed a proud smile and said, "Floyd''s grandson Anthony is in the Page family now. Father will hold a Chamber of Commerce tomorrow


    to discuss the coboration with Floyd.


    "If the Wheeler family and the Page family join forces and fight for a chance to cooperate with Floyd, the Barker family won''t have a shot. The Wheeler family''s crisis will naturally be resolved!" Denver''s eyes lit up.


    He looked at Lydia excitedly and said, ''Lydia, it''s so good to have you!"


    Lydia sneered. "You know that I''m good now? Why didn''t you think of me when you were fooling around with other women?"


    ¡°Lydia, it''s all in the past. Why are you still bringing it up? I won''t do it again. I''ll treat you wholeheartedly. Don''t embarrass me in front of the child again!"


    Denver stepped forward to coax Lydia.


    Lydia was very satisfied. Then, she said, "It''s time to deal with that woman. You won''t feel sorry for her, right?"


    "How is that possible?'' Denver said without hesitation, "Tomorrow, I want the Barker family''s infamy to spread far and wide! I want them to miss the opportunity to cooperate with Floyd!"

 Chapter 481

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 481


    The next afternoon, the big shots of Maestria''s rted industries all gathered in the Page family''s house.


    Now that Stanton was in charge of the Barker family with Patriarch Barker stepping aside, Stanton would be the one to represent the Chamber of Commerce. Stanton brought his wife and son along with him. Megan, although having an argument with Stanton, was very sensible when it came to important matters.


    Hector, on the other hand, was not willing to make such a trip. He was forced toe here by Stanton and Megan.


    Hector was young and unsettled. He did not care much about his family''s business. Most of the time, he did not like to participate in such business gatherings.


    When Stanton and his family made it there, they ran into Michael, who had also gotten out of the car. There was a young man beside Michael. "Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker." Michael went forward to greet them with a hint of guilty on his face. After all. Erica had hurt Yvette again and again. Although she did not seed, it wouldn''t change the fact that she attempted to hurt others.


    Stanton and Megan had no intention of venting their anger on Michael. This person was willing to work with Draxton for their daughter. At the very least, he was different from the Wheeler family.


    Stanton''s attitude was quite friendly, and he responded politely. Michael was about to take the opportunity to apologize when the Wheeler family arrived.


    "Michael!'' Denver shouted.


    Michael turned around and saw Denver, Lydia, and Yax.


    Edric stood beside Michael, and his face flushed with anger at the sight of Lydia and Denver. He almost failed to control the urge to rush forward. Michael took a step forward and blocked Edric. He looked at Denver indifferently.


    "What brings you guys here?" Michael asked, How''s thepany?''


    Denver had some resentment toward Michael. When he heard this, he said crossly, Michael, I didn''t expect you to care about thepany.


    Michael looked at him and said, "Sorry about that. I got tied up with so many things that happened. I gotta take care of Shelly and your sister."


    At the mention of Shelly, Denver was also speechless. An unnatural expression shed across his face as he said, "We were careless and failed to protect Shelly well. How is she now? Dad and Mom are very concerned about her."


    Michael looked at him deeply and said, "She''s much better. We still have to move on.''


    "Yes, yes, yes. We have to move on. Just get through it. Just get through it!''


    Denver nodded repeatedly.


    A tide of rage surged through Michael. He said in a deep voice, "We have to get through it, but so what if we can''t? The enemy has already escaped."


    An embarrassed look was disyed on Denver''s face at his words. "Yes... Yes..."


    Michael''s heart turned bitterly cold.


    Denver actually didn''t hate Jerico at all. Instead, he avoided talking about Jerico and said something to fob Michael off. Was this the reaction one should have when his family was hurt? Denver was too embarrassed to mention that Michael did not help the Wheeler family. It was obviously inappropriate to mention it now.


    As the atmosphere was heavy with tension, Lydia smiled and tried to smooth things over. "Everyone, go in quickly. Don''t just stand at the door." Denver said, "Yes, go in, let''s go in first." Michael did not say anything else. He turned around and said to Edric before walking in.


    "Are you rted to the Wheeler family?" Edric asked in a low voice.


    "You just found out?" Michael asked.


    Edric gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with anger. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Then why did you help me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? You saved my wife," Michael said.


    Edric clearly did not believe him, but he did not say anything else.


    When he entered the Page family''s main hall, he found that there were already many people in the main hall. All of them were famous figures in Maestria.


    However, their families still cannotpare to the ones like the Wheeler, the Flouder, and the Barker family.


    These people were not here topete. The Page family had invited these people to join in the fun. To be precise, they wanted to ruin the Barker family''s reputation in front of everyone. "Father, we''re here." Lydia and Denver greeted Old Mr. Page.


    Old Mr. Page was all smiles. Lydia and Denver are here?"


    As he spoke, he said to Anthony beside him, "Mr. Anthony, this is my daughter, and this is my son-inw, the person in charge of the Wheeler family, Denver Wheeler."


    Anthony looked at Denver and nodded slightly. Mr. Wheeler, nice to meet you.¡±


    Denver quickly extended his hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Anthony. It''s great to see you.''


    Old Mr. Page smiled and said, "Mr. Anthony, the Page and Wheeler family are inws. Our two families have always been on the same side." Anthony''s eyes shed. Of course, he knew what Old Mr. Page meant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The Page family and Wheeler family joining forces would overshadow the Barker family alone.


    Anthony just smiled in response. Beside him, Arvid blinked and looked around curiously.


    At this moment, Stanton and his family walked over. Stanton''s expression was solemn. He was poised to strive for a chance to talk to Anthony.


    Old Mr. Page smiled meaningfully and said, "Mr. Anthony, this is Mr. Stanton Barker, who''s in charge of the Barker family."


    Anthony''s gaze changed subtly as he looked at Stanton.


    Stanton politely greeted Old Mr. Page before looking at Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Stanton from the Barker Family."


    To be honest, the Rutherford family used to be pirates. Even though Anthony appeared to be very low-key and easy-going, he was unapproachable with more or less a fierce aura around him. Therefore, Stanton was very cautious.


    However, Anthony was clearly different from what he thought.


    Anthony, who had been very reserved in front of others a moment ago, looked at Stanton''s outstretched hand and did not shake it.


    Old Mr. Page and Joseph''s expressions were subtle. A hint of joy shed across their eyes.


    Stanton''s heart sank.


    There were also some people around who looked over. At this moment, everyone could not help but think that as expected, Anthony valued the Page and Wheeler families more.


    After all, the Page and Wheeler families were inws. When they joined forces, they were stronger than the Barker family.


    Still, there were also some people who had odd expressions on their faces. Something had happened to the Wheeler family recently because of the Barker family. Was the Wheeler family still the same as before?


    The current Wheeler family was in a precarious situation. They could not even take care of themselves. How could they have much strength left?


    They might be able to fool an outsider like Anthony, but the locals knew very well.


    However, a broken family was still stronger than an ordinary one. If the Wheeler family seeded in working with Anthony, the Wheeler family''s crisis would be solved.


    Not only that, but they could also develop overseas markets. After all, the partner was the Rutherford family.


    Stanton''s expression grew solemn at the thought of this. Beside him, Megan and Hector appeared nervous as well.


    If Anthony didn''t give the Barker family a chance at all, it would be difficult for them today.


    However, just as everyone thought that Anthony was going to refuse to shake Stanton''s hand, Anthony suddenly burst into heartyughter.


    That should be a heartyugh. Anyway, hisughter caught many people present off guard.


    Stanton was also taken aback. He subconsciously retracted his hand, but his hand was caught by Anthony, who held it tightly and shook it vigorously.


    ''Hahaha, Mr. Stanton, I''m Anthony. Nice to meet you," said Anthony as he shook Stanton''s hand.


    Stanton couldn''t keep hisposure. With a half smile and his face slightly distorted, he looked at Anthony in shock, his eyes dull.


    "Uh... Nice to meet you, nice to meet you..."


    Stanton tried to pull his hand away, but Anthony''s grip was too tight and he failed.


    Anthony''s smile was warm. His hands swayed as if he had no intention of letting go.

 Chapter 482

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 482


    Megan and Hector were stunned.


    Seeing that his father''s face was stiff, Hector hurriedly went forward and said, "Heh, well, Mr. Anthony, my father admires you very much, and so do I. How about..."


    As he spoke, he extended his hand.


    Hector only wanted to save Stanton, but when he said that, Anthony''s eyes lit up. He said happily, "Really? Mr. Barker admires me, haha..."


    He shook Stanton''s hand again.


    Hector was speechless.


    At this moment, someone came over and bent an arm around Hector''s shoulder. That person chuckled and said, "Haha, you admire my father too? What''s so good about him? I think we hit it off very well. Let''s have a chat?"


    Hector thought to himself, "Who the hell is this? Hit it off with you?


    He turned around and saw a young man with red hair and green eyes looking at him with a smile.


    Looking at the red hair on his head and then at his green eyes, Hector slowly realized that this man was Anthony''s son.


    Arvid smiled warmly and looked at Hector expectantly, as if he really wanted to have a good chat.


    Hector''s expression was strange. His eyes shifted between Arvid and then Anthony as he wondered if there was something wrong with them.


    Their behaviors dumbfounded everyone present. It was too unexpected. Old Mr. Page''s expression turned visibly sullen.


    Denver was also a little anxious and could not help but look at Joseph.


    Joseph''s eyes shed as he gave the butler a look.


    The butler took his hint and turned to leave.


    Not long after, the butler came out with a young woman.


    With her baby bump slightly visible, she should be more than four months pregnant.


    The woman''s arrival caused amotion in the hall because she was too attractive.


    It wasn''t that she was stunning or something, but she had a cold temperament. She was cold and charming. Her delicate facial features made her extremely appealing. Seeing the woman''s appearance, Edric, who had been quietly following Michael, could not remain calm. He strode out.


    Michael grabbed him, and he struggled hard.


    "Your sister?" Michael asked.


    Edric''s eyes turned red as he stared in the woman''s direction. "Yes.''


    Michael said, "Don''t go over yet.''


    Edric gritted his teeth and stood there motionlessly with his eyes fixed on the woman''s direction.


    Anthony let go of Stanton''s hand and was about to say something enthusiastically when a woman''s clear and pleasant voice sounded, ''Mr. Barker."


    The voice was so beautiful that it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Megan and Hector''s countenances changed.


    Arvid, who was hugging Hector and trying to cotton up with him, also looked over. His eyes widened in surprise.


    Hector looked at him with disdain and quietly distanced himself from him.


    He thought there was something wrong with the Rutherford family.


    Arvid, however, did not feel that he was being despised at all with his eyes glued on the woman who suddenly appeared. He sighed to himself... Other than Miraculous Doctor, all the women in Lucsia were so beautiful!


    He really wanted to stay in Lucsia and never go back!


    He even thought about begging Miraculous Doctor to take him in for a while. It wasn''t too much for him to feast his eyes on beauties, right?


    Arvid thought in a daze.


    However, no one paid attention to him. At this moment, everyone''s attention was on that woman.


    The moment the woman''s voice sounded, Stanton was gooseflesh all over.


    This voice was so recognizable that it simply became a nightmare that he found difficult to exin.


    He immediately looked at Megan in panic.


    Megan was looking at the woman.


    A trace of pride shed across Joseph''s eyes. He feigned a troubled look and said, "Stanton, well, this..."


    Stanton looked at him coldly.


    This woman disappeared after she made a scene in the Barker family. It turned out that she was hiding in the Page family.


    It was indeed the Page family who wanted to make his life hard!


    Stanton sneered. "Mr. Page, I have never offended you.''


    Joseph looked wronged and said, "Stanton, what makes you say that? I only took her in because I thought she was pitiful. She was pregnant and had nowhere to go. Later, I asked and found out that she was actually pregnant with your child..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    Everyone looked at Stanton with searching eyes.


    Everyone in Maestria''s upper-ss society knew that the Barker family had a strict upbringing. Many people were envious of Stanton and Megan''s rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, it was only so-so...


    Stanton had a mistress and a child...


    The woman looked at Stanton with teary eyes. She looked like she wanted to say something but paused, as though she did not quite know how to begin.


    Joseph sighed and said, "Stanton, you''ve made her pregnant, so you have to take responsibility. We''re all businessmen. You can''t do things against your conscience!"


    "Joseph, don''t talk nonsense. Stanton doesn''t know this woman at all!"


    Megan rebuked angrily.


    Joseph looked at Megan and said, Mrs. Barker, I know how you feel, but this woman is really poor. The child she''s carrying is also innocent. The Barker family can''t just hound her to death for your reputation. "If I hadn''t bumped into her at that time, she would have..."


    Everyone looked at Stanton in shock.


    Stanton''s eyes were cold as he cast a stern nce at Joseph. He looked at the woman and asked, Tell me, whose child is it? Why did you frame me?''


    The woman''s body trembled. She didn''t dare to look into Stanton''s eyes, but she said firmly,'' Mr. Barker, I won''t disturb your family, and I don''t want a single penny from you. I just want to beg you to let me give birth to this child. The child is innocent. I will leave Maestria with the child and never appear in front of you again...''


    Stanton''s face turned green with anger.


    The woman then looked at Megan and knelt down. "Mrs. Barker, I beg you, please give me and the child a way out..." There was a deathly hush in the hall.


    A momentter, a series of gasps sounded. This was really a shocking scandal.


    This time, the Barker family''s good reputation that they had umted for a few generations was probably ruined.


    If word got out, who would believe the Barker family''s credibility?


    Who would dare to work with them without any grudges like before?


    So it turned out that such a scandal was hidden in the family under such a beautiful reputation.


    Everyone stole nces at Anthony and his son. They assumed that Floyd would probably see the Barker family differently. Their enthusiasm toward the Barker family would be reced by anger.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 483

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 483


    Stanton and Megan were livid. Megan was secretly angry at Stanton, but at this moment, she was definitely on the same side as Stanton.


    Her eyes were sharp as she sneered. Madam, it''s unknown whose baby you''re carrying. Everyone knows how our Barker family is like.


    "On the other hand, you keep saying that Stanton is the father of the child in your belly. Then, show me the evidence."


    The woman said, "What evidence do you need for such a thing? That day, Mr. Barker drank too much, so he... he...


    "I refused it at first, but I''m just a weak woman. Mrs. Barker, I know this matter brings disgrace to your family, but... I beg you to let me and the child live..." The surrounding people were all watching the show.


    Michael''s expression changed slightly. He looked at Edric and asked, "What happened?"


    Edric''s face paled visibly as he stared at Stanton''s figure and said, "No, it''s not like that. The person rted to my sister is clearly..."


    "Since things havee to this, I think it necessary to do a paternity test in order to prove Stanton''s innocence.


    "Although the child had yet to be born, some high-level medical institutions had their own ways of doing so.


    "Madam, you''re not afraid of a test, are you? After all, it''s your one-sided story, and there''s no evidence.


    "Well, it''s possible for some people to frame Stanton with fake scandals.


    "If the child is confirmed to be his, then I, Megan, hereby dere that I will divorce Stanton. You will be the madam of the Barker family.


    "But if the child is proved not to be Stanton''s, and you frame him, our Barker family will not let you go. We won''t let the mastermind behind you off either!"


    Megan stood in front of Stanton with a scowl, full of imposing manner.


    Some of the onlookers secretly admired her boldness, but there were also people who revealed mocking expressions.


    The woman was slightly stunned. It was obvious that she never expected Megan to say something like that.


    She lowered her head silently to avoid Megan''s gaze.


    At this moment, Joseph sighed and said, "Mrs. Barker is so eloquent. Why bother to do this?


    "With the Barker family''s power, it was hard to tell the DNA test''s authenticity. Besides, this woman is on her own with no power or influence. If anything happens during this period, won''t it make it harder for the Barker family to exin?


    "Stanton is a man. As a man, I understand. I understand..."


    Joseph''s ambiguous words made the people around him even more suspicious of Stanton, or rather they directly confirmed this matter.


    Old Mr. Page sighed and went up to Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, I''m really sorry about this. I''ve really made a fool of myself.


    "However, I guarantee that although Mr. Barker... Well, despite everything that happened, the Barker family enjoys a good reputation in the business world. Mr. Anthony, don''t worry about this!" Although he said that, everyone could tell that Old Mr. Page was making a sarcastic remark.


    This was clearly a hint that the Barker family could not be trusted.


    In other words, now that things hade to this point, even if Stanton was wrongly used and Anthony originally intended to help the Barker family, they would have a second thoughts about this at this moment.


    It had to be said that regardless of whether Stanton was rted to that woman or not, the Page family''s actions were too disgusting.


    However, Stanton could not exin it clearly. Even if he did, what could he do?


    Everyone already concluded that the Barker family was destined to lose their cooperation with the Rutherford family.


    The Page family''s move was too despicable.


    The corners of Joseph''s mouth curled up a little, but he said to Anthony earnestly, "Mr. Anthony, this..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Anthony''s expression was indeed very sullen. He sneered and said angrily, "What an eye-opener!"


    Everyone sighed. Anthony was indeed angry. He would probably never work with the Barker family again.


    They all cast a sympathetic look at Stanton.


    ''Mr. Anthony, although you''ve given up on cooperating with the Barker family, I still hope that you won''t misunderstand Stanton. Perhaps there''s really a misunderstanding?"


    The smile on Joseph''s face was evident, but the words he said were so hypocritical that it was nauseating.


    Everyone sighed. This time, Stanton had lostpletely.


    "Did I say that I''ve given up on cooperating with the Barker family? I haven''t decided who to cooperate with yet. The Page family, the Wheeler family, and the Barker family still got shot. How do you know that I''ve given up on the Barker family?'' Anthony stared at Joseph expressionlessly with disdain in his eyes.


    Joseph and Old Mr. Page were stunned.


    The others present were also taken aback.


    Arvid blinked his emerald eyes and felt that the expressions of the Page family were very interesting.


    His eyes darted around as he silently took out his phone and made a video call.


    In the Barker family, Isabe and Draxton sat together and watched Betty and Ricky y with Patriarch and Madame Barker. Joy was overflowing with the family and theyughed non-stop.


    It was as if no one was worried about whether the situation on Stanton''s side was going smoothly.


    At this moment, Isabe''s phone suddenly rang.


    Isabe picked up her phone and looked at it. She was instantly amused and answered the call.


    Arvid winked at her on the screen.


    Isabe looked at him with a smile. Arvid obediently mouthed to her and aimed the camera at the field.


    At the same time, everyone''s conversation could be heard.


    Draxton leaned over and looked at the phone.


    Meanwhile, the voiceing from the phone also attracted the attention of Patriarch and Madame Barker, who all looked over.


    Anthony said, "Old Mr. Page, Mr. Page, your actions surprised me.


    "In fact, before we came to Lucsia, we had already investigated some information about you, including the Barker family.


    "Actually,pared to your family and the Wheeler family, we prefer the Barker family.


    "But we still feel that your family and the Wheeler family can also be our partners. It''s not a bad thing to work with the three of you at the same time. "That''s right, that''s what I thought before.


    "But now...''


    Anthony shook his head and sighed. "I think your family''s actions are kind of indecent."


    Old Mr. Page and Joseph''s expressions changed simultaneously. However, when they met Anthony''s knowing gaze, Old Mr. Page blushed in shame.


    This feeling of being seen through was too mortifying.


    Joseph was also embarrassed. He stammered, "Mr. Anthony, what do you mean? Did you misunderstand something..."


    Anthony shook his head and said seriously, "No, I didn''t misunderstand. In order to make me give up on the Barker family, you invited this woman out. Regardless of whether she is rted to Mr. Stanton or Mr. Stanton''s character, first of all, under such circumstances, the fact that you chose to let this woman expose everything was very contemptible."


    The color on Joseph''s face came and went. For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    Anthony continued, "Besides, didn''t you guys do any relevant preparation before you nned to work with me?


    "We have a close rtionship with Miraculous Doctor. I don''t need to tell you what rtionship Miraculous Doctor has with the Barker family, right?


    "I thought that under such circumstances, if you were smart, you should please the Barker family instead of offending them.


    "You guys are really unbelievably stupid."

 Chapter 484

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 484


    Anthony''s words were instantly met with dead silence.


    This silence was broken by a chuckle suddenly, which was especially abrupt.


    The voice came from Arvid''s phone.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to Arvid.


    Arvid raised his head, his eyes sweeping across everyone. He smiled and waved his hand. He said heartily, "Haha, it''s fine. It''s fine. It''s a friend of mine. She might have found it a little funny, so sheughed. It''s none of your business, hahaha."


    Isabe stoppedughing. Arvid switched the camera and looked at Isabe as if he was asking for credit.


    ''Miraculous Doctor, did you getughed at?'' He asked very frankly, ignoring the fact that the expression on the Page family turn more awkward.


    Isabeplimented, ''Indeed, you did well!"


    Arvid''s eyes lit up. He was as smug as a dog that had been praised by its master, and there seemed to be an invisible big tail wagging behind him.


    Everyone already knew who was on the phone with Arvid.


    Isabe was Miraculous Doctor, and it was needless to say Isabe''s rtionship with the Barker family.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene was a little subtle.


    Why didn''t they think of this before?


    With Miraculous Doctor''s rtionship, what was the Barker family worried about?


    Stanton seemed to have just realized this. He looked at Anthony and said, "Mr. Anthony, you are a sensible person. I admire you.


    "However, if you choose to cooperate with the Barker family, I hope that you''re not doing it because of Be. I''d rather hope you see the Barker family''s credibility and strength.


    "I can promise you that I am an honest person. I''ll be responsible for everything I''ve done. These words areing from the bottom of my heart.


    "Here, I want to assure you and my lover and son that I have absolutely no ambiguous rtionship with this woman."


    His words were powerful and righteous.


    The scene fell silent. Compared to Stanton''s magnanimity, the Page family''s behavior was very despicable and unpresentable.


    Old Mr. Page''s expression had changed drastically from anger, and Joseph couldn''t remain calm any longer. He panicked and looked at the woman. "Eileen, what do you say? Back then, you were the one who personally begged me to save you and your baby. Is this child Stanton''s? Did you lie to us?"


    Although he asked this question, his gaze toward Eileen was filled with a hidden threat.


    Eileen''s face was pale. She clutched her belly and slowly stood up from the ground. "Y-yes, the child is Mr. Stanton''s..."


    "Eileen!"


    A loud shout suddenly sounded.


    It was too sudden and caught Eileen off guard. She looked in the direction of the voice in disbelief.


    Edric strode towards her.


    "Edric!" Eileen found it unbelievable. She simply couldn''t believe her own eyes. "Why are you here?"


    Edric''s eyes were red and tearful. He said angrily, "Eileen, I''m here to save you!"


    ''Edric, what nonsense are you talking about? You..."


    ''Eileen, what are you afraid of? They forced you into this. What are you still worried about? You''re already in this state, yet you''re still protecting that person. Do you know that that man has taken the money and eloped with another woman? Eileen, is it worth it for you to do this for him?''


    "Impossible!" Eileen blurted out.


    Edric sneered. "Why not? I heard with my own ears that the woman named Lydia made a deal with that man. She gave that man a sum of money. That man ran away with another woman, and he sold your life to her!"


    Edric pointed at Lydia.


    Lydia''s expression changed drastically and she thundered, "Nonsense!


    Edric gave her a cold look. Finally, he looked at Eileen and said, "Eileen, it''s not worth it for you to suffer like this for that man. Seeing you like this really makes my heart ache.


    "Eileen, you used to be so proud. How could you distort the truth and frame innocent people for such a man?"


    Edric nced at Stanton with an embarrassed expression.


    Stanton looked at Edric with his heart filled with excitement. He was deeply moved as someone finally stood out to clear his name.


    He immediately looked at Megan with tears in his eyes.


    Megan avoided his burning gaze and couldn''t help but feel delighted.


    This knot in her heart had finally been resolved today.


    A smile touched the corner of her mouth, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    When Stanton saw this, his heart skipped a beat. Finally, he boldly reached out and held Megan''s hand tightly.


    Megan did not break free either.


    Hector couldn''t restrain his excitement. He looked at his parents happily and found Edric extremely pleasing to the eye.


    He took a big step forward and wrapped his arms around Edric''s neck. He said gratefully, "Buddy, you really saved my parents'' happiness. On ount of you, our family will definitely not hold your sister responsible. I mean it!''


    Edric turned his head stiffly and nced at him. He pursed his lips in silence.


    Hector looked towards Eileen and said, "Miss, just tell the truth. If anyone takes revenge on you, with our Barker family protecting you, no one will be able toy a finger on you. Don''t worry and speak boldly!'' "Mr. Barker, what do you mean?" Joseph was exasperated.


    Hector looked at him with disdain and smiled evilly. "I don''t mean anything. I''m just telling the truth."


    Edric looked at Hector and said, "Do you mean what you have just said?"


    "Yes! Of course, I meant! The Barker family has many merits, and keeping our word is one of them!'' Hector vowed.


    Stanton and Megan watched him and felt that their son had not been raised in vain. He hade in handy at this critical moment. He''d get the reward he deserved when they went back home! Edric said, "Alright, I believe you.''


    Eileen''s face was deathly pale as tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. Edric gritted his teeth and said, My sister doesn''t even know this Mr. Barker.


    "It was this Mr. Wheeler who had taken a fancy to my sister, but my sister had a boyfriend, so he forced her to have sex with him and even took private photos of her as a threat.


    "Later, when my sister got pregnant, this man intended to force my sister to get an abortion.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "However, she felt that the child was her boyfriend''s and was unwilling to go. When they were arguing, Lydia found out about it and bore a grudge against her.


    "She didn''t want my sister to have an easy time. It seemed like she wanted to force my sister to do something and frame someone.


    "At first, I didn''t know who they were framing. It''s not until this moment that I found out that the person they were framing was Mr. Barker."


    Tears were already streaming down Eileen''s face. Edric''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Eileen with heartache. "My sister is just an ordinary woman. She has no power or influence, so how can she be a match for these people?


    "That Mr. Wheeler and Ms. Page used my sister''s boyfriend to threaten my sister. She was forced to do so!"

 Chapter 485

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 485


    ''Nonsense!" Denver and Lydia said in unison.


    They looked at Edric angrily and said, "Where did this wild kide from? How dare he spouts nonsense here! Bodyguard!"


    ''Don''t get carried away. This young man has no reason to frame you here," Stanton sneered and stopped them.


    Eileen''s expression changed. She gritted her teeth and walked over to Edric''s side. She said to Stanton, "Mr. Barker, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have framed you. I''m deeply sorry about this.'' With that, she bowed deeply.


    Then, she continued, "Joseph forced me. He said that if I didn''t listen to him, he would kill my boyfriend. He even wanted to show those private photos of mine to my boyfriend. I really had no choice, so... Mr. and Mrs. Barker, I hope you can let me off."


    ''Since you can stand up now and tell the truth, we''ll forgive you. After all, you''re not the mastermind behind this matter," said Megan.


    She looked at Denver and Lydia and said with a sneer, ¡®Lydia, should I overestimate you or look down on you?


    "Your husband did a nasty thing, yet you are still so protective of him. You are really a piece of work. I, Megan, admire you!"


    Her expression was mocking and sympathetic, making Lydia feel embarrassed. Denver was even more exasperated.


    At this moment, Stanton said,'' Meg, there''s no need to waste your breath on such people. Since the Page family dared to harm me, I won''t be kind to them.


    "I don''t think there''s a need for this Chamber of Commerce to go on. Mr. Anthony, I think you have your own judgment now that things havee to this point. However, I still have to say. the Page family and the Wheeler family shouldn''t be your choices for partners, even if you haven''t decided to cooperate with the Barker family."


    Anthony nodded in all seriousness. He looked at the Page family and Denver in disgust and said, "Mr. Stanton, what you said makes sense. I can''t stay here anymore. You don''t mind if I leave with you, right?"


    "Sure!"


    Stanton said.


    After saying that, he looked at Eileen and Edric. "If you trust me, then follow me. I promise to protect you."


    Edric and Eileen exchanged a nce with each other before they followed Stanton without hesitation. They were aware of the strength of the Page and Wheeler families. It was a piece of cake for the two families to take revenge on them.


    If they followed the Barker family, they would be protected and safe.


    Before Edric left, he nced at Michael, who nodded slightly at him.


    Edric immediately took a hint.


    Anthony and Arvid naturally left with Stanton.


    The phone in Arvid''s hand was still on. He said to Isabe, Miraculous Doctor, are we meeting? I heard that you''re also in Maestria."


    In the Barker family, Isabe said with a smile, "You even know this. It seems that you''ve done a lot of investigation. Yes, I''m in the Barker family. Come to the Barker family. We''ll meet soon. "But are you really happy to see me?"


    Isabe''s tone was a little teasing.


    Arvid was a little afraid of her. To be exact, he regarded her with reverence. Isabe knew it very well.


    How could Arvid admit it? He patted his chest confidently and said, "How could that be..."


    On the phone, Isabe''s expression suddenly turned terrifyingly serious. She shouted, ''Arvid, get down!"


    If it were anyone else, they might have doubted or hesitated for a moment. However, Arvid, like a big dog that had heard its master''s order, fell forward without hesitation andy down. Sometimes, the subconscious reaction was the best way to show one''s trust in another.


    Arvid trusted Isabe without reservation.


    But clearly, this trust had saved his life.


    Just as Arvid fell to the ground, a bullet silently embedded itself into the ground in front of him.


    Everyone was stricken dumb with amazement.


    Stanton shouted, "Bodyguard!"


    Soon, a group of men in ck rushed in, some of whom were brought by the Barker family, and some were brought by Anthony.


    "Arvid, someone is targeting you and Anthony. Protect yourself." Isabe''s voice sounded from the phone again.


    Arvid''s docile expression had already been reced by a ferocious one that belonged to a wild beast. He said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy to kill us!"


    Although their family had not been pirates for a long time, the ferocity in their bones and blood remained, and their years of sea voyages and business dealings did not make them lose their ferocity and strength.


    Arvid got up from the ground and took out a gun from his waist.


    They immediately looked at the Page and Wheeler families, only to find that they were also dumbfounded andpletely helpless as if they did not know what had happened.


    It wasn''t they who did this!


    As this thought shed through their mind, suddenly, some assassins in in clothes rushed out from the crowd. Some of the assassins were disguised as servants, some as guests, and some were hiding in the dark.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was impossible to guard against.


    Anthony hollered, "Everyone, cover your heads and squat down. Those who disobey will be killed!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anthony fired a few shots at the sky.


    The guests in the hall screamed and clung together as they squatted down.


    The one who didn''t squat down was naturally the assassin.


    In an instant, the business meeting turned into a bloodbath.


    In the Barker family, Draxton quickly rose to his feet.


    Isabe''s expression was solemn.


    She did not expect that Anthony and his son would be in trouble. If Arvid had not kept a video call with her, she would not have happened to see the bullet flying behind Arvid in the video.


    "I think I saw a familiar figure,'' said Isabe, looking at Draxton.


    As Draxton strode out, he said, "You''re right. I saw it too. It''s Jasper?"


    "Bring more people," Isabe hastily reminded.


    Draxton said, Don''t worry."


    Isabe watched him go out.


    The countenance of Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker changed. Patriarch Barker said solemnly, ''Be, what happened?"


    Isabe said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Someone attempts to assassinate Anthony and his son. Draxton saw an acquaintance. He''ll to go over there."


    "Who is it that makes Draxton go there personally? Be, is it dangerous?'' Madame Barker asked with concern.


    Isabe said, "Nothing will happen. That person is no match for Draxton. I''m sure Draxton will bring Uncle and the others back safely."


    Still, her words didn''t relieve Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker.


    Patriarch Barker stood up and said to Alfred, "Go, activate all security measures. Don''t let even a fly in. Gather all the bodyguards and be on full alert."


    Patriarch Barker was indeed an old man who had dominated the business world for his entire life. At this moment, his caution was evident.


    "Grandpa, are you afraid they''ll target us by luring Draxton out of here?" Isabe asked.


    Patriarch Barker said, "We have to be on guard. If it''s just us, they might not take any action. But it''s different with you and the children here.'' Isabe nodded slightly.


    That was indeed the case.


    Now that her pregnancy had consumed almost all her strength, it was likely that the enemy wanted to capture her or kill her to deal a blow to Draxton. Moreover, Ricky and Betty were there.

 Chapter 486

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 486


    Betty and Ricky seemed to understand their words. The two kids looked at each other and climbed down from the sofa together. They puffed out their little chests and said to Patriarch and Madame Barker seriously, "Great-grandpa, Great-grandma, we''re very powerful. We can protect you and Mommy."


    As he spoke, Betty grabbed Silver General from her head.


    Silver General moved. Only then did the old couple realize that the little thing on the girl''s head, which they had always thought was a hair clip, was actually a worm, no, a scorpion.


    Betty patted her chest proudly and said, "If bad peoplee, Silver General will bite them to death!


    "Furthermore, I got poison..."


    As she spoke, the little girl began to take out the poison from her body.


    First, she opened the pendant hanging around her neck. The pills inside rolled out.


    Then came the bracelets, then the buttons, and then she began rummaging through the pockets...


    Isabe silently rubbed her forehead. Her daughter had dug out everything she had.


    Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker were dumbfounded.


    After a moment, Madame Barker looked at Isabe in shock and said, "Be, she''s a kid. How can you let her hide poison in her body? What if it hurts her? And that worm...'' Madame Barker''s face turned pale.


    Betty blinked her big watery eyes as she said seriously, "Great-grandma, these things were learned when I was two years old. Great grandma, be good. I''m very powerful!" Ricky silently took a nce at his sister who was bragging and started to decorate the house alone.


    Without a word, Ricky released all his worms and scattered medicinal powder at the same time. In an instant, the entire living room was filled with traps.


    Betty was still boasting smugly in Madame Barker''s arms.


    Isabe was all smiles. Her little daughter was getting ahead of herself. On the other hand, Ricky was getting more and more steady, and he turned out to be someone of action. Isabe did not stop the two children. After they were done, Isabe said, "My precious, don''t be nervous. Great-grandpa and great-grandma''s bodyguards are very powerful. Bad people can''t enter." She knew that the two kids were so vignt because they were worried about her.


    Isabe felt very warm. Ever since she got pregnant, they were no less nervous than Draxton.


    They probably treated her like a fragile porcin doll.


    Isabe rubbed the two little kids'' heads and said with a smile, "My precious, don''t tell me you really think Mommy can''t do anything?''


    Ricky looked at her seriously and said, "Mommy, you have to be good.''


    Betty nodded in agreement and said, "Mommy, be good. You have me and Ricky."


    Isabe held her forehead and chuckled softly, her face full of tenderness.


    Her phone was still on the line with Arvid. However, Arvid had put the phone in his pocket. From the noiseing from the phone, she could tell that Arvid was fighting. Therefore, it was impossible for him to hold the phone in his hand and broadcast the live scene for her.


    Isabe could only listen to the soundsing from the phone. From time to time, Arvid would speak to her and report the situation.


    "Miraculous Doctor, there''s an expert on the other side. Although that person hasn''t made a move yet, my intuition tells me that that person is very dangerous," Arvid said nervously.


    Isabe said, "Arvid, listen up. Don''t have a direct confrontation with that person. Before Draxton makes it there, stall him and show him weakness. Don''t force him to make a move. You guys are not that person''s match."


    Arvid said, "Alright, we understand."


    After she instructed Arvid, there was a slight change in Isabe''s expression. She raised her head and looked at the second floor of the Barker family.


    At some point, a figure had silently appeared on the railing of the stairs on the second floor.


    The person was wearing a ck leather jacket and pants which made it easier for him to move. He was wearing a ck mask on his face, making it impossible to see his outline and appearance. One could only tell from his figure that he was a tall and well-built man.


    Isabe held her breath. Betty and Ricky were the first to acutely sense that something was wrong. They followed Isabe''s gaze and looked up.


    The two bids'' faces instantly tensed up.


    They took a step forward at the same time and stood in front of Isabe.


    Isabe''s heart ached. Then, she slowly stood up.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    The two little fellows spoke in unison and took her hand at the same time, gazing at her worriedly.


    Isabe pinched their little faces and said, "Don''t worry."


    Who are you?'' Patriarch Barker shouted at the figure upstairs. He turned around and took out his gun.


    Madame Barker''s expression changed as well. However, the two elders were influential figures in the business world. Although they were nervous, they showed no trace of panic.


    Isabe held Ricky and Betty''s hands and stuffed them into the two elders'' arms. Then, she instructed, "Be good. Stay with Great-Grandpa and Great-Grandma.''


    Ricky and Betty widened their eyes and looked at her. Their identical eyes were filled with fear.


    Isabe smiled at them and said, "Trust Mommy.''


    The two kids nodded hesitantly, but the fear in their eyes lingered.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Isabe turned around and walked upstairs.


    "Be!* Patriarch Barker called in a deep voice and walked forward.


    Isabe raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Grandpa, I''ll leave the children to you and Grandma."


    Patriarch Barker''s expression was abnormally darkened. Gritting his teeth, he held the children to make sure they were safe.


    He looked up and said, "What do you want to do, sir?"


    Without saying anything, that person just stared in the direction of Isabe. His entire body was tense like a cheetah, and he didn''t have the slightest intention of letting his guard down. Isabe said as she walked up the stairs, "It seems that you know who I am."


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so vignt.


    "Sure. No. 1 on the Gold Assassin List, the legend of the assassin world, Butterfly. Even though you''re pregnant, no one dares to let his guard down in front of you."


    The man said in a deep voice.


    The voice sounded familiar.


    Isabe seemed to have heard it somewhere before. She tilted her head and a hint of doubt shed across her eyes.


    "Looks like we''re in the same industry," Isabe said slowly.


    The man nced downstairs and said, "You won''t fight me, will you?"


    Isabe was stunned for a moment before she smiled. "I don''t want to fight you, but aren''t you the one who''s looking fortrouble with me now?"


    The man''s eyes behind the mask changed. "If I say that I won''t hurt you, do you believe me?"


    Isabe shook her head and said, ''I can''t believe you."


    After a moment of silence, that person said, ''Actually, I''m not here to kill anyone. I won''t hurt anyone else. Butterfly,e with me."

 Chapter 487

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 487


    ''Since you call me Butterfly, you should know the rules of Butterfly," Isabe said calmly and took a few steps forward.


    That person slowly took a step back and said, "Don''te any closer. You should know that even though you''re Butterfly, you''re not my match now.''


    As he spoke, he opened his palm wherey an exquisite silver flying dagger.


    There was an exquisite pentagon engraved on the handle of the flying knife, like a star.


    Isabe was silent for a moment. She sighed softly and said, "So it''s you!"


    The man did not say anything. He looked at Isabe quietly for a while before saying, "Now, are you willing toe with me?''


    "Of course not.'' Isabe shed a smile. "I''ve heard a lot about King. I''ve finally met you today. Well, even though you''re ranked second on the Gold Assassin List, do you think you can get anything out of me? You can''t take me away."


    Isabe closed in on him.


    This time, the man did not retreat. Instead, he stared at Isabe and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t want to go others implicate, it''s best...¡±


    Suddenly, he groaned.


    Isabe''s fingertips shook slightly, and a fine needle pierced into the man''s shoulder.


    The man covered his shoulder and suddenly looked up at Isabe. With a slight turn of her palm, the thin Butterfly Wings emerged.


    The man stared at the Butterfly Wing. His pupils constricted slightly. Without a word, he dodged nimbly and jumped out of the window.


    Isabe retracted the Butterfly Wing and stared thoughtfully in the direction that the person had left with a slight frown.


    "Mommy!"


    "Be!''


    Downstairs, Betty and Patriarch Barker called out at the same time.


    Isabe came out of her trance and said, It''s fine now.''


    Isabe turned around and went downstairs. Madame Barker said in surprise, "That person left just like that?"


    As she spoke, she looked around warily, afraid that someone else was hiding in the house.


    Isabe said, "Grandma, don''t worry. We''re safe now. That person has left."


    Madame Barker nodded in confusion. "Why did he leave all of a sudden?"


    She asked as if she was a little unconvinced that the man had left without doing anything.


    Isabe chuckled and said, ''Yes, he suddenly left."


    After saying that, Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Well, it''s a bit sudden."


    From her point of view, King was ranked 2nd on the Gold Assassin List, and she was indeed no match for him right now. Yet, he actually left like that?


    At this moment, the noise from the phone Isabe ced on the coffee table became louder. The fight on the Page family''s side became even more intense.


    Isabe walked over and picked up the phone. From the grey image shown on the screen, she could tell the phone was still in Arvid''s pocket, but the voice inside was clear. She could even hear Arvid''s breathing during the fight, which was rapid and steady.


    Isabe could tell from his breathing that the situation was still under control.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Page family, Barker family, and Anthony''s bodyguards had all undergone special training. They fought to a draw with those assassins.


    Jasper, who was hiding in the dark, watched the show expressionlessly. Suddenly, when Arvid took down an assassin, his phone slipped out of his pocket.


    The phone screen was actually lit up.


    It was clear that he was on the other line with someone.


    Jasper stared at the lit screen and narrowed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, his expression changed as something urred to him.


    The next moment, he dashed towards Arvid.


    He threw a punch at Arvid''s heart.


    Arvid raised his head and paled visibly as the punch wasing at him. Jasper even made his reflexes slow down.


    Jasper gave Arvid an overwhelming pressure that he could not resist.


    Under this pressure, Arvidpletely lost his ability to react.


    His pupils kept shrinking, and the only thing that came to his mind was that he was going to die.


    Suddenly, a bullet brushed past Arvid''s ear. He felt his cheek burn. The next moment, the bullet shot toward the person opposite him.


    In an instant, another voice sounded in Arvid''s mind. He was saved.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arvid couldn''t care less about the wound on his face when the bullet grazed his ear.


    At this moment, Jasper suddenly changed the direction of his fist and grabbed the bullet.


    A trace of blood flowed down from his palm.


    Arvid widened his eyes in shock and looked at Jasper in disbelief.


    Was he still human? Was he Superman?


    Meanwhile, Jasper ignored Arvid. He raised his eyes and looked at the door.


    Draxton slowly put away his gun. The ck pistol spun nimbly in his hand and was put into his pocket.


    And Draxton strode toward them. Gradually, his pace quickened as he jogged toward Jasper. At the same time, he threw a punch. Jasper''s expression instantly turned ghastly pale. The corners of his mouth tightened as he swung his fist to meet Draxton''s punch. The two fists collided, and in an instant, the crackling of bones breaking sounded faintly in the chaotic battle.


    The color drained from Jasper''s face, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Draxton''s dark blue eyes turned as cold as thousand-year-old ice.


    He did not stop. After one punch, he threw another one, aiming for Jasper''s heart.


    Jasper retreated repeatedly while Draxton chased after him relentlessly.


    Killing intent rose in Draxton''s eyes.


    Jasper took a deep breath. As he retreated, he was punched in the chest by Draxton. In an instant, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    A pained look spread over his face. With a twist of his wrist, he pulled out a dagger and stabbed it at Draxton.


    Draxton tried to hit his wrist, but Jasper suddenly threw the dagger out and fled.


    When the remaining assassins saw this, their expressions changed and they lost their fighting spirit. Meanwhile, the Big Dipper people brought by Draxton rushed forward and took them down in a few moves. The scene instantly quietened down.


    Draxton strode toward Stanton and the others.


    "Are you guys hurt?" Draxton asked.


    Stanton shook his head and said, "It''s just a small injury. It''s nothing serious. Draxton, you came at the right time."


    Draxton looked over and saw that Stanton''s left shoulder was bleeding. He seemed to have been shot.


    Anthony and Arvid were also stained with a lot of blood. They were probably injured.


    Draxton nced at the pale-faced Page family and Denver. He said to Stanton and the others, ''Uncle, let''s go back first."


    "Okay.''


    Arvid squatted down and picked up the phone. The call was still on. Draxton reached out and Arvid obediently ced the phone in his hand.


    "Be," Draxton shouted into the phone.


    "I''m here," Isabe replied quickly.


    Draxton heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Is everything alright at home? I''ll be back soon."


    "It''s fine. Be careful on the road. I''ll get Grandpa to arrange a doctor," Isabe replied.


    Draxton agreed. He did not hang up the phone and walked out with his phone.


    In the hugekeside vi, Vernon was lying on the sofa in the living room. Two doctors were examining his body. Opposite him, Henderson did not look too good.


    "Doctor, how''s his condition?" Henderson asked in a deep voice.


    The two doctors looked a little nervous. One of them said, "Mr. Lockwood, we... we''re helpless. We can only know his condition after getting a tube of Mr. Vernon''s blood for a test. Only after the test can we treat the illness. Moreover, we need time to study how to do it. I''m afraid Mr. Vernon won''t be able to hold on..."


    Vernon''s upper body was bare, and the greenish-ck mass around his heart was visible.


    At this moment, the greenish-ck mass was not far from the heart.


    Henderson''s face clouded. He said in a low voice, "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and draw his blood.''

 Chapter 488

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 488


    The two doctors quickly took out syringes to draw blood.


    Vernon said, "Father, don''t worry. I''ve received special training. This bit of poison won''t kill me.''


    Henderson said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect Isabe''s such a hard nut even though she''s pregnant. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let you take the risk."


    Vernon lowered her eyes and said, "Isabe is not only Butterfly but also Miraculous Doctor. Father, Miraculous Doctor can save both people and kill them. I was careless.''


    ''Rest well. I won''t let anything happen to you." After Henderson finished speaking, he turned around and walked out.


    Vernon slowly closed his eyes and ced his hand on his heart expressionlessly.


    On the other side of the Barker family, when Draxton brought everyone back, the Barker family''s family doctor was already waiting.


    Isabe kept herself busy. Together with a few family doctors, she treated the injuries of Stanton and the others.


    Anthony and Arvid had both suffered moderate injuries. They were not life-threatening, but they had to suffer a little.


    Megan was well-protected and Hector was slightly injured.


    Due to the special situation, Edric and his sister were also brought to the Barker family. Edric''s arm was shed so deeply that his bones could be seen.


    Isabe took a homemade ointment and applied it on him. She looked up and was surprised that Edric endured the pain without making a sound, though his face paled from the pain. "You can stand the pain!" she said with a smile.


    Hector came over and said, "Isabe, this kid is quite ruthless in fighting, but he''s too weak."


    Edric raised his eyes and gave Hector a sullen re.


    Stanton scolded him jokingly, "Brat, you''re no better than him. Yet you''re stillughing at him."


    Hector said, "I''m not any better, but I protected your wife."


    Stanton was speechless.


    The atmosphere was lightened.


    Anthony and Arvid''s injuries had been treated. At this moment, the two of them were sitting quietly on the sofa.


    Isabe bandaged Edric''s wound as she said, "Draxton, is Vernon your man?"


    Her blunt question stunned Draxton. Then his expression changed and he said, ''He was here?"


    Isabe nodded and said, "He was here. I poisoned him, but I got this feeling that he let me injure him on purpose. Then he left.


    "I think his reaction is a little strange."


    Draxton said, ''He''s not one of mine.''


    Isabe was a little surprised.


    "Then how did he..."


    "Vernon is a very interesting person. I admire a few people, but Vernon is one of them," Draxton said.


    Isabe was even more surprised.


    Draxton said, He''s been in private contact with me. We''re kind of working together.''


    Isabe found it intriguing. She took out a bottle of medicine from the medicine box and handed it to Draxton. "In that case, why don''t you send the antidote to your partner? If he really dies, won''t there be one less fun person?"


    Draxton smiled faintly and took the antidote.


    Then, his expression turned serious again. ''Vernon must havee at you instructed by Henderson. How dare Henderson is!"


    He stood up and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Isabe asked. I


    Without turning around, Draxton said, "I''ll talk to Henderson and deliver the medicine to Vernon."


    Looking at his back, Isabeughed in spite of herself. Draxton was going to get even with Henderson to avenge her.


    After a fierce battle, Megan helped Stanton to rest. Alfred also arranged a room for Edric and his sister. They''d temporarily stay with the Barker family.


    Isabe personally brought Anthony and his son to the guest room.


    Isabe said, "Don''t think too much. Have a good rest. The most important for you is to recover."


    Arvid said, "Miraculous Doctor, who is that person? Who is he working for? Who is the person who wants us dead this time?"


    Anthony''s eyes also rested on Isabe.


    Isabe said, frowning, "His name is Jasper Willsmith. I can''t be sure who he works for, but I have some guesses.


    "But I''m certain of one thing. This matter has something to do with me. You were more or less implicated by me."


    After saying that, she patted Arvid''s shoulder apologetically.


    Arvid and Anthony were both stunned. Anthony said, "Miraculous Doctor, you''re saying that someone wanted to kill us and targeted the Lockwood family?"


    Isabe nodded. That''s right. My rtionship with you is no secret. If you die in Lucsia because of me, I''ll lose a big helper, and it''ll lead to an estrangement between me and Floyd.


    "Most importantly, Floyd is old. If you die, the huge family business of the Rutherford family will go to another''s hand if someone with ulterior motives maniptes it."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anthony and Arvid''s expressions turned cold. Anthony revealed a fierce expression and said, "Miraculous Doctor, you''re saying that someone has designs on our family?"


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    Isabe waved her hand and said, ''Don''t think too much about it. Go and rest. I''ll call you when it''s time to eat!"


    The expression on Anthony''s face changed in a second. He smiled and said, "Miraculous Doctor, the Lucsia dishes you madest time were pretty good..." Arvid''s eyes lit up.


    Isabe chuckled and said, The chef at home is better at cooking than me. But I''m thinking about making a sweet soup to make up for you guys."


    All three of themughed.


    "It''s over. Everything is over..."


    In the Page family, Denver muttered to himself.


    Old Mr. Page''s expression turned grim. He suddenly looked at Denver and sneered. "I don''t care what happens to your family. Now, you messed the Page family real good!"


    Joseph''s face was strikingly sullen. He looked at Lydia and said sternly, "Lydia, you can either divorce this man or nevere back."


    Lydia''s expression changed drastically. "Joseph, what nonsense are you talking about?''


    Joseph gave a brittleugh and looked at the pale-faced Denver. "Lydia, do you think this man is a good person? If he hadn''t cheated on you and offended that woman, our Page family wouldn''t have made such a fool of ourselves today!"


    Denver was instantly enraged. "It''s my fault for messing with that woman. But didn''t you also n to use that woman to ruin Stanton''s reputation? Now that the whole thing has been exposed, you pin all the me on me?"


    Joseph red at him, You still think you''re in the right? It''s all because of you that the Page family suffers such a huge loss!"


    At the thought of Anthony going to the Barker family, Joseph felt terrible.


    Moreover, Anthony said that he had nned to cooperate with the three families. But they messed around and made Anthony choose the Barker family over them!

 Chapter 489

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 489


    "Joseph, you know very well if the Page family is at fault or not. Oh? You''re getting bolder just because the Wheeler family is having a hard time, right? Let me tell you, the Wheeler family will not be finished. Don''t go too far!''


    Denver said sternly.


    ''You..." Joseph was furious. Just as he was about to say something, he was silenced by a hint from Old Mr. Page.


    Old Mr. Page shook his head at Joseph, who snorted and bit back the words he was about to say.


    Old Mr. Page said, Denver, we''re all on the same side. Harmony is all that matters. Still, what happened today was indeed because of you."


    Denver snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    With a gloomy face, Lydia looked at one side and then at the other. Old Mr. Page said, '' Lydia, why are you still here? Do you really want a divorce?"


    Lydia came back to her sense and hurriedly chased after Denver.


    Joseph said, "Dad, don''t tell me you still have expectations for the Wheeler family. The Barker family is backed by the Lockwood family. The Wheeler family is not going to make it through."


    Old Mr. Page narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Although that''s the case, the result is yet to be revealed. We must leave a way out when doing things.


    "It''s a fact that the Wheeler familyis cooperating with the Chancely family in Southeast Aelinne, where the Chancely family''s power is intertwined. Who knows if the Wheeler family can make aeback after cooperating with them?''


    A vi by the river was heavily guarded. Three ck cars arrived at the entrance of the vi one after another.


    Immediately, two rows of bodyguards in ck rushed out of the vi to stop them. The leader of the bodyguards said sternly, "Who are you? Do you have an invitation?"


    The window of the car in the lead was rolled down. A hand was stretched out. In his hand was a ck que engraved with the logo of the Lockwood family''s Big Dipper. It shone coldly under the sunlight. The lead of the bodyguards was stunned for a moment before he heard the person in the car say, '' Patriarch is here. Open the door."


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment and said, ''Please wait for a moment. I''ll report to Mr. Lockwood!"


    The person in the car retracted his hand. A momentter, he stretched it out again with a gun and took a shot. The bullet hit the bodyguard''s feet.


    The bodyguards'' faces paled and they instantly took out their guns.


    The person in the car sneered. "Well, do you want to start a war with us? Vernon is no longer working for the Lockwood family, but is this how Henderson treats his previous boss?"


    The leader of the bodyguard wore a troubled look in a dilemma. The person in the car said in a cold voice, "Open the door! Oh, Mr. Lockwood doesn''t dare to open the door to see patriarch?"


    The bodyguard''s face was pale as he said, ''Mr. Big Dipper, it''s not that I mean to stop patriarch, but Mr. Lockwood ordered us to..."


    In the car, the Big Dipper member gave a brittleugh and said, "Alright, I want to see how tough Henderson''s orders are!"


    With that, he started the car and drove towards the vi''s entrance.


    The two rows of bodyguards guarding the gate were too frightened to stop the cars, which drove into the vi nonstop.


    The leader of the bodyguards watched as the three cars drove into the vi. He quickly took out his walkie-talkie and contacted the main residence.


    They also hurried inside.


    Henderson was out of sorts at this moment. Harlow sat opposite him and said, "Mr. Lockwood, your adopted son is useless. He was injured so easily. Doesn''t Isabe have nobat strength?" Henderson shot him an angry look and said, Isabe is Butterfly, the Miraculous Doctor. Do you think she''s so easy to deal with? Harlow, where did your arrogancee from?" Harlow paused and said, "Don''t take offense. It''s just that Draxton and Isabe are way too strong. Jasper is also seriously injured. This makes me a little worried about our n." Henderson''s expression darkened. ''What''s there to worry about? There''s surely someone who can deal with them..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the captain of the bodyguards'' voice came through themunicator.


    Henderson''s countenance changed. He turned around and strode out.


    When Henderson went out, more than a dozen members of Big Dipper had gotten out of the car. One of them opened the door of the middle car and Draxton was getting out.


    At the sight of Draxton, Henderson was slightly surprised. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he strode forward andughed, ''Patriarch, wee. Sorry for noting out to wee you!"


    Draxton looked at him indifferently. The Big Dipper member beside him sneered and said, "Mr. Lockwood, you''re quite arrogant. I didn''t expect you to forget your former boss so quickly. Oh? Is it so difficult for the patriarch to see you?"


    "No, not at all..." said Henderson hurriedly. At this moment, the captain of the bodyguards and his bodyguards ran over. Henderson nced at them and waved his hand to dismiss them.


    After the bodyguards left, Henderson said with a smile, "Patriarch, sorry about this. The bodyguards are not doing their job well. Patriarch, pleasee in."


    Draxton gave Henderson a nd look and walked past him. As he walked, he asked, "Where''s Vernon?"


    Henderson''s heart skipped a beat. He instantly understood why Draxton was here.


    He was here to settle scores with him!


    Henderson walked behind with his head lowered. His expression turned cold. Then, he put on a smile and said awkwardly, "Patriarch, Vernon was injured a few days ago and is recuperating now. I''m afraid it''s not a good time to see him..."


    Draxton snorted. "Henderson, am I easy to fool? Or do you think Miraculous Doctor is easy to fool?"


    Without looking back, Draxton raised his hand and threw a medicine bottle at Henderson.


    Henderson''s pupils constricted. When he saw that Draxton was not throwing a weapon but a medicine bottle, he raised his hand and caught it.


    "Patriarch, what is this?"


    Draxton said, ''Antidote for Vernon."


    Henderson''s face stiffened and words failed to express him.


    The muscles on his face twitched a few times as he said, T-Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood."


    The atmosphere was a little frigid. Henderson was writhing with embarrassment.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the living room. Draxton went straight to the sofa and sat down, looking at Henderson indifferently.


    Henderson bawled, "Someone, serve coffee, good coffee!"


    With that, Henderson sat down at the furthest ce from Draxton.


    Big Dipper sneered.


    ''Henderson, you should understand why I''m here," Draxton said as his dark blue eyes were glued on him.


    At this moment, he wore a cold look with no smile, and his murderous and cold aura enveloped the entire living room with an invisible pressure. Henderson found the air a little sticky and oppressive for no reason.


    The fear of being dominated by Draxton in the past spread around him imperceptibly, reminding him of many unpleasant scenes.


    Henderson''s forehead broke out in cold sweat uncontrobly.


    Draxton slowly said, "Ever since I got married, I''ve been doing things in a much more gentle way. I rarely kill people.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The Vernon Group is far away in Maestria. I can''t watch you all the time. I just turn a blind eye to something you''ve done.


    "I might as well hand over the Vernon Group and let President manage it. I suppose this is the freedom that you''ve always longed for?"


    "Patriarch..."


    The calmness on Henderson''s face disappeared bit by bit.


    "Well, Henderson, who gave you the guts to hurt my wife and family?"


    Draxton''s voice was very soft, slow, and deep.


    Henderson was no longer as calm as before. The color on his face faded, and his hands trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 490

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 490This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Harlow stood upstairs and stared at the scene below, his brown eyes shing with a dark light.


    Even though they were separated by a flight of stairs, he could still feel the powerful aura downstairs. But Draxton just sat on the sofa without making a move, and his subordinates did not do anything either. Suddenly, Draxton raised his head and looked upstairs.


    That indifferent expression made it seem like the person upstairs was just an insignificant ant.


    Before Harlow could react, his body''s instincts had already made him retreat quickly and hide his figure.


    Draxton turned to look at Henderson, who was in fear.


    Henderson did not know how to exin at all. He could not exin either.


    ''Before you did that, did you think about the consequences?" Draxton asked.


    "Patriarch..."


    The point was that, before he did that, he didn''t expect that Jasper and Vernon would lose.


    Draxton''s ink-blue eyes seemed to see through everything. He no longer continued the previous topic and suddenly said, "Henderson, you I


    interfered in the power fighting in Southeast Aelinne?"


    Henderson opened his mouth and was about to say something when Draxton cut in. "You no longer have anything to do with the Lockwood family. What you want to do is your freedom, which I can''t interfere with.


    "I just want to tell you that the Chancely family will be finished for sure. Also, it''s best if the Andrews family doesn''t provoke me. Otherwise..."


    As he spoke, he nced upstairs.


    When Harlow heard this, his expression froze, but he did not dare to appear.


    Draxton did not say anything else. He stood up to his feet and walked out.


    The members of the Big Dipper immediately followed.


    When Henderson saw that Draxton was leaving, a trace of disbelief shed across his eyes. He was leaving just like that?


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, Draxton suddenly turned around. He raised his hand, and a ck pistol appeared in his slender and strong hand. Before Henderson could react, a gunshot was heard. The bullet flew out and shot into Henderson''s right thigh.


    It happened so suddenly that Henderson had no time to react. With a grunt, he half-knelt on the ground.


    Draxton put away his gun and said tly, "Just a lesson for you to remember whom you shouldn''t mess with. Fortunately, Be is fine this time.


    I''m just giving you a warning. Otherwise..."


    Draxton paused and left with the Big Dipper.


    As for Henderson, he was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely, but he maintained a half-kneeling posture motionlessly. He stared at Draxton''s back and said with a distorted expression, "Thank you patriarch... for not killing me.''


    At a certain border in Southeast Aelinne.


    A day ago, a helicopter was destroyed over the famous local river and fell into the river.


    Soon, someone went into the river to retrieve Jerico, who was seriously injured and unconscious.


    A wheelchair was carried out of a ck SUV. In the wheelchair sat a man who looked like Jerico but had a feminine temperament.


    A group of local-looking subordinates carried the unconscious Jerico to the man in the wheelchair. The leader said, ''Mr. Jared, it''s indeed Jerico. That person didn''t lie to us."


    Two days ago, they received a mysterious call and were told that Jerico would being back here.


    How could Jared let go of this good opportunity to ambush Jerico? He immediately brought his men over.


    Unexpectedly, he really caught Jerico.


    Jared lowered his head and stared at the unconscious man at his feet. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a creepy smile. He said in a gentle voice, "Cut off his legs. We can sit in a wheelchair together so that we can havepany."


    Hearing this, the subordinate went forward to cripple Jerico''s legs without a word.


    Jerico, who was unconscious, immediately let out a scream. He woke up from the intense pain. His eyes widened, but he quickly fainted from the pain.


    Jared beamed a smile and said, "Alright, carry my brother back. Father dotes on him so much. He must be worried sick."


    With that, he turned the wheelchair around, and two burly men immediately went forward and carried him into the SUV.


    Someone carried Jerico into the car.


    A few off-road vehicles ignored the helicopters in the river and sped away on the wilderness path with a cloud of dust rising.


    It was two dayster. Patriarch Wheeler put down the phone, looking worried.


    Frieda asked anxiously, ''How is it? Have you contacted Mr. Chancely? When is he going to take action?''


    The Wheeler family could not hold on much longer. If Jerico did not do anything, they would dere bankruptcy.


    This was thest thing they wanted to face.


    In just a few days, Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda, once leading the life of the pampered aristocracy, seemed to have aged a few years.


    Patriarch Wheeler shook his head dejectedly and said, "I didn''t get through."


    Frieda''s hand trembled, and she said in a shrill voice, "How can it not be connected? Could it be that Jerico went back on his word? Isn''t he ying with us?


    "We didn''t me him for hurting Shelly. If he dares to break his promise, we... we..."


    What could they do?


    There was nothing they could do!


    Frieda''s breathing quickened.


    Patriarch Wheeler''s face took on a ghastly expression. He lowered his head and stared at the phone on the table. Just as he was about to pick it up again, the phone screen suddenly lit up, and then an ear- piercing ringtone sounded.


    Patriarch Wheeler quickly grabbed his phone.


    Frieda stared at him nervously.


    "Hello?"


    Patriarch Wheeler tried to keep his voice from trembling.


    A man''s voice came on the line, but it was in a dialect he didn''t understand from a local area of Southeast Aelinne.


    The man said something, but quickly switched to Lucsian as he realized that Patriarch might not understand.


    "Old Mr. Wheeler?''


    "Yes, it''s me. You''re..."


    "I''m Jerico''s brother. My name is Jared." The man''s tone was gentle, but for some reason, his words sent a chill running through Patriarch.


    Jerico''s brother? Jerico did have an older brother, but it was said that he was not valued and was an invalid. That was why Jerico was the sessor of the Chancely family.


    Jared smiled and said, '' You must be surprised that I''m the one calling you."


    ''Hello, Mr. Chancely. What''s going on? Where''s Mr. Jerico?"


    Patriarch Wheeler asked in a trembling voice.


    Jared said, "He... had an ident on the way back. He''s crippled and is still recuperating.


    "He told me that you helped them escape? As his brother, I specially called to thank you!''


    With that, heughed again, his voice ghastly.


    "Crippled? Crippled?" Patriarch Wheeler was dumbfounded. Frieda, who was listening from the side, staggered and took a few steps back.


    Patriarch Wheeler continued, Mr. Chancely, about the coboration..."


    "Forget about the coboration. After all, my brother is crippled.''


    Jared said in a soft tone.

 Chapter 491

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 491


    When Patriarch Wheeler and Frieda Barker heard this, they felt extremely disappointed.


    Patriarch Wheeler quickly said, "Mr. Chancely, although that''s the case, the cooperation between the Chancely and the Wheeler families can continue. As long as you..."


    "The Wheeler family? The Wheeler family is nothing to me!" The voice on the phone was still gentle, but the tone was disdainful.


    Even though it was a phone call, Patriarch Wheeler was embarrassed and could not hold back the angry expression on his face. However, he had to swallow his pride and said, Mr. Chancely, please listen to me..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the opposite party ended the call.


    Patriarch Wheeler stared at his phone with a nk expression.


    "Hubby..."


    Frieda''s voice was trembling. She wished that what she had heard just now was just an illusion. She hope that it was her hearing problem!


    However, the dejected look on Patriarch Wheeler''s face was real. It was not her hallucination. It was the cold hard truth.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their cooperation with the Chancely family had ended.


    The Wheeler family did not even have thest chance to make theireback.


    Patriarch Wheeler wondered why they did so much and spent so much effort.


    In the end, not only did he fail to bring down the Lockwood family, he even implicated his own family.


    "Frieda, our family... is finished..."


    Patriarch Wheeler felt weak and fell to the ground. His phone slipped out of his hand. Frieda looked at him in a daze. The two of them looked at each other, but their eyes were not focused. There was a depressing silence in the room.


    "The efforts of the past generations of the Wheeler family have all been destroyed in my hands..."


    After a while. Patriarch Wheeler covered his face and cried, breaking the silence.


    Frieda''s lifeless eyes moved. She looked at Patriarch Wheeler and suddenly said, ''TH make a trip to the Barker family and beg Manfred to give our family a chance. Then our family will be alright. As long as our family tides over, there will definitely be a chance to take down the Lockwood family..."


    "Frieda, it''s useless. Manfred is really angry with us this time." Patriarch Wheeler shook his head. He thought about what his family had done, and he knew that if it were the Barker family who did those things, he himself would definitely not let the Barker family off.


    "No." Frieda''s tone was firm. There seemed to be light in her eyes again. "He''s my brother. I''ll beg him, even if it means kneeling down and


    begging him. I don''t believe that he''ll be so heartless and watch me suffer."


    As she spoke, it was as if she was certain that Manfred would be kind enough to give her a second chance. Her eyes shone with brightness and certainty.


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at her like a drowning person trying to grab thest piece of wood on the water. He hesitated and asked. Frieda, is it really going to work?"


    "Yes! Why not?" Frieda got up from the ground with a high fighting spirit. She tidied her clothes and went to the changing room.


    She came out soon after.


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at her in surprise.


    Frieda was wearing a pair of gray pants and a simple top. The exquisite makeup on her face had been removed, and there was only a simple decorative ornament on her hair. Her dressing was even simpler than their housekeeper.


    "Frieda, you..."


    Frieda said, ''Yes, I want to go to the Barker family like this. Let''s see if Manfred still wants to destroy our family. If he doesn''t relent, I''ll kneel in front of him and not leave!"


    After stopping for a while, she continued, "This is not enough. Where is Erica? Is she still at the hospital?"


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at Frieda with a stun look. He had not expected that Frieda would go all out to save their family.


    Frieda narrowed her eyes and said, "I want to bring Erica along. It''s best if she hasn''t recovered from her injuries yet. We will appear very miserable in front of the Barker family. I think Manfred will not be so cold-hearted.


    ''Otherwise, I''ll go and beg Draxton Lockwood. Let''s see if this young fellow would help me!''


    At first, Patriarch Wheeler thought that Frieda''s n did not seem feasible. However, now that he heard her reasoning, he could not help but feel that her n might just work.


    ''Hubby, what are you waiting for? Get a car to send me to the hospital. I''m going to look for Erica!"


    At the same time, a ck car slowly arrived at the Barker family residence. Members of the entire Barker family went out to receive the people in the car. Patriarch Barker and Madame Barker were especially happy.


    The car stopped and two Big Dipper members got out. They opened the door for Philip and Jeanne to get out of the car.


    "Dad! Mom!"


    Jeanne shouted happily.


    "Hello, Manfred, Marianna," Philip also called out.


    Why did youe suddenly? You should have called first!" Madame Barker chided.


    Jeanne smiled and said, "Hey, Mom, Philip and I happened to be nearby, so we decided toe over. We n to go overseas after visiting you. This time, we n to go for an adventure in the rainforest." Jeanne exined excitedly.


    When Patriarch Barker heard that, his face darkened.


    Draxton''s face also darkened.


    Both Philip and Jeanne were really unreliable!


    Madame Barker''s expression also became quite unhappy.


    Philip noticed this situation. He coughed lightly and changed the topic. He said to Ricky and Betty, "Hey Ricky and Betty, do you miss grandpa and grandma?¡±


    Hepletely ignored Draxton and Isabe.


    "Yes! Grandpa, yes, grandma!"


    Betty cheered and ran over. The two children ran into the arms of Jeanne and Philip.


    Both of them happily picked up the two children and ran around with them a few times.


    Madame Barker looked at the two of them in disdain and said, "Oh my god! Hubby, look! These are the people who have be grandparents!


    It''s really..."


    She looked at them disdainfully.


    Isabe looked at them enviously and poked Draxton. ''Draxton, they''re going to the rainforest. There are many wild medicinal herbs in the deepest part of the rainforest. Unfortunately, they don''t know anything about herbs. Otherwise, I would have asked them to bring some back.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that I''m pregnant, I''ll like to go too."


    Her eyes showed that she yearned to go to the rainforest.


    Draxton did not know whether tough or cry. He said, "If you want the medicinal herbs. I''ll send someone over. The Big Dipper guys can do it. They''ll not be so bored every day."


    Isabe rolled her eyes at Draxton. "Did I say Ick medicinal herbs now?"


    She was just envious that Jeanne and Philip could go anywhere they like and enjoy themselves.


    Draxton also understood and sighed. Then he looked at Ricky and Betty. He said lightly, When the children grow up, we will be free!"


    Isabe followed his gaze and looked at the two children.


    She raised her hand and touched her chin gently. She knew what Draxton said was right.


    Ricky and Betty, who were wheedling in their grandparents'' arms suddenly felt a chill on their backs. The two children turned around feeling puzzled and saw their parents. Their father looked serious but their mother was smiling away.


    They ignored their parents and turned their heads back to bury their faces in their grandparents'' arms, happily enjoying the kisses, hugs, and caresses.


    When the family entered the house, Jeanne nudged Isabe and asked with concern, "How are you feeling? Do you feel tired?"


    Isabe said, "I''m feeling quite okay and I don''t vomit much."


    Jeanne nced at her stomach. It had been three months, but there was no baby bump yet.


    Madame Barker went to the kitchen personally to cut some fruits. She smiled and brought them over. "Come,e, eat some fruits. Be, eat more." Alfred walked in with a worried expression and said, "Sir, Madame, Frieda is here."

 Chapter 492

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 492


    ''Why is she here again?"


    Madame Barker mmed the fruit te on the table with a bang and waved her hand with an irritable expression. "Ask her to get lost! We don''t entertain monsters!"


    Alfred said, "Madame Barker, she''s kneeling at the door!"


    Madame Barker scoffed and said, ''Let her continue kneeling!"


    Alfred understood the situation. No matter what, Madame Barker would not allow Frieda Barker into the house.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Erica is also here. She seems to be injured and has been kneeling at the door too. I''m afraid it is not good for our reputation. Shall we call the police?" Madame Barker red at him and said, "Of course! Call the police! What are you waiting for?"


    Alfred nodded and turned to leave.


    Frieda and Erica knelt at the door of the Barker residence. Erica had many injuries on her body, and her head was still bandaged. Frieda pulled her out of the hospital toe and kneel with her here. Erica was on the verge of copse as she stared in the direction of the door in a daze.


    The coboration between the Wheeler family and Jerico Chancely was ruined. Erica had been badly assaulted under Jerico''s order. She became seriously injured, and now she felt a little lost. Hence, when Frieda asked her toe and kneel with her, Erica did not think twice. She just came along.


    No matter what, the Wheeler family must not go bankrupt.


    Now, when Erica thought of herself kneeling here in such a sorry state, she could not feel calm.


    At this moment, the siren of a police car was heard. It came closer and closer, bringing her back to her senses.


    Erica turned around and saw a police car approaching and stopping a short distance away. Two police officers got out of the car and walked towards them.


    Frieda suddenly widened her eyes and stared at the two police officers warily.


    The two police officers walked up to them. One of them asked, Ladies, are you the ones creating a ruckus here? You need to know you are disturbing the residents. We need to bring you back to the police station to make a statement.''


    The police officer looked at Erica hesitantly as she was still wearing a hospital gown. He frowned and looked at Frieda.


    Frieda said agitatedly, "Why are you police meddling in our family affairs? What''s wrong with me kneeling in front of my brother''s door? What has it got to do with the police?"


    The police officer replied, "This family called the police and reported that you were disturbing them. Ladies, if you have any problems, please go to the police station with us to rify."


    "Impossible!" Frieda would not possibly give in to the police and go to the station with them. She would not give up until she saw members of the Barker family today.


    At this moment, Alfred walked out and said politely to the two police officers, "Officers, these two women have caused a great disturbance to our family. Please take them away."


    The police officers nodded solemnly. Despite Frieda and Erica''s struggling and cursing, the two police officers went forward and took them away.


    Alfred looked at the police car driving away. He went into the house without any expression on his face. He felt that Frieda would not give up so easily.


    After Michael Flouder received a phone call, he went to the police station to pick up his family members.


    The moment Michael saw Erica, the veins on his forehead twitched intensely. He stepped forward and said, "Erica, you are badly injured and should be recuperating in the hospital. Why did you go to the Barker family to make a scene? Don''t you want to get well?"


    "Make a scene? Michael, now that the Wheeler family is in trouble, what are you doing to help? As Erica''s mother, I just asked her to apany me to the Barker family to plead for leniency, and you say we are there making a scene?" Before Erica could speak, Frieda retorted sternly at Michael.


    Michael said, "Erica is still injured..."


    "Oh! Now you realize that Erica is injured?" Frieda scoffed.


    Michael kept quiet. He did not want to talk to Frieda anymore. If he continued, they might end up arguing.


    As Michael did not want to make things worse, he said, "I''m here to bring both of you home.''


    Frieda did not say anything else. When the car arrived at the Wheeler residence, Michael said, "Frieda, we are home now. I''ll send Erica to the hospital."


    "What hospital? If Erica goes back to the hospital, she''ll just be resting on the hospital bed. Erica can rest in the house."


    Frieda retorted.


    Michael looked at her in shock and said, "Erica is still injured. She needs to recuperate in the hospital..."


    "One night out of the hospital won''t kill her!" Frieda interrupted.


    Michael felt that Frieda had gone insane.


    He looked in Erica''s direction and said, "Erica, please tell your mother that you''re seriously injured and must stay in the hospital. What if your wounds get infected?" Erica said, Michael, do you know that our Wheeler family is going to be destroyed?"


    Michael was silent.


    Then Erica said, "Either you save my family, or you leave me alone. I still have to go to the Barker family with my mother tomorrow!"


    With that, she pushed Michael away and got out of the car.


    Michael looked at her in shock.


    He watched as Erica got out of the car. She turned around and looked at him. Michael, can you help our family?"


    Michael kept quiet again. Not to mention that he was helpless. Even if he could help, he might not do it as he did not condone the actions of the Wheeler family.


    The Wheeler family had put Shelly through hell. As her father, Michael was not keen to help the Wheeler family.


    Thinking about this, Michael suddenly realized that he had already borne such a deep grudge against the Wheeler family.


    And once these estrangements existed, they seemed to deepen and could not be eliminated at all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially when the Wheeler family still thought of themselves as very self-righteous.


    The saddest thing was that as Shelly''s mother, Erica seemed to condone the actions of the Wheeler family.


    The Wheeler family had helped their enemy and cooperated with them to destroy the Lockwood family. It was such a ridiculous excuse.


    Michael stared deeply at Erica and could not help but wonder if he and Shelly were more important to her or if the obsession to destroy the Lockwood family was more important.


    Seeing that Michael was silent, Erica scoffed and said sarcastically, "I shouldn''t have asked you. After all, what can you do to help? No matter how powerful the Flouder family is, you can''t be more powerful than the Lockwood family.


    "If you are more ambitious and had plotted against Philip Lockwood, Jeanne Lockwood would be kneeling in front of our family''s door and pleading with us now!''


    With that, she followed Frieda into the Wheeler residence without looking back.


    Michael''s eyes darkened.


    He sat in the car with a dark expression. After a while, he mmed the steering wheel hard to calm himself down before leaving.


    The Barker family lived in the suburbs. The air here was fresh, and the scenery was beautiful.


    In the morning, Isabe and Jeanne walked on the stic track outside the Barker residence. When they returned, they saw a car parked at the gate of their residence.


    Isabe frowned immediately when she saw the person who got out of the car.


    She stopped in her tracks and said, "She''s here to haunt us again!"


    Jeanne looked over and raised her eyebrows. "Frieda?"


    Isabe nodded.


    Frieda and Erica had obviously seen them and were overjoyed. They were so worried that they wouldn''t be able to see members of the Barker family again. Now, they happened to bump into them. "Mom, is that Jeanne Lockwood?"


    Erica stared very long and hard at Jeanne''s figure.

 Chapter 493

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 493


    Frieda turned around and stared hard at Isabe and Jeanne. A cold smile appeared on her lips.


    ''If Jeanne is here, it means that Philip is here too!" Frieda said.


    Erica''s expression suddenly changed, and her heart couldn''t help but beat very quickly.


    She could not get rid of Philip''s dignified and gentle figure in her mind.


    He was noble and strong, yet gentle, devoted, and humorous.


    When Philip smiled at Jeanne, he showed he cherished and loved her a lot.


    Looking at Jeanne, who was walking toward them not far away, Frieda and Erica realized that she still looked very young and elegant. It was impossible to tell that she was already a grandma.


    Jeanne was walking with Isabe. It was difficult to tell that they were from two different generations.


    In fact, Jeanne''s face was still brimming with a girlish smile a moment ago.


    She said something to Isabe excitedly. The next moment, when Jeanne saw Erica, the smile on Jeanne''s face disappeared.


    She was so vibrantly beautiful but Erica was in such a sorry state.


    For a moment, Erica stared at Jeanne as if she wanted to kill Jeanne. She felt furious and resentful.


    Especially when Erica thought of her current situation, the injustice in her heart turned into a raging me of jealousy that almost consumed her.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Isabe and Jeanne had already reached the entrance of their residence. They stopped chatting, and both of them tacitly looked straight ahead and walked past Frieda and Erica.


    Isabe and Jeanne had absolutely no intention of paying any attention to Frieda and Erica.


    "Stop right there!''


    Frieda shouted. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife as itnded on Isabe and Jeanne. At the same time, she strode forward and stretched out her hands to block Isabe and Jeanne. Jeanne subconsciously stood in front of Isabe as she wanted to protect Isabe.


    Isabe sighed helplessly. "Oh my god! You must remember your age. You are not young anymore, and yet you still shielded me so quickly. How ridiculous!''


    Jeanne tilted her head and looked at her feeling amused. "Human potential is limitless."


    Isabe nodded in agreement. ''You have a point!''


    Frieda''s expression became even uglier when she saw them chatting as if no one else was present.


    Her status in the Wheeler family was the highest. Everyone listened to her and she was always the center of attraction.


    This was the first time she had been ignored like this.


    "Jeanne Lockwood, where are your manners? Is this the right attitude when you see me? Do you really think you''re so high and mighty just because you married into the Lockwood family?" Frieda red at Jeanne, wishing she could skin her alive.


    Jeanne was indifferent to Frieda''s remarks. She said, Madame Wheeler, you make it sound like I''m rted to you. However, I don''t think I have a rtive like you.''


    Frieda was furious. She sneered and said, "Damn you! You''re indeed a disrespectful bitch! I''m your aunt. Is this how you talk to your aunt?"


    "My father doesn''t acknowledge you as his sister. Move aside, don''t block the entrance of our house!" Jeanne shouted in a deep voice with a dignified aura. Frieda was actually slightly stunned by her aura. After Frieda came back to her senses, she could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. She said sternly, Jeanne Lockwood, how dare you speak to your elders like this? Where are your manners?" "Shut up. Not any Tom, Dick, or Harry is worthy of shouting in front of me!"


    Jeanne frowned and turned to ask Isabe worriedly, Be, did I scare you?"


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She wondered if Jeanne thought she was very weak.


    Isabe couldn''t help but shake her head feeling amused. However, she thought for a moment and asked, "Why don''t we call home?"


    Isabe took out her phone immediately.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, ask Draxton to pick you up."


    Isabe called Draxton.


    "


    Frieda narrowed her eyes. Her n was actually to get everyone out here. Now she was d that her n was working.


    She was afraid that no one woulde out.


    "Tell Manfred toe out too. Tell him that his sister wants to see him. If he doesn''te out, I''ll die at the entrance of the Barker family residence today. My maiden name is Barker. If I want to die, I''ll die here!"


    Frieda said arrogantly.


    Draxton who was on the phone with Isabe also heard Frieda''s crazy ranting. He was not the only one who heard it. The other family members also heard it.


    Everyone from the Barker family could not help but turn glum again.


    Anthony and Arvid could not help but look curious.


    "This is crazy!'' Madame Barker cursed.


    Patriarch Barker''s face darkened. He slowly stood up and walked out. "Since she wants me to go out, I''ll go out. Today, I will make her understand the reality here.¡± asionally, he would have a bottom line.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Darn!" Madame Barker scoffed angrily.


    Draxton had already taken the lead and walked out of the house.


    Philip thought about it and followed him out.


    He wanted to protect Jean. He had seen how unreasonable Frieda was. He must not let Jean to be bullied.


    As soon as Philip walked out, Ricky and Betty followed behind him.


    Philip simply held their hands and said, "My precious, let''s go protect grandma.-


    Ricky tilted his head and nced at Philip.


    Betty blinked her beautiful eyes and said, Protect Mommy too."


    Philip rolled his eyes and said, "Good girl! Your daddy will protect your mommy!''


    He would not admit that he was biased.


    Hence, Betty followed his example and rolled her eyes.


    Ricky was much calmer. He just looked at Philip quietly.


    Isabe ended the phone and looked at Frieda. Then Isabe said in a calm manner, A person''s self-respect and pride are important. Madame Wheeler, do you really want to make a fool of yourself? You''re embarrassing yourself."


    Frieda''s eyes widened as she red at Isabe and said, "How dare you criticize me? Do you still remember that I''m your elder? Why don''t you think about who forced our Wheeler family to a dead end?" "Be, just ignore her," Jeanne said disdainfully.


    Isabe did not say anything else.


    Frieda was really infuriated. She sneered and said, ''You are really a piece of work huh! Bullying others like this! This is too much!''


    At this moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw Patriarch Barker and the others walking toward them.


    Her eyes turned red, and two streams of tears immediately flowed out. Without saying a word, she knelt on the ground and cried. She waved her hands and wanted to grab Isabe.


    Upon seeing that, Jeanne moved quickly and stood in front of Isabe.


    However, Frieda was so strong that she was determined to pounce on Isabe.


    She had already thought it through. Isabe was one of the younger people around. If Frieda ran in front of her, hugged her legs, and cried, she believed that Isabe would be humiliated.


    In her heart, Frieda knew that she had to pick the weakest person among the Barker family.


    Isabe hadpletely no idea that she was deemed to be the easiest to bully. She was obediently hiding behind Jeanne, and she stuck her head out from behind Jeanne and waved at Draxton. When Draxton saw Isabe hiding behind Jeanne, he could not help but sped up toward her.


    Erica, who had been silent all this while, also saw Philip walking out.


    His figure was engraved in her heart.


    Erica didn''t know where her courage came from, but she suddenly leaped forward and grabbed Jeanne''s arm, pulling her away.


    Frieda then pounced on Isabe.

 Chapter 494

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 494


    Everything happened too quickly.


    Frieda grabbed Isabe''s legs tightly.


    Although Frieda was already old, she still had the strength to grab Isabe''s legs tightly. It was really difficult for Isabe to break free.


    Isabe''s face instantly darkened.


    At this moment, Draxton ran over and supported Isabe from behind to prevent her from falling.


    Isabe leaned back onto Draxton''s arms.


    Draxton revealed a ruthless expression and kicked Frieda without saying anything.


    He did not hold back at all although Frieda was an old woman. With this kick, Frieda groaned in pain as she fell. She staggered and nearly fell onto the ground. Even so, her hands were still tightly wrapped around Isabe''s legs.


    In fact, Isabe could feel Frieda''s hands desperately pinching her legs, and it was painful.


    The situation was getting out of control.


    At the same time, on the other side, Jeanne was also pulled to the ground by Erica. However, Erica fell together with Jeanne.


    Philip rushed over and reached out his hands to help Jeanne up. Erica''s eyes were red. Seeing this, she lowered her head and actually rushed toward Philip''s arms.


    She wasing on too fast and furious. It frightened Philip so much that he quickly retracted his hand to dodge. Although he dodged Erica, he did not manage to catch hold of Jeanne. Patriarch Barker was thest to rush over. He shouted angrily, ''Let go, all of you! What a disgrace!''


    The crazy Frieda and Erica did not listen.


    Ricky and Betty looked at the chaotic scene in shock. The twins looked at each other and hatched a n.


    One of them ran towards Jeanne while the other ran towards Isabe.


    A momentter, Erica suddenly screamed, "Ahhh, insects! why are there so many insects? Help...''


    It seemed that thousands of insects had surrounded Erica. She no longer bothered about pulling Jeanne. She was forced to stomp on the spot by the insects, but she couldn''t move a step. Jeanne took the opportunity to get up and leaped over onto Philip.


    Her hair was slightly messy, and her face was dark as she gritted her teeth.


    ''Jean, are you hurt?" Philip asked worriedly.


    Jeanne gritted her teeth and said viciously, "I''m fine! I just fell because of that damn bitch. I must get back at her!"


    Philip said, "Jean, leave this matter to me. I''m your man!"


    As he spoke, he rushed forward.


    Jeanne pulled him back and rolled her eyes at him. "Are you going to deliver yourself to her? She can''t wait for you to go over!" Philip Lockwood retreated but was still feeling resentful. He said, "Look, Erica''s about to go crazy from fear, right?"


    Jeanne looked at Ricky and said, "Ricky, you''re so amazing!"


    No matter how calm Ricky was, he was still a child. After being praised, he could not help but smile smugly.


    Philip also turned around and gave him a thumbs up. "My precious, you''re awesome!"


    Ricky could not suppress the smug smile on his face. When he looked at Betty, he could not help but lower the corners of his lips.


    Betty released her pride, Silver General. It was her pet scorpion. Silver General was very ferocious. At first, it climbed onto Frieda''s hand with the intention of scaring her and letting go of Isabe. Frieda was indeed shocked, but this elderly woman was vicious and fearless. She watched as Silver General scuttled around her hand, but she did not let go of Isabe.


    Then, Betty directed Silver General to climb onto Frieda''s face and gave her a hard bite.


    Frieda screamed in pain, but even so, she still grabbed onto Isabe and refused to let go.


    Betty widened her eyes in shock. She clenched her fists anxiously, and her eyes flickered with anger.


    She wondered, "Is Silver General not scary enough? If only Snakey was here. Snakey would definitely be able to scare this old woman to tears."


    However, Betty had left Snakey at Mr. Wright''s house to guard the door.


    Betty looked at Isabe anxiously. As her anxiety grew, Betty turned into a small cannonball and flew toward Frieda.


    "How dare you bully my mother! I''ll bite you to death! I''ll bite you to death!"


    Frieda was still holding Isabe tightly and did not let go. She could not deal with Betty, and so Betty pulled her hair in a haphazard way. Frieda''s face twisted in pain.


    Ricky''s expression changed. In an instant, he transformed into a small cannonball too and flew towards Frieda.


    Isabe and Draxton were dumbfounded.


    Draxton could not help but want to kill Frieda. He reached out for his gun.


    Isabe hurriedly said, "Don''t use the gun. The children might be identally hurt."


    Draxton put away his gun and stepped on Frieda''s wrist with his leg. A cracking sound and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Frieda let go of Isabe immediately.


    "Oh, God! This is so painful!" Frieda looked at her twisted wrists. Her hair was disheveled.


    Draxton went forward and pulled the two children who had transformed into little beasts into his arms.


    One bared her teeth and looked very fierce. The other was expressionless and looked ferocious too.


    The most shocking thing was that the two children were each holding locks of hair.


    When Draxton looked at Frieda''s head again, he saw bald patches on her head.


    Isabe immediately panicked and hurriedly said, "Ricky, Betty, throw away whatever is in your hands."


    The two children obediently threw away the hair in their hands.


    Isabe quickly took out a wet tissue from her pocket and wiped the two children''s hands.


    "My precious, you''re too impulsive. What if you hurt yourselves?"


    Isabe chided the children gently. It pained her to see her children having to fight. However, her heart felt very warm.


    The two children pouted aggrievedly, and their eyes were filled with tears. "We''re afraid that Mommy will get hurt."


    "Mommy will not get hurt. Mommy has lots of power. Have you forgotten?"


    Isabe kissed Ricky and Betty on their little faces.


    At this moment, a mournful cry suddenly sounded.


    Isabe turned around and saw Frieda staring at her broken hands. She was howling in pain.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s expression changed. She curled her lips and suddenly walked forward, squatting down.


    Frieda stopped crying. When she saw that Isabe actually took the initiative toe over again, the expression on her eyes became vicious again. Frieda leapt at Isabe again.


    In Frieda''s opinion, Isabe was the easiest to bully.


    Frieda nned to hold Isabe down and get her to plead for the Wheeler family. She did not believe that the Barker and Lockwood families would not relent.


    Seeing this, Isabe grabbed one of Frieda''s wrists and bent it forcefully.


    Frieda''s wrist, which was already broken, could not withstand this second injury.


    Frieda immediately twitched with pain.


    Most importantly, Isabe was still smiling harmlessly. She stared into Frieda''s eyes and asked, ''So, I''m your target to bully? Do I look that weak? Have you forgotten what happened to Jerico Chancely?" Frieda''s pupils constricted as if she had just realized something.


    The smile on Isabe''s face suddenly disappeared and was reced by a cold expression. Without a word, she grabbed Frieda''s other broken hand and twisted it again.


    However, that was not all. Isabe rolled her eyes.'' I see that your legs are quite good. Why don''t I just make you a cripple, and you''ll never be able to create trouble again!"


    Isabe turned her wrist, and a dagger suddenly appeared in her hand. She looked at Frieda''s legs.


    Frieda''s eyes widened in fear.


    However, Isabe smiled at her again at this moment. She raised her dagger and stabbed down quickly. "Ahh! Brother, save me!''


    Frieday on the ground, facing the direction of Patriarch Barker.

 Chapter 495

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 495


    When Patriarch Barker heard the word ''brother'', the corner of his eyes twitched.


    He stared at Frieda, and his expression was hard to read. He could not imagine that Frieda could descend to such a level of shamelessness in her whole life.


    How could she still have the cheek to address him as her brother at a time like this?


    Patriarch Barker was not a soft-hearted person. His patience with Frieda had run out.


    The shrew in front of him was just a stranger who was rted to him by blood.


    In fact, he was reluctant to admit that they were rted by blood.


    Patriarch Barker stared coldly at Frieda.


    Frieda''s eyes met his cold stare. Before she could react to the meaning behind it, she felt a piercing pain in her left foot.


    "Ahhh!" Frieda screamed and turned around. She realized that her ankle, had been stabbed by a sharp dagger. Isabe pulled the dagger out swiftly, and there was not a drop of blood on it.


    In fact, the dagger was as clean as before.


    However, Frieda saw blood gushing out of her wound.


    "That''s a very impressive technique!" Philip could not help but exim.


    Isabe moved her fingers nimbly and kept the dagger. She smiled and said proudly, "It''s really nothing. The title ''Miraculous Doctor'' was not given to me for nothing!"


    Philip immediately rolled his eyes and said to Jeanne, ''Jean, listen to her. She''s praising herself now!"


    Jeanne replied, "Our Be is really outstanding."


    At this moment, Ricky and Betty recalled the insects. When Erica saw that the insects had disappearedpletely, she stopped jumping. Mom!1'' She screamed and leaped to Frieda''s side. She tried to treat Frieda''s wound but to no avail. The wound still bled profusely.


    Erica''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She looked pitiful and weak as she turned to look at Philip''s direction. She cried, ''Philip, my mother is old. She can''t withstand such injuries. Please save her! Please!" As Erica spoke, she rushed toward Philip. Even at this time, she still wanted to put on an act to get a reaction from Philip. No one knew if she was really concerned about Frieda''s injuries.


    "Get lost! I''m not a doctor!" Philip shouted.


    Other than Philip and Jeanne, Isabe had also been irritated with these two women. She said to Draxton, "It''s better to get their family members to bring them home. It''s not good to trouble the police every day."


    Draxton replied, "Before I came out earlier, I had already called Michael."


    With that, Draxton took out his phone.


    Isabe took a look and saw that Draxton''s phone was still switched on and connected. In other words, Michael had heard everything that happened here clearly.


    Isabe sympathized with Michael. At the same time, she could not help but give Draxton a thumbs up. "Draxton, well done!"


    Her eyes were bright and full of smiles.


    Draxton also smiled. The two of them looked at each other, and the smiles on their faces grew wider.


    Ricky and Betty smiled too when they saw their parents smiling at each other. The two children squeezed between Isabe and Draxton. One of them hugged Isabe, and the other hugged Draxton. Anyway, it was good that everyone was happy!


    Isabe and Draxton pulled the two children into their arms and looked at each other. This time, they could not help butugh.


    They were surrounded by their loved ones!


    Frieda and Erica were in a miserable state.


    When Erica rushed toward Philip, he avoided her and got out of her way.


    Erica felt hurt and said,'' Philip, no matter what, Jeanne and I are cousins. Are you really so heartless?"


    Philip''s face darkened.


    He became more furious when he saw Isabe''s curious expression as she was watching them. He thought, "How can Erica act like that to embarrass herself in front of the younger generations?" He felt that he had been humiliated and lost his dignity.


    Philip flew into a rage out of humiliation and scolded Erica sternly, "You crazy woman, Jean has nothing to do with you! You''re not even worthy of being her servant. Hurry up and get lost!" Erica was dumbfounded. She recalled the humiliating memories of being insulted by Philip back in the day.


    Philip said to Jeanne ingratiatingly, "Jean, look at her. There is really something wrong with her brain! Her mother is lying there half-dead, but she still has the mood to flirt.''


    Jeanne immediately smacked him angrily.'' Do you even know how to speak properly? Isn''t it all because of you that she is still flirting?"


    Jean, it''s all because I''m too outstanding. All these crazy women want to take advantage of me. Jean, you have to keep an eye on me all the time!"


    Isabe shuddered and said to Draxton, "Draxton, isn''t Philip being too mushy?"


    Draxton''s eyes were filled with smiles as he echoed, ''He gives me goosebumps too. I can''t imagine how mom can take it!"


    The two of them whispered.


    Erica looked at Philip in shock.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that instant, she finally remembered that Frieda was still bleeding. This time, she looked at Jeanne and said, "Jean, no matter what, my mother is still your aunt. I beg you! Please save her...'' Jeanne had a bad temper. She shouted angrily, "Get lost! Don''t y this rtive card with me!"


    "Jean, how can you be so heartless? Philip, please help me persuade Jean. She is the kindest person. If you persuade her, she''ll definitely listen."


    Philip nced at her from the corner of his eyes as if he was looking at a clown. He said angrily, "Who are you trying to tter? Jean is kind, but she''s not a saint. Get lost and stay away from us. We don''t want to be infected by a lunatic."


    As he spoke, he helped Jeanne move a few steps back.


    There was a twisted expression on Erica''s face.


    At this moment, a car sped over quickly. Soon, Michael got out of the car and walked over.


    As soon as he arrived, he first nced at Erica. Before he could say anything, he saw Frieda bleeding profusely. He hurriedly went forward and said to Isabe,'' Miraculous Doctor, please stop her bleeding. It won''t do any good to anyone if she dies."


    Isabe nodded. She agreed with what Michael said. She did not want Frieda to die here too.


    Hence, she took out some medicinal herbs used for traditional medicine. Then she spread the herbs on the wound. Instantly, the bleeding stopped.


    Michael took out a roll of gauze from the car and went forward to bandage Frieda''s wound. Then, he carried her into the car and walked toward Erica.


    At this moment, Erica''s mind was still filled with Philip and Jeanne. She did not notice that Michael had already arrived.


    She realized it only when Michael walked to her side.


    Erica red at Philip and said angrily, "Philip, how dare you humiliate me like this? What''s so good about Jeanne?"


    "Our family backgrounds are about the same. In terms of beauty, I''m not inferior to her. In terms of knowledge. I''m also as outstanding. But why can''t you see the good in me and ept me instead of her?" Erica had asked the same question more than twenty years ago.


    Now, she could not help but ask this question again, as if she had to get an answer.


    Michael was about to reach out his hand but he put it down silently. He stood behind Erica, looking at her without saying a word.


    Philip and Jeanne looked at Erica with sympathy. Philip said, Why don''t you find a mirror to look at yourself? How dare youpare yourself to Jean? You are really shameless!"


    Jeanne also said, "Erica, it has been more than 20 years. I didn''t expect your brain to still be as useless as ever. With your IQ, why would Philip like you? The person who likes you and married you is probably a fool. If you still have any rationality, you should cherish the people who love you."


    Michael''s lips twitched, and he could not help but smile bitterly. He thought, "I''m that fool!"


    Back then, he knew that Erica did not love him, but he insisted on marrying her.


    Even so, he still looked at Erica with a hint of hope that she woulde to her senses.


    Erica shouted with a shrill voice, "Jeanne, what are you so proud of? Is it just because Philip dotes on you that you feel so superior?


    "And I married a good-for-nothing. So what? You only married someone better than me! If we swapped ces, you would not be better off than me!''


    Jeanne was speechless. She looked at Michael sympathetically.


    "Am I really a good-for-nothing in your eyes?" Michael suddenly asked, staring at Erica. His face had turned pale.

 Chapter 496

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 496


    Erica suddenly came back to her senses. She turned her head and saw Michael beside her.


    Panic shed across her face as she asked in surprise, W... When did you get here?''


    Michael looked at her expressionlessly and said, '' I was here long enough.''


    Only then did Erica remember something. She looked in Frieda''s direction, but she had already disappeared.


    The veins on Michael''s forehead twitched. He said, I''ve carried Frieda to the car. I need to send her to the hospital. Let''s go, Erica."


    Erica answered as though she was in a daze. Then she suddenly remembered that she still had to settle the business here.


    Since Frieda''s injuries had been treated, Erica wanted to deal with another matter.


    She said to Michael, "Send Mom to the hospital. I still have something to settle.''


    With that, she ignored Michael and turned to look at Philip.


    She looked miserable and said, "Philip, as you can see, the Wheeler family is in dire straits now. Michael can''t help at all, unlike you. I beg you, for the sake of our past rtionship, ask the Barker family to give the Wheeler family a chance. The Wheeler family is about to go bankrupt..."


    As Erica spoke, tears streamed down her face. She even tried walking in the direction of Philip.


    Philip was expressionless. He tightened his grip on Jeanne and took a step back. He ignored Erica and said to Michael, "Michael, your wife has probably lost her mind. Do what is necessary." With that, he turned around and left with Jeanne in his arms.


    "Philip!"


    Erica stared at Philip''s tall and burly figure and thought of his family''s power. She suddenly lost her rationality and ran after Philip. Then she reached out to try and grab him.


    Michael stopped her by pulling her back.


    Fury rose in Erica''s heart, and she pped him.


    Erica''s p was so hard that Michael''s head turned involuntarily, and there were five clear finger marks on his face.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    Erica was also stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she cried loudly, ''Why are you stopping me? What right do you have to stop me? Look at yourself! Look at yourself! How can youpare to him...''


    Michael did not say a word.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He looked away, ignoring the disdain and indifference in Erica''s eyes, and said, "They are not going to be bothered with you. Erica, if you''re not worried that your mother will bleed to death, you can continue your nonsense here!"


    Erica looked at Philip, unwilling to give up. He had already walked far away with Jeanne without looking back.


    Her eyes turned vicious but in the end, she gritted her teeth and walked toward the car. "Let''s go."


    She said coldly.


    Michael followed.


    Michael walked to Isabe and Draxton and said, "I''m sorry for all the trouble caused.''


    Isabe Thompson waved her hand and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Michael looked at Patriarch Barker again and said, ''Patriarch Barker, they won''te again in the future."


    Patriarch Barker nodded.


    Soon, the entrance of the Barker Residence was quiet again.


    Frieda''s blood had been cleaned up, and the road for Michael to drive away was cleared.


    Michael did not say anything along the way. After sending Frieda and Erica to the hospital to settle down, he finally calmed down.


    He walked into Erica''s ward and saw her lying on the hospital bed.


    Michael looked at her in silence for a long time without saying a word.


    Erica said irritably, "Michael Flouder, what''s the meaning of this? Why are you staring at me? I am in a very sorry state, right? Yes, the Wheeler family is finished, and you didn''t do anything to help!"


    "Is the Wheeler family the only thing you care about? Did you ever really care about Shelly after that terrible incident happened?" Michael asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I care? If I didn''t care about her, why would I take revenge on Yvette Barker? Do you remember that I was injured too? Michael Flouder, are you ming me?"


    Michael''s eyes turned cold. "It was Jerico Chancely who assaulted Shelly. It was because of the Wheeler family."


    Erica suddenly widened her eyes and said, "What do you mean? Are you ming the Wheeler family now?"


    "Haven''t you thought about it?" Michael asked.


    "No wonder you didn''t do anything to help the Wheeler family. So, you''re ming us. Yes, Jerico Chancely is to me for causing hurt to Shelly. But what can the Wheeler family do? It''s fine if you don''t help, but ming us?"


    "Us?" Michael narrowed his eyes. He was very tired, extremely tired.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at Erica''s disdainful and resentful eyes and said softly, "I want a divorce."


    Erica''s eyes became even bigger.


    She looked at Michael in disbelief and repeated, "Divorce?"


    She did not expect Michael to want to divorce her.


    Erica thought that Michael would never say such a thing in his life.


    She knew very well that Michael loved her.


    But now, he actually wanted to divorce her.


    For a moment, Erica was befuddled. She could not react at all.


    "In your heart, I can never be like Philip Lockwood. Perhaps, just as you said, I''mpletely useless.


    "You''ve never let go of your obsession with Philip Lockwood, and you''ve never liked me. Since that''s the case, why do you want to spend the rest of your life with me?


    "If I had known, I would never have proposed to you, and you should not have agreed to my proposal.''


    Erica looked at him in a daze. Suddenly, she scoffed and said, "Michael Flouder! I see everything now! You know that the Wheeler family is going bankrupt, so you want to divorce me, right?" Michael moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he only replied weakly, ''You can say whatever you want."


    Erica was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. She said fiercely, "Alright, so be it. We''ll get a divorce. I want half of the Flouder family shares."

 Chapter 497

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 497


    Michael''s eyes gradually darkened.


    He looked at Erica quietly. Her face was full of greed and malice. He had epted the fact that she was not very beautiful, but he had been willing to amodate her, even her ws.


    However, at this moment, he felt that his life spent with Erica was ridiculous.


    It had been more than 20 years. Erica should have epted him by now but it was clear to him now that she just thought of him as a clown.


    ''What, you''re unwilling?" Erica couldn''t help but sneer when she did not hear his reply.


    Michael took a deep breath and said, "Erica, you must know that what you are asking for is not realistic."


    Erica replied, "Alright, I don''t want half of the Flouder family''s shares. I know that it will be difficult for you. Although you''re the head of the Flouder family, you have other family members. I have changed my mind. I want half of what you have."


    Michael said, "Erica, don''t even think about it. You can''t take anything from the Flouder family, and I won''t give you anything."


    Erica''s expression suddenly changed. ''Then I''ll not agree to a divorce."


    Michael said, "You know, I have many ways to divorce you. If you agree to the divorce, I will still give you alimony after the divorce. ''However, if you insist on exhausting thest bit of our rtionship and making things ugly, don''t me me for being heartless."


    ''Alright, then show me. Let''s see what you can do to me!''


    She was fearless.


    Michael looked at her with a deep gaze and said, "Do you know something? People who are pampered and loved will be fearless and demanding. ''However, I have to tell you that I don''t love you anymore. You have already lost the right to be fearless and demanding."


    ''Look at Patriarch Barker. He tolerated your mother for almost his whole life, but in the end, could he still do it? Erica, everyone has a bottom line."


    Erica was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed across her eyes. She looked at Michael and shouted angrily, "Michael Flouder, what right do you have to say such things to me? Look at you. You''ve been a coward all your life. If you were half as good as Philip, I wouldn''t have suffered for so many years!"


    Although Michael was already extremely disappointed in Erica, he still felt bitterly disheartened when he heard these words.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "For more than twenty years, do you only feel pain and bitterness when you are with me? If that''s the case, why did you choose to stay with me for so many years?'' Michael gritted his teeth and asked. Erica wanted to say something, but she was stunned suddenly.


    She wondered why she was willing to stay married to Michael for so many years. Of course, it was because he was amodating toward her, loved her, and gave her everything she asks for.


    But shouldn''t that be the case? She was married to him. He should treat her well.


    Michael looked at her deeply and did not say anything else. He only said, ''Erica, I''ll give you one night. If you think through it carefully, well get a divorce tomorrow morning. I''ll give you alimony, and you need not worry about money for the rest of your life.


    "If you can''t figure it out, I''ll hand over all the Flouder family''s shares to my other family members tomorrow morning. Shelly and I will leave the Flouder family and give up our rights to the assets. You won''t get anything either. At that time, I''ll sue for divorce until you can''t afford the money and time."


    Erica widened her eyes and looked at him as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    Michael said, "Well wait and see. I have set my mind to divorce you. Don''t even think about the shares. HIe to look for you tomorrow morning. Let me know your decision then." With that, he turned around and left.


    Michael walked out of Erica''s ward and bumped into Shelly.


    Michael''s expression changed slightly.


    Shelly was calm as she said softly, Dad, I will support whatever decision you make."


    Michael''s eyes reddened.


    Shelly added, "HI go in and see her.''


    Michael nodded and left.


    When Shelly entered Erica''s ward, she noticed Erica was still in a daze. Subconsciously, Erica still could not ept that Michael would treat her like this.


    Sensing someone had entered, Erica looked up and saw Shelly.


    Shelly had lost a lot of weight, and she looked so thin that the wind could actually blow her over.


    Her face was very pale, but her eyes were brighter than ever.


    "Shelly, you''re here. Do you know that your father wants to divorce me?" Ericained. It would have been fine if she hadn''t mentioned it, but once she did, she actually felt extremely aggrieved and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Tell me, how could he do this to me..."


    Shelly said calmly, "I heard everything. I heard your conversation just now.''


    Erica paused and said, "Do you agree that your father is too much? Shelly, what do you think I should do?"


    Shelly said calmly, "I think it''s best if you agree to the divorce tomorrow morning. After all, if you do that, he''ll give you alimony. Things will not


    get ugly."


    Erica was stunned and said in shock, ''Shelly? What are you talking about? How can I divorce him for just a little alimony? Am I that cheap?"


    "I don''t know if you''re cheap or not. I only know that you''ve despised Dad for half his life. In your heart, you''ve never liked him. I really suspect that you don''t love me too."


    Erica looked at her in shock and said, ''Shelly, what are you talking about?"


    Shelly stared at her and said, "Otherwise, why would you and the Wheeler family help Jerico Chancely escape? Shouldn''t you take him down and take revenge for me?"


    Erica replied, "Shelly, what are you talking about? Don''t you see the big picture? The Wheeler family coborated with Jerico Chancely to take down the Lockwood family. You really hurt me with your words. I was injured by Yvette Barker and members of the Star Society because I wanted to avenge you. Couldn''t you tell?"


    Shelly fell silent. In the past, although she felt that her mother''s logic was strange, she would not say anything. In fact, most of the time, she would listen to her mother and do what she said.


    But now, Shelly felt that... Erica was really ridiculous.


    "It was Jerico Chancely who did terrible things to me. However, you and the Wheeler family helped him. What has it got to do with Yvette Barker?"


    She asked.


    Erica blurted out, If Yvette would submit obediently..."


    She stopped before finishing her sentence.


    She coughed unnaturally and said, "In short, Mom loves you the most. Shelly, I still need you to be the mediator between your father and me. Either he gives me the shares or we don''t get a divorce. You..." "Dream on!" Shelly''s face turnedpletely cold.


    Her eyes were extremely cold as she said,'' Mother, listen. Either you divorce Dad tomorrow, or like what Dad said, we will give up everything in the Flouder family. In fact, we don''t even want any assets. At that time, well have nothing, and well just be wasting your time."


    "You..." Erica looked at her in disbelief. She wondered if this was still the daughter who listened to her every word in the past.


    Shelly continued, "As for my enemy, I will definitely make him pay the price in this lifetime.


    "And the Wheeler family... I will not have anything to do with your family anymore. Mother, think about what Dad said."


    After saying that, she turned around and left without looking at Erica.


    As she turned around, Shelly''s eyes turned red as she felt aggrieved. If it was the Wheeler family, Shelley would not bother but even her own mother would say that she should see the big picture.

 Chapter 498

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 498


    Erica waspletely dumbfounded.


    She felt that she was nowpletely helpless. Her whole world was now grey and gloomy.


    Both her husband and daughter had turned the table against her.


    She gritted her teeth. She did not want to let them have their way. She wanted to see if Michael would really leave the Flouder family and give up everything if she did not agree to the divorce tomorrow. Erica wondered if Michael was really willing to give up everything and leave the Flouder family.


    She didn''t believe him.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Michael arrived at the hospital punctually.


    Erica nced at his empty hands and subconsciously asked, ''Where''s breakfast?"


    Michael was stunned. "What breakfast?"


    "Didn''t you bring me breakfast?" Erica asked as a matter of fact.


    Michael was speechless. He did not know what to say.


    "There''s not going to be breakfast. What is your decision?" Michael asked directly.


    Erica stared at him without saying anything.


    ''Michael, are you really going to be so heartless to me?" Erica''s eyes were red.


    Michael said, "I just didn''t bring breakfast. That doesn''t mean I''m heartless, right?"


    "Do you really want to divorce me? Even if it''s a divorce, you really don''t want to give me anything?" Erica asked again.


    Michael was surprised and asked, ''I thought you''ll be happy to divorce me. After all, you don''t love me. You can find someone better."


    When Erica thought of Philip, her expression changed. Her disdain for Michael rose again.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "If you don''t give me what I want, I won''t agree to a divorce.''


    Michael nced at her and turned to leave without another word.


    Erica was stunned. She was curious and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I have to go to a meeting now. There is a change of leadership at the Flouder Corporation today," Michael said calmly.


    Erica did not believe him. "Gosh! Are you bluffing me? Michael Flouder, if you had the courage, you would have thought of bing more powerful than Philip years ago." Michael stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. "There''s something I''ve wanted to say for a long time."


    Erica looked at him..


    Michael said, "It''s ridiculous that you''ve beenparing me to Philip Lockwood every day."


    With that, he walked away.


    He passed by Shelly''s ward. She was standing at the door and looking at him.


    Michael said, "Shelly, I''m sorry. Will you me me for giving up everything in the Flouder family?''


    Shelly shook her head. "No, Dad. I''ve said it before. No matter what you do, you have my support."


    Because after her ordeal, and whenever she was in need offort, the only person who was there for her was her father.


    Michael patted her shoulder and left the hospital.


    Erica chased after him. When she realized that Michael had really left, she couldn''t help but walk up to Shelly and ask, ''Shelly, was your father saying the truth? What did he tell you?" Shelly looked at Erica and said sarcastically, "Dad apologized to me. He''s going to give up everything in the Flouder family, including my inheritance rights.''


    Erica widened her eyes and said, "That''s impossible! Shelly, you must be lying to me! You''re lying to me, right?" Shelly looked at her coldly and scoffed, "One day, you''ll know that the alimony Dad promised you is precious." After saying that, Shelly turned around and closed the door of the ward, with Erica standing outside.


    In the Flouder family, Michael''s younger brother, Micah was shocked.


    "Michael, are you sure you have made the right decision?"


    Micah didn''t know what to say. In many people''s families, it wasmon for brothers to fight for power.


    The Flouder family was no exception. In their early years, Michael and Micah had fought over their family''s assets.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Michael won in the end, Micah did not have a problem with it.


    However, now Michael actually said that he wanted to transfer everything to Micah and leave the Flouder family.


    "I have no choice. Do you think I really want to do this?" Michael asked.


    "If the leadership of our family changes hands, the whole family will be in turmoil.'' Micah first considered if this change would affect the Flouder family negatively.


    Michael said tiredly, "I''m just transferring my assets. After the divorce is settled. I''ll get back my assets. What are you thinking of?"


    Micah was dumbfounded, and he said angrily, "So I''m just a tool?''


    Michael replied expressionlessly, "If you want to say that, I have nothing else to say."


    Micah''s face was ashen. He sneered and said, ''Til not return what you transfer to me so easily."


    "It depends on your ability," Michael said calmly.


    Micah said sarcastically, "You ended up in such a miserable state because of a woman. I''m fine with cooperating with you out of respect because I''m your younger brother.¡± Michael''s face darkened.


    In the Flouder family''s living room, the two brothers calmlypleted a power transfer that could cause a huge upheaval in the Flouder family.


    Denver walked out of the Wheeler Group in a sorry state. From today onward, this fifty-one-story skyscraper had nothing to do with the Wheeler family.


    Half an hour ago, the Wheeler family officially dered bankruptcy.


    In order to repay the debt, their family had to liquidate all their assets. They even had to sell their properties.


    In the end, the only thing they had left was the Wheeler family residence.


    Denver returned to his residence in a daze. When he saw an unfamiliar car parked in front of his house, his heart skipped a beat as he had a bad feeling.


    He entered the house and saw that the person in the living room was not there to collect a debt. It was Micah.


    Although Micah was Michael''s younger brother, Micah rarely interacted with the Wheeler family, so Denver did not know Micah well.


    Denver was a little surprised and asked, ''Micah, why are you here? Where''s Michael?''


    Denver actually had hatched a n.


    If the Flouder family helped their family pay off their huge debts, whatever assets the Wheeler family had left would help the Wheeler family make aeback. Coupled with their connections, it was not impossible for the Wheeler family to restore its former glory.


    Micah said, "Michael will not be your brother-inw soon.''


    Denver was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    ''Michael wants to divorce Erica. However, she doesn''t agree. I''m here to persuade your family to get her to agree to it."


    Micah looked at Patriarch Wheeler who had been silent all this while and said, "I''ve spoken to Mr. Wheeler."


    "Either you get Erica to divorce my brother, or I''ll make sure your family can''t even keep this residence. Your family will sleep on the streets and starve."


    Denver was dumbfounded and could not react at that instant.


    Patriarch Wheeler said, ''Denver, go to the hospital and ask Erica to agree to the divorce."


    Denver was dumbfounded again.


    "No, no. What the hell is going on?'' he asked nkly.


    Micah sneered and said, "I knew long ago that Erica doesn''t love my brother. Yet she stayed married to him for so many years. It must really be hard on her. "Now, she should be satisfied!"


    Micah hade to the Wheeler family to stand up for Michael.


    He had lost to Michael when he was young. Now, he finally had the upper hand!

 Chapter 499

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 499


    Micah walked out of the Wheeler residence in high spirits.


    Michael had gone to the hospital to check on Shelly. Before he entered the ward, he was stopped by Erica.


    He frowned and looked at Erica in silence.


    Erica''s eyes were red. Her head was still bandaged, and she was wearing a hospital gown. Her face was pale, and she asked faintly, ''Do you really have to be so heartless?''1 Michael thought that she was talking about the divorce, so he answered, "You don''t love me. We don''t have to torture each other anymore."


    Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes as she said aggrievedly, "I agree to the divorce. Can you... help the Wheeler family?"


    She actually wanted to ask if he could let the Wheeler family off, but she became greedy.


    Michael expected this, and he said emotionlessly, "Erica, I have nothing now. The Flouder family has nothing to do with me anymore. I can''t help you now."


    Erica held her breath and said in disbelief, "You can''t really...''


    "That''s right. I have handed everything to Micah. I have nothing now."


    Erica turned even paler. "No wonder...''


    Michael frowned and looked at her strangely.


    Erica stared at Michael with bloodshot eyes and could not help but say, Well done! I really didn''t expect you to be so ruthless. You actually did it..."


    Michael lowered his eyes and said calmly, "Perhaps you''ve never understood me at all.''


    Erica was stunned, and then she said, "Let''s go."


    Michael looked at her feeling puzzled.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted a divorce? Let''s go. Let''s do it now.'' Erica turned around and left.


    Michael looked at her suspiciously. He could not believe that she had suddenly agreed.


    He hesitated for a moment and followed her. Michael was wary. He had a feeling that Erica would not divorce him so easily.


    However, after they had signed the divorce papers, Michael still felt that it was unreal.


    He said, ''Erica, finally you have done something decent."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica''s expression turned ugly. She looked at him coldly and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Michael''s phone rang. He looked and saw that it was Micah.


    He answered the call and heard Micah''s smug voice. "Michael, congrattions on being single again!"


    Michael was stunned. He seemed to have cleared the doubts he had earlier. He asked, "What did you do?"


    "I went to the Wheeler family and threatened them! How is it? Is it that difficult to get a divorce? It''s really easy, isn''t it?"


    Micah replied.


    Michael was speechless, but he had to admit that Micah''s move was indeed effective.


    However, he would not thank Micah. He ended the call immediately.


    However, in less than two seconds, the phone rang again. It was Micah again. Michael answered and said angrily, "What do you want? Are you waiting for me to praise you and be very thankful?" ''That''ll be great!" Micah''s tone was still very smug. Then, he said, "Come over. My wife has prepared a good meal to celebrate your divorce.


    "Oh yes, where''s your precious daughter? Is she not acknowledging you as her father who has nothing? Don''t be discouraged. You''re still young and potent. I''ll arrange a blind date for youter! "If Shelly still acknowledges you as her father, bring her back for the meal. If not, forget about it."


    "You are so annoying!"


    Michael roared angrily and ended the call.


    Actually, he knew that Micah didn''t have a good impression of Erica. Michael remembered that when Shelly was young, Micah would still y with her a little. Later on, when Shelly got close to the Wheeler family, Micah did not have any more interaction with her.


    Although he was a little angry with Micah''s words, Michael still went to the hospital to fetch Shelly to the Flouder residence.


    In the Flouder residence, Shermaine Flouder smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen andy listlessly on the couch. She asked Micah who was beside her, Dad, did you really invite Shelly to have a meal with us? I really can''t stand her."


    Micah was still immersed in his joy of having the upper hand. Then he said, "She might note. What if she leaves with her mother?"


    Shermaine thought for a moment. "That''s true."


    With that, she looked down at her tablet again.


    "What are you looking at?" Micah leaned over.


    ''Look, it''s an embroidery with a unique design. I just found a new blogger who does embroidery. Moreover, the things she designs are very special. Although you can see that her foundation is average, she has creativity.''


    Shermaine replied.


    Micah leaned over to take a look and said, "Wow! What a delicate ssical beauty! Shermaine, I didn''t expect you to be a delicate ssical beauty at heart."


    Shermaine rolled her eyes. "I love design. It''s not like you don''t know that this has nothing to do with looks."


    Linda Yarrows walked out with some dishes and scoffed. "What ssical beauty? Micah, you want a divorce too?"


    Micahughed. "Honey, don''t joke like that! You are the best wife in the whole world. Michael has totally lost to me in this aspect."


    Linda red at him, smiled, and went back into the kitchen.


    Shermaine said, ''That''s true. Dad, you are really better than Uncle at choosing a good wife.''


    "Of course!" Micah said proudly. Then, he burst intoughter. "Shermaine, what''s the name of this blogger?"


    ''Elodia Hudson,'' Shermaine said. Then, she remarked, Why would anyone have such a name?"


    She could not help but shake her head.


    As they were talking, the door opened, and Michael and Shelly entered.


    Shelly had changed out of her hospital gown. She was wearing a loose-fitting casual outfit.


    Shermaine looked up and secretly clicked her tongue. Her cousin has dressed quite casually today. She usually dressed like a princess.


    She greeted Michael and looked at her tablet again, totally ignoring Shelly.


    Shelly sat quietly on the couch. Her face was very pale, and she was very thin. Despite her physique, for some reason, she did not look as weak as before. Instead, she looked more energetic. Micah could not help but take a few more nces at Shelly. He asked Michael, "What''s wrong with Shelly? Is she not feeling well?''


    Shelly was stunned. Her entire body tensed up, but she quickly regained herposure.


    Michael nced at her and said to Micah, "Something happened. I''ll tell youter.¡±


    Micah did not probe further.


    After the meal, the atmosphere among the family members became more lively. Michael said, "Frieda will definitely cause more troubleter. If shees over, you don''t have to be polite. If you are polite, she''ll push her luck.''


    Micahughed disdainfully. "Am I the kind who''ll be polite? Do you think I''m you?"


    He looked at Shelly and said, "That''s strange. You say that in front of Shelly. Aren''t you afraid that she willin to the Wheeler family?"


    Shelly''s face turned pale.


    She looked up at Micah.


    Michael patted Shelly''s shoulder andforted her silently.


    "Let''s go to the study. I still have something to discuss with you." Michael stood up.


    Micah stood up and followed.


    Shelly lowered her head. She knew that her father was going to talk about Jerico Chancely.


    In the study, Michael''s expression turned grave as he recounted Shelly''s ordeal.


    Micah was stunned for two seconds. Then, he mmed the table and stood up. "What? This is really disgusting. They''re too much! Do they think our Flouder family is weak?


    "They still want to be spared after bullying our family? Damn them! We must retaliate and let them suffer. They need to be taught a lesson!"


    Micah''s face was ashen. He paced back and forth behind the table with his hands on his hips.


    Michael looked at him without saying anything.


    Outside the study, Shelly lowered her head. Her tears fell drop by drop, making clear sounds as they touched the marble floor.

 Chapter 500

    The Billionaire''s Kick-Ass Wife Chapter 500


    "Hey Shelly, why are you crying here? Who made you cry?"


    Shermaine passed by with her tablet and happened to see Shelly standing outside the door crying.


    Shelly heard Shermaine''s words and quickly raised her hand to wipe her tears. She looked up at Shermaine and turned to leave.


    Shermaine rolled her eyes after Shelly left andined, "How ridiculous!"


    In the study, Michael and Micah looked in the direction of the door. After Micah had calmed down, he asked, "Was Shelly outside?"


    Michael was silent for a moment before saying, ''She''s not that fragile."


    Shelly returned to the bedroom and locked the door. She stopped crying.


    She sat in front of the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. Her lips slowly curled into a mocking smile.


    Shelly was mocking how she was in the past.


    The Flouder family, whom she had distanced herself from, was furious because of what happened to her.


    The Wheeler family, whom Shelly had always been close to, did not react to her tragic encounter. They even helped the perpetrator leave Lucsia. Even her mother said that she did not see the big picture. Everything that had been done or had happened was for the Wheeler family. All for the Wheeler family.


    She found it extremely ridiculous!


    The atmosphere at the Wheeler family residence had never been this depressing.


    Erica left the hospital and returned to the Wheeler family.


    Patriarch Wheeler looked like he had aged even more overnight. He asked weakly, "Erica, what did you and your mother do when you went to the Barker family? Why did Michael want to divorce you suddenly?"


    Erica remained silent. She was in an extremely terrible mood.


    Denver was the first to speak. "What else can it be? I really didn''t expect Michael Flouder to be such a person. He decides to abandon Erica after realizing that our Wheeler family has gone bankrupt!" Although Patriarch Wheeler listened to Frieda most of the time, in his heart, he knew that things were not what they appeared to be at times.


    He said, Michael is not such a person. Erica, what happened?"


    Erica suddenly stood up and said, "I''m feeling very vexed now. Don''t ask me anything!"


    With that, she went upstairs.


    "Gosh Dad, look at her attitude!" Denver was also a little unhappy.


    Patriarch Wheeler leaned on the couch tiredly and did not speak for a long time. After that, he asked Denver "After paying all the debts, how much do we have left?''


    Denver looked troubled. "There''s not much left. About two million..."


    To them, two million dors was not enough to buy a car.


    But now, their entire family only had two million left.


    Being poor was worse than dying.


    There was silence again. Denver suddenly said, "Dad, I can''t ept this. I can''t ept that our family has be like..."


    Patriarch Wheeler looked at him with a tired expression. "What else can we do?"


    Denver said nothing and his eyes looked expressionless. "Yes, what else can we do?"


    Now, the Wheeler family was helpless. There were even many people who ridiculed and mocked them.


    They could not receive any help from the Flouder family. They could not count on the Page family either. They had totally reached a dead end.


    At the Barker family residence.


    "Dad, the Wheeler family has gone bankrupt," Stanton said.


    Manfred mumbled something and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Madame Barker scoffed and said, ''If they are frugal, the money they have left will be enough for them to live afortable life. They will not starve to death if they give up their pride and start to look for jobs." "You expect them to give up their pride and start working? Mom, are you joking?" Stantonughed.


    Madame Barker pouted. "It was just a remark!"


    "They only have themselves to me!" Jeanne said coldly.


    "I heard that Michael and Erica have divorced," Megan suddenly said.


    The Barker family members started talking about it once they heard this piece of news. Isabemented, "Michael Flouder did the right thing!"


    "In my opinion, Mr. Wheeler is very muddle-headed. If he hadn''t allowed Frieda to create trouble again and again, the Wheeler family wouldn''t havee to this point."


    Patriarch Barker said.


    "Frieda was quite capable when she was young. Didn''t Mr. Wheeler listen to everything she said when he was young? He had gotten used to it." Just then, a small red dot suddenly shed on the metal pendant around Isabe''s neck. Then there was a very soft beeping sound.


    Isabe''s expression changed.


    She quickly got up and hurried upstairs. Draxton noticed it too and followed behind her immediately.


    However, before he could move far, the phone rang.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton took out his phone and looked at it. His eyes narrowed, and his expression turned serious.


    A string of unknown numbers that were not recorded in his contact list popped up on the screen of his phone. This string of numbers came from Southeast Aelinne.


    This string of numbers was a special number of the Big Dipper in the Southeast Aelinne branch. Under normal circumstances, no one would use this string of numbers to call. Once that happened, it meant that something had happened.


    Draxton answered the call as he went upstairs.


    The others no longer had the mood to gossip about the Wheeler family. They looked at Draxton and Isabe anxiously.


    Jeanne patted Philip and asked, "Did something happen?''


    Philip frowned. Draxton rarely showed such a serious expression. Philip wondered what had happened.


    Heforted Jeanne. "Don''t worry. They''ll take care of it. Ask them what happenedter."


    As soon as Draxton answered the call, an anxious and weak voice sounded. "Mr. Lockwood, this is Spencer! Walter Lockwood has betrayed us!"


    As soon as Spencer had finished speaking, there was a loud bang from the other side. It sounded like an explosion.


    Then, the line was cut off.


    Draxton gripped his phone tightly and frowned.


    Walter was Draxton''s confidant. Would he betray Draxton?


    However, Spencer was also Draxton''s confidant. He had no reason to frame Walter.


    He didn''t have time to think. He hurried over to Isabe who had removed the chip from the metal pendant and connected it to theputer. She was typing skillfully on the keyboard. Draxton was not in a hurry to ask what had happened. Instead, he waited quietly.


    A momentter, Isabe pressed thest key. A string of symbols that Draxton could not understand appeared on theputer screen. It should be a string of passwords or something else. Under normal circumstances, only some mysterious organizations would use such special passwords.


    Before Draxton said anything, Isabe said with a solemn expression, ''Jake has sent a distress signal. He''s in trouble.


    "There are two messages in this password. One is for us to save Olivia. The other is to remind us to be careful."


    "He specifically warned us to be careful? Be, something serious has happened in Southeast Aelinne." Draxton''s expression was serious too.


    Isabe nodded. Yes, I agree. Otherwise, Jake wouldn''t be in trouble and wouldn''t have sent me a distress signal. This is Mercenari Uno''s special signal. He wouldn''t send it unless he had no choice. "The information contained in this string of passwords is notplete. It is obvious that he typed it in a hurry... He''s in danger now.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    With that, they both fell silent.


    "Big Dipper''s branch in Southeast Aelinne is also in trouble,'' Draxton said.


    Isabe''s expression froze.


    And then, all was silent again.


    "I have to make a trip down to Southeast Aelinne myself."


    ''You''ll have to go and see for yourself."


    A momentter, the two of them spoke. And it was at the same time.


    The two of them met each other''s eyes and smiled.


    Draxton lowered his head to look at Isabe''s stomach, then said, "I thought that since I missed Ricky and Betty''s birth, I could stay by your side through the entire time until this onees along."


    Isabe caressed her stomach and said softly, "There''s no need to make things so difficult for yourself. Now, things are not the same as in the past. You may be leaving for now, but I know you will return to my side soon enough. At the very least, you will be here with me when this child is born."


    Draxton did not say anything. Instead, he went forward and gently pulled her into his arms.


    It was a warm hug. There was nothing ambiguous about the feelings they had for each other then. It was only warmth.


    "You must be more careful. We know nothing about Southeast Aelinne. I''m not even sure if this is a setup to lead you past, or something else." Isabe said worriedly.


    If she were not pregnant at this time, without question, she would make the trip with Draxton.


    However, she had to be very careful now that she was carrying a child.


    Draxton''s eyes looked slightly cold as he said, "Don''t worry. I, Draxton Lockwood, will only die of old age, and I will only die for my wife and children. Everyone else can forget about messing with my life!" Isabe''s eyes were slightly red, but the corners of her lips curled up slightly into a small smile. She stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck. Then she gently kissed him on the forehead.


    And then, Isabelle said, "These are the most heart-touching words of love someone has ever said to me.


    Draxton lifted his arms and pulled her into his embrace again.


    Isabe rested her chin on his shoulder. Then, she closed her eyes with a smile.


    Draxton wrapped one arm around her waist and gently stroked her long hair with the other. The two of them hugged each other quietly.


    Without saying anything, without doing anything.


    They only let go of each other when they heard the childrening up the stairs. Then Ricky and Betty poked their heads in together when they reached the door.


    Isabe beckoned them in with a wave. And the two little children immediately rushed into the room within a sh.


    Draxton squatted down and pulled the two little kids into his arms. "Daddy is going on a work trip and will not be around for a while. How about you guys help Daddy take care of Mommy?" The two kids nodded obediently at first. Then Ricky asked, "Where are you going, Daddy?"


    Draxton paused for a moment before saying honestly, "To Southeast Aelinne. Something happened to Aunt Ziana and Uncle Jake in Southeast Aelinne. Dad is going to rescue them." Ricky blinked sternly and thought for a moment before saying, "Then Daddy, you have to protect yourself."


    The look in Draxton''s eyes was iparably gentle. He gently stroked Ricky''s curly hair and promised with a smile, "Daddy will stay safe, that''s for sure."


    Betty fluttered the eyshes of her big eyes and said, "It''s a piece of cake for Daddy. Daddy, go quickly ande back soon! Bring silly Uncle Jake and Aunt Ziana back early!" Isabe and Draxton were instantly amused. Isabe pinched Betty''s cute little face and said, "My dear daughter, you are such a tyrant!"


    A discontented Betty pouted and said, "Mommy, my face is already round from your pinching. Now it is even rounder!"


    As she spoke, Betty leaned over and said, "Mommy, pinch this side too."


    Isabe could not stopughing.


    Draxton reached out and gently pinched Betty''s little face. "My dear daughter, are you sure you have not gained weight recently?"


    Betty adamantly refused to admit it and said, "No way. Betty is a little fairy. Little fairies do not gain weight!"


    "Hal" Isabe covered her mouth to stifle augh. She was afraid Betty Baby, the little fairy, would be embarrassed if sheughed too loudly. Betty gestured at her mother with dissatisfaction.


    Ricky, who had also gained some weight, looked at his parents and sister silently. There was a smile in his eyes.


    Draxton immediately put his words into action after saying he was going to Southeast Aelinne. He did not waste time at all. Half an hourter, a private ne arrived at the doorstep of the Barker family.


    At this moment, Anthony and Arvid walked over with grim expressions. To Isabe and Draxton, they said, "We might have to trouble Mr. Lockwood to arrange a helicopter for us. We need to make a trip home!"


    Draxton looked at them. And Anthony said, "Something happened back home. Some old grudges."


    Draxton was an understanding man. It was another family''s privacy. He did not probe any further.


    Anthony looked at Stanton and said, "We''ve almost finished the discussion regarding the coboration. We can contact each other by phone if there are any more questions."


    Stanton nodded and said, "Is there anything we can help you with?"


    Anthony did not stand on ceremony and said, "If there''s a need, I will let you know."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton did not waste time further. Before he left, he arranged a private ne for Anthony and his son.


    Then, Draxton left. Anthony and Arvid also left soon after.


    Philip and Jeanne originally had ns to go on a leisure trip. But now, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they stayed behind with the rest of the Barker family.


    Philip said, "Everyone has to be more careful. Nowadays, I keep feeling things are somewhat amiss. Draxton has to leave too suddenly. It''s as if someone is forcing him to go to Southeast Aelinne.'' Isabe said, "Dad, Draxton will be fine."


    Philip said, "I''m talking about you. Be careful. Stay at home. Don''t go out too often!"


    Isabe pointed to herself, then with an innocent expression, she said, "Did I go out recently?"


    Philip lightly snorted and turned around to hold Jeanne''s hand. Then he said, "Lulu, let''s stay for another two days. Then, we will go."


    Jeanne pulled away and pped Philip''s hand as she snapped at him, "Watch yourself. You are already so old. Have some shame and keep your hands to yourself!"


    Philip looked aggrieved as a result of Jeanne''s reaction.


    "Did Yvette go out on a date again?" Jeanne turned around and asked.


    Megan sighed, "Recently, she''s been getting bolder and bolder. I honestly did not expect her to be such a nutcase."


    Jeanne smiled and said, "Megan, don''t sigh. Everything is fine as long as she is happy."


    But at this time, Yvette could find no reason to feel happy.


    Issac had forced her to get into the car. He told her, "Go home immediately. You will not be able to see me again if you don''t listen to me now!"


    Yvette''s eyes reddened, and she asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Issac said impatiently, "Mind your own business!"


    With that, he mmed the car door shut in her face and said, "Hurry up and go!"


    Yvette looked at him with reluctance to leave and said, "Then you must keep in contact and call me. If I cannot reach you, I wille looking for you again!" "Damn it, stop wasting time. GO!"


    Yvette started the car and left.


    Issac stared after Yvette''s car for a long time without moving. His eyes were slightly red.


    Harry walked out from the darkness that hid him from view. He walked over to Issac and said, "Issac, what should we do now? Mr. Lockwood will not let you off." "But there is no way I can bring Yvette to Mr. Lockwood either,'' Issac said with a cold expression. Harry clenched his fists and said, "We can only deny it for now." Issac did not say anything. At this moment, a group of men in ck suits suddenly rushed in. They raised and aimed their guns at Issac and Harry.


    The leader of the pack, also dressed in a ck suit, said, "Issac Taylor, Harry Dorian. Mr. Lockwood wants to see you!"


    "We will go as requested then. Is there a need for the guns?" an angry Harry said.


    The leader in the ck suit said, "Don''t you know what this means? Issac Taylor, Mr. Lockwood had held you in such high regard. Who would have expected you to dare disobey him!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    "What are you talking about?" Isaac pulled out his gun and tossed it aside while walking toward the ck suits.


    Harry did likewise.


    The leader in the ck suit sneered and said, "Drop the pretense, Isaac Taylor. You dared to lie to Mr. Lockwood. It seems the Barker family''s eldest daughter is indeed capable. She charmed you to the point of you falling head over heels for her and defying Mr. Lockwood''s order!"


    Isaac kept a straight face. But in his heart, he knew he could not hide it anymore. Mr. Lockwood was aware of everything. There had to be a spy nted around him. It was just that he did not know who that person was.


    The only constion now was that Yvette managed to leave before these men arrived. As long as she returned home, the Barker family would notice something was amiss if anything happened to him. They would see to it that Yvette was well-protected.


    Isaac closed his eyes to hide all the emotions that his eyes threatened to betray and give him away.


    Perhaps, they were just not fated to be together.


    No, from the beginning, their love had been a mistake.


    Things were better this way. If he died, Yvette would be able to return to the way her life should be. After some mourning, she could find a young man ofpatible family background and status. She could get married, start a family and live happily.


    Thinking of this, he found himself slowly rxing.


    On The other side, a heavy-hearted Yvette could feel something weighing on her mind.


    She knew something was wrong with Isaac. Something was very wrong.


    Something that she was unaware of happened.


    Yvette''s eyes were reddening as she drove. She kept asking herself if she had brought him trouble because of her persistent pestering.


    She stepped on the elerator to beat the red light. Right now, she was desperate to get home.


    She would tell her family about her worries when she reached home. They would help her analyze the situation and think of a solution. If something were to happen to Isaac, they were the only ones who could save him.


    Yvette knew very well that the only thing she could do was seek help from her family.


    She drove very quickly and drove up onto the viaduct. An SUV was moving towards her. The other party was also driving at high speed. In the blink of an eye, it quickly closed in on her.


    Yvette''s expression changed. She quickly turned the steering wheel in another direction to avoid the other car.


    As a result, the bumper of her car rammed into the guardrail at the side of the road.


    She mmed on the brakes and forced the car to a stop.


    At the same time, the violent shaking of the car also shook her entire being so vigorously that it turned her insides upside down. She felt the world spin around her as an overwhelming force threw her into a dizzy spell.


    She did not know where she hit her head. But blood was trickling down her forehead, flowing over one eye and obscuring her view.


    At that moment, she saw with her other eye that someone had gotten out of the SUV. The person was walking toward her car. He forcefully pried open the door of the driver seat. Then he grabbed her and pulled her out.


    "Den..." Yvette eximed in shock.


    Denver said coldly, "Miss Barker, you have toe with me. Someone wants to see you!"


    With that said, he ignored Yvette''s struggles and dragged her over to the SUV.


    Yvette''s vision was blurry, and so was her consciousness. Denver forced her into the car.


    Then, Denver quickly got into the car, turned around, and drove off in the opposite direction.


    There was no one else in the car. Yvettey nestled in the back seat as she reached into her pocket. She took out a thin tube and tried her best to open it. A silver needle slid out.


    She held the needle securely while keeping a close eye on Denver. He was driving the car.


    Yvette saw Denver keeping his undivided attention on the road, and he was not paying attention to her. So, she leaped forward and pierced him with the needle.


    Isabe once taught her that she could restrain someone depending on the spot the needle pierced.


    Denver Wheeler was not the least prepared for Yvette''s attack.


    When the needle pierced into him, Denver immediately lost control of his limbs.


    The car was still moving quickly. But without someone to maneuver the steering wheel, it began to swerve out of control.


    Yvette suddenly recalled how ruthless Isabe was when she was pitting herself against Jerico the other day. Yvette gritted her teeth, pushed open the car door, and pushed Denver out of the car.


    The car was still speeding ahead by itself. Yvette quickly climbed into the driver''s seat and took control of the vehicle.


    It was only a matter of seconds before the car was back on track. Yvette looked into the rearview mirror and saw Denver lying motionless on the road. She honestly had no idea whether he was dead or alive.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette dialed her home number as she drove on.


    Alfred answered the phone.


    Yvette did not give Alfred a chance to say anything at all. She immediately said, "Alfred, I am in trouble. I''m rushing home now. Send someone to pick me up!"


    With that, she shook her head hard, attempting to wake herself from her blurry consciousness.


    Even so, she could feel her vision getting blurrier and blurrier.


    When Stanton heard what Yvette said, he snatched the handset from Alfred and shouted into the phone, "Yvette, don''t hang up. Stay on the line. We will go and pick you up right away."


    Yvette gave him a brief reply.


    Her voice sounded very weak.


    But she gritted her teeth and persevered. The look in her eyes was steadfast and relentless.


    "Isaac is still waiting for me to rescue him,'' Yvette reminded herself as she mmed her feet on the elerator.


    At this moment, amidst her blurry vision, she saw a row of ck cars blocking the way she was heading. She was not very clear-headed but felt a sudden boost of courage. She did not have the time to think about the other party''s intention and ran her car straight towards them.


    Undoubtedly, the ck cars surrounded her, and the sound of collisions rang out continuously. Yvette finally cked out and lost all consciousness.


    Over the phone, Stanton cried out worriedly, "Yvette!"


    A few men in ck suits got out of the ck cars. They yanked Yvette out of her vehicle. And then, one of them took her phone away. Over the line, Stanton was still shouting non-stop.


    "Yvette, Yvette, say something! What happened?"


    "Yvette!"


    One of the men in ck sneered and said, "Listen up. Now, Yvette Barker is in our hands. If you want Yvette Barker, bring Isabe Thompson! Mr. Lockwood will be waiting for you at Sapphire Club!" With that said, the man who gave Stanton the orders hung up.


    Stanton was driving while staying on the line. He was already on his way to Yvette. Hearing what the man on the line said, an awful expression covered Stanton''s face.


    "Mr. Lockwood!"


    He punched the steering wheel hard.


    Mr. Lockwood was in the hall of Sapphire Club, partially leaning against the sofa. He was still recovering from the leg injury that Draxton Lockwood gave him earlier. At this moment, he was propping the injured leg on the couch.


    He was holding a cigar. While smoking casually, he eyed Isaac indifferently.


    Isaac had bleeding wounds all over. His arms were dislocated and were hanging weakly by his sides.


    Harry stood behind Mr. Lockwood with his head lowered. He did not say a single word. He did not dare to look up at Isaac at all.


    "Isaac Taylor, you''re quite the amazing character. You''re ruthless in your fights, but who would have thought you would see your fall in the hands of a woman!"


    Mr. Lockwood spoke very slowly.


    Isaac remained silent.


    "You cannot be thinking that Yvette Barker has already returned home, can you?"


    Isaac''s head jerked up.


    Mr. Lockwood shook his head and said, "If I know what you are up to, would I let her get home?"


    Isaac blinked vigorously.


    At this moment, they heard footsteps outside. Then, a group of men in ck suits walked in with the apprehended Yvette Barker.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Blood painted Yvette''s face red, and she looked horrifying.


    Isaac''s face instantly changed. Shock filled his eyes, and the expression on his face quickly turned ferocious and ruthless. However, almost immediately, he let out a smile.


    "Mr. Lockwood, what do you want from me? Didn''t you say I will benefit much by getting close to her? I did as you said. So what upsets you?"


    Isaac looked at Mr. Lockwood.


    Mr. Lockwood narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Isaac. He exhaled a puff of smoke from the cigar in his mouth and sighed. "Isaac, oh Isaac. Do you know how outrageous you look at this very moment? I don''t even dare to spare your life even if I very much wanted to."


    As he spoke, his expression darkened slightly.


    Immediately, two men in ck suits stepped forward. One of them shot Isaac right in the calf without a second thought.


    Isaac instantly fell to one knee on the ground.


    Yvette could not help but shout, "Isaac!"


    Isaac cast one look at Yvette. Then, he lowered his eyes to look at his calf. There was a clear hole the bullet created where blood was oozing out.


    He shook his head at Yvette.


    Tears fell from Yvette''s eyes in continuous streams, meeting the blood all over her face. The two looked at each other silently.


    "Well, if I could be honest with you, it is not impossible if the two of you want to walk away alive."


    Mr. Lockwood handed the half-smoked cigar to one of his men and slowly sat upright. He looked at Yvette and said, "Miss Barker seems heavily injured. Are you okay? But I have to say. You don''t look like you will die any time soon.


    "I''ve already told the Barker. They want to rescue you, sure. That''s easy. They can take you away if they bring me, Isabe Thompson."


    Yvette''s face changed.


    Mr. Lockwood continued, "As long as they bring Isabe Thompson to me, I''ll let you two little lovebirds go. Miss Barker, what do you think your family will do?"


    Yvette red at him. She looked at Isaac and said, "Isaac, even if I have to die here today, so long as you are here with me, I have nothing to fear."


    Isaac''s eyes turned red as he angrily yelled at Yvette, "You''re a fool!"


    "If I was not a fool, would I have fallen for you?" Yvette choked out the words, "You have no idea how much I like you!"


    Isaac''s hand began to tremble slightly. But he immediately clenched it into a fist.


    "What a touching show of love and affection," Mr. Lockwood sang hispliment. Then, his face suddenly darkened, and he said, "It''s time tc give the Barker family a little push. If they have not decided, we can chop an arm off Miss Barker first!"


    Right away, someone gave Stanton Barker a call.


    The Barker family.


    Isabe was sunbathing on a swing in the garden when a car drove back. A bodyguard got out of the car in a hurry.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She recognized the car as one of the vehicles that rushed off with Stanton to get Yvette.


    She suddenly realized that something terrible might have happened.


    Isabe got up from the swing and walked over to the car. She stopped the bodyguard in his tracks and asked, "What happened?" The bodyguard looked at Isabe solemnly and said, "Madam, Mr. Lockwood took Miss Barker away. They said... said..."


    He looked at Isabe and somewhat hesitated.


    Isabe said, "Why are you hemming and hawing? Are they demanding that you hand me over in exchange for Yvette?" The bodyguard was stunned. His expression seemed to mirror his question to her, "How did you know?"


    Isabe immediately knew what was going on.


    She smiled gently, but the look in her eyes was somewhat cold. And she said, "In that case, I will make a trip over there."


    The bodyguard was unable to react instantly. isabe looked at him, then said, "Let''s go. Why are you not moving? Drive me there!"


    The bodyguard opened his mouth widely, anxious to discourage her, "Madam, this won''t do. You are not serious about making a trip there, are you?


    "Won''t you be pulled into this matter for nothing if you went over? I have to report this matter to Patriarch Barker. I have to get him to send someone to save Miss Barker." With that, he hurried indoors.


    Isabe pulled him back. Then, she smiled and said, "There''s no need to rm Grandpa over such a small matter. I can go alone."


    "Madam...


    "Get moving already!" Isabe said in a low voice.


    The bodyguard froze for a moment. Then, subconsciously, he got into the car obediently.


    Isabe got into the back seat. While driving to Sapphire Club, the bodyguard cast discreet nces at Isabe through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Cautiously, he said, "Madam, why don''t we turn back? You are pregnant. If anything happens to you, it''s the end of me.


    "Besides, it''s useless if you go alone! Can you fight so many of them?"


    Isabe tilted her head sideways as she stared out of the car window. When she heard what the man said, Isabe turned around, looked straight ahead, and said, "So, you think I''m sending myself to my doom?"


    The bodyguard did not say anything in response. But his expression undoubtedly betrayed his thoughts.


    Isabe chuckled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I take my life seriously.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Upon arriving at Sapphire Club, Stanton took the lead and barged his way in.


    When Mr, Lockwood saw Stanton, he could not help but p andugh.


    "Mr. Barker, did I not make myself clear? The person I want is Isabe Thompson. Why are you here instead? Are you here to meet your Maker?"


    Stanton''s gaze swept across Yvette''s face. When he saw what a wreck she was, his face turned ck.


    Next, he saw Isaac at the side. Once again, there was a subtle change in his expression. He then looked at Henderson and said, "Mr. Henderson Lockwood, don''t you think it''s despicable to do something like that?"


    Henderson shook his head, then said, "Since it''s a way of getting what I want, is there a need for you to categorize it as noble or despicable?


    Mr. Barker, you cannot be thinking that you can rescue thedy with these bodyguards, can you?


    "Let me repeat for your benefit. Bring Isabe Thompson to me in exchange for Yvette Barker. There is no room for negotiation!" As Henderson spoke, he looked to one of his men and said, "Go, chop off one o Miss Barker''s hands now!"


    Someone immediately went over to Yvette Barker.


    "Stop!" Isaac shouted angrily. He attempted to pounce over, but someone immediately stopped him by sping his arms behind his back.


    Stanton Barker shouted angrily, "Get moving!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Without further ado, Stanton and his bodyguards charged at the other party.


    The two groups immediately started fighting.


    It was unquestionable that Stanton Barker was at the losing end.


    Stanton was a businessman who did not have much experience in fights. Amidst the chaos, someone bumped into him, causing him to fall hard on his bum onto the ground.


    He looked up with an awful expression and red at Henderson. At the same time, he was hoping that the bodyguard who went to get more help would hurry up.


    At this moment, he subtly felt something moving under him.


    He looked down and immediately shuddered in fear.


    He saw a colorful sea of bugs crawling all around him. He could not describe the array of colors before his eyes, nor could he put any names to the species of bugs. They were all surging toward him like the incontroble waves of a raging sea.


    He could even feel things moving under his butt. He felt goosebumps all over his body and shot up to his feet like a rocket.


    Then, he saw the bugs squashed under him a moment ago scurry off. It almost seemed they were all relieved to be released. Stanton stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move at all.


    And it was because he was afraid that he would step on the bugs with even the slightest move he made.


    The two groups of people who were fighting also stopped moving. Those bugs seemed to be moving towards Henderson''s men purposefully. Stanton felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the bugs climbing up and all over Henderson''s men. They instantly became humanoid worms. He did not know how to describe the feeling he had.


    The sight was overwhelmingly unbearable, and Stanton feltpelled to shut his eyes tight.


    Stanton''s bodyguards were also so shocked that they were at a loss.


    Henderson''s smug expression gradually froze and was soon reced by a horrified expression.


    And it was because an army of bugs was swarming toward him.


    "Don''te over, don''te over, don''t..." he roared. Unfortunately for him, all of his men were covered in bugs. There was no one avable toe to his rescue. The bugs began to make their way up Henderson''s body, starting from beneath his feet.


    Soon, the bugs crawled up his waist, then proceeded up his chest.


    Henderson''s eyes bulged in horror. He was on the brink of a mental breakdown as he watched the bugs relentlessly attacking him while screaming his head off. Just as Henderson thought he would disappear within the sea of bugs crawling all over him, they suddenly stopped. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. A fearful Henderson let out a long breath of relief. He was pale in the face, with tears in his eyes.


    To be honest, it was scary. It was terrifying.


    Yet, it was not the end. When Henderson looked up, he saw all kinds of bugs crawling all over the walls, stairs, decorations, and even the coffee table in front of him. Not only bugs but there were also poisonous snakes and other inexplicable things.


    Henderson soon realized that the bugs had infested the entire Sapphire Club.


    At this moment, a strange and shocking scene came to y.


    The bugs suddenly split into two, opening up a path in the middle.


    Everyone''s gaze trailed the open path. And at the entrance, two figures had appeared quietly without anyone realizing it.


    Standing in front was a woman. She dressed casually andfortably.


    Who else could it be but Isabe Thompson?


    Behind her was a dazed-looking bodyguard.


    Stanton was shocked and eximed, "Be, what are you doing here? You came alone?"


    Isabe smiled and said, "We also have so many of my little cuties here with us, don''t we?"


    Stanton looked around at the sea of bugs all over the ce. And when he looked at Isabe again, there was a look of awe in his eyes.


    In the future, the mere sight of Isabe would probably make him recall the scene he witnessed today.


    It was honestly just too shocking!


    "Isabe Thompson, you...!"


    Mr. Lockwood''s voice was trembling, all sense of arrogance lost. All that was left was fear as he begged for mercy.


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    She sized him up, then asked, "You''re Henderson Lockwood?"


    Henderson hurriedly nodded. He looked at the bugs on his body and begged, "Isa... No, Madam! Miraculous Doctor! Please, spare me!"


    Isabe raised her brows and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted me in exchange for Yvette?"


    "I was wrong. I know I''ve done wrong. Miraculous Doctor, please, let me go. I will not do something like this again."


    It was not that he was a coward. But rather, for anyone to be covered by so many bugs, who knew if these bugs would burrow their way into one''s body? The mere thought of it made Henderson shudder. Isabe clicked her tongue and said, "Why would you want to do something like that? You might know that I am a bug master. And one of the most powerful skills of a formidable bug master..."


    Isabe smiled and teasingly said, "Wherever a bug master passes, so long as there are bugs, the bug master will have a seemingly inexhaustible army of soldiers. Tell me. How many bugs do you think there are in this city? Or rather, how many of such little cuties are in this city?"


    Isabe gestured to her surroundings.


    Henderson''s eyes were full of fear, and he could not help but tremble.


    Isabe looked at him and said disdainfully, "So enlighten me. Why did you even try to mess with me? Am I such a pushover?"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Henderson was taken aback by the question.


    He did indeed think she was easy to deal with. Why else would he dare to make a move on her?


    Although she was known as the Miraculous Doctor, she still had to surrender in the face of absolute force, right?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That''s why he dared to do it!


    When he learned that Draxton Lockwood had gone to Southeast Aelinne, he immediately began to n how to deal with Isabe.


    After Draxton shot him, Henderson could not retaliate against Draxton for the time being. Naturally, Isabe Thompson was next on his hit list.


    He was even aware that Isabe was Butterfly. Before, even the most formidable assassin would be no match for her. But now that she was pregnant and her strength had significantly diminished, he waspletely confident that he could take her down.


    But...


    How could he forget that Isabe was skilled in bug poison crafting?


    No, even if he had remembered, he never would have imagined that Isabe would put up such a big fight!


    Henderson was filled with regret, and now the only thing he could do was beg for mercy.


    These bugs were so damn scary.


    He swore that as long as he could survive today, he would never provoke Isabe Thompson again in his life. He would even go out of his way to avoid her if they crossed paths! Heck, he would just avoid all bugs from now on!


    Henderson had always thought of himself as a tough guy. He believed that even if someone held a knife to him and threatened to chop him to pieces, he would not flinch an inch. However, in the face of so many insects, he melted down!


    He really broke down.


    Because he started crying.


    Isabe looked at him in surprise. For a moment, she could not say anything threatening.


    She scratched her head in dissatisfaction. "Why are you crying? Do you feel ashamed?"


    Henderson trembled uncontrobly while staring at her in horror. He stammered, "Yes, yes, I am an embarrassment. I know I was wrong, Miss Thompson. Please make them all go away!" Isabe Thompson looked around at the swarm of insects and said, "What''s the rush?"


    "D-do you have anything else you need? Just name it, and I''ll do my best!" He stuttered amidst the chattering of his teeth.


    Isabe ignored him and looked for Yvette Barker and Isaac Taylor in the crowd.


    Despite being surrounded by a swarm of insects, there were no bugs within two feet of them. They remained safe and untouched.


    That is why Yvette held back from freaking out although the scene in front of her was just terrifying.


    She also managed to stay calm especially after learning that these bugs belonged to Isabe.


    Isaac initially felt chills down his spine. But gradually, after witnessing Henderson''s miserable state, he felt self-assured and regained some confidence.


    Isabe ordered the bodyguards behind, "Take them to the car and send them to the hospital."


    The bodyguards behind Stanton Barker froze in fear upon receiving the order as they stared at the sea of bugs on the ground.


    They all appeared stunned and avoided all eye contact as if they had not heard anything.


    Isabe saw this absurd scene andughed. "I know you heard me. Stop pretending."


    Finally, one of the bodyguards carefully lifted his foot and said with a trembling voice, "We... We can''t move..."


    "You wouldn''t know if you can move until you try to move!" Isabe said helplessly.


    The bodyguard turned his face away, looking confused and kept up his clueless pretense.


    "Ugh!"


    Isabe overwhelmed with exasperation, shouted at Stanton, "Uncle, your people don''t listen to me!"


    Stanton stared straight ahead as if he had not registered anything Isabe had said.


    Isabe was speechless.


    She eximed, "Uncle, Yvette is injured! These men need to take her!"


    The absurdity of the situation left Yvette staring at her father in disbelief.


    Only then did Stanton let out a dry cough and said, "Oh, you need to send her to the hospital, right? The few of you, go!"


    Looks of dread suddenly dawned on the bodyguards as they slowly took tiny steps forward.


    Isabe found that sight amusing.


    The swarm of insects scattered to both sides, giving them a passage.


    The bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing this, Stanton quickly went over to pick up Yvette himself while the bodyguards carried Isaac out.


    The bodyguards went ahead to send the two to the hospital. Stanton stayed behind and asked gravely, "Be, what do you n to do?"


    He nced at Henderson.


    Upon hearing this, Henderson immediately held his breath nervously and stared at Isabe Thompson with wide eyes, afraid to miss any of her reactions. With a slight squint, Isabe suddenly burst into a gentleugh and said, "Actually, I don''t want to kill anyone either!"


    Henderson didn''t know whether to heave a sigh of relief or to expect the worst.


    Isabe opened her palm, and a small red objecty in the centre of her palm.


    She approached Henderson and said, "Henderson Lockwood, if you don''t want the bugs to burrow under your skin and devour everything within you, swallow this." Henderson looked at what she was holding. A tiny red creature suddenly wriggled and stretched out two little horns. That sight made him uneasy and unwell. Isabe smirked and pushed the bug toward him.


    The bug crawled out of her hand and headed straight for Henderson''s mouth.


    He instinctively clenched his lips, tears streaming down his face as he begged Isabe to stop.


    The bug, unable to enter his closed mouth, climbed upwards and sessfully burrowed into his nostril.


    Henderson''s eyes bulged as he screamed.


    That howl reflected the extreme horror and fear he was facing.


    Thump!


    There was a loud bang from above.


    Harlow Andrews, who witnessed everything, fell off the ledge above the door.


    Prior to this, Harlow had been drinking upstairs, leisurely watching Henderson deal with Isaac and Yvette.


    He had even nned that once the Barker family handed over Isabe, he would train her thoroughly to serve the Andrews family and make her submit to him.


    The thought of capturing the famous Miraculous Doctor and making him his captive and maid made him excited.


    Harlow believed that he was a very ambitious and goal-oriented man.


    He was proud of this.


    But...


    But...


    But...


    Harlow fell to the ground and felt a swarm of insects underneath him. Some of the bugs unavoidably crawled all over him, and he let out the sharpest and most high-pitched scream of his life.


    "Ahh!


    "No... Help!"


    Earlier, he had discovered countless bugs suddenly appearing beneath his feet, leaving him nowhere to hide. So, he clung onto the ledge above the door with both hands and suspended from it. Although soon after, the walls and door were also covered in insects. It was toote for Harlow as he was stuck there, unable toe down, and had to hold onto the ledge for as long as he could.


    He was about to give up when he saw Isabe make a bug crawl into Henderson''s nose.


    That is when Harlow lost his grip and fell to the ground.


    Hence, it led to the above-mentioned scene.


    Isabe heard the ruckus and looked up quietly in the direction of the second floor.


    She saw that one of the rooms had its door wide open, and a person was crawling up from the ground, screaming, and rushing towards the window like a bat out of hell.


    Although it was only on the second floor, at a ce like the Sapphire Club, the height of each floor was taller than most, at least twenty feet tall.


    Without hesitation, Harlow jumped straight down.


    Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    She was a little angry.


    This was an insult, an absolute insult! She was outraged for these insects!


    They might berger in number, but that does not justify such a reaction from these people!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Isabe walked up towards the second floor resolutely.


    She went up the stairs and walked into the private room where Harlow was. Standing by the open window, she looked down and saw Harlow


    wildly iling his hands, shouting as he removed his clothes and pulled on his hair.


    It wasn''t until he had stripped himself bare and pulled out several handfuls of hair that he was finally sure that there were no more bugs on him, did he feel relieved.


    Isabe silently watched the naked back run away and thought to herself, "What could make a gang leader disregard his image and run naked with hands still ruffling through his hair?"


    These were her adorable and invincible bugs!


    Isabe walked down the stairs emotionlessly.


    She snapped her fingers as she descended.


    Immediately, the swarm of bugs and the bugs wrapped around everyone''s bodies began to retreat.


    Henderson regained consciousness at this moment and saw that there were no more bugs on his body. He was delighted but suddenly remembered something and let out a dry heave. He lifted his hand to touch his nose but didn''t have the courage to.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Although the bugs had retreated, there was one bug left on everyone''s body. Henderson stared in horror as that bug eventually wriggled into their nostrils.


    He couldn''t help but remember his previous experience.


    Thus, Henderson fainted again.


    Isabe scowled at the thought of how utterly worthless he was. Wasn''t he supposed to be some big shot?


    "Get up, you''re the mighty head of the Vernon Group, and this is the so-called ''courage'' you have?" Isabe said with disdain.


    She kicked Henderson in an acupoint that would have woken him up even if he didn''t want to.


    Tears streamed down his face as Henderson cried, "Miss Thompson, please, I will not do it again. Can you please get the worm out? Will it devour my brain?"


    Isabe sneered at him. "If you behave yourself from now on, I promise it will leave your brain alone. It just wants to make a home in your head and hibernate forever, but of course, you must be a good boy." Henderson''s eyes widened as he realized he was being controlled.


    Isabe nced at him and said, "You should consider yourself lucky. None of you would be alive today if this were in the past.


    "But now, since I do not want bloodshed, I shall spare your lives using this method."


    Henderson gradually became calmed down and regained hisposure.


    He looked at Isabe with a lost and helpless expression.


    "I promise I will be honest from now on..." He said pitifully.


    Isabe gave him another nce but stayed silent, then turned and left.


    Stanton was surprised and asked, "Is this all, Be?"


    Isabe nodded and exined, "It''s enough. Unless someone can remove the bug from them, they''ll have to behave themselves forever."


    "But that is Henderson Lockwood..."


    Stanton sighed.


    Isabe said, "Hmph, he is not worth it."


    Stanton smirked and said, "You and Draxton are really..."


    "A perfect match?"


    Isabe interrupted, not hearing the rest of the sentence.


    Stanton couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Yes, a perfect match. Two weirdos together, isn''t that a perfect match?"


    "Thank you for thepliment, Uncle,'' Stantonughed.


    They had just left the Sapphire Club when Philip Lockwood arrived with his men.


    He walked ahead hurriedly with a fierce expression on his face. Especially when he caught sight of Isabe, his whole face turned red with anger. Isabe blinked innocently and said, "Dad, you''re here too?"


    Seeing that she was not at all guilty, Philip became furious and roared, "How dare you speak? Who asked you toe here?"


    Isabe blinked innocently again.


    She eyed Stanton whose face suddenly changed. Stanton backed up a few steps, defending himself saying, "It wasn''t me. Don''t look at me!"


    Philip barked, "Draxton just left, and you riskeding here alone. I''m still around. Who are you to take charge?"


    Henderson hobbled out of the front gate and witnessed Isabe Thompson, who had been so bold and confident when dealing with him before, now cowering with her neck drawn in, being scolded by Philip Lockwood like a pitiful little thing.


    Henderson should have been gloating, but at this moment, he actually felt a sense of admiration for Philip.


    It must be because Philip had never seen the number of bugs Henderson did, or he wouldn''t have dared to act this way.


    Otherwise, Henderson thought Philip wouldn''t have the guts.


    Stanton looked at Philip with conflicted feelings. This must be what "fools rush in where angels fear to tread" looked like.


    Isabe replied weakly, "Dad, don''t be angry. I''m just taking a walk because I have nothing to do."


    "A walk? I''m sure..."


    He looked up and saw a humbled, nervous Henderson


    Philip burst outughing.


    "Henderson Lockwood, why do you look so scared when you see me? Am I that frightening?"


    Philip stole a glimpse of Isabe. Today, he would make that entitled girl witness his past glory.


    Henderson remained silent for a while. He hesitated and called out, "Patriarch..."


    "Why are you calling me Patriarch? I''m not the patriarch anymore. Use a different title!" Philip dered boldly. Henderson quickly said, "Old sir..."


    "Am I that old?"


    "Sir..."


    "Huh, that''s more like it!" Philip was incredibly proud. He looked at Isabe and said, "See that? With some people, I can intimidate them and their whole family as soon as I show up. What are you doing here? Have you forgotten that you''re pregnant? Why aren''t you staying home and taking care of yourself?"


    Isabe held her tongue.


    Stanton stood to the side awkwardly, watching Philip struggle to speak but ultimately unable to bring himself to break his spirit.


    Henderson cautiously nced at Isabe. Her expression seemed like she didn''t object. He remained silent, which was taken as agreement.


    Philip stared at Henderson and narrowed his eyes. He approached Henderson and scrutinized him up close. "Henderson Lockwood, since you''re so afraid of me, you must have some nerve trying to harm the Barkers. Well, offending the Barkers is bad enough. Now you daree for the Lockwood family?"


    Henderson Lockwood thought to himself, "Who''s afraid of you? I even dare to take on Draxton Lockwood!"


    But did he dare to say it?


    Ultimately, Henderson lowered his head weakly and said, "Sir, you''re right."


    Philip snorted and turned to Isabe, saying, "See that? When I choose to make a move, I can handle all this all alone. Let''s see if you still dare to mess with me again."


    "No, I won''t," Isabe replied, lowering her head and began breathing irregrly. rupee woe


    Philip''s face changed, and he warned her, "Are you crying now? You''d better not go home andin to your mother that I scolded you!"


    He sounded a bit scared.


    Isabe was trying hard to hold back herughter. Her voice trembled as she said, "If you keep talking, I might just go home and do just that." Stanton couldn''t bear to watch any longer.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Philip took Isabe back home while Stanton went straight to the hospital.


    Although Yvette and Isaac looked severely injured, they had only sustained superficial wounds.


    By the time Stanton arrived, Yvette''s wounds had already been stitched up and bandaged.


    The bullet in Isaac''s leg had also been removed and was being cleaned.


    As soon as Isaac saw Stanton, he tensed up involuntarily.


    Stanton ignored him and went straight to Yvette.


    ''Does it hurt, sweetheart?" Stanton asked in a gentle voice.


    ''No, it doesn''t," Yvette replied while looking over worriedly at Isaac.


    Stanton was unhappy as he felt like his own daughter always cared for that fool and didn''t take him, her own father, seriously.


    "Look at all these bandages on you. How can you still say it doesn''t hurt?" Stanton rebuked.


    Yvette replied, "The anaesthesia hasn''t worn off yet, so even with all these bandages, my wounds don''t hurt."


    Stanton was momentarily speechless.


    He red fiercely at his useless daughter, feeling that she was too quick to undermine him. She even talked back to him while her eyes seemed to be glued to that fool. Irritated, Stanton stood up and walked directly to Isaac.


    Isaac was usually a fierce fighter who feared none. But at that instant, he gulped nervously and was stuck like a statue.


    Stanton said contemptuously, "You''d better take good care of your leg. If you end up being disabled, you can only dream of being with my daughter then. Do you hear me?" After his monologue, he turned and left with gusto.


    Isaac was dumbfounded.


    His eyes met Yvette, and asked, "Yvette, what did Mr. Barker mean just now?"


    Yvette replied calmly, "He just asked you to take good care of your injury and not to be disabled. Otherwise, he won''t allow me to be with you!"


    Isaac anxiously said, "No, you exin it more clearly. I...I don''t quite understand."


    Yvette pursed her lips and chuckled. "If you want to be with me, recover from this and don''t make yourself a cripple."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When she saw Isaac''s conflicted emotions of happiness and worry, Yvette smiled and said, "Even if you''re really disabled, I won''t despise you."


    When Isabe returned to the Barker family''s residence, she got chided again by Jeanne as a result of Philip telling on her leaving home.


    She obediently sat on the sofa, drinking soup, promising not to take risks easily in the future.


    "Since Henderson Lockwood is no longer a threat, let''s get going, Jean," Philip looked at Jeanne with anticipation.


    Unexpectedly, Jeanne shook her head. "Since Draxton is not here, I have to keep an eye on Be so she will not go running around again." Philip paused for a moment.


    He suddenly expressed pain in his foot as if he had kicked something hard.


    Isabe was so tickled and amused. She turned to Jeanne and said, "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''ll return to Dawton City with the child now. You and dad can go ahead and have fun without worrying about me."


    Philip''s eyes lit up and he gave Isabe a look of approval.


    Isabe held back herughter.


    Jeanne looked serious and said, ''No, even if we really go ahead, I have to take you back personally before I can rx."


    Isabe didn''t say anything further.


    Philip didn''t object, either. To him, it didn''t matter where they went, as long as he could be with his wife. If they had to make an extra trip to


    Dawton City, so be it. Philip Lockwood and Jeanne Lockwood apanied her together.


    When Isabe said she wanted to return to Dawton City, she really meant it. In just two days, she said goodbye to the Barker family and took a chartered flight back to Dawton City. Philip and Jeanne both apanied her.


    Dawton City.


    The President was ying the piano in the greenhouse in the Presidential Pce. The tuneing from the instrument made the people around him feel unsettled. Jasper Willsmith sat across the President respectfully.


    Anna and Jason stood outside the greenhouse, listening to the sounds of the pianoing from inside. A strange expression was stered on Jason''s face.


    After holding it in for a long time, he finally walked over to Anna and asked, "What''s going on? Hasn''t the President always liked painting? Why is he ying the piano today?


    "And...


    "The President today was not dressed in his usual light-colored suit but instead an all-ck one. With his current gaze and demeanor, it sends an inexplicable chill down one''s spine."


    Anna''s expression was much more grim than usual. She looked at Jason and pulled him away from the greenhouse''s door. They walked to a quieter corner before she whispered, "You must be carefultely. As you can see, the President is not quite himself these days."


    Jason nodded and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Anna replied, "The President''s other side will emerge every half a year.


    "I remember when I was a child, it appeared once every two or three years, butter it became once a year.


    "Now, it appears every half a year. I don''t even know how long it willst this time."


    Anna seemed tense and anxious.


    Jason''s face became somber. "Anna, what do you mean by his other side?"


    Anna lowered her voice and said, "You can think of it as his alter ego."


    His alter ego?


    Jason could not help but gasp.


    Jasper turned his head and looked outside, reporting to the President, "Sir, they are talking about you."1


    President kept ying the piano and said, "Jasper, you''re not focused on listening to the music."


    He looked slightly displeased.


    Jasper immediately straightened his posture and said, "It''s my fault, Sir."


    The President said, "He''s a neer. Naturally, he would be curious after seeing me like this for the first time."


    "That kid is from the Lang family and is Isabe Thompson''s blood rtive," Jasper said.


    The President didn''t respond. Only when he finished ying the piece did he look up at Jasper and chuckle softly. Hisughter was sinister. "So what if he is? From my memory, Isabe never even recognized the Lang family."


    Jasper said, "Sir, what I mean is that Isabe has a strong physique. She was able to integrate with the Evolution Poison sessfully and even survived after being injected with ck Crystal Potion. "Who knows, maybe other members of the Lang family have these outstanding genes as well."


    He looked in the direction of Jason Lang.


    The President nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed. But let''s not touch Jason for now. I received news that Draxton Lockwood went to Southeast Aelinne, and Henderson Lockwood seems to have been taken care of by Isabe.''


    "That''s good. Thetest news is that Isabe is on a ne back to Dawton City."


    The President paused, and a hint of wickedness appeared on his usually warm and smiling face. He chuckled mischievously. "I don''t think it is enough that Draxton went to Southeast Aelinne alone. I think having Isabe Thompson tag along would be even more exciting.


    "She wants to return to Dawton City? Why? It''s much better to go to Southeast Aelinne!"


    His tone was like that of a sulking child.


    Jasper was stunned upon hearing that and asked carefully, "Sir, what do you mean?"


    The President waved his arms and said, "Find a way to get her to Southeast Aelinne. She can do prenatal care anywhere. It doesn''t have to be in Dawton City!"


    Realization dawned upon Jasper. The President must find Southeast Aelinne too quiet and peaceful.


    He asked cautiously, "Sir, if something happens to Isabe Thompson in Southeast Aelinne, will things be out of control? Will we have to go to war with the Lockwood family? There is no turning back." "What are you afraid of? I want to see a good show. The more chaos, the better."


    His tone was mischievous, even somewhat evil.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    The chartered ne was flying directly to Dawton City and was due to arrive soon. However, the ne suddenly experienced violent turbulence.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a loud bang, everyone in the cabin was thrown off bnce.


    Isabe and Jeanne protected the two children while Philip got up to check the situation.


    In the cockpit, the mood was somber. When the two pilots saw Philipe in, one of them eximed, "Sir, it''s an attack!"


    Philip turned pale when he saw through the surveince camera that the ne''s tail wing was on fire.


    In the distance, several helicopters were aiming shells at them.


    The fact that their tail wing was on fire meant they couldn''t continue flying under any circumstances.


    ''Sir, we have no choice but to make anding. As it happens, there is a civilian parking lot below."


    Philip narrowed his eyes and said, ''This coincidental?''


    The captain was stunned for a moment before he reacted. What were the chances of this happening?


    The other party was forcing them tond.


    Philip''s expression was grave. "Let''snd first."


    As the ne descended onto the parking space, the armed helicopters hovering in the distance flew over with several gun barrels pointed at them.


    A heavily armed team disembarked from one of the helicopters. When Isabe and the others got off the ne, they saw the armed personnel charging in their direction.


    At the same time, rounds of smoke bombs were ejected from the gun barrels above.


    When the smoke bombs exploded at ground level, even Isabe couldn''t help but inhale a decent amount of smoke.


    Suddenly, a darkness overtook them, and they had no time to react. They lost consciousness in an instant.


    When Isabe regained consciousness, a musty and damp smell lingered in her nose, along with chaotic breathing and sobbing around her.


    She didn''t open her eyes immediately but listened for a while with her eyes closed. She only opened her eyes when she didn''t hear anything suspicious.


    She found herself lying in a dimly lit and cramped ce with several other women around her.


    She propped herself up and sat up slowly.


    ''Hey, are you awake?"


    The person closest to her was a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. She reached out to help Isabe up.


    She looked around and realized that almost all the women here were young girls.


    The oldest of them was probably not more than thirty years old.


    Isabe had excellent eyesight and her eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. She looked at the girl beside her. Where are we?"


    The girl replied, "We''re on a liner, and we''re probably going to be sold."


    Isabe widened her eyes in horror. "Sold?"


    She was at a loss for words. If her memory served her right, those armed men on the helicopters worked for the President.


    What was the President up to?


    How dare he sell her?


    The girl said, ''The ones who kidnapped us seem to be a syndicate from Southeast Aelinne. They seem to specialize in this kind of business, and if my guess is correct, we will soon be sold to Southeast Aelinne."


    ''Southeast Aelinne..."


    It was instantly clear to Isabe what was happening. Someone didn''t want her to return to Dawton City and deliberately sent her to Southeast Aelinne!


    If that''s the case, then what can she do about it?


    ''Stop talking... Please...*


    The sound wasing from a girl sobbing in despair, obviously unable to bear it any longer.


    Isabe looked over. She was a young Asian girl, probably around twenty years old, wearing a pink embroidered wrap dress and speaking the Yuvilian.


    The girl was clearly a spoiled little girl who was still in a state of denial.


    ''What''s the use of crying? Are you that weak? My name is Ellen, and I am the youngdy of the Macy family. You may not be too familiar with us, but I think everyone knows the Rutherford family, right? The Macy and Rutherford families are rtives by marriage.


    ''Everyone introduce yourselves. We need to get to know one another to find a way to get help. Also, in case anyone manages to escape, they can inform their respective families."


    The person who spoke was the girl beside Isabe.


    Although Isabe maintained herposure, she inwardly admired the girl''s level-headedness.


    Even if they couldn''t escape, exchanging names was harmless and beneficial.


    There was a moment of silence in the room as no one seemed to have expected this suggestion.


    Seeing that no one spoke up, Ellen nudged Isabe and asked, "Why don''t you go first? You don''t seem like an ordinary person.''


    As she spoke, she nced at Isabe''s attire.


    Isabe''s clothes were obviously not your average brand.


    People with discerning eyes would not look past this.


    Isabe said, "My name is Ganyra Josephina, a Lucsian. My husband, whosest name is also Josephina, is a businessman. I am a housewife."


    If there were any acquaintances present, hearing Isabe Thompson say this would surely make their jaws drop. A housewife!


    Ellen said, Wow. You really are a housewife? You even took your husband''sst name!"


    Ellen nced at Isabe sympathetically, then looked at others.


    Just then, a rather dignified woman''s voice sounded, My name is Zoey. I am an orphan and work for the corporation under the Barys family."


    Isabe was stupefied and couldn''t help but look at the woman. She was blonde and probably about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Judging by her attire, she should have still been at work when she


    was abducted. She was still in her pantsuit. Although her situation was miserable, she exuded apetent and mature aura. She also seemed bright and confident.


    The person who spoke after Zoey was actually the girl from Yuvilia."I-I''m Keiko Sakurai. Have you heard of the Sakurai family?"


    The Sakurai family''s status in Yuvilia was equivalent to the Lockwood family in Lucsia. Isabe was in disbelief. She suspected that the people who kidnapped them weren''t simple. Moreover, there must be some inexplicable reason behind their kidnapping.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "How did you all get kidnapped?''


    "To make a long story short, I, unfortunately, fainted during lunch break at the cafeteria and woke up here," Zoey said.


    Ellen added, "I fainted in the fitting room of a department store."


    "It happened when I was at an art exhibition..." said Keiko.


    The other girls then introduced themselves and shared their own stories.


    Among them were two other Lucsian girls named Ivory Zarra and Megan Stevenson. Both were ordinary university students.


    Perhaps because Isabe is also Lucsian, they approached her after speaking.


    Isabe thought to herself that, except for Ellen, Zoey, and Keiko, the others here were just ordinary people.


    Just as Isabe was in deep thought, footsteps approached from the outside. The group of girls became nervous, and some even started crying.


    Keiko curled up in the corner, shivering and weeping while covering her mouth tightly.


    Her beautiful big eyes were fixed on the direction of the metal door.


    The heavy sound of the door opening was heard, and several men with Southeast Aelinne features walked in.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    They looked thin, but their exposed arms were quite strong. Their muscle lines were smooth, revealing they were strong.


    They were not tall, but their eyes shot a sharp and fierce light. Those terrifying gazes swept across the group of women as if they were frightful demons.


    They did not have a strong interest in women. It was probably because they had done this type of business for a long time. Theymunicated in the localnguage, pointing at everyone.


    They were speaking Vikerish. Isabe heard them mention the Andrews family and even mentioned Harlow Andrews.


    The Andrews Family was prestigious in Viker, having incredible power locally.


    It seemed the Andrews Family must have something to do with this human trafficking.


    However, this was not the most important news that Isabe had heard. These people probably thought Isabe and others did not understand the localnguage, so they did not hide anything. Therefore, Isabe heard an essential term, "headman''.


    From those people''s talking, Isabe discovered that the headman should be a powerful organization''s chief. Others addressed that person as "headman1'' out of respect. As for the name of the headman, they did not mention it. They did not even dare to talk about the name of the mysterious organization.


    One of them said, "These three women should have decent backgrounds. It''s not easy to sell them. Master asked us to give them to the headman. Only the headman, who is like God, is worthy of ying with such women."


    As the person spoke, he pointed at Keiko, Zoey, and Ellen.


    Isabe immediately understood, thinking, "These people seem to know nothing about me. I don''t know how I ended up in the hands of these people after I fainted.


    Isabe did not worry about Philip, Jeanne, and the kids. The President would challenge the Lockwood family if he decided to attack Isabe. It would be a direct deration of war if the President dared to attack Philip and the others.


    The three girls'' faces immediately changed when noticing those men were pointing at them. Ellen was the calmest and boldest one usually. However, Ellen could not help but panic when she saw those men walking toward her.


    Keiko was so scared that her legs went limp. She could not resist. All she could do was cry.


    Comparatively, Zoey was the calmest. Even after Zoey was captured, her expression did not change at all. Zoey was the best example of being steady in the face of danger.


    One of those men said, "We can ssify the rest of the goods from nowhere by their appearance and figure. Same old rules. We send those with good quality to the underground auction and send the rest to those ces."


    Hearing this, Isabe immediately cursed inside. She thought, As I expected, these people must do this business a lot. They even called


    women ''goods'' and ssified women by ''quality''. They treated us as objects.''


    Suddenly, Isabe felt a fierce and vicious gaze toward her.


    Isabe sat quietly on the spot with a nk expression.


    That person worebat leather shoes, unhurriedly walking toward Isabe.


    Isabe acted like one of the others, curling up.


    A rough hand pinched Isabe''s chin. Instantly, Isabe felt a deep pain.


    "This woman is gorgeous. She''s so beautiful that I''m a little tempted."


    That person pinched Isabe''s chin and turned around to speak to hispanions.


    Someone said, "Soy, you''re the captain. If you really like her, it doesn''t matter if you taste her first. She might not be a virgin. No one will notice even if you do something to her." Isabe''s eyes narrowed.


    Isabe thought, "If this person has dirty thoughts about me, I will definitely show him what I got."


    Soy shouted, "Nonsense! No one can break the rules! If we break some rules once, there must be a second time to break them. We are a disciplined teamposed of mercenaries. Don''t let me hear such words a second time, or I will punish you ording to the rules.''


    The person who instigated Soy changed his expression immediately. He lowered his head and apologized respectfully.


    Soy said, "If we send this gorgeous woman to the Andrews family''s underground auction, we will make a fortune because those powerful or rich men will undoubtedly be stunned by her beauty." Soy let go of Isabe''s chin. Then he turned to look at the other girls.


    Soon, two girls named Ivory Zarra and Megan Stevenson from Lucsia were picked.


    Ivory and Megan were beautiful. One looked pure and sweet, while the other had a voluptuous figure.


    They were sold here probably because of their outstanding appearances.


    After that, two more foreign girls were selected. Five of them were in total, and they were ssified into the same level. They would be sent to the auction.


    Eight girls, including Keiko, Zoey, Ellen, and Isabe, were taken out. The remaining girls were locked inside. Those men would probably send the rest to the ces they mentioned before.


    Isabe and the other seven girls were taken out of the dark cell-like warehouse. Then they were taken to other rooms, which seemed like regr ones.


    Isabe saw Ellen and the other two girls were taken to one of the rooms. Isabe and the rest four girls were locked in another room.


    As soon as Isabe entered the room, she saw several single beds. These beds were like beds offered in university dormitories. There were even bunk beds. A transparent door was in the corner. It should be the toilet and the bathroom.


    Isabe thought, "At least it is much better than being locked up in that smelly warehouse.''


    Isabe casually walked to a bed and sat down.


    Seeing how obedient Isabe was, the captain named Soy couldn''t help but look at Isabe.


    Isabe''s eyes shrank.


    Soy immediately looked away.


    "There''s a bathroom at the back. Clean yourselves and make sure you look pretty. If any of you don''t do a good job, and your bad work affects your appearance, you will see what will do to you." Soy spoke in Yuvilian this time.


    "Do you understand?"


    Soy red at everyone with his fierce eyes.


    Including Isabe, the five of them nodded to show that they understood.


    "Not bad!'' said Soy with satisfaction. Then Soy and his men left. Isabe heard they locked the door.


    Isabe touched her stomach. She was a little hungry. Isabe did not know if those ferocious guys would send them some food.


    A red-haired girl anxiously asked, "Why did they lock us here? What are they going to do?"


    Beside the red-haired girl was a girl with long tinum hair. The girl with tinum hair murmured, ''I think they''re probably looking for better buyers for us. Otherwise they wouldn''t have asked us to clean up. I don''t know if we should be d or crying."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivory and Megan were next to Isabe. They looked at Isabe and asked, "Ganyra Josephina, you don''t seem scared. Do you have a n?"


    Isabe nodded and replied, "I think the best we can do now is listen to them. If we follow their words, we might not have to suffer."


    As she spoke, Isabe got up and walked toward the bathroom.


    After staying in that dark ce for a long time, Isabe felt a smell on her body. She thought, "It should be morefortable that I clean up first and then go to sleep.''

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    When Isabe went to take a shower, she looked around the bathroom. She was relieved when she did not find any surveince cameras. Isabe thought, "Fortunately, those people are not that perverted.'' However, those people came in again when Isabe was showering.


    They had some clothes in their hands.


    They were surprised when hearing the sound of water in the bathroom. One of them raised his eyebrows with interest and whistled.


    The sound of water kept going. However, Isabe did hear the noise outside. Not long after, she heard footsteps approaching.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and fixed her gaze on the bathroom mirror.


    Isabe saw her calm and sharp gaze in the mirror.


    Isabe thought, "If necessary, I will break the mirror to have a handy weapon.''


    Isabe had to use the mirror as her weapon because all her weapons, poisons, and even the gadgets to keep bugs were gone after she woke up. Those men must check Isabe and have taken everything away.


    The metal pendant around Isabe''s neck and the golden butterfly studs on her earlobes were also gone.


    This was what made Isabe depressed. Otherwise, she would have been able to contact Draxton.


    Isabe held the showerhead in her hand, thinking, "I might break the mirror to attack them if they dare to break in.''


    The footsteps stopped outside.


    Megan''s voice arose. She said, "Ganyra Josephina, put your clothes out. They want to throw our clothes away.''


    Isabe paused and looked at the clothes she had taken off.


    A momentter, Isabe opened the door and handed the clothes out through the small gap.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Many stains were on Isabe''s clothes, and they smelled awful. Isabe did not know what she had experienced when she was unconscious. Megan took Isabe''s clothes and left.


    Soy saw Megan take out Isabe''s clothes. Then he couldn''t help but stare at the bathroom again. After that. Soy said to the other four girls, "Take off your clothes now."


    Four girls'' faces turned pale in an instant.


    Soy waved his hand when seeing the girls were not moving. Then several men immediately rushed forward.


    Those girls immediately screamed out of terror.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and remained calm.


    Soon, it was quiet outside. The men left.


    Isabe turned off the water and walked out.


    There was no towel in the bathroom. Even if there was a towel, Isabe would not use it.


    Isabe directly walked out of the bathroom without being embarrassed.


    The girls were frightened, and their clothes were gone. Now, they were all wrapped in white robes. There were still tears in their eyes.


    The robe''s cor was pretty low, and the forked part was quite high. Fortunately, the robes were quite thick.


    The other four girls stared nkly at Isabe.


    Isabe was an absolute beauty. Isabe was so stunning that even the girls could not help but stare at her.


    Isabe calmly walked to the remaining robe and put it on. Then, she sat on the bed and waited for her hair to dry.


    Isabe said, "You can go wash up too. This treatment is nice enough for us now. We will have a lot to suffer when something happens." The girls came back to reality when hearing Isabe''s words. They looked at each other. Then Ivory stood up and walked to the bathroom. Fortunately, this room had windows and even lights.


    Although the windows were welded shut, they could still look outside through the windows.


    They saw the sea through the window. It meant that they were still sailing on it.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, those people brought the girls food and water.


    The water was cold, and the food was a bag of cheap, inferior bread.


    Isabe was not picky. She tore the packaging and ate the bread with water.


    After eating, Isabe gently touched her belly, thinking, "I know my baby is not weak, and I will protect him.'' The girls wordlessly looked at each other for a while after having some food. Isabey down to sleep.


    Seeing Isabe was so calm, the other girls alsoy down.


    "Could it be that this is our fate?" Finally, the red-haired foreign girl couldn''t help but let out a soft cry.


    They fell silent for a moment. Soon, they started to sob.


    Isabe frowned and went to sleep without worrying too much.


    Isabe thought, "I must rest well to recover my energy."


    Screams woke up Isabe.


    Isabe opened her eyes and realized it was already dawn. She looked out the window and found the ship had docked.


    At this moment, Soy and his men were talking to a group of local people. Beside them, the girls locked in the warehouse were brought out with chains around their necks.


    A few girls could not help crying in fear. Those people must beat the girls terribly because the girls'' bodies were mangled. At this moment, a man opposite the girls grabbed those crying girls and dragged them to the ground. Those people were inhumane.


    The screams should havee from those girls.


    The other girls fell silent after witnessing what those people could do.


    The girls'' eyes were filled with fear and numbness.


    Isabe stared at those people for a while. Soy and his team and the trade dealers were all armed bandits. If Isabe was at her peak, she could easily kill those people and save those girls. However, Isabe was truly powerless.


    "Oh my god, this is terrible. Will those men also treat us like that?"


    Ivory murmured, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    Isabe looked at the other girls and found their eyes were bloodshot. Some of their eyes were even swollen. It was obvious that they had not sleptst night.


    Inparison, Isabe was in a very good state.


    Soy and his team had talked outside for a while. Then the trade dealers handed Soy a chest of gold bars and took the girls away.


    Soy asked his assistants to put away the gold bars. Then Soy and the others waited at the bow of the ship.


    Soon, another group of people arrived on the shore. It was a convoy.


    The convoy was made of green SUVS, and it slowly came to Soy. The cars stopped, and a team of people got out of the cars.


    The leader was a man in a local costume. He stepped forward to talk to Soy.


    Then, Soy pointed at the window of Isabe''s room. Isabe immediately looked away.


    A momentter, the door opened, and several men came in. They put heavy chains on the girls and took them out.


    The leader looked at the five girls and nodded in satisfaction. He waved his hand to ask his assistant to give something to Soy. Then, Isabe and the others were taken into one of the green SUVs. The girls were taken into a green SUV without windows. Therefore, once they got in, they could not see anything outside.


    The four girls were restless, while Isabe was very quiet.


    At the same time, Harlow Andrews was in a private room of the Andrews family''s auction, listening to his younger brother''s long speech. Harlow''s eyes became dull.


    Xhr Andrews looked very excited. He said, "Harlow, the auction the day after tomorrow is important to the Andrews family. Do you know that we have obtained a significant object? It''s said that that thing is rted to the Lockwood family.''


    Harlow was not interested, and his eyes did not focus.


    Xhr''s face changed, and he unhappily asked, "Harlow, why have you been acting strange since you came back from Lucsia? What happened to you?''


    Harlow looked at Xhr nkly and asked, "Xhr, have you seen bugs? Many, many bugs?"


    Harlow shivered when he spoke.


    Xhr said, "You''ve already asked me this question several times. Harlow, I didn''t expect you to be such timid. You''re even scared of insects! "Never mind. I heard a new batch of goods will be at the auction today. As you know, those who make it to our auction are all stunners. When the timees, go and choose one to y with so that you can appease your fear."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Harlow was uninterested in what Xhr said. Instead, Harlow was still immersed in his world and rambled on. Harlow would say the word '' bug'' every other minute.


    Xhr stared at Harlow with his big eyes for a while. Xhr thought, "Is this fool in front of me really my ambitious and ruthless big brother?


    ''Why did he be like this after his trip to Lucsia?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What exactly happened to him?


    "If everything was not unusual, I really want to go to Lucsia to investigate.


    ''It couldn''t be about damned bugs, right?


    "I didn''t believe it!"


    Seeing Harlow immersed in his world again, Xhr walked out of the room with an upset expression.


    After Xhr went out, he happened to see the newly arrived goods. There were five women, and they were locked in five separate rooms.


    Xhr walked over. He decided to choose and send two girls to his beloved older brother.


    Xhr went from room to room. He chose the red-haired foreign girl. Then he went to Isabe''s room.


    When Xhr entered the room, Isabe sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She was sitting straight, and her eyes were slightly closed. She was very quiet.


    Xhr was stunned and stopped for a while before he took another step.


    Xhr thought, "This woman is not flustered or scared. Instead, she is so calm. Her entire body exudes a mysterious aura."


    Somehow, a thought of not daring to ruffle Isabe''s feathers rose in Xhr''s brain.


    Xhr subconsciously swallowed. Then he turned around to speak to the person outside, "I''ll take her."


    Isabe slowly opened her eyes and saw two men walking in. They asked her to get up.


    Isabe did not say anything. When Isabe went outside, she saw the red-haired girl standing there nervously.


    They looked at each other. Xhr sized them up from the side and said in Yuvilian, "You should serve my brother wellter. If you can''t make him happy, you know what you will end up with. Understand?'' The red-haired girl''s face was pale, and tears immediately appeared in her eyes.


    Isabe lookedposed.


    Isabe tilted her head and nced at Xhr. Isabe smiled imperceptibly.


    Isabe thought, "This person looks so simr to Harlow."


    Isabe was certain about who the man''s big brother was.


    Isabe thought of the scene of Harlow running around naked after being frightened by the bugs. Isabe wondered if Harlow had recovered from that.


    They walked in silence. Xhr opened the door and shouted brightly, "Harlow, look! I brought you two good items. They''re items at today''s auction. However, I''ll give them to you since you are my beloved brother!''


    Harlow was still immersed in his thoughts. He did not even raise his head and was not going to respond.


    Xhr was not in a hurry. He pushed Isabe and the red-haired girl into the room. Isabe''s eyes were upon Harlow. Isabe moved her lips and showed a smile.


    What are you two waiting for? Aren''t you going to serve your boss?1'' Xhr shouted. Isabe tilted her head and nced at Xhr. Then she walked toward Harlow.


    1 Boss?'' Isabe walked up to Harlow and stared at him yfully.


    Harlow''s entire body trembled. He thought, ''I seem to have hallucinations!"


    Harlow shook his head hard and muttered, "How could this be? I''m having hallucinations. Xhr, I''m having hallucinations!" Harlow suddenly stood up. When Harlow raised his head, he looked at Isabe in her eyes.


    Harlow was stunned.


    Harlow''s pupils constricted slowly, and his mouth gradually opened wide. Harlow''s expression vividly showed his shock.


    Harlow murmured, "God, God, God, God..."


    No matter how hard he tried, Harlow stammered and failed to speak aplete sentence. Atst, he directly shut up and raised his hand to rub his eyes hard.


    After rubbing his eyes, Harlow focused on Isabe''s face again. When he saw the half-smile on Isabe''s face, the bug tide from that day suddenly shed across Harlow''s mind. Instantly, Harlow''s legs went limp, and he knelt with a thud.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Harlow raised his head and looked at Isabe in horror. Harlow thought, "Miraculous Doctor must be dissatisfied with my escape that day.


    Therefore, she chased me to Southeast Aelinne. She wants to feed me bugs!1''


    Harlow said, "Miraculous Doctor. Show some pity on me, please. I don''t want to eat bugs. I won''t work with Henderson anymore. I''ve already returned to Southeast Aelinne. I won''t dare to go to Lucsia again. Please let me go."


    Tears and snot flowed down Harlow''s face as he cried sadly.


    Seeing this, Xhr was dumbfounded.


    Xhr looked at Isabe and then at Harlow. Xhr strode forward and angrily pulled Harlow up from the ground, shouting, "Harlow, are you crazy? Look carefully. She''s just a product!" Xhr pointed at Isabe and said sternly, Hurry up! Do something to please my brother!"


    Isabe looked at Xhr and thought, "What a young man. He must have never experienced danger and doesn''t know what''s good for him. Look at how well-behaved Harlow is now.'' Therefore, Isabe decided to teach this young man a lesson since he had no idea what cruel reality was.


    ''Before I please your brother, I n to please you first,'' Isabe said with a chuckle.


    Xhr was stunned. At first, Xhr thought Isabe looked down on his brother and was trying to seduce him.


    However, when he saw the teasing smile on Isabe''s face, Xhr was immediately furious.


    Xhr thought, "A product should not have such a smile."


    Therefore, Xhr shouted, "You... You''re trying to get yourself killed!"


    Xhr reached out angrily to Isabe. He wanted to teach this product a lesson and make her kneel obediently before his brother to calm his brother''s abnormal mind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    BANG!


    A person was pushed onto the ground.


    Xhr fell onto his face. His head was tilted, and he nkly looked up.


    Isabe stepped a foot on one side of Xhr''s shoulder. She did not use much strength. However, after struggling for a long time, Xhr could not get up. "How dare you do that to me?'' Xhr growled.


    Isabe ignored Xhr and looked at Harlow, saying, ''Aren''t you going to teach your brother something?"


    Harlow shuddered and came back to reality. He quickly put his hands together and said ingratiatingly, ''Please don''t be angry. I''ll teach him how to behave." After that, Harlow raised his foot and kicked Xhr hard.


    Poor Xhr. His butt hurt from his brother''s kick. Xhr looked at Harlow in disbelief.


    Harlow showed a stern expression as he warned angrily, "Bastard, get up. Behave yourself and apologize to Miraculous Doctor!''


    After saying that, Harlow smiled at Isabe ingratiatingly. Isabe retracted her leg. Then Harlow quickly pulled Xhr up from the ground.


    After Xhr got up, he shook off Harlow and furiously punched at Isabe.


    Isabe crossed her arms and looked at Xhr without blinking.


    Harlow grabbed Xhr''s cor and dragged him to a corner.


    Xhr struggled violently. However, Harlow held him down and shouted, ''Stop it!"


    Xhr said, "Harlow, you''re totally insane! She''s just a product. How dare she punch me!"


    Xhr felt so wronged.


    Harlow said sternly with his sharp eyes fixed on Xhr, "What''s wrong with her punching you? She can punch you once, even ten times, a hundred times, or even cripples you so long as she is happy! It''s worth it!"


    Xhr was stunned.


    Xhrpletely forgot to react. Xhr thought, "He is my brother. Howe he can say such words?"


    Xhr looked at Harlow as if Harlow was crazy.


    Xhr said, "Harlow, you''re delirious. I won''t argue with you. Just let go of me! I won''t do anything!''


    Harlow gritted his teeth and said to Xhr, "Then hurry up and apologize to the Miraculous Doctor! Beg her not to let the bugs out."


    Xhr''s face twisted for a moment. He got rid of Harlow''s control and walked to Isabe, staring at her.


    Xhr murmured, "The Miraculous Doctor? How can anyone be a Miraculous Doctor these days? She''s just a product..."


    Harlow interrupted and shouted, "Bastard!" Then Harlow stepped forward angrily and pped Xhr on the face, shouting, Show some respect to Miraculous Doctor!"


    After saying that, Harlow obsequiously exined, "Miraculous Doctor, my younger brother is a little silly, and his mind isn''t clear. Please don''t lower yourself to his level. Since you''vee to the Andrews family''s ce. I''ll definitely do my best to be a good host. Miraculous Doctor, please take a seat!"


    Isabe''s lips twitched. She was speechless. Then Isabe walked to the sofa and sat down. At the same time, the red-haired girl, still standing at the door, was greatly shocked. She nkly stared at the scene in front of her. Her strange expression revealed the fact that she could not believe this.


    The red-haired girl felt that these people were all out of their minds.


    Harlow turned around and ordered, "You guys go out first. Also, take this woman with you!"


    The subordinate obeyed and brought the red-haired girl out. After the door closed, only Isabe, Harlow, and Xhr were left in the private room.


    Isabe wasposed. She leaned against the soft sofa to rx. The first two sentences she said were, "I''m hungry, Harlow. Is there anything to eat?" Harlow was stunned for a moment. Then he replied, nodding, "Yes, yes, yes!''


    After that, Harlow called for someone to bring food over.


    Isabe nodded in satisfaction. Harlow poured a cup of hot tea for Isabe and handed it over respectfully, saying, Miraculous Doctor, have... have some tea!'' ''Thank you,'' said Isabe.


    Harlow said, ''Miraculous Doctor, I''m wondering how you got to Southeast Aelinne?''


    Isabe took a sip of tea and replied, "I was sold here!''


    Harlow was shocked and said, "You were sold... sold..."


    Harlow realized what was going on. Thus, Harlow suddenly turned around and red at Xhr, shouting, "Bastard, did you do this?"


    As he spoke, Harlow suddenly attacked. Xhr was shocked. Before Xhr could react, Harlow beat him with punches. Xhr could not even open his eyes. Xhr was angry and upset, thinking, "So my brother will punch me anytime so long as he is unhappy?


    As a younger brother, I can''t not speak a word?"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Xhr felt his brother would continue to punch him if he did not exin. Thus, Xhr shouted,'' I didn''t do it. I have nothing to do with it!''


    Harlow retracted his hand and red at Xhr, asking, ''Did you buy her?''


    Isabe squinted at them.


    Xhr answered, "Yes, I bought her. However, I didn''t know who she was before I bought her. It was Soy. I traded with him."


    Xhr exined to Harlow, aggrieved.


    Harlow turned to look at Isabe and said, ¡°Miraculous Doctor, look, Xhr didn''t do it on purpose."


    Isabe waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not angry.''


    Hearing this, Harlow finally heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Isabe cautiously. At this moment, someone brought food over. Isabe raised her head to nce at the food and was instantly amused. That was because the person sent over Lucsian dishes.


    The fragrance of the food immediately filled the air. Isabe was hungry before. Smelling the food, she felt a stronger hunger in her stomach. Isabe slowly picked up a fork and started eating.


    Harlow smiled and said, ''Miraculous Doctor, do you like the food? I don''t know what you would like, so I asked people to make Lucsian dishes


    first. If you want to eat our local delicacies, I will definitely rmend them to you."


    It was hard to be mean to a smiling person. What''s more, Harlow was trying to be friendly. Therefore, Isabe nodded and said, "Thank you. I''m looking forward to it."


    For the rest of the meal, Harlow did not say anything else. He and Xhr sat aside and waited for Isabe to finish eating.


    Xhr was very dissatisfied. His eyes kept darting back and forth between Isabe and Harlow. Xhr could not understand why his brother, who was such an arrogant person, would please this woman.


    It was an unbelievable thing for Xhr to see his brother respect this woman from the bottom of his heart.


    Xhr thought, "Is this woman really Miraculous Doctor?


    ''But if she is Miraculous Doctor, why did she be a product and bought by me?"


    Xhr was confused.


    However, Xhr did not dare to ask these questions now. Xhr was afraid that his brother would go crazy and hit him again.


    Isabe finished her meal and took a sip of water. Satisfied, Isabe wiped her mouth with a tissue. After eating and drinking her fill, Isabe was obviously in a much better mood. She felt even more rxed. Harlow asked, "Are you satisfied with the food?"


    Isabe noddedzily and said, "Very good. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Harlow said, ''Miraculous Doctor, I didn''t know why you came to Southeast Aelinne in this way. You also happened toe to the Andrews family''s ce. If you don''t mind, you can stay here.''


    Isabe nodded to agree without any doubt. She had just arrived and was penniless. Besides, the clothes she was wearing were inconvenient for her to go out.


    ''Thank you. Sorry to bring you trouble," said Isabe.


    When Harlow heard this, he was instantly delighted and replied, ''No trouble, no trouble at all. It is our great honor to have Miraculous Doctor live in the Andrews family''s ce. On behalf of the entire Andrews family, wee!''


    Then Harlow bowed deeply. After experiencing the bug tide, he would never want to be enemies with Isabe.


    Harlow even thought with pride, She won''t let the bugs out to drown me since I have been being nice to her.


    "I can even imagine the scene where Isabe''s other enemies are drowned in the bugs.


    ''Just thinking about it makes me feel good."


    Thinking of this, Harlow revealed an even more fawning expression.


    Isabe looked at Harlow with a faint smile and said, "So you give up your n to tame me and ask me to serve the Andrews family?''


    Isabe returned Harlow''s ambitious words to Harlow.


    Harlow''s face stiffened.


    Harlow widened his eyes and shook his head, replying, "No, no, definitely not. The Andrews family would never dare to do that. What we should do is be friendly with you. Please believe in my sincerity." Harlow stood nervously opposite Isabe.


    Xhr did not even want to take a look at his brother. He thought, "What is the difference between my brother and a dog wagging its tail to please its owner? "Is he still my brother?"


    ''Harlow!" Xhr could not help calling his brother''s name.


    Harlow immediately turned his head and red at Xhr. Harlow''s expression instantly changed.


    Then Xhr held his breath and shut his mouth. He red at Isabe, annoyed.


    Isabe looked at the brothers. She smiled and said, '' Harlow, no need to be nervous. Sit down. I have something to ask you."


    Hearing this, Harlow obediently sat down and smiled ingratiatingly. He said, "Miraculous Doctor, please feel free to ask me anything. I will tell you everything I know.'' Isabe nodded and asked, "Is Southeast Aelinne chaotic recently?''


    "Pfft!"


    Xhr failed to control himself and snorted, thinking, When has Southeast Aelinne been in peace?


    ''She must be ignorant to ask this stupid question."


    Harlow''s eyes lit up, and he red fiercely at Xhr.


    Xhr unwillingly controlled his expression and lowered his head obediently.


    Harlow answered, "Yes. Southeast Aelinne has been very chaotic recently."


    Isabe asked, "Have you heard of the headman of a mysterious organization?"


    Hearing this, Harlow and Xhr''s faces changed at the same time.


    After a moment, Harlow lowered his voice and solemnly said, "We heard of it for sure.


    ''All the factions or organizations in Southeast Aelinne know about that mysterious organization.


    "After all, that organization has been active in Southeast Aelinne for decades.


    "However, that organization was marginalized and did not fight to obtain power in Southeast Aelinne in the past. They kept a low profile. Over time, none of us took that organization seriously. "But recently, that organization suddenly began to take action. When we realized something was wrong and started to suppress them, we discovered that organization was terrifyingly powerful." Isabe seemed to lose in thought, and her expression became more solemn.


    Isabe had sensed how terrifying this organization was from the conversation between Soy and the others.


    Isabe asked, "What''s the name of this organization? What''s the name of the headman? Do you have any information on that headman?"


    Xhr forgot what he had suffered and mocked again, "Heh, it''s easy for you to ask that!"


    Isabe did not bother arguing with Xhr. After all, Xhr had already been beaten up enough by Harlow!


    As Isabe expected, Harlow raised his hand and pped Xhr''s face again. Then, Harlow ignored his sorrowful brother and replied to Isabe, ''We all know the name of that organization. It''s called ''Eternal Life''.


    "However, the headman is too mysterious. We don''t even know if that person is a man or a woman or the age. We know nothing about the headman.


    ''Moreover, decades have passed. We don''t even know if the organization has changed the headman."


    Isabe said thoughtfully, "An organization that has been marginalized for decades suddenly rises. No, that''s not right. It suddenly bes high-profile. Moreover, it disys shocking strength once it has risen. It seems the organization has been secretly consolidating its strength for the past few decades. I''m afraid they have ns."


    Harlow nodded and said, "Exactly. That organization has deceived all the big and small factions in Southeast Aelinne. It''s so hateful!


    What''s even more hateful is that some factions have bowed to them. The Andrews family is now facing extreme stress."


    Speaking of which, Harlow sighed.


    Xhr''s face changed. He looked at Harlow.


    Harlow ignored Xhr and continued, Miraculous Doctor, do you know that we have an auction here the day after tomorrow? One of the items was sent over by that organization. They asked us to make it thest auction item that day.''


    Harlow hesitated. Then he said, "That item... is rted to the Lockwood family."


    After that, Harlow carefully observed Isabe''s expression.


    Isabe seemed to be a little shocked. She curiously asked, "What is it?"


    Harlow murmured, "It is..."


    "Harlow!" Xhr angrily shouted. Xhr felt that his brother must have gone crazy. "Harlow, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you under this woman''s spell of bug?"


    Harlow''s face twitched. Harlow turned his head and red at Xhr, thinking, "This damn kid. Why did he suddenly mention the ''spell of bug?''


    "Something terrible will happen if you mention the spell of bug, you know?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ignorant!"


    Being stared at by Harlow, Xhr shut up withplicated expressions. Harlow turned around and continued, "Miraculous Doctor, don''t be angry if I tell you." "Go ahead," Isabe said calmly with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "It''s blood,l'' Harlow said.


    Isabe was stunned.


    Harlow continued, ''It''s a tube of the blood of Mr. Philip Lockwood. No. To be precise, its value is not on the blood, but genes."


    ''What?'' Isabe was shocked.


    Harlow continued, The organization said that this tube of blood is exceptional. After modifications, the genes will be more powerful.


    "If it''s used... Well, it can create one child or even more generations of children. In other words, it can create children with Mr. Philip Lockwood''s genes.'' Isabe was petrified. She had never been like this before.


    Harlow continued, "The ''child'' refers to creatures, including but not limited to humans."


    Isabe''s pupils suddenly constricted violently, and she had a terrifying expression.


    Isabe thought, "Auctioning a person''s blood is a provocation to the person''s dignity.


    ''Moreover, they dared to say those words confidently. They were trying to make the Lockwood family go crazy."


    Isabe could not imagine what kind of disaster and humiliation it would be if those words were true.


    Isabe continued to think, "Do that organization and the Lockwood family have a feud?


    "If it isn''t that case, why did they think of such a vicious means to humiliate the Lockwood family?"


    But soon, Isabe denied that idea. She continued her thoughts, "No. Their goals are not just to humiliate the Lockwood family. They might have further ns.'' Isabe suddenly thought she had been sold for no reason and ended up at the Andrews family''s auction.


    Isabe found it hard not to associate her experience with the auction.


    Thus, Isabe looked at Harlow and asked, "Is it true?"


    Harlow did not rx much when seeing Isabe was only terrified and did not intend to get angry. Harlow and his men hesitated to ept that request. This was because the Andrews family would be the Lockwood family''s mortal enemy without any doubt once that tube of blood was sold. Harlow and his men had no choice. Atst, they had to stand with that mysterious organization of unknown origins. Their final fate was unpredictable. After all, that mysterious organization could do anything vicious.


    Harlow replied, "I swear that is what they told us. Miraculous Doctor, we were very hesitant at that time. Fortunately, you came here. I think this is all fate!" Harlow looked at Isabe, touched.


    Xhr gradually calmed down. He looked at Harlow silently. In an instant, Xhr seemed to realize that person was still his brother.


    Xhr thought, "There must be a reason for my brother''s abnormal behavior.


    "I would rather stand with the Lockwood family than that mysterious organization since the key person is right in front of us, and my brother has dered his decision. This is not a bad thing! "We have no other choice."


    Harlow said,'' Miraculous Doctor, that tube of blood is in our vault. What do you think? Should we destroy it or...''


    Isabe was silent for a second. Then she said with a calm voice, "Follow the original n. Everything is as usual!" They fell silent.


    Harlow widened his eyes in disbelief and asked, "Oh my, Miraculous Doctor, I beg your pardon?"


    "Just do as they required," Isabe said.


    Hearing this, Harlow was shocked. Xhr also looked at Isabe in disbelief. Xhr thought, "Is this woman a demon? I don''t think a normal


    person would make such a decision.''


    Harlow said, "Miraculous Doctor, that''s Mr. Philip Lockwood''s blood."


    "How do I know if it''s Philip''s blood?'' Isabe asked.


    Harlow said, "Miraculous Doctor, it can''t be fake since they dared to say those words. Moreover, even if there''s a chance that the blood is real, the Lockwood family won''t sit back and do nothing." "Why should the Lockwood family care about it? If they have one tube, who knows if there are second, third, fourth ones..." said Isabe.


    Isabe gradually stopped. Her gaze was exceptionally sharp and terrifying.


    Isabe''s gaze was like a knife. If one looked at her, it would make one''s bones ache. It was as if that gaze had already cut off the person''s flesh.


    Xhr''s face changed. He suddenly understood why his brother was scared of this woman.


    Although Isabe said she didn''t care, she was in a terrible mood and extremely angry.


    However, Isabe did not reveal more emotions. She looked at Harlow and said. Whether this blood is real or fake, the person who tramples on the Lockwood family''s dignity must be the Lockwood family''s enemy.


    "Harlow, have you thought of the Andrews family''s standpoint when you told me this?"


    Harlow''s heart skipped a beat. Harlow thought, "She finally brings up the main topic." Therefore, he immediately said, "Miraculous Doctor, I''m sure you know my attitude. The Andrews family is unwilling to be associated with that organization.


    "If we have to choose one side, we prefer to stand on the Lockwood family''s side.


    "After all, the Lockwood family is upright. Besides, we know nothing about that organization."


    ''How dare you stand against them since you know nothing about them?" Isabe asked.


    Harlow said, "Do we dare to stand against the Lockwood family?


    Miraculous Doctor, I admit that I had cooperated with Henderson Lockwood before, and we were going tounch some unrealistic ns against the Lockwood family.


    ''However, when I received messages from that organization, I felt the Lockwood family would be more suitable as a partner.


    The Lockwood family will be more powerful since they have you. There''s no doubt about this."


    Speaking of this, Harlow thought of the terrible bug tide.


    Harlow thought, "I can imagine that no organization or faction could withstand the danger of the bugs if she wants to do something.


    "The consequences caused by the bug tide will be huge for humans.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What''s more, those bugs are controlled by a person.


    "Those bugs can appear in groups. Thus, only one bug''s appearance is also avable. If they silently enter a person''s body and eat the person''s flesh...''


    Harlow got goosebumps when he was immersed in his thoughts.


    When Isabe saw Harlow''s fearful expression, she thought of Harlow''s terrible state when he ran naked that day. Thinking of that, Isabe slightly smiled and asked, "Harlow, can your attitude represent the entire Andrews family?"


    Of course!" Harlow patted his chest and promised.


    "Alright. If so, follow the original ns and hold the auction the day after tomorrow. We''ll wait and see what will happen,'' said Isabe.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Soon, it was the day of the auction. Isabe and Harlow were in a private room, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the highest floor and overlooking the auction hall outside.


    The participants arrived one after another. Harlow looked at the powerful woman beside him and sighed, saying, "I didn''t expect to be able to stand with Miraculous Doctor one day. I feel honored." Harlow''s eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Isabe nced at Harlow and did notment.


    Harlow fawned at Isabe, "Miraculous Doctor, you''re so beautiful today. This outfit suits you pretty well. I''m sorry. You look wonderful in anything!"


    Isabe was getting more and more amused.


    Isabe was wearing a casual loose-knitted suit forfort.


    However, to cater to the local characteristics, Isabe put on a white gauze robe, which wrapped her entire figure. This roble was not cumbersome. Instead, it also made Isabe look taller and slenderer. Isabe''s long hair was braided into a long ponytail coiled at the back of her head. Isabe rounded it up and ced it with a silver hairpin.


    As a result, Isabe''s neck looked even more slender and beautiful. She wore a pair of silver earrings with long fringes.


    When Isabe was not smiling, her expression was cold and aloof, making people revere her.


    At least, it was Harlow''s thought. He continued to praise, "You''re as beautiful as the Moonlight Goddess!"


    Isabe did not bother replying to Harlow. Suddenly, Isabe thought of something and patted her forehead. She asked, Where are the girls who were sold here like me?"


    Harlow was stunned. Then he replied, "They will be the auction items tonight."


    Isabe took a deep breath.


    Harlow looked nervous and asked, ''Miraculous Doctor, are you unhappy?''


    Isabe was silent for a moment. Then she said seriously, "Harlow, I have a small request."


    Harlow''s entire body tensed.


    Harlow said quickly, ''Got it. Got it. I''m going to ask Xhr to let the girls go now. Sorry for my inconsideration."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Isabe looked slightly sad and exined, I''ve been with them all the way here. I can''t just watch them be soldter."


    Isabe thought, "It is fine if they meet good buyers. However, I can''t imagine what they will suffer if they met inhumane buyers.


    "What''s more, how good can the people whoe to such an underground auction and bid for women be?


    "They just want to buy some women to have fun or release their unspeakable desires."


    Harlow blinked and said, "No problem. No worries. I forgot about it. I would let them go if I had remembered them even if you didn''t request it." Isabe nodded and said, ''Thank you."


    Harlow went out. He happened to meet Xhr, who was walking toward him. Soon, Isabe heard Xhr''s screaming.


    Isabe thought, "Xhr is probably unwilling to let the girls go. Thus, he got beaten up by Harlow again."


    Isabe stared at the auction hall that was gradually filled with people.


    The hall was notrge.


    Isabe thought, "Those who cane here are all famous big shots. However, why will they choose to bid in a hall instead of private rooms with good privacy? "After all, the transactions here were not very honorable.


    "I know what business the Andrews family focuses on. I can''t step way out of the line, but I can still save those girls.


    "If I don''t see it, I can let it go. However, I need to do something if I can and if I see something.


    "As for other transactions, I will not interfere. This is the Andrews family''s ce, and they make the rules. This is what they rely on to survive."


    Not long after, Harlow walked in with a smile.


    Harlow reported, Xhr is on his way to release the girls. There won''t be any human products at tonight''s auction."


    Isabe nodded slightly.


    Harlow said enthusiastically, "Miraculous Doctor, it''s about time. How about sitting down and taking a look? You can bit for anything you like at tonight''s auction. I''ll pay for it." After speaking, Harlow walked to the sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window and sat down.


    Isabe also walked over and sat down. The two of them sat opposite each other. There were fruits, snacks, milk, and other food on the short table in the middle.


    Isabe had be gluttonous recently. She preferred sour fruits so much that Harlow asked his people to prepare many sour fruits on the table.


    Harlow saw Isabe casually nibbling on a sour apricot, and his face instantly contorted.


    Harlow looked away in pain.


    Isabe stared outside as she ate. At this moment, the auction started.


    The first item was a piece of jewelry that had been stolen from a certain country''s royal family. Regr auctions would never dare to allow such precious things to be auction items. However, the Andrews family was fearless about this.


    Isabe was not interested. Thus, she watched it quietly.


    Isabe was not interested in the following items.


    Therefore, Isabe pulled a nket over herself and leaned against the soft sofa to rest. She asked, "Are there any Lucsian guests?"


    Hearing this, Harlow immediately took out his phone and opened the surveince camera system to check.


    After a moment, Harlow reported, "Yes. Three Lucsians are in Room 702. They''re all young males."


    Harlow handed the phone to Isabe.


    Isabe took the phone and looked at the screen.


    On the screen, the three Lucsians were not talking. Instead, they were all focused on the auction stage.


    Isabe did not know these three people. She frowned slightly because she could not determine if they were from the North Star Group. How many people do you think to know about the blood?" asked Isabe.


    Harlow said, "Everyone who should know already knows."


    Isabe''s eyes narrowed.


    Harlow asked, "Are you worried that someone will use this to lure Mr. Lockwood to appear here and hurt him?"


    Isabe said, "This blood means that they are against the Lockwood family. Draxton will take action if he knows about this."


    Harlow said, "Miraculous Doctor, don''t worry. Since we''re already in a cooperative rtionship, if something happens, the Andrews family will never sit back and do nothing.


    ''No matter what they want to do, they won''t be able to get anything in our ce."


    There were not many auction items, and the auction went well. Soon, an hour passed.


    Time passed quickly due to the intense bidding.


    Isabe stared at the four-dimensional image on the big screen outside in boredom. The thing on it was a mysterious beast bone. It was from a long time ago. Thus, it had natural patterns, which looked like strings of mantras.


    Some of the locals were trying their best to bid.


    Suddenly, Isabe was attracted by a bid.


    That man would bid twice higher than others'' bids every time someone called out a bid.


    That man was sitting in the hall. However, he wasn''t sitting in a chair but in a wheelchair.


    It was a young man. He was very thin and looked a little feminine. He was wearing a dark blue robe and pants.


    Isabe murmured, "Jared Chancely.''


    Isabe recognized him. It was Jared Chancely, Jerico Chancely''s elder brother and David Chancely''s eldest son. David Chancely was the patriarch of the Chancely family.


    Three years ago, Isabe became famous with her title Miraculous Doctor. Jared had been secretly looking for Isabe many times. Jared had found her once.


    However, Isabe was unwilling to cure Jared since she had noticed that he might not a good person. Isabe had never seen him again since then. Speaking of which, the Chancely brothers both had a grudge against Isabe.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    At that time, Isabe refused to cure Jerico. Jerico probably deeply hated Isabe.


    Isabe asked, "With his status, Jerico should be able to enter the private room." After all, Jerico was the eldest son of the Chancely family.


    Harlow said, "Well, he can''t enter the private room."


    "Why?" Isabe looked at Harlow curiously.


    Harlow said, "Although Jerico is the eldest son of the Chancely family, David Chancely didn''t value Jerico at all because Jerico always got sick since he was young. David doesn''t treat Jerico as his son. In other words, David directly ignored Jerico.


    "David does not even intend to hire someone to cure Jerico''s legs.


    "After all, the Chancely family has more than one heir."


    Isabe understood it. Large families would be cold and realistic. Thepetition was probably crueler in such a dark force like the Chancely family. They would not take pity on the weak.


    "I don''t see if Jerico is better than anyone of the Chancely family,'' Isabe said contemptuously.


    Harlow remembered how miserably Jerico had been tortured by Isabe back at the Wheeler family.


    Harlow wondered, "If I had realized how terrifying Miraculous Doctor was before, maybe the bug tide would not happen to me."


    Harlow said, "However, Jerico is crippled. I heard Jerico was in a ne crash, and his legs werepletely crippled. He''s even more miserable than Jared, although Jared is always sick. It''s nearly impossible for Jerico to recover his legs.


    "By the way, David has been taking in a lot of women recently. He probably ns to have another son. It''s not easy at his age!"


    Harlow shared the information. However, his tone revealed he was gloating.


    "Jared is ruthless. I think David doesn''t know Jared well," Isabe said thoughtfully.


    Harlow said, "So what if David knows Jared well? David won''t think Jared seriously if Jared can''t stand up. Even some people in the Chancely family look down on Jared.


    ''For example, Jared can''t even enter a private room. He can''t do it without the Chancely family''s support.


    "Well, Jared can enter a room if willing to show others his strength. However, he won''t do that.*


    Isabe nodded. She agreed with Harlow at this point.


    Perhaps Isabe had been staring at Jared for too long. After bidding for the animal bones, Jared suddenly turned his head and looked in Isabe''s direction.


    They were separated by floors. Besides, people could not see what was in the room from the outside.


    However, Isabe realized that Jared''s gaze was so sharp that as if Jared had looked at Isabe in her eyes.


    Jared looked determined even though he could not see Isabe from outside.


    Isabe clicked her tongue and slowly retracted her gaze, saying, "He is sensitive. He''s not a useless snack like Jerico at all!


    "Even if Jared Chancely is crippled, he''s good enough to beat ten Jerico. David made a wrong choice."


    Harlow said, "Jared will cry if he knows Miraculous Doctor praises him like this."


    "He won''t cry. If he sees me, he might find a way to kill me," Isabe said with a smile.


    Harlow was stunned. He asked, "You have a grudge against him?"


    Isabe exined, "Jared had secretly asked me to treat him, but I rejected him."


    Harlow was silent for a moment. Then he said, ''Miraculous Doctor, you have to be careful. That guy is like a viper that bears grudges. If he hates anyone, he will remember it until the end of his life." Isabe said, "Do you think I''m scared of him?"


    Isabe looked at Harlow in amusement.


    Harlow fell silent and smiled, replying, ''Sure. You won''t be scared of anyone.''


    At this moment, thest auction item appeared outside.


    The host had a strange expression.


    Isabe looked at the image on the big screen and saw a transparent sealed bottle, which was as big as a little finger. The bottle contained red liquid.


    Isabe heard the host introduce that this was the blood of the Lockwood family''s former patriarch, Philip Lockwood.


    Isabe could not hear or see people in the other private rooms. However, she could intuitively feel that this ce was in an uproar.


    Isabe thought, "They are excited, gloating, or..''Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the host exined the meaning of this tube of blood.


    When the host finished speaking, the entire auction hall fell silent.


    No one called out a bid.


    No one dared to bid.


    No one dared to do so unless they were prepared to be targeted and destroyed by the Lockwood family.


    However, a voice suddenly arose.


    It was one of the three Lucsians in Room 702. He called out a priceugher than the starting price.


    Isabe looked at the three Lucsians on the phone and wondered if they were from the North Star Group.


    Isabe said inside,'' No, that''s not right.


    "If they are Draxton''s people, they won''t just call out a bid. They shouldn''t be so calm."


    Just as Isabe was thinking about it, an intensemotion suddenly sounded. Soon, a group of well-armed ckbat troops rushed into the auction hall from outside. They were so many that they surrounded the entire auction hall in an instant.


    Atst, a figure walked out from the back.


    When Isabe saw that figure, she suddenly stood up from the sofa in shock. She did not hide her emotions and revealed a joyful expression.


    Isabe cried inside, "Draxton!


    "That is Draxton!"


    Harlow was also shocked. He cried, "Mr. Lockwood! He''s really here!''


    Draxton did bring a lot of people, and they were iparably powerful. In such a short time, the people Draxton brought had already rushed forward and snatched the blood from the host''s hand. Draxton red around the auction hall and said in a deep voice, "I won''t let those who humiliate the Lockwood family easily get away. This matter is not done yet!''


    With that, Draxton turned around and left.


    Draxton left as quickly as he came.


    However, Isabe knew that things were not over yet.


    Isabe and Harlow looked at each other. Then they got up and walked out of the room together.


    Fifteen minutester, Isabe and Harlow''s car arrived on a small road that led away from the auction.


    As Isabe expected, two groups of people confronted each other.


    Isabe had no intention of getting out of the car to reunite with Draxton. Isabe knew she would distract him if he saw her.


    Therefore, Isabe just sat in the car and watched.


    Isabe had no idea of the people who were confronting Draxton. Their equipment was also extremely high-end, and theirbat strength was extraordinary. They were engaged in a fierce battle. It was extremely intense and cruel.


    At first, Isabe was worried. Isabe was still nervous even though Harlow had sent people to support Draxton.


    However, when she saw the tall figure, Isabe changed her face.


    Isabe murmured inside, "Draxton, he..."


    Isabe''s expression suddenly became horrible, and her eyes became very terrifying.


    At this moment, Isabe turned around and saw the Chancely family''s car driving over.


    Jared rolled down the window to greet Harlow. Then Jared scanned Harlow''s car with his sharp eyes.


    Isabe was not going to show up because she did not want to cause more trouble.


    However, Isabe suddenly changed her mind. She rolled down the window and said, "Mr. Jared Chancely, long time no see.*


    Jared was stunned.


    Then, a sinister and terrifying smile slowly appeared on Jared''s face.


    Isabe smiled back. She asked slowly, "Mr. Jared, how about kidnapping me? I promise you I won''t resist!"

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Hearing this, Jared was stunned. A hint of wariness shed across his eyes.


    Three years ago, Jared did not gain any benefits from Isabe.


    At this moment, Isabe appeared in Harlow''s car. This was unexpected.


    It was impossible for Jared not to be vignt.


    Jared thought, "In particr, Isabe took the initiative to appear and make such a request abruptly.


    ''Who knows what this dangerous woman has in her mind?"


    Speaking of which, Isabe was like a thorn in Jared''s heart.


    Isabe could have saved Jared but refused. No matter how Jared begged, Isabe rejected him coldly.


    Isabe did not save Jared for only one reason, which was that she did not want to.


    Jared''s breathing lost its original rhythm for a moment. He clenched his hands into fists, cing them on his legs. The veins on the back of his hands bulged.


    Jared stared at Isabe with a terrifying gaze, and his expression gradually became ferocious.


    Jared said, "Miraculous Doctor, I don''t think I have even done a wrong to you. It was my brother, Jerico, who offended you. Miraculous Doctor, are you trying to me my brother''s mistakes on me?" Jared thought for a while and considered this was the only reason why Isabe took the initiative to provoke him.


    Jared did not think Isabe would pick a fight with him because of what happened three years ago.


    After all, Jared was the disadvantaged one back then.


    Isabe looked at Jared in his frightening eyes. Then she showed a more sincere and gentle smile and exined, Mr. Jared, you must have misunderstood me. I''m not picking a fight with you. I''m serious. Do you want to hijack me now?"


    Jared''s eyes twitched as he stared at Isabe suspiciously.


    Jared''s subordinate had a strange expression on his face.


    Harlow was also confused. Harlow did not understand why Isabe would say that since Jared was not that idiot Jerico.


    From Harlow''s point of view, David was such a fool not to choose Jared as the heir and train Jerico, who was extremely stupid.


    ''Miraculous Doctor." Harlow tried to remind Isabe in a low voice.


    Isabe raised her hand, indicating Harlow not to interrupt.


    The smile on Jared''s face gradually froze. He stared at Isabe coldly and said, "Miraculous Doctor, are you serious? Three years passed. Did you change your mind and are willing to treat me now?" Isabe did not answer Jared. Instead, she turned to look at the people fighting fiercely ahead.


    Draxton was in the center of the battlefield. He was agile and did not suffer any injuries.


    Isabe should be happy to see Draxton was iparably powerful.


    However, Isabe was not happy at all.


    Isabe''s eyes fixed on the golden butterfly stud on Draxton''s ear. The small exquisite stud flickered with a cold light under the moonlight as Draxton moved. Everything was exactly the same.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Isabe stared at Draxton for a long time. Then she said to Harlow, "Harlow, when Jared kidnapped me, you tried to save me and got injured.''


    "What?" Harlow was confused.


    Harlow was getting nervous.


    Harlow wasn''t an idiot. He had no idea why Isabe wanted him to say those words. However, Harlow instinctively chose to listen carefully and nod.


    Isabe continued, "If that Draxtones to question you, just say that you did your best. It was Jared who hijacked me. You worried they would hurt me, so you didn''t dare to move. That''s why I was kidnapped."


    Harlow looked at Isabe in shock and said, ''Miraculous Doctor, you quarreled with Mr. Lockwood?" He felt that something was wrong.


    Isabe stared at the brave Draxton in the battle circle and nodded. She replied, Yes. There is another person in our rtionship." Hearing this, Harlow was shocked.


    Harlow thought, "Didn''t they say that Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor love each other so much?


    ''How could there be another person?"


    Before Harlow could figure it out, Isabe stared ahead and said thoughtfully, "I can''t ept that person.''


    Then, Isabe got out of the car and walked toward Jared''s car.


    Harlow''s face changed, but he did not stop Isabe. Harlow turned his head and stared at the battlefield in front of him. Harlow''s eyes locked onto Draxton, and his heart was in turmoil.


    After hearing the whole conversation, Jared was too shocked to speak a word.


    Jared was cautious when Isabe walked up to him, staring at Isabe with a strange expression.


    Isabe gave up persuading Jared. She nced at Jared''s car and pointed at a bodyguard in the backseat. She ordered, "Get out of the car and hijack me."


    I


    The bodyguard was dumbfounded.


    Isabe was impatient. She opened the car door and pulled the bodyguard out of the car. Then, she stuffed a dagger into the bodyguard''s hand and pulled up his arm to ce the knife on her neck. That bodyguard''s face was stiff. He was helpless and terrified. He looked at Jared for help and cried, "Sir, I''m scared!"


    He was as pitiful as a girl who had been bullied by viins.


    Isabe rolled her eyes, tilted her head, and red at the bodyguard. She said, "Hey, look carefully. You''re the one who''s kidnapping me now. You''re the one who ces the knife on my neck. I''m not even scared. What are you scared of?"


    That bodyguard was speechless.


    Then he said, "But I didn''t do it willingly!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    The scene was funny.


    The abductor was trembling in fear.


    On the contrary, the hostage was bossy.


    Isabe said, "Jared, are your subordinates all useless like this one? I threw myself at him. Aren''t you going to kidnap me back to treat you?"


    Jared''s eyes lit up. Jared stared at Isabe for a while and said, ''Oh, it turns out that Miraculous Doctor likes this. If I had known, I would have cooperated three years ago."


    Isabe snorted in disdain.


    Jared looked at the subordinate, who was forced to kidnap Isabe. Then Jared said in a deep voice, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite Miraculous Doctor into the car." When the subordinate received Jared''s order, he immediately seemed to have found himself. He said to Isabe, "Get, get in the car?"


    Isabe nudged him.


    Then, the two of them went into the car together.


    Harlow was speechless.


    Harlow shouted inside, "I can''t believe this!"


    Isabe turned around and gave Harlow a look.


    Harlow immediately understood and shouted at Jared''s car, ''Jared, release Miraculous Doctor!''


    As he spoke, Harlow rushed out of the car. Harlow''s men followed up and rushed forward with Harlow.


    However, Jared''s car ran so fast that only dust remained still.


    Themotion here was not small. Draxton was in the battle ahead. Hearing something, he suddenly turned around to look over. Draxton''s expression was iparably terrifying. Harlow turned around and said to his subordinates, "Hurry up! Go to assist Mr. Lockwood!"


    The enemy quickly retreated. It was probably because Harlow''s men had intervened.


    The intense battle suddenly ended.


    Draxton rushed toward Harlow and grabbed his cor, asking, Where''s Be?"


    Harlow replied, Mr. Lockwood, it''s Jared Chancely. They kidnapped Miraculous Doctor. I was afraid of hurting Miraculous Doctor, so I don''t dare to take action. Therefore..." Harlow repeated Isabe''s words.


    Draxton let go of Harlow and stared at Harlow with a strange gaze.


    Harlow immediately felt a chill seep into his bones.


    Harlow was terrified.


    "Chase after him!'' shouted Draxton.


    Draxton ignored Harlow and turned to order his subordinates.


    These people were all from the North Star Group.


    Hearing this, they immediately followed Draxton.


    On the other side, Jared''s car was speeding along the road.


    Isabe said, "If you don''t want to be caught up, you''d better abandon the car and change our route. I know Mr. Jared has an idea."

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Jared looked at Isabe coldly. Then the car stopped by the roadside. After that, a helicopter suddenly arrived five minutester.


    Isabe smiled and gave Jared a thumbs up, saying,'' Mr. Jared is well-prepared."


    ?


    Twenty minutester, when Draxton and the others caught up, they only found an empty car. Jared and Isabe were not there.


    Jared, Jared''s team, and Isabe arrived at the Chancely family''s residence.


    Isabe stood in the small building where Jared lived.


    This small building was decent. However,pared with other houses or buildings the Chancely family had, Jared''s ce was merely okay.


    The small building was remote. Standing in the attic of that building, Isabe could see half of the Chancely family''s residence.


    The Chancely family''s residence wasrge and prosperous. Verdant nts dotted the garden. There were even small bridges and flowing water. Just looking at them made Isabe feel peaceful. The prerequisite was to ignore the often-seen patrols.


    Those patrols were all wearing local clothes and holding weapons in their hands. They looked domineering.


    It was merely something that could be observed.


    Jared handed Isabe a pair of binocrs.


    Isabe set up the binocrs. Jared said, "Three o''clock in front of you. That small building is Jerico''s residence.''


    Isabe turned around and looked in the direction of three o''clock. She saw a small white bungalow with colorful flowers.


    "Hehl" Isabe put down the binocrs and chuckled. "That trash has much better treatment than you."


    Jared''s face changed, and he exined, His good days areing to an end. David, that old bastard, won''t allow a loser to upy resources. Jerico has to get out of there soon." "You broke his legs,'' Isabe said.


    Jared smiled sinisterly and replied, Oh yeah. I''ve wanted to do that for a long time. I should thank Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor for creating such an opportunity for me. This vented my anger!" Isabe asked, "You hate him so much. Does your inability to walk has something to do with him?"


    Jared said sinisterly, "He doesn''t have that ability. His mother did that.


    "I was born to be like this. Jerico''s mother hurt my mother and me. Ever since I was young, Jerico bullied me to have fun.


    "Breaking his legs to turn him into a cripple is only the first step of my n. Next, I''ll let him experience the feeling of living like a walking dead."


    Isabe did notment.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe was a little tired. She slowly walked to the small sofa at the side and sat down. It was almost dawn, and Isabe was sleepy.


    Jared saw Isabe''s tired expression and suddenly became cautious, asking, ''Don''t tell me you''re here to avoid trouble?" Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Jared, replying, ''That''s right. Otherwise, why would I let you capture me?" ''Hahaha!" Jaredughed sinisterly. "I would have epted it if it was three years ago. But now, you...¡± Isabe said absent-mindedly, "I can still beat you up now! Besides, don''t you want me to treat you?" Jared''s face changed, and he said, "Do you think I can''t do anything to you?"


    Isabe nced at Jared and did not want to argue with him. Then she closed her eyes to rest.


    Jared narrowed his eyes and suddenly changed the topic, asking, "Why are you avoiding Draxton? I heard you two are very close. Do you just fake it?


    "Hmph!" Isabe snorted. "Do you think I will hide if that person is my husband?''


    Jared''s expression suddenly changed. He sneered and asked, "Then don''t you want to know who that person is?"


    "He''ll find us," Isabe said.


    Jared was angry and shouted, ''Then why are you hiding from him? You got me involved in this for nothing!"


    Isabe sneered and said, "The Chancely family offended me. Shouldn''t they pay the price?


    ''Besides, what role does the Chancely family y? Are you rted to that organization?"


    Isabe suddenly opened her eyes and shot a sharp gaze at Jared.


    Jared was stared at by Isbe''s sharp gaze. Thus, he said, "As you can see, I''m just an abandoned pawn for the Chancely family. How would I know such confidential information?" Isabe ignored Jared and asked directly, "Or... Are you a member of that organization?


    "Jared, what''s the power behind you? If you can''t be honest, I won''t treat you."


    Jared stared at Isabe and mocked, "That organization can create a second Draxton Lockwood. If I have something to do with that organization, will I still stay in the wheelchairs?" Isabe fell silent, thinking, He has a point. Actually, I don''t think Jared has something to do with that organization. I only wanted to trick him.''


    Isabe frowned and said unhappily, "I''m tired, and I want to rest now. Jared, if you still want me to treat you, treat me well.''


    Jared''s face was terrifying. He red at Isabe. However, he asked someone to prepare a room for Isabe since Jared still needed her. Isabe went to sleep and slept until noon.


    Isabe was woken up by a series of angry shouts.


    ''Bastard, you piece of trash. How dare you do such a disgraceful thing? Have you lost your mind?''


    A man scolded angrily.


    Isabe sat up, annoyed.


    Jared was kneeling on the ground. His legs were weak and thin. The wheelchair was lying on the side. The two subordinates, who were taking care of Jared, stood behind Jared. They dared not to breathe or help Jared up.


    A tall, middle-aged man red at Jared.


    He was David Chancely, the patriarch of the Chancely family.


    David was furious, thinking, "I would never expect that Jared, this trash, could be so rebellious. He looked for Miraculous Doctor behind my back.


    "The most despicable thing is that he wants to cure his legs and hide it from me. Why? Am I an unreliable father?


    "Could it be that this loser is disloyal to the Chancely family and me?"


    Jared was beaten until his body was dripping with blood. He knelt on the ground, emotionless, and did not say a word.


    Draxton and Harlow sat on the sofa opposite and watched this scene expressionlessly.


    Draxton''s expression was cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chancely, the most important thing now is to find Be. I can''t be at ease until I see her."


    David''s eyes blinked. Then he turned around and smiled at Draxton, replying, "Noted. Mr. Lockwood, you are right."


    Then David turned around and whipped Jared again, shouting, "Tell me, where did you hide the Miraculous Doctor?"


    Jared did not say a word. He was emotionless as if he was a piece of wood.


    Jared''s attitude infuriated David. Then David raised the whip and was about to whip Jared again.


    Isabe walked downstairs at this moment.


    "Jared, why is it so noisy there?" Isabe asked knowingly.


    Then, Isabe''s gazended on Draxton.


    "Draxton!" cried Isabe.


    Isabe ran downstairs.


    Draxton immediately strode forward and asked worriedly, Be, are you okay?"


    Draxton reached out to hold Isbe''s arm.


    "Of course. I''m fine." Isabe looked at Draxton''s handsome face. Then, she quietly avoided his touch.


    Isabe looked at Jared and nced at his bloody body. Her eyes narrowed, and she said, "He''s the one who''s not okay. Am I right, Mr. Three?"


    Draxton repeated inside, "Mr. Three?"


    Then Draxton''s body stiffened.


    Draxton looked at his empty hand, and his eyes revealed his upset.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    The word "Mr. Three" suddenly made the atmosphere awkward and silent.


    Isabe turned around with a smile and looked at the tall man beside her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man stared at Isabe and said, ''Be, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?" Isabe looked at him, annoyed. Don''t call me Be."


    Isabe''s tone was cold, and she looked annoyed.


    The man was upset at first. Then he put on an aggrieved expression and stood still.


    Isabe said to the two subordinates behind Jared, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. Help your master up."


    The two subordinates felt relieved. They quickly held Jared''s wheelchair up and helped Jared sit in it.


    There was no expression on Jared''s face. However, his face was pale because he was injured.


    Isabe looked at David and said, "Mr. Chancely, you don''t have to do that to your son!"


    David smiled and said, ''As the saying goes, it''s the father''s fault if the son doesn''t behave. This bastard brought you back and caused Mr. Lockwood to worry. I felt so guilty that I taught him a lesson. "Miraculous Doctor, please feel free to punch him if you are still angry. Even if you kill him, I won''tin."


    "Hehl" Isabe sneered. "Wow. Noints even if I kill your son."


    Isabe looked at David mockingly. Then she turned around and grabbed Jared''s wrist.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then they realized that Isabe was checking Jared''s pulse.


    David''s eyes blinked.


    Deep down, David did not want Jared to get well.


    Most importantly, David had given up on this son long ago. There was no father-son rtionship between them. Perhaps this eldest son still hated David inside.


    It would not be a good thing for David if Jared got better.


    Momentster, Isabe let go of Jared''s wrist. She turned to David and said, "Mr. Chancely, you don''t have to ask anyone to kill him. Jared won''t be able to live for long. What a pity. He''s so young.'' Hearing this, David let out an unnoticeable sigh of relief. The killing intent David had toward Jared instantly dissipated.


    Jared''s face did not change. He only stared at Isabe.


    David said, "Nheless, this bastard kidnapped you. I hope Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood will show some mercy since he''s already


    like this. Please forgive a dying person."


    "Although he kidnapped me and brought me back, he didn''t do anything to me. He just wanted me to check his body. However, there''s no need to treat him now," said Isabe. David smiled and said, "As long as you''re not angry, Miraculous Doctor."


    David smiled and said,'' Mr. Lockwood, since Miraculous Doctor is alright, congrattions on reuniting with your wife. I want to invite you for lunch. I hope you''d like it."


    Isabe did not say anything, emotionless. However, Draxton'' nodded.


    Seeing this, Isabe suddenly sneered.


    Isabe shouted, "How can you agree so easily?''


    Isabe red at the man, and her gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    The man was silent for a moment. Then he tried to be gentle and said, "Be, stop it!"


    Isabe became even more contemptuous. She walked to the man and reached out to grab his chin. She turned his face left and right and looked at him carefully.


    Isabe said, "Wow, your face is perfect. However, I don''t think you''re worthy of it!"


    Isabe said the meanest words in the gentlest tone.


    The man''s dark blue eyes narrowed. He pushed Isabe''s hand away and said in a deep voice, ''Be, I told you to stop it!"


    Isabe sneered and said, "Well, are the Chancely family and the Lockwood family that close? You just ept a random invitation like that. I''m telling you. You have to act like him since you have his face. Otherwise, I don''t mind helping you destroy it!''


    "You!" The man could no longer maintain hisposure, but he forced himself to calm down. He warned, Be, this is Southeast Aelinne, not Lucsia. Why are you so grumpy?"


    Isabe sneered, "Huh!"


    Isabe said, "May I ask whether the Lockwood family has been scared of anyone? Is Southeast Aelinne a tiger''s den? In my opinion, the people behind it are just dead rats that can''t see the light of day."


    The man stared at Isabe.


    Isabe flipped her wrist, and a dagger appeared in her hand. She put the dagger before the man''s face and said in distress, "How can I hurt this face?"


    The man''s eyes followed Isabe''s dagger.


    Harlow watched everything from the side and was terrified. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Harlow thought, "Miraculous Doctor is too bold. Isn''t she afraid that this person will attack her?"


    However, Harlow understood on second thought. He said inside, Well, this is Miraculous Doctor." Isabe said, "Never mind. I can''t do that to this face. You won this time."


    Isabe put away the dagger.


    At this moment, David said, "I heard Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood are deeply in love. It looks like that''s all."


    Isabe looked at David. He was already a middle-aged man but still had a fine appearance. He also exuded the aura showing he had been in a high position for a long time.


    However, it was inevitable that there was a murderous aura surrounding David''s body that only ferocious people had.


    David hid it well. However, he would show it inadvertently.


    Isabe looked at David expressionlessly and said,'' Mr. Chancely, you don''t have to worry about my rtionship with my husband.


    "However, Mr. Chancely, you seem to have forgotten something. I believe you already know what Jerico did in Lucsia. Do you have anything to say?"


    Isabe sneered.


    David did not think much of it and said, "Jerico made a mistake. Thus, I hereby apologize to you. However, Jerico is already crippled. Miraculous Doctor, please forgive him and move on.'' Isabeughed and said, Mr. Chancely is indeed magnanimous. Alright. I won''t mention it again since you request me to move on.''


    David smiled and said, ''Miraculous Doctor, you''re insightful."


    After a pause, David stared at Isabe and said, "Miraculous Doctor, I know your medical skills are outstanding. I wonder if you can help take a look at Jerico''s injuries. I wonder if he can be cured?" Isabe put her hands together. She smiled and replied, "I''m the Miraculous Doctor. I will make it so long as I want to save him.


    "I heard that Jerico''s legs were broken, right?


    "Alright. I will have a way to cure him so long as Mr. Chancelyis willing to give your leg to your son.''


    Hearing this, David''s face instantly turned pale.


    David said, "Miraculous Doctor, this is the Chancely family''s ce. Don''t be too presumptuous. You have to pay the price for ying with me!''


    Isabe smiled faintly and looked at the man beside her. Isabe said, "Mr. Three, did you hear that? Mr. Chancely threatened me. My husband will immediately break this person''s neck to avenge me.'' The man stared at Isabe.


    Seeing that the man did not move, Isabe raised her chin and urged,'' Hurry up. Do it!"


    David''s face instantly changed. He angrily shouted, "Miraculous Doctor, it seems you are not that smart. On mymand!"


    The Chancely family''s guards rushed in after hearing David''s shouting. They stared at Isabe fiercely.


    However, the guards did not do that to the man.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Isabe was not afraid at all. She looked at David mockingly and said, "Looks like you also think that I''m someone to mess with."


    Hearing this, David did not react. However, Harlow''s body trembled.


    Harlow looked at David with sympathy and schadenfreude. He could already foresee what would happen to this big shot of the Chancely family. Jared''s eyes blinked. Jared did not know how Isabe could be this confident.


    Jared thought, "Isabe is alone and helpless now, isn''t she? Howe she has confidence in herself to escape from the Chancely family? "She is the Miraculous Doctor. However, the Chancely family is not something to mess with."


    At this moment, the man beside Isabe suddenly said, ''How did you recognize me? I''m exactly the same as him."


    Isabe looked at him and said, "You are very simr to him, but two people can''t be exactly the same in this world. I can smell the difference."


    "Is it the scent? But you were so far away from mest night. You couldn''t have smelled me."


    The man frowned in distress as if he could not figure it out.


    Isabe looked at the man and said, "It''s an analogy. I didn''t really smell you."


    The man looked serious. He asked, "So how did you find out?¡±


    Isabe said, "I told you, there are no two identical people in the world. I won''t mistake my love for someone else."


    "But how can you be so sure that you''re not mistaken? I''m so simr to him. I think that even if Philip Lockwood and Jeanne Lockwood will fail to discover that I''m fake at a nce." Isabe smiled and did not say anything. Suddenly, she turned around and looked at the floor-to-ceiling ss window at the side.


    The man followed Isabe''s gaze. At first, everything was as usual. Suddenly, his expression changed.


    It was because a group of people in ckbat uniforms went in from outside and restrained the people they brought and the Chancely family''s guards.


    The man suddenly realized that the situation had changed.


    At the same time, the door of the small building was suddenly pushed open forcefully. A group of people rushed in quickly. The team leader looked exactly like him.


    That was the real Draxton Lockwood.


    As soon as Draxton arrived, his gazended on Isabe. He moved towards Isabe at an unbelievable speed.


    At the same time, Mr. Three quickly reacted. Mr. Three moved as fast as lightning and tried to capture Isabe. Mr. Three wanted to use Isabe to threaten Draxton. Isabe smiled lightly. Then she quickly took out her dagger and stabbed Mr. Three''s arm.


    Mr. Three felt the pain and instinctively retracted his hand.


    At the same time, Isabe changed her footwork. She ook a step back and fell into Draxton''s arms.


    "Be, are you injured?" Draxton asked nervously.


    Isabe was in a good mood. She gently rubbed against Draxton''s chest and said, "I''m okay.''


    Hearing this, Draxton heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, the North Star Group members surrounded Draxton and Isabe tightly.


    One of them asked, Mrs. Lockwood, we''re not toote, right?"


    "Notte. Just right!" Isabe gave them a thumbs up.


    North Star Group members'' eyes immediately lit up. They smiled like primary school students receiving praise from a teacher.


    Jared''s eyes also lit up. He stared at Isabe with fanaticism and admiration.


    Jared said inside, It is amazing!


    "No wonder Isabe is not scared at all. It turned out that she had already expected the real Draxton toe.


    "Such a powerful and intelligent woman deserves my admiration.''


    Draxton couldn''t help looking at Mr. Three.


    Isabe looked at Draxton and Mr. Three. She said, "Draxton, even twins don''t look so alike.


    Draxton exined, "That organization can copy genes. My genes might have been obtained by them before I knew it. The one standing before me is my clone." Isabe said, "I see!"


    At this moment, David''s face changed. He said sternly, "Draxton, this is Southeast Aelinne. Don''t be too arrogant. Release my men now, or don''t me me for being impolite!" Draxton looked at David coldly.


    Isabe said, "Draxton, this person bullied me!"


    Isabeined very seriously.


    Draxton''s cold eyes instantly became ruthless.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before anyone could react, Draxton suddenly stepped forward and stretched out his long arm to grab David''s neck.


    David''s reaction was also very fast. Sadly, he was not as fast as Draxton.


    Draxton was way much stronger than David. David could not fight against Draxton even if Draxton''s body had Silver Crystal Potion.


    Draxton''s powerful hands continued to tighten, causing David''s face to be more and more unsightly. Atst, a soft cracking sound arose. Then David''s eyes lost focus.


    Draxton let go, and David''s body instantly fell to the ground.


    David, a big shot who had been in the limelight for decades, had his neck snapped by Draxton just like that.


    "This was too good for him!" Draxton said coldly.


    Isabe smiled and looked at Mr. Three opposite her, saying, "So, do you understand how I can tell you''re fake at a nce now?"


    Mr. Three looked at Isabe in silence.


    Harlow was shocked, thinking, "The Miraculous Doctor said that if Mr. Lockwood was here, he would snap David''s neck. Now that Mr.


    Lockwood arrived, he snapped David''s neck.


    "This is a perfect closed loop!


    "Are they telepathic or what?"


    Harlow looked at the couple in front of him in awe.


    After David was dead, the Chancely family''s guards did not know what to do. They were restrained by the North Star Group and did not resist at all. Draxton asked Mr. Three, "Where is Walter Lockwood?"


    Mr. Three looked at them with aplicated expression. Te turned around and fled without saying a word.


    The North Star Group members were shocked. One of them asked, "Mr. Lockwood, should we chase after him?"


    "There''s no need to do that. It''s a waste of time. He''lle to see us again," Draxton said.


    Isabe asked, "Draxton, what''s been going on these past few days? How did you know he was a clone?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter," Draxton said.


    Draxton continued, ''I received news from Dawton City that you were kidnapped. I guessed that you would be sent to Southeast Aelinne. Thus, I asked Executive Department here to investigate in secret. "I found out that you were sold to the Andrews familyter. Thus, I contacted Harlow. Until then, I learned that you hade to the Chancely family. Be, I''m so sorry that you have suffered so much." Draxton felt guilty and heartbroken.


    Isabe reached out to touch Draxton''s face and muttered, Tell me. Two faces are the same. Why does it look so cute on you?"


    Isabe looked at Draxton''s handsome face with starry eyes.


    Draxton smiled and pulled Isabe into his arms, saying, "Fortunately, you''re safe and sound.''


    Jared was annoyed and reminded, "Can you two do thatter? What should we do now? David is dead, but the Chancely family still has a group of elders!"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    As Isabe and Draxton exchanged nces, their gazes simultaneously shifted toward Jared.


    Isabe implied, "Don''t I still have you by my side?''


    Jared let out a sinisterugh. "You must be dreaming. You only want to exploit me and use me as a shield to defend against the problems caused by others!''


    ''Haha!" Isabe mocked, "You''re taking advantage of me yet still pretending to be innocent. It''s Draxton who killed David and helped you solve a big problem. Isn''t this what you''ve always hoped for?" Jared said with a ferocious expression, "But you let him die too easily!"


    Jared looked very unhappy and dissatisfied.


    Isabe blurted, ''Tsk! Over there, the corpse is there. If you''re unhappy, whip the corpse then!"


    Jared looked at her angrily.


    Isabe did not think much of it and expressed, Don''t stare at me like that. Do you still want me to treat your illness?"


    Jared replied, ''Don''t you say I won''t live for long?"


    "Hmm, do you believe it yourself?" Isabe questioned.


    Jared asked, "Why are you helping me?''


    Jared knew Isabe had told David he would not live long to protect him.


    Jared looked at Isabe. His sad eyes were glimmering.


    Isabe nced at him andmented, ''Of course, it''s nned for now. For example, you have to deal with those elders of your Chancely family!"


    "You...'' Jared was boiling in rage. His face became dark, but his eyes brightened up because of his anger.


    Draxton reminded, Be, we have to take Jerico away."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe immediately understood Draxton''s intention, "Michael is here too?"


    "Yes, he''s currently in the Big Dipper Branch," Draxton dered.


    "What? Are you going to take Jerico away? No!'' Jared argued. He was very agitated.


    Draxton looked at Jared unhappily. Isabe smiled at Draxton, "Don''t be so agitated. You hate Jerico, but some people hate him too. He won''t get anything good. When the timees, well send Jerico''s video for you to appreciate!"


    Jared mmed the armrest of his wheelchair twice in anger and said angrily, ''It''s bad enough that you killed David, but you even want to take


    Jerico away. Don''t go too far!"


    Jared had yet to vent the anger in his heart. Ultimately, neither of the two people he hated the most could be in his hands. How could he stand it? Isabe looked at Draxton and conveyed, "If this person can''t vent his anger, he''ll probably go crazy."


    Draxton smiled, "Then give him another two days."


    "Alright, I''ll get some medicine to treat him," Isabe responded.


    Only then did Jared calm down a little.


    Isabe asked Jared to prepare the fine needle and herbs while she and Draxton went to take a break and have a rest.


    "Be, you have dark circles under your eyes. You have to sleep well." Draxton frowned and pulled the nket away. His dark blue eyes stared at her quietly.


    As Isabe took off her coat, she blinked her eyes and remarked, "But I can''t sleep alone. If I can hug you, I may be able to fall asleep."


    Happiness filled Draxton''s eyes. His expression was serious, but he could not hide the pridefulness in his tone. "Alright, I''ll sleep with you together." Isabe immediately smiled cheerily.


    The two of themy on the bed. Isabe rested her head on his arm and buried her face in his chest. She sighed softly, "Finally, I can sleep well! tonight." Draxton suddenly felt a little heartbroken upon hearing that. He reached out and patted her back gently. "Go to sleep now.''


    "Regarding what has happened to the Chancely family, the Chancely family''s elders must have received the news," Isabe mumbled.


    "If Jared is so useless, what''s the point of saving him?"


    Draxton was displeased. Don''t worry about these things. If Jared is useless, don''t you still have me around? Hurry up and go to sleep now.''


    "You still haven''t told me what has happened in the past few days," Isabeined.


    "Well talk about it when you wake up. I won''t tell you about it if you don''t sleep.'' Draxton ordered.


    Isabe smiled and closed her eyes while lying in Draxton''s arms.


    Reality proved that Jared was indeed a very influential person. Isabe and Draxton stayed with the Chancely family for two days, but everything in the Chancely family was calm, as if nothing had happened. After Isabe prescribed some medications, she could finally treat Jared''s illness.


    Jared''s sinister aura intensified. Isabe took his pulse and found that although the viciousness in his body had increased, the blockage in his body had been cleared.


    It meant that Jared''s mood had improved.


    Without saying anything, Isabe directly administered medicine and gave him acupuncture.


    Isabe watched him as he ate the medicine. She asked teasingly, ''Aren''t you worried HI tamper with the medicine?"


    His expression did not change at all. "Are you so despicable?''


    Isabe choked. That person was indeed not a good person. When she hit him, she was a little too heavy-handed.


    Jared''s face was wrenched in pain.


    "You''re the one who asked me. I never say anything bad about you. How can you treat me like this? If I die from the pain, your title as Miraculous Doctor will be ruined!''


    Jared was so much in pain that beads of cold sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Isabe and Draxton sneered at the same time. Haha!"


    "The two of you..." He was very angry. "You manipte me to take down the Chancely family, and now you''re using the opportunity to treat me, but you''re torturing me instead. You''re too much!" "You''re still being stubborn? Be, I think we can make him suffer even more," Draxton sneered.


    Hiss!


    Jared gasped in pain.


    "What do you want? Just say it!" Jared asked angrily.


    "We don''t n to do anything. Aren''t we treating your illness now? Mr. Jared, don''t tell me you can''t even bear this little pain?"


    Jared opened his mouth, but no words came out as he remained speechless.


    Isabe did not speak again. Instead, she focused on the fine needle in her hand.


    Her previous posture was quite rxed and casual, but her expression shifted from concentrated to serious as the needle trajectory became moreplicated.


    It was the first time Draxton had seen her perform acupuncture on someone so seriously.


    Jared could not even make a sound. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Isabe intensely.


    After about two hours, Isabe''s serious expression eased. She slowly pulled out the fine needle. Jared''s painful expression suddenly rxed when thest fine needle was pulled out.


    But immediately after, his eyes widened. He opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of bad blood.


    Then, he spat out blood for the second time.


    He spat out a few mouthfuls of bad blood in a row. Ultimately, the blood he spat out turned into a normal dark red color. He let out a long sigh


    of relief and copsed into the wheelchair. However, his face revealed an unparalleled sense offort.


    He felt like he was floating in the air, ignoring the dirty blood on his body.


    "Am I poisoned?" Draxton asked in surprise.


    Isabe replied, "It should be a congenital toxin, and it''s extremely toxic. Look at his leg."


    Draxton looked over and saw that Jerico''s light-colored pants were already soaked in dirty blood. Every pore on his body was oozing bad blood.


    "There''s nothing wrong with his legs. He can''t walk because the toxicity has umted and destroyed some of his body''s functions. What I said before wasn''t a lie. He won''t be able to live longer if the toxicity can''t be cleared. But now, as long as he recuperates well in the future, it won''t be a problem for him to live to the age of seventy or eighty.''


    Although Jared was weak, he could still hear Isabe. However, he did not have the strength to speak at all.


    Isabe called two persons in to help him clean up.


    It was the next day before Jared appeared in front of them again.


    Jared was still sitting in a wheelchair. He had be even thinner, and his face was pale like snow. However, this paleplexity was different from his previous deathly whiteplexity. Jared''s eyes were exceptionally luminous.


    "Come here." Isabe sat on the sofa and beckoned to Jared with her fingers.


    Jared''s originally joyful expression instantly became dull.


    "Am I a dog?"


    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself." Isabe raised his eyebrows.


    Jerico rolled his wheelchair over with an ugly expression. Isabe said, "Give me your hand.''


    Jared obediently stretched out his hand. Isabe checked his pulse and then gave him a pill.


    "HI write you a prescriptionter. Drink it for three months ording to that prescription."


    "I tried it before. I can stand up and walk. I''m just not very agile."


    Isabe nodded. "You''re already a normal person now. You can''t walk fast because you''re still like a baby. That''s why you have to learn how to walk."


    Jared''s smile froze again.


    He did not think putting words like "baby" and "learn how to walk" on him was nice.


    He looked ashamed.


    Isabe gave him a sideways nce. "Now that I''ve cured you, you should feel overjoyed and grateful?"


    "I...* Jared gritted his teeth and wanted to curse.


    "There''s no need to be grateful. To repay Be''s life-saving kindness, you can do whatever Be asks you to do in the future."


    Draxton interrupted.


    Jared gritted his teeth. ''You two are treating me like a ve!"


    "You said it yourself. We didn''t." Isabe spread his hands and smiled.


    Jared was so angry that he turned around and left. He nned to vent his anger on Jerico.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Jerico was a tough nut to crack. In the past two days, Jared had tortured him terribly, but even so, he did not beg for mercy.


    The heavy iron door was opened, and a foul fishy smell hit their faces. The sliding sound of a wheelchair could be heard gradually.


    Jerico immediately opened his eyes and stared at Jared viciously.


    Jared seemed cold and stern as he looked at Jerico as if he was looking at an ant.


    Jerico was soaking in the cold water cell. His lower body hadpletely numb, and he had lost all sensation. His upper body was covered with blood, but his face was fine. Seeing Jerico''s contorted face, Jared slowly disyed a delighted smile. The grievances he had suffered from Isabe and Draxton were instantly soothed.


    Heughed, "Jerico, do you know why I never touch your face?''


    Without waiting for Jerico to speak, Jared interrupted, ''It''s because the rich expression on your face pleases me."


    Jerico''s intimidated expression froze for a moment. He did not know if he should continue to maintain it or restrain himself and not let Jared get what he wanted.


    However, Jared found his appearance even more interesting. Heughed out loud. "Look at you, Jerico. You''re interesting.


    ''You''ve been arrogant for so many years and bullied me since we were young. Have you ever thought that you would fall into my hands one day? You''re worse than beasts?¡±


    Jerico''s expression became even more contorted. He sneered, "Pfft, you are a weakling, sickly child! Trash! Even if you are living better now, so what? You have a short life. I want to see how long you can live."


    As Jerico spoke, his eyes were filled with disdain. It was as if he had foreseen that Jared would not live for long. There was even a trace of a satisfied smile on Jerico''s face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jaredughed too. Heughed hard!


    Then, before Jerico could conceal his facial expression, he slowly stood up.


    With the help of his assistant, he took a few steps forward.


    Jerico''s expression froze as he was shocked.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief, finding the scene before him even more unbearable than the thought of breaking his leg.


    "No, how is this possible? This is impossible!" he roared hysterically.


    Seeing that he had suffered a huge blow, Jared immediately felt even happier. "Hahaha, what''s impossible?"


    Jared returned to the wheelchair and took a seat, dering, "The Miraculous Doctor is here to help. What''s impossible? Only a fool like you would dare to offend Isabe. See, I''m not like you. I not only never go against her, but I also be her friend. And now, she''s healed my body. In three months. I''ll be as healthy as a normal person, or even healthier. As for you...


    He smiled. "You won''t be around to witness my future, but you can imagine that I, Jared, will live a far more glorious life than you and David ever can. I''m afraid you won''t be able to rest in peace even if you be ghosts, right?"


    "No, no, no...


    Jerico could not speak inplete sentences. His eyes were red, and his eyeballs were bulging. He stared at Jared fiercely. With every word Jared said, he could not maintain his facial expression. "Isabe, that bitch. It''s all because of her. It''s all because of her..."


    He was at a disadvantage in Lucsia because of her. He was forced to return to Southeast Aelinne by Draxton because of her. Jared broke her leg. Until now, her current state was all because of Isabe! At that moment, his hatred for Isabepletely exceeded that for Jared.


    "I''m going to kill her. I must kill him..."


    The smile on Jared''s face slowly disappeared. He stared at Jerico sternly and scolded, "You''re really stupid. There are some people you can''t afford to offend. Of course, a stupid person like you doesn''t understand these things. Forget it. I''m relieved to see you in so much pain."


    He gently raised his hand, and his assistant immediately pushed Jared away.


    "Jared, don''t be arrogant. Don''t becent. So what if your body has recovered? Your life is cheap and doesn''t worth a cent. You won''t have a good ending. The elders won''t let you off!'' The metal door closed,pletely isting Jerico''s howl.


    The assistant nced at Jared''s expression and saw that he was calm. He knew he was in a good mood and could not help but sigh in relief. However, Jared''s good mood did notst too long. As soon as he arrived at the hall, he saw the Chancely family''s elders were all there.


    Jared''s face instantly turned dull, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    In the past two days, he had dealt with a few elders.


    However, the few elders were all impatient. Once they saw David die, they jumped out impatiently.


    In the name of avenging David, they wanted to ckmail him and take control of the Chancely family.


    Without a doubt, they were all dealt with by Jared.


    However, the smart ones had always been observing from afar.


    Seeing that Jared indeed had a trump card and had already taken control of a portion of the Chancely family''s power, they finally could not sit still.


    Some elders were of the same generation as David''s parents, while others were of the same generation as David. No matter what, they were all Jared''s elders.


    In the past, these elders would not even look at a sickly child, Jared.


    However, it was different now.


    The elder in the lead was a man with grey hair and a beard. He wore a long white robe and was a little chubby. Despite his aging, wrinkled face, his eyes still looked intelligent and sharp.


    Hemented, "Jared, we''ve underestimated you in the past. Compared to Jerico, you''re more suitable to be the Chancely family''s sessor than him."


    Jared Chancely sat in his wheelchair and locked eyes with the elder sitting in the main seat.


    A mocking smile appeared on his face. "Oh? In that case, the elders are here today to invite me to be patriarch?"


    The elder''s expression did not change. He nodded and spoke slowly, "That''s right! However, your health is not good. We old fellows have nothing to do, so wee to help and assist you. Jared, what do you think?"


    Although it was a question, the elder''s eyes were filled with unwavering dominance and even a tinge of threat.


    It was as if Jared dared to refuse, and they would take action against him.


    Jared''s eyes were cold as he expressed, ''What if I don''t agree?"


    The elder''s face suddenly turned dark. Before the elder could speak, another elder beside the elder sneered, "Jared, don''t be ungrateful!"


    "That''s right, Jared. We''re all elders. We''re doing this for your and the Chancely family''s best interests. I have heard that Draxton and Isabe live with the Chancely family. You''re muddle-headed! They''re the enemies who killed your father! Even if your father has mistreated you since you were young, he''s still the Chancely family''s patriarch. The Lockwood family even dares to kill our Chancely family''s patriarch. Doesn''t that mean they don''t take us seriously?"


    "Jared, you have to think carefully. If they can kill your father, they may be able to kill you in the future. If you have dealings with them, it''s like making a deal with the tiger for its skin!" The elder said earnestly.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Jared sneered. "They had killed David. I couldn''t be happier. What did I have to be afraid of?''


    "You..."


    "That''s your father!'' The elder mmed the table angrily.


    Jared screamed, "Hmm!"


    The elder panted in anger. Another elder criticized, ''Jared, we know you''ve been wronged since you were young, but look at your health condition... How about this? We''ll help you take care of the family, and you can take good care of yourself. Once you recover, the Chancely family will be handed over to you! Also, you have to be wary of Draxton and Isabe. They are not as kind as you think! You''re still young. You don''t want to be harmed by them at such a young age, right?"


    Jared fumed, "Are you sure that I can''t live long? Since I can''t live any longer, why are you afraid that others will harm me?''


    He suddenly smiled and looked at them sinisterly. "Even if I''m going to die, I must send you on your way to hell first! Hahaha..."


    As he smiled, all the elders felt a chill running down their spines.


    They finally could not pretend any longer..


    The elder in the lead hollered angrily, "How dare you! How can a sickly child like you manage the family well? If you''re sensible, you should hand over all the power and use your remaining time to live yourst days to the fullest! Managing the family is not suitable for you!"


    Jared''s face instantly turnedpletely stern. His assistant''s expression changed as he shouted, "Come in, guys!"


    Instantly, Jared''s men rushed in.


    The few elders did not panic at all. They even smiled and looked extremely domineering.


    Suddenly, the barrels of the guns emerged from every corner of the hall, pointing at Jared and his men.


    It was obvious that these elders were already prepared.


    We don''t want to make things so awkward," the elder in the lead replied calmly.


    He stared at Jared. ''You''re not suitable to be the Chancely family''s patriarch. You''re ruthless, but the Chancely family can''t be handed over to you. If you''re smart, you shall help us to manipte Draxton and Isabe and hold them in control. When the timees, we may be able to help you plead for the headman to treat your illness."


    Jared mocked, "Do you think I''ll be like you, wagging my tail like a dog and begging for mercy from that organization?"


    The elder''s expression turned gloomy as he remarked, "What do you know? The mysteriousness and power of that organization far exceeds your imagination. There are endless benefits to be gained from developing a rtionship with them. As for you, you stupid fellow, you won''t understand. You won''t have a good ending dealing with the Lockwood family.''


    Whether it ends well or not is my business! It''s none of your business." Jared replied emotionlessly.


    "Aren''t you worried about the future of the Chancely family?" The elder said angrily.


    "What does the future of the Chancely family have to do with me?" Jared sneered. "Even if I destroy it, I won''t let you old fellows seed." "You..." The elder was furious. "Jared, don''t be ungrateful. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you control a portion of the power? As for you, you stupid fellow, you won''t understand. You won''t have a good ending dealing with the Lockwood family. Young man, you still have a long way to go...


    As he spoke, the elder turned his head and gestured. Immediately, a ck figure rushed forward quickly and stabbed Jared with a dagger that shed with reflected light. It was obvious that he wanted his life. Jared sneered and did not panic at all. His assistant beside him saw this and nimbly turned Jared''s wheelchair in another direction.


    The ck figure was instantly kicked away.


    The assistant''s face was expressionless.


    That was an expert.


    The elder''s expression changed suddenly.


    Jared turned his head andmanded, "Shoot! I want them all dead!"


    The elder''s face changed, ''Jared, how dare you... *


    "It''s quite lively." At that moment, a voice sounded with interest.


    Jared paused. He knew who it was without turning his back around.


    The few elders could not help but look at the door. They saw Draxton and Isabe swagger in confidently.


    The elders'' faces twitched as they looked at Draxton and Isabe warily. At the same time, they were a little excited.


    "Hey, Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor are quite bold. Since you''re all here, don''t think of leaving anymore!"


    The elder in the lead said it and raised his hand. Immediately, a group of men rushed out from the dark and surrounded Isabe and Draxton. Isabe could not help butugh.


    Draxton looked at Isabe gently. Then, Draxton looked at the elders coldly and pursed his lips. "Haha!"


    It was filled with mockery.


    The elder and the others had yet to react.


    The next moment, their people were quickly knocked down one by one. Big Dipper rushed in so quickly that no one could react.


    In less than a minute, the elders were held hostage under control.


    They werepletely dumbfounded.


    The elder in the lead locked his arms and kneeled on the ground. His eyes were wide open, and his beard was shaking. He was so anxious that he could not speak. "You, you..." Draxton was expressionless, but Isabe smiled as she found that scene funny.


    The elder was anxious. He quickly looked at Jared and instructed, "Jared, what are you waiting for? Are you just going to watch them treat us like this?"


    The expression on Jared''s face was a little ambiguous. His eyes shed wickedly as he nodded and agreed, "You''re right. I can''t just watch!"


    The elder felt rxed and calm upon hearing that. If Jared went to plead for them...


    As soon as that thought appeared, the thoughts of the elder and the others werepletely disrupted.


    Their eyes were wide open, and their expressions were identical. They all stared in shock as Jerico stood up and walked towards them. Your... your leg..."


    The elder murmured.


    Jared enjoyed their expressions very much. In his slender and thin palm was a gun he had just taken out of his pocket.


    He slowly raised the gun and gently pressed the muzzle against the elder''s forehead.


    ''No!''


    The elder begged.


    The other elders also looked at Jared in shock.


    Jared smiled at them.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out, and a bloody hole appeared on the elder''s head. His eyes were still wide open as his body slowly fell to the ground.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The two Big Dipper men holding him threw him away expressionlessly and nced at Jared.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    When the elders saw Jared kill one of them with their own eyes, they were so frightened that they did not dare to make a sound. Their faces were filled with fear. Jared looked at them one by one.


    At that moment, he was like the ruler of the underworld, so cold and heartless. He raised his gun and aimed at one of them.


    "No, don''t. Please spare me..."


    BANG!


    Another person fell.


    "You dare to point fingers at me? Hmm, you looking for death!" Jared sneered and fired continuously. After a few shots, the elders were all killed by him.


    He turned around and walked to Isabe and Draxton. "This time, the Chancely family is clean. How is it? Are you frightened by me? I kill people without batting an eyelid!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he gave them a sinister smile.


    Although Isabe did not want to admit it, Jared looked like a dog grinning at its owner.


    Isabe nodded and patted him on the head. You make it sound like anyone will blink when killing someone. Very good!"


    Jared was speechless.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    The cold and unreasonable expression on Jared''s face gradually froze.


    Jared had the urge to go berserk. He felt that Isabe was there to jinx him.


    Jared would not have abducted Isabe if he knew that would happen!


    In reality, Jared did not abduct Isabe of his own will!


    Three years ago, Jared must have been out of his mind to ask for Isabe''s help to save his life.


    Jared suspected that although he had recovered, he would die young one day because of those two persons who had made him mad.


    He turned around with a stern look and ordered someone to clean up the aftermath.


    Draxton held Isabe''s hand. He warned, Don''t be so close to Jared. He has a bad personality and will negatively influence the child.''


    Jared was dumbfounded.


    Isabe immediately nodded and replied, Alright, I understand. I''ll stay away from him in the future!"


    Jared''s body was a little unstable. One could vaguely hear the sound of him gritting his teeth. Who did he offend?!


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other seriously. They did not notice that Jared was fuming mad.


    After dealing with the few elders, Jared turned around and asked gloomily, "When are the two of you leaving?"


    Jared had to chase those two persons away. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would die of rage! Isabe proposed, "Let''s leave now. For the sake of my child, I can''t interact with you too much!" From Draxton''s eyes, it was obvious that he was smiling happily.


    Jared was storming with fury.


    "You''re so bad-tempered!'' Isabe criticized in disdain.


    Jared took a deep breath.


    He swore he had never been so angry before. However, there was nothing he could do about them.


    That day, Isabe and Draxton left the Chancely family with Jerico.


    When Isabe and Draxton left, Jared''s face turned dull and gloomy.


    The most pathetic one was Jerico because he could not believe that Jared had handed him over to Isabe and Draxton.


    However, Jerico did not have the chance to get close to Isabe and Draxton. His head was covered with a ck cloth, tied and rolled into a ball, and casually thrown into the corner of the cabin. They did not care if he was dead or alive.


    The Big Dipper branch was located in the triangr area of Southeast Aelinne. A few hourster, Isabe and Draxton arrived at the destination. That was their territory.


    The person in charge of the Big Dipper branch was called Walter.


    But now, it was unknown if the real Walter was dead or alive.


    The young man who greeted them was called Diego Lockwood. He was Walter''s assistant and also someone loyal to the Lockwood family.


    "Patriarch, you''re back!" Diego greeted him excitedly. Although Diego had always worked for Walter, he had never been alone with Walter in person before.


    After Draxton had left for the past few days, Diego''s felt unsettled and tense. Now that he saw Draxton return, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Draxton saw Diego''s relieved expression and advised, "Be a man!''


    Modan looked ashamed. Then, Diego saw Isabe, who was standing beside Draxton.


    Diego''s eyes lit up as he greeted, Hello, nice to meet you, patriarch''s wife! I''m Diego!"


    Isabe looked at him and smiled, "No need for formalities."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Then, she smiled at Draxton andmented, "Draxton, not all your assistants are smart and capable."


    She was smiling the whole time.


    When Diego heard this, he immediately felt embarrassed.


    Draxton nced at Modan and suggested, Yes, it''s time to train all of them."


    Isabeughed, "Nevertheless, I think he''s still young. If nurtured well, he''ll be a capable person next time."


    Hearing this, Diego''s eyes immediately lit up again. He was both nervous and happy.


    "Thank... thank you, patriarch''s wife. Thank you, patriarch."


    At that moment, Isabe said, ''Draxton, now you have to tell me, what have you discovered in the past few days since you came to Southeast Aelinne? What exactly happened to Walter?" Draxton said, That day when we were at the Barker family, you received Jake''s distress signal message. I also received a call from here. The person who called was Spencer. He said that Walter had betrayed him. After I came to Southeast Aelinne, I soon discovered that Walter was fake. As for the real Walter, it was still unknown if he was dead or alive."


    "That fake Walter is a clone," Isabe pointed out.


    "That''s right. He''s already under my control," Draxton confessed.


    Diego''s eyes reddened, and he apologized, Patriarch, Patriarch''s wife, it was all because I was not attentive enough. Recently, I noticed that Walter''s attitude toward me had changed. Although I found it strange, I only thought that Walter was in a bad mood because there had been a lot of work in Southeast Aelinne recently. If I had voiced the doubts in my mind earlier, I might have been able to discover that something was wrong earlier. Spencer wouldn''t have been seriously injured and remained unconscious until now. Perhaps I could have found Walter''s whereabouts.''


    Draxton looked at him and reprimanded, It''s certainly your negligence."


    Diego was dejected.


    "Once we find Walter, you will go to Expendable Camp to receive your punishment. Are you convinced?" Draxton requested.


    Diego nodded repeatedly. ''Tm convinced, I''m convinced!"


    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the resting area.


    When the two of them sat down, someone came to report that Michael had arrived.


    Michael was now working for President. Although he had alsoe to Southeast Aelinne, he could not easily ess the Big Dipper branch. However, he had rushed over immediately after receiving the news that Draxton and Isabe had returned.


    ''Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor." Michael greeted them. Isabe nodded and dered, "We''ve brought Jerico back. As for the Chancely family... the table has turned. It''s no longer the same Chancely family as before."


    Michael was stunned. Then he replied, That''s good, that''s good. I do not want to make the Chancely family disappear but to take revenge on them. Since the people who deserve to die are all dead, I''m relieved."


    "It''s good that you''ve thought it through. Go and see Jerico. You can vent your anger however you want, but he couldn''t be alive."


    Draxton expressed.


    Michael thanked solemnly, "Thank you, Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor. I will fulfill my promise. I will remember this great favor and repay it in the future.''


    Michael knew that the reason why Draxton agreed to cooperate with him was not really because Draxton needed his help.


    Of course, he didn''t need it.


    That was Draxton.


    The reason why Draxton agreed to him was to give him a chance to avenge his daughter.


    Michael remembered that kindness and gratitude in his heart.


    Isabe asked, "Is Spencer seriously injured?"


    Draxton nodded. "It was an explosion. All the vital parts of his body were injured. Even if he survived, he would probably be crippled.


    ''Bring me there. Let me visit him," Isabe conveyed as she stood up.


    Draxton pulled her back. "It doesn''t matter. Take a break first."


    Isabe added, Tm not tired."


    "He''s not here. He''s in the estate. We have to go back to the estate," Draxton proposed.


    "Then let''s go back to the estate. I want to see what your residence in Southeast Aelinne looks like," Isabe stated.


    Diego listened to their conversation and realized the patriarch''s wife was Miraculous Doctor. Did that mean that Spencer could be saved?


    For a moment, the young man''s eyes lit up.


    Isabe looked at him in amusement.


    Isabe and Draxton returned to the estate together.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the estate, which was very big. It was traditionally designed in the local style. When the car drove in, a group of guards and the Big Dipper weed them.


    The Big Dipper were all familiar with each other, and the guards'' gazes became much more fervent.


    Draxton questioned in short, "This is patriarch''s wife. Do you remember?"


    "Got it!'' The group of guards replied loudly in sync.


    When Isabe and Draxton entered, the guards were still standing there. One of the guards looked at the Big Dipper and asked, "Is the patriarch''s wife as impressive as you say? I think the patriarch''s wife looks quite vulnerable.''

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    That guard member could be said to have spoken the thoughts of all the guards.


    The Big Dipperughed heartily and questioned, ''You guys don''t know about this, right? You all don''t be deceived by the patriarch''s wife''s appearance. Please don''t me us for not reminding you guys. Don''t make the patriarch''s wife unhappy. When the timees, not only will the patriarch''s wife not let you off, but the patriarch will also not let you off too!"


    The guards immediately shrunk their necks and grinned. "What are you talking about? We''re just curious. It''s not like we''ll disrespect the patriarch''s wife."


    "You guys are quite understanding!" Big Dipper hinted. His expression was slightly disappointed, as if he did not care about the fuss.


    A little chuckle bubbled up inside the guards'' minds. They would not make a fool of themselves. They would not let it happen!


    They were elites who had undergone strict training. How could they be disrespectful to the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife?


    One of the guards breamed and revealed, "I heard that a few persons in Big Dipper team once looked down on the patriarch''s wife. In the end, your entire Big Dipper team was despised by the patriarch''s wife. Was it true?"


    Big Dipper kept quiet.


    The guards were bringing up a matter that had nothing to do with the current topic!


    One of the Big Dipper team reminded, "Hey all, let''s go patrol now! How long ago is it already? Why do you mention it? Seriously! Let''s go patrol! Let''s go!"


    "Patrol! Patrol!"


    "Yes, let''s go patrol!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The group of Big Dipper people instantly retreated and walked away.


    The guards stood rooted on the spot and stared at the fleeing figures of Big Dipper happily. They could not help but smirk arrogantly.


    "Hey, guys, they want to see us making a fool of ourselves. No way!''


    "That''s right, no way, haha! I''m really happy to see them defeated!"


    The group of guards was delighted.


    They were all guards of the Southeast Aelinne branch. As they were far from the headquarters, they were more or less envious of core forces like Big Dipper and Little Dipper. How could they not be happy to see the Big Dipper defeated at their hands?


    Isabe and Draxton had already arrived at Spencer''s room.


    The person who led them there was a butler from the estate.


    The butler''s surname was also Lockwood. He used to be a member of the guards of the estate. After being injured once, he became a butler there.


    In addition to the butler, there was also a medical team on the estate. Every doctor was an elite in the industry.


    When they saw Isabe, their eyes lit up.


    Miraculous Doctor''s reputation was not as simple as it seemed.


    Isabe greeted them and asked about Spencer''s health condition.


    A few doctors took Spencer''s health scan and report and then showed them to Isabe.


    "Mr. Spencer''s injuries are too serious. He can''t even withstand the risk of surgery." A doctor let out a sigh.


    Isabe''s expression also turned solemn after seeing those health scans and reports.


    In the end, she went forward to check Spencer''s pulse.


    "His vitality is indeed too weak. He can''t undergo surgery," Isabe advised.


    "Miraculous Doctor, do you have any other solutions?" Several doctors looked at Isabe with their eyes filled with hope.


    Isabe looked at them and suggested, "I have a solution, but it''s inefficient. It will take some time."


    The doctors immediately became excited.


    Then, Isabe started discussing with the doctors.


    Draxton listened for a while and went out to deal with other matters.


    They were busy with their things. In the blink of an eye, it was nighttime.


    Isabe had already decided to work on the solution to treat and save Spencer''s life.


    She was finally a little exhausted. After dinner, Isabe showered early and prepared to go to sleep.


    Draxton alsopleted his work and prepared to go to bed with Isabe.


    Isabe sat on the bed, recalling the solution on how to save Spencer''s life. At that moment, a hand reached over from behind and ced on her shoulder, "What are you thinking about?'' "I''m wondering if there''s a better solution to save Spencer," Isabe replied subconsciously.


    After saying that, her face froze.


    She turned around and saw Draxton standing beside her in a suit.


    No, that was not Draxton.


    The sound of running water in the bathroom had not stopped. Draxton was still taking a shower.


    Isabe stared at the man in front of her.


    "With her sharp judgment, she was confident that that man was not Mr. Three from that day."


    "Number Four?"


    She called out tentatively.


    The man was stunned.


    Number Four? What kind of nickname was that?


    However, he was only stunned for a moment. The hand on Isabe''s shoulder suddenly tightened and gripped her even harder.


    The man smiled at her andmanded, Madam,e with me now."


    As he spoke, he was about to take Isabe away.


    Isabe''s expression turned gloomy. A fine needle shed nimbly from her fingers, and she injected it into the man.


    The man snorted softly, "I''m not that trash, Number Three. Madam, your fine needle can''t pierce me."


    The man pinched the needle between his two fingers and slowly pulled it away from Isabe''s fingers.


    Isabe was not in a hurry either. She asked, "You said that the one I metst time was Number Three? Then what number are you? Number Four? Is there a Number One or Number Two? Or a Number Five or even a Number Six?"


    The man smiled and expressed, "Madam, you''re right. I''m Number Four. As for whether there are any other numbers, of course, I can''t tell you.


    If you want to know, follow me now. When the timees, you will learn about anything you want."


    He smiled nastily and was about to take Isabe away.


    Isabe sighed. Number Four, be it you or Number Three, you are all created because of Draxton. Why don''t you follow us? It''s better to follow us than that branch in the gutter."


    ''Good idea, Madam!" Mr. Four was very impressed. He wanted to bring Isabe away and did not stop his action. He feared Draxton woulde out of the shower, which would be troublesome.


    "But, Madam, do you think that''s realistic? We can''t coexist with Draxton. Sooner orter, we have to kill him and rece him!''


    Isabe became stern and fierce.


    "Then I''m afraid I won''t be able to do as you wish!" Isabe warned.


    As Mr. Four was about to say something, his expression suddenly changed. His hand that was grabbing Isabe''s shoulder dropped feebly.


    Isabe quickly ran away and used a fine needle to freeze his acupoints.


    Draxton came out of the shower. He saw Isabe twisting the bedsheets into ropes and trying to tie someone up.


    When Draxton saw that person''s face clearly, he suddenly became awkward.


    Without another word, Draxton went forward and pulled Isabe behind him. Then, he went up and kicked Mr. Four forcefully.


    Mr. Four''s face contorted for a moment as he red at Draxton.


    Isabe reminded, "Be gentler. Draxton, be gentler. Look, he looks exactly like you. How can you bear to do it?"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ''Yes?''


    Upon hearing Isabe''s remarks, Draxton was instantly jealous. He argued, "Be, you won''t let me touch him? Am I not the only one in your heart?''


    Isabe was stunned and quickly exined, "How can that be? You''re the only one in my heart. You''re unique and irreceable. You''re my Prince Charming, my only Prince Charming!" Isabe remained silent. A woman''s sixth sense told her it would be troublesome if she did not answer that question well. Draxton was sometimes quite difficult to coax.


    Draxton instantly felt warm andforting. It was the first time Be said he was her Prince Charming. Could it be that she had always thought so?


    He tried his best to suppress the smile on his face, but when he saw the guy in front of him with the same face, his mood immediately became bad. He questioned, "What about him? Be, you can''t be so shallow, right? You won''t let me touch him just because he has the same face as me?"


    He looked at Isabe with dissatisfaction. He thought, "It seems like Be is good at lying."


    "No way!" Isabe immediately widened her eyes in denial.


    Draxton''s face was dark with disbelief.


    Mr. Four, who was tied up like a ball on the ground, had a look of disdain on his face. Draxton wondered, "How could such a clone be worth recing him? Among these clones, which one is better than him?" "Hmph!"


    Draxton snorted. "Then why are you ming me for attacking him?"


    Isabe was speechless. "I''m not ming you. I feel that it''s weird for you to hit him yourself. It''s as if you''re hitting yourself. What I mean islet me do it!"


    With that, Isabe walked around the room and finally found Draxton''s belt on the small sofa.


    Isabe shook his belt twice and walked towards Mr. Four with a happy and satisfied face.


    When the belt was swung, there was a whooshing sound in the air. Draxton was stunned. Mr. Four looked terrified and intimidated.


    Isabe chuckled and walked up to Draxton. "Draxton, watch me teach him a lesson!"


    Draxton was speechless.


    Number Fourined, Pervert, this couple is weird and strange!"


    "What are you doing?" Number Four shouted.


    Isabe replied, ''I''m going to whip you!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Isabe spoke, Snap!"


    With a belt swung, Mr. Four kept quiet.


    Isabe did not use much strength. Although Mr. Four was being whipped with a belt, it was a little painful but not unbearable. However, Mr. Four''s face turned red.


    "I would rather die than be humiliated this way!" Mr. Four roared angrily. His eyes showed that he was burning in rage as he looked at Isabe. Mr. Four felt that that woman was detestable!


    Mr. Four believed that Isabe was even more detestable than Draxton!


    "Since when did I humiliate you? It was pretty obvious that I was whipping you up!" Isabe was unhappy. Then, she stared at Number Four''s face, the same as Draxton''s. She closed her eyes and looked at that familiar face. When whipping him, she could not bring herself to strike too hard.


    Isabe thought, "Forget it.''. To please Draxton, she endured it.


    As Isabe thought about it, she closed her eyes and swung the belt again.


    Number Four''s whole body trembled.


    He was so furious that his entire body was contorted.


    Draxton found it strange as he watched at the side, and his expression changed.


    He felt that something was amiss.


    Be used his belt to whip Number Four, who looked exactly like him. Although he was whipping someone else, however... why it felt like something was amiss?


    Could it be that... Be always wanted to whip him like that?


    The more Draxton thought about it, the more likely he felt it was.


    However, without any evidence, he could not say anything.


    Isabe, on the other hand, felt quite excited.


    Speak up! There are how many more clones like you?" Isabe swung the belt and interrogated fiercely.


    Mr. Four was very stubborn. He threatened, "If you have the capability, kill me now. I won''t say anything even if I die!"


    Isabe threw away the belt and grabbed Number Four''s cor instead. She sneered. "Haha, you are quite strong-headed! Good job, no wonder you''re a clone of Draxton!" Draxton kept silent.


    Isabe was praising Draxton, but Draxton just felt a little strange.


    Number Four argued, ''I''m strong-headed, but it''s none of your business!''


    "Heh, you''re quite arrogant!" Isabe stood up and raised her leg to kick Number Four.


    Number Four instantly fell to the ground, his face facing down.


    Isabe smiled in satisfaction. She could no longer see Number Four''s face, so there was no pressure when she continued to whip him.


    Isabe picked up the belt again and whipped Number Four again.


    "Snap!''


    "Snap, snap, snap!"


    At that moment, Isabe increased her strength.


    Number Four gasped in pain, but his humiliated face was simultaneously contorted. Finally, he could not take it anymore. He turned to Draxton and yelled, "Damn it, how did you fall for such a tigress?" Draxton was speechless.


    Isabe was stunned.


    Isabe''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A tigress? You''re calling me a tigress?"


    Isabe was deeply affected. Since when she became a tigress?


    Isabe regarded herself as a gentle and virtuous woman!


    "Draxton, he called me a tigress!" Isabeined. Her dark and radiant eyes were staring straight at Draxton.


    Draxton remained quiet.


    Isabe squinted her eyes.'' Draxton, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Draxton reached out to take the belt from her hand and replied, "I just feel a little sorry for you. Is your hand sore? Are you tired?" Isabe looked at him suspiciously.


    Draxton looked at her sincerely with his dark blue eyes. "How can you be a tigress? This person is taking revenge on you!"


    Isabe looked at him, and he reminded her of Ricky''s cute appearance. She could not help but be more gentle and feminine. Yes, the father and son were alike.


    Draxton secretly heaved a sigh of relief. His expression immediately turned dull when he turned back to look at the guy on the ground.


    Draxton called for someone to carry out the clone and lock him for interrogation.


    ''Be, that''s just a clone. Don''t bother about it. Let''s go to sleep!''


    Draxton pulled Isabe onto the bed.


    "Then why are you jealous of the clone?" Isabe red at him.


    Of course, Draxton could not admit it.


    Before he went to bed, Draxton could not resist taking another look at the belt that had been thrown to the ground.


    It just... felt quite intimidating.


    The next day, Isabe started prescribing the medicinal bath to treat Spencer.


    Because Spencer was heavily injured, Isabe chose Balneotherapy.


    Spencer was a tall and slender young man. However, his eyes were tightly closed, and hisplexion was pale. His breathing was weak, and those who did not know him would think he was dead. After cing Spencer in the bathtub, Isabe took out the fine needles and prepared to perform the acupuncture.


    A few doctors quietly watched from the side. Isabe did not avoid them.


    About two hourster, Isabe removed the fine needle and ordered someone to carry Spencer out of the bathtub.


    "Although this kind of treatment is a little slow, it''s the most effective method for his body. If he soaks in it for seven days, he''ll have a chance to wake up on the eighth day."


    Isabe exined.


    After leaving Spencer''s ce, Isabe could not find Draxton around. He asked a guard and discovered he had gone to the dungeon.


    Isabe immediately became interested and asked the guard to lead the way. She also went to the dungeon.


    Mr. Four had been tortured for the entire night and was punished heavily, but they still did not get anything out of him.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, there''s no point in keeping your tongue."


    After a pause, he instructed, Cut out his tongue first!"


    Number Four red at him angrily.


    Draxton sneered andmanded, "After that, dig out his eyes!"


    Number Four responded, "Draxton, don''t be arrogant. Killing me is nothing. If you have the capability, kill all the clones! You don''t even know how many clones there are. Do you know that among all the clones there must be one that even Isabe can''t tell if it''s real or fake? Haha!"


    Draxton''s breath turned cold as he bellowed, ''Skin him alive!"


    Isabe was stunned.


    Who was he trying to scare?

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    "Draxton!" Isabe shouted. Draxton paused. Isabe walked over andined, Why are you making it so brutal?"


    Draxton pursed his lips and replied, "Be, this ce is cold. What are you doing here?"


    "Of course, I''m here to see Mr. Four." Isabe smiled at Number Four.


    Number Four stared at them andughed, "Hmph, the two of you, none of you are good!"


    Isabe giggled, Draxton, Mr. Four is so good with words. It''s a pity to cut off his tongue. Why don''t we invite Mr. Three over and let them perform crosstalk?" Draxton was dumbfounded.


    Only Be knew what to do was the best!


    Number Four howled, "You vicious tigress, just cut off my tongue as you wish!"


    Isabe pulled Draxton out.


    The two of them left the dungeon where Mr. Four was imprisoned. Draxton asked, "Be, why didn''t you let me kill him? Don''t tell me you really can''t bear to?"


    Isabe sighed helplessly. "How is that possible? I just feel that killing him is a little hasty. Since that branch dared to use your genes to create clones, they must be vicious. Before destroying that branch, keep these clones first."


    "Tsk!" A contemptuous sneer could be heard.


    Isabe looked over and saw a handsome young man locked up in a cell beside him.


    Through the bars, the man stared at them mockingly.


    Isabe looked at the man from head to toe and asked, "Is this person Walter''s clone?"


    Draxton nodded with an emotionless face.


    "He''s the one who harmed Spencer?" Isabe asked.


    Draxton nodded.


    Isabe smiled and walked to the fence. She crushed a pill and threw it in.


    She smiled and spoke to the person inside, Take your time! Enjoy!"


    With that, she and Draxton left.


    ''Be, what did you throw in there?" Draxton asked curiously.


    Isabe smiled wickedly, "This is a pill that makes one itch. It diffuses in the air. That guy is going to suffer today."


    Draxton suggested, "Then why don''t you give that guy some too?"


    "Mr. Four?" Isabe touched her chin, and her eyes lit up. "I forgot. Next time, I''ll remember, they''re all prisoners. We have to treat them fairly."


    In the dungeon, Mr. Four sneezed out of a sudden. He gritted his teeth and continued to scold, "It must be that adulterous couple who wants to abuse me!"


    The next day, Isabe went to the dungeon again, giving Mr. Four a pill that made him itch.


    Hearing themotion, Walter''s clone crazily pounded on the cell door and cursed, "Damn woman, what did you drug me with that day? Why do I feel so itchy?" It was simple enough to drive one crazy.


    Isabe turned around and was instantly amused.


    He was originally a handsome young man with messy hair and tworge dark circles under his eyes. His face had apparent scratches, and he looked like a lunatic. Seeing that Isabe was still smiling, the young man''s expression became even more terrifying.


    Isabe asked, "What do you want to try today? Itch, pain, or both itch and pain?''


    The young man immediately fell silent and obediently retreated.


    Isabe feared she would torture the other party to death with another pill, so she decided to let him go.


    After a few days, Spencer''s Balneotherapy finally ceased.


    The doctors were pleasantly surprised to find that Spencer''s health condition had stabilized.


    Even the serious injuries on his body began to grow new flesh.


    "Miraculous Doctor, you live up to your reputation!'' The doctors sighed deeply.


    For the past few days, Draxton did not apany her all the time. Instead, he was dealing with the recent matters in the Big Dipper branch building.


    Isabe stayed in the estate. Besides saving Spencer, she would go to the dungeon to y with the two clones when free.


    She thought other clones would ambush her during that period, but everything was calm.


    Isabe poured herself a cup of hot water. The butler walked in with an exquisite invitation letter as she sat down and was about to drink it.


    Isabe looked at him. The butler was very respectful and reported,'' Patriarch''s wife, it''s an invitation from Madam Kana. She invites you to her ball tomorrow afternoon."


    Isabe had been in Southeast Aelinne for many days, but that was the first time someone had invited her.


    Isabe was a little surprised. "Madam Kana?'' I


    The butler repeated, "Yes, it''s Madam Kana." Isabe took the invitation letter and nced at it thoughtfully.


    Isabe replied, "I understand."


    The butler walked away.


    Of course, Isabe knew who Madam Kana was.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Madam Kana was once a socialite in Southeast Aelinne''s upper-ss society. Later, with her beautiful face and intelligence, she married Southeast Aelinne''s most powerful mafia boss. After marrying Madam Kana, the mafia boss still had many lovers and illegitimate sons and daughters.


    Madam Kana had never given birth.


    What Isabe knew was that in the end, the mafia boss, his mistresses, and their illegitimate sons and daughters died one after another. The causes of death were different.


    Madam Kana took over her husband''s wealth and authority with strong authority power.


    Although her authority power was not as strong as before, Madam Kana was still famous.


    Moreover, it was said that Madam Kana was very flirtatious and had countless lovers.


    Draxton saw Isabe in a daze while holding the invitation letter when he returned. He went forward to take a look and squinted his eyes. He


    pondered, "The symbol of the mand flower? Did Madam Kana send it?"


    Isabe came back to his senses and nodded slowly. "I want to go to the ball tomorrow."


    "I''ll go with you,'' Draxton agreed instantly.


    Isabe looked at him.


    Draxton replied, "I''ll be your escort."


    Isabe looked at him in surprise. "You, you''re so romantic!"


    Draxton''s face dulled. ''Am I not romantic enough?"


    Isabe suddenly felt she had spoken too quickly and said incorrectly.


    She sighed helplessly and could only hug Draxton and say something sweet.


    The next day, Isabe and Draxton went to Madam Kana''s estate.


    As expected of the once most powerful influence in Southeast Aelinne, Madam Kana''s estate was surprisinglyrge.


    A beautiful local-style building stood in the middle of the estate. The uniformed guards passed by from time to time. Flowers surrounded the road on both aisles. When the breeze blew, the fragrance of flowers wafted.


    The arrival of Isabe and Draxton immediately attracted the attention of Madam Kana in the ballroom.


    The people who wereughing and chatting suddenly fell silent. Even the music stopped abruptly.


    A buff man with a big beard retracted his arm from Madam Kana''s waist and asked, "Madam, you also invited Draxton and Miraculous Doctor? You surprise me!"


    Madam Kana nced at him andughed. You guys y first. I have to wee the VIP personally."

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Madam Kana swayed her hips as she walked out.


    The bearded man stood up and followed her. He smiled, "Madam, I''ll go with you!"


    Madam Kana stopped and smiled at the bearded man with her big alluring eyes. She was extremely beautiful and gentle, but when the bearded man saw her expression, he raised his hand helplessly and withdrew. "Okay, okay, okay. Madam, I won''t go. I''m sorry for being rude!"


    With that, the bearded man sat back down.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Only then did Madam Kana reveal a satisfied smile and continue walking out.


    "Captain Chorluke, you''re the leader of Southeast Aelinne''s Mercenari Uno. I never expect you to fall in love with Madam Kana!"


    The woman''s delicate voice could be heard. The bearded man turned his head and looked over. He smiled and replied. Mrs. Lockwood, you don''t understand, right? It''s my honor to be a lover of Madam Kana, and she''s such a beautifuldy. I enjoy her presence and appreciate her a lot!"


    Contempt shed in Isabe''s eyes. Isabe wondered, "Madam Kana is a widow and no longer young. Why is he so obsessed with her?"


    She smiled politely, "I never expected Captain Chorluke to be such a romantic man!"


    Chorluke grinned at Isabe, then looked at the man beside her andmented, "Mr. Lockwood is the real romantic man, and Mrs. Lockwood is loyal to him. Who doesn''t know about that?" Isabe immediately smiled gracefully, like a blooming flower.


    Dominic giggled, "Mr. Chorluke is a truly formidable leader!"


    "Hahaha, you''re ttering me. In terms of courage. I''m still not as brave as Mr. Lockwood."


    Chorluke looked intensely at a young man standing behind Dominic as he spoke.


    The man was dressed like a servant. His appearance and figure were no different from Draxton''s.


    Dominic naturally knew what he was referring to. He smiled and replied, "It''s not that I''m bold. This is just a gift from the headman!"


    He did not exin further.


    The smile could be seen in Chorluke''s eyes too. There would be a good show to watch in theter part.


    On the other side, Madam Kana arrived at the main entrance just in time to see Isabe holding Draxton''s arm as she walked over.


    "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor! I''m honored that the two of you can attend my ball!"


    Madam Kana weed them with a smile. A strong but not overpowering fragrance drifted over. It was not non-offensive, but it exuded a seductive and alluring scent.


    Madam Kana was wearing a gorgeous purple dress with exquisite gems on her body.


    Her makeup made her beautiful face look even more attractive. Every move she made exuded a myriad of charms.


    Isabe was instantly stunned and said, "Madam is so beautiful!"


    Madam Kana was used to being praised, so she did not think much of it. She only chuckled. Then, she greeted warmly, "Miraculous Doctor is young, beautiful, and talented. Compared to the Miraculous Doctor I feel a bit inferior!"


    "Also, Mr. Lockwood looks like a good match with Miraculous Doctor. The two of you make me envious!"


    Isabe chuckled, "Madam, don''t belittle yourself. In my opinion, you are the most carefree person."


    Draxton immediately nced at Isabe. He thought quietly, ''Could Be feel that she lost freedom being together with him?


    He knew Be was exchanging pleasantries with Madam Kana, but he still felt uneasy. When he got home, he knew he had to ask her.


    Thinking of this, a smug glint shed across his eyes. When it happened, Be would hug him and coax him gently again.


    He enjoyed being coaxed by Be recently.


    As they spoke, Isabe followed Madam Kana into the ballroom.


    The ballroom was not crowded. ssical music was ying, and young and beautiful socialites were dancing with some big shots on the dance floor.


    Outside the dance floor, some reputable individuals were tasting wine and enjoying the dance on the dance floor.


    However, they all knew what they cared about now.


    As expected, they saw Draxton and Isabe the moment they appeared.


    Draxton and Isabe''s identities were obvious. Regardless of whether the people there were sincere, once they saw Draxton and Isabe, they immediately weed them heartily. ''Haha, a few days ago, I heard that Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor hade to Southeast Aelinne. I wanted to visit you. I didn''t expect to meet you today. Nice to meet you!"


    The bearded Chorluke greeted enthusiastically.


    Draxton and Isabe also greeted him politely.


    "Patriarch, I''m so happy to see you here!" Dominic expressed.


    Dominic walked up and spoke with a bright smile. He tried his best to appear natural and calm, as he used to be Draxton''s former assistant, but he was a traitor too. He could not be calm no matter how hard he tried to stay calm in front of Draxton. He had already lost in terms of aura.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Dominic Lockwood from the Van Branch? Your wife left me a deep impression thest time!''


    "Oh, right, thest time your wife came to my house and behaved atrociously. Hence I smashed her head. Is she alright now? I hope she''s not disfigured.''


    Isabe asked with a smile.


    Dominic''s face stiffened, and anger rose in his heart. However, no matter how vicious he cursed behind Draxton''s back, he could only hide his rude and obnoxious behavior in front of him.


    He subconsciously smiled, "My wife is fine. Miraculous Doctor, please be magnanimous and don''t argue with an ignorant woman like her. Please don''t me me. After all, today is Madam Kana''s ball!¡± Isabe nodded, "That''s true. But Dominic, who are you? Do you even have dignity, and how dare you face us?"


    Isabe revealed a contemptuous smile. There must be something wrong with Dominic''s brain. He was a traitor, so he should not expect her to be nice to him.


    As expected, Dominic became super awkward. He could not help but look at Draxton, hoping that Draxton would say something for him.


    However, Draxton''s attention was not on him from the beginning to the end.


    Draxton was looking at a clone, who was dressed as a servant.


    That clone seemed to be different from the other clones.


    When Isabe saw Dominic looking at Draxton, she snorted uncontrobly. She reached out and gently pushed Dominic as she shouted, ''Get lost, get out of my way!" Dominic subconsciously stepped aside, and Isabe and Draxton walked past him.


    Dominic stood rooted to the ground, feeling humiliated.


    Isabe and Draxton were not giving him any face and dignity at all!


    He held back the anger in his heart. He knew that he had to wait. He would endure them first. Southeast Aelinne would be the burial ground of Draxton and Isabe. Everyone present saw Dominic''s embarrassment, but none of them intended to step forward. They were all watching themotion.


    In their opinion, it would be strange if Draxton and Isabe could be polite to a traitor.


    Sofia could not take it anymore.


    Her man had been humiliated like that. How could she tolerate it?


    Moreover, Isabe smashed Sofia''s headst time. Sofia bled profusely, and it almost disfigured her. When Sofia saw Isabe again, she was enraged as she saw her enemy again.


    Sofia sneered, "Miraculous Doctor has created a big scene. It''s eye-opening to see such a hugemotion when you arrived."


    "However, no matter how impressive Miraculous Doctor is, you can''t stop me from teaching my ves a lesson, right?''


    As Sofia spoke, she took out a whip from her bag. That whip had been prepared a long time ago.


    Then, when Isabe looked over, she whipped the clone, who was dressed as a servant!

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Her actions were too sudden until a loud bang appeared, and a bloody wound appeared on the clone''s face.


    There were spikes on the whip, and the wound was so deep that the flesh and bones could be seen.


    The whip slid down from the corner of his left eye. It was just a short distance away from blinding his left eye.


    The clone grunted, and his pale face revealed his great pain. However, the clone stayed rooted in where he was. He looked down in silence, and his blood dripped from the wound.


    Everyone in the ballroom held their breaths and stayed focused. The venue was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The atmosphere fell into dead silence.


    Everyone quietly waited for the next oue of themotion.


    A Lucsia man sat quietly beside the bearded Chorluke.


    The man was about forty years old, handsome, and refined. He was dressed in a traditional suit. At that moment, he revealed a smile of interest as he silently watched as the center of the incident unfolded. Isabe''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Was that a whip on the clone''s face?


    That was using the clone to hit Draxton in the face! And it was visible to everyone!


    Isabe exuded a terrifying killing intent.


    Draxton was expressionless, but his ck-blue eyes instantly became extremely dark.


    Dominic, who had just recovered from the humiliation, was taken aback. His mind went nk, and he almost fainted as he felt giddy!


    Dominic wondered, ''Did that stupid woman know what she was doing?''1


    Although the headman had given the clone to them to humiliate Draxton, the whip on the face in public was challenging Draxton''s bottom line!


    Dominic pondered, ''I''m dead! That woman is dead! Thest time she went to the Lockwood family''s house to cause trouble, I shouldn''t have let her off! This woman was usually gentle and carefree, making himfortable and satisfied. However, recently, she dragged him down on important matters!"


    Even if Draxton were going to die, as long as Draxton did not die, he would not dare to do anything to him!


    On the other hand, that woman had cut off all his backup ns!


    He even had the intention to crush Sofia to death.


    However, Sofia felt extremely pleased!


    Especially when Sofia saw Isabe trembling with anger, she immediately covered her mouth and giggled smugly. "Haiz, Miraculous Doctor, are you unhappy? Are you angry? I heard that you''re pregnant. Don''t be agitated. It won''t be good if you identally harm the unborn baby!"


    The killing intent in Isabe''s heart boiled to the extreme. She immediately walked towards Sofia.


    If Isabe could still tolerate it, she would not be Isabe.


    Draxton hugged Isabe and pulled her into his arms.


    Isabe''s eyes turned red as sheined angrily, ''Draxton, don''t stop me!''


    Draxton looked at her worriedly. ''Be, calm down first."


    Meeting Draxton''s worried eyes, Isabe closed her eyes and took a deep breath while slowly suppressing her raging emotions.


    Isabe gradually calmed down. Her self-control was not ordinary.


    Draxton hugged Isabe and gently patted her back. Looking at the clone gloomily, he instructed in a deep voice, "Come here!"


    Draxton did not call the clone by name, but the clone sensed Draxton was calling him.


    The clone raised his head. Blood was still dripping from his face. His dark blue eyes had a purity and rity that adults would never have. He looked a little dazed and cute.


    The clone did not even know how to retaliate when beaten up. He was unbelievably obedient.


    Draxton looked at him, and his face became even more unsightly. He requested, "Come here!" The clone hesitated and moved slightly.


    Sofia''s expression immediately changed as she shouted, "Stop, how dare you!''


    Sofia waved her whip imperiously at the clone.


    The clone stopped in his tracks.


    "Don''t make me repeat for the third time!" Draxton said in a deep voice.


    The clone stared at him in silence.


    Just then, Isabe turned around and took a candy with a transparent stic wrapper from Draxton''s suit pocket.


    It was lemon candy. It was sour and sweet. Draxton was afraid that Isabe''s appetite would not be good when she went out, so he specially brought it for her. "Come here. I''ll give you candy!" Isabe opened her palm. The candyy quietly in her palm. It was crystal clear and looked delicious.


    The clone''s eyes were fixed on the candy, unable to move away.


    It was as if the candy had a great attraction that firmly stuck to the clone''s entire mind, making him forget everything and run towards the candy step by step. Sofia''s threat and the breeze of every whip behind him did not shake him.


    With a whoosh, the whip hit the ground behind him, but he did not even blink.


    In his eyes, there was only that delicious and cute candy.


    His eyes gleamed with longing.


    Draxton''s expression was a littleplicated.


    Each of these clones was more embarrassing than thest!


    The clone walked up to them, still staring at the candy. His eyes were filled with cravings, but he dared not reach for it.


    "Trash!" Draxton shouted. "If you want to eat it, take it yourself. Are you waiting for others to feed you?"


    Enough!


    Draxton would have strangled this embarrassing clone on the spot if not for taking care of Be''s emotions!


    He knew those clones were created from his genes, even if he did not want to admit them.


    In other words, apart from the difference in his spiritual will, every inch of his flesh and every cell was the same as his!


    This was a gic replication. Their physiological simrity was 100%.


    It was because of that that Draxton felt embarrassed. He did not want to believe that there would be such a useless side of him in his hidden genes!


    The clone took the candy from Isabe''s palm but did not eat it. Instead, he carefully looked at it a few times before openly putting it in his pocket. Draxton was about to go berserk.


    Isabe stared at the clone and suddenly conveyed to Draxton, "Draxton, he looks like you!''


    Draxton was speechless.


    He could not ept it.


    Draxton wondered. "In what ways did he resemble this trash?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe continued, "In the past, I didn''t give the children more candies. Sometimes, I would give them one each. Every time, Ricky wanted to eat it but couldn''t bear to. Instead, he would secretly hide it in his pocket. When Betty finished eating it, he would magically take out the hidden candy for Betty to eat! I''m not like that, so I''ve always guessed that Ricky''s personality might resemble yours. Later, when I thought about your style of doing things, I felt he was not simr to you. But after seeing it today, I''m sure he resembles you. After all, this is your clone! What he can do might be something you hide and don''t usually do!"


    Draxton did not know whether to be happy or embarrassed.


    The clone looked at them quietly and listened to Isabe. His palm touched his pocket, and he could feel the bump of the candy.


    He squinted his eyes. His face was filled with satisfaction and a hint of happiness.


    For the first time, Isabe felt that even clones had human rights. They were independent individuals. She could bully them, but others could not!


    Her gaze passed the clone and slowlynded on Sofia. Her eyes instantly turned cold.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Sofia looked at Isabe but subconsciously moved back when Sofia saw Isabe''s gaze.


    Isabe walked past the clone and walked toward Sofia.


    Everyone at the scene watched this scene engrossingly. They wanted to know what Miraculous Doctor would do next!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Kana seemed to have finally reacted. She hurriedly chased after Isabe and apologized, Miraculous Doctor, it''s all my fault that something like this happened. Miraculous Doctor, don''t be angry over such a small matter!"


    "Small matter?''


    Isabe gave her a mocking look.


    There was a hint of apology shown on Madam Kana''s face. Her smile was very friendly. She muttered, "Yes, this is all a misunderstanding.


    We''re all people with high social status. Miraculous Doctor, why do you have to make things awkward?"


    "I make things awkward?" Isabe looked at Kana in surprise. "Did I hit someone, or did I scold someone? Or did I whip someone in the face?''


    Madam Kana hurriedly exined, "Miraculous Doctor, this is my mistake. I apologize to you..."


    "How much is your apology worth?" Isabe asked.


    Madam Kana was speechless for a moment. She looked at Isabe in surprise. She did not expect Isabe to be so rude.


    Isabe could not be bothered to look at her anymore and walked straight toward Sofia.


    No one present, including Dominic, had seen Isabe make a move, so when Isabe walked toward Sofia, no one acted.


    Including Dominic.


    Dominic believed that if Isabe had taught Sofia a lesson, it would appease Draxton and regained his dignity. Perhaps that matter would have been over.


    Dominic squinted his eyes and thought Sofia was too good at causing trouble for him. It would be good to teach her a lesson!


    As for Sofia herself, after experiencing Isabe''s previous incident, she knew that Isabe would make a move. Therefore, when Isabe walked towards her, she sneered and tightened her grip on the whip. She smirked. It was the appropriate time that day for her to take revenge for the incidentst time.


    If Isabe attacked her, she did not mind giving her a whip.


    Isabe walked to Sofia''s side and waved her hand.


    Sofia thought Isabe would p her, so she subconsciously raised her whip to block.


    The onlookers had the same thought too.


    However, Isabe raised her hand, but she did not hit Sofia''s face. Instead, she snatched the whip from Sofia''s hand.


    Then, subsequently, Isabe raised the whip and whipped Sofia''s face.


    Sofia let out a shrill cry as her body staggered from the p. She moved back repeatedly, and she ended up falling to the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Sofia felt intense pain as warm blood dripped down her face. She reached out to touch it, and her hand was covered in blood.


    Her mind went nk. Her first reaction was that she was disfigured!


    Isabe looked down at her with a bone-chilling gaze. It was not until that moment that Sofia met Isabe''s gaze again that she knew fear. Only then did she feel a sense of nervousness rising from the bottom of her heart.


    Isabe did not say a word. Under everyone''s stunned gazes, Isabe raised the whip again and swung it down without hesitation.


    Dominic finally reacted as he recovered from his shock. He screamed, "No!"


    Dominic knew Isabe would teach Sofia a lesson, but he did not expect Isabe to disfigure Sofia when she approached Sofia!


    That was beyond his expectations and tolerance.


    However, when he spoke up to stop it, Isabe''s second whip had already struck down. Sofia''s other side of the face had also been shed open, revealing a wound so deep that her flesh could be seen. Fresh blood gushed out.


    The most shocking fact was that Isabe had no intention of stopping.


    Dominic rushed over and shouted. Miraculous Doctor, please show some mercy!"


    Dominic reached out to stop Isabe and snatched the whip. Isabe smirked and turned around. The whip swinging in Isabe''s hand changed in a different direction. With a whoosh, she swung it at Dominic''s head.


    The whip with multiple spikes was right before him and quicklynded on his face.


    He thought, ''Oh no! I''m going to be disfigured too!''


    Dominic''s mind went nk.

 Chapter 531

    As soon as that thought appeared, Dominic felt a burning pain on his face.


    Isabe''s gaze was as sharp as a knife. Without waiting for Dominic to react, Isabe''s movements were as smooth as flowing water. She did not stop and continued to swing the whip on the other side of Dominic''s face.


    Her eyes looked mean, her face was expressionless, and her entire body was filled with killing intent.


    Madam Kana stood rooted to the ground. She did not dare to approach at all. Who knew if Isabe would attack her if she went over?


    She witnessed it herself that the whip disfigured Dominic.


    Dominic was a man who had to go through life-and-death experiences from time to time. He had some skills, and he was quite skillful.


    Therefore, when Isabe''s second whip was about to hit him, he quickly retreated, wanting to dodge.


    Draxton stared intensely as he sneered. He picked up a wine ss beside him and threw it at Dominic.


    The fragile wine ss hit the calf of Dominic''s leg. Dominic''s calf immediately went numb, and he moved his entire body down. He was half-kneeling on the ground.


    At the same time, Isabe''s whip was already in front of him. Due to the shift in direction, this whip struck the previous wound again.


    As the injuries worsened, the flesh on Dominic''s face was instantly torn.


    When the whip was pulled away, flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    ''Ah!" Even Dominic could not bear the pain of tearing his flesh and bones apart. He let out a scream.


    Isabe bellowed, "Dominic, since you can''t handle your wife well, don''t stop me from helping you!1''


    As Isabe spoke, she looked at Dominic in disgust andmanded, "Get lost! Otherwise, you can rece her today!''


    Dominic was in so much pain that he did not have the energy to respond to Isabe.


    Under intense pain, Dominic hated Isabe to the core but also unavoidably hated Sofia greatly.


    It was all because of her!


    At that moment, Sofia''s face was covered in blood. Seeing Dominic had also been beaten up, Sofia finally realized Isabe knew how to hit people with a vase and a whip! Isabe dared to use a whip!


    Not only did Isabe hit Sofia, but she also hit Dominic!


    How dare she!


    Draxton did not care much!


    Sofia thought that that would be the end.


    Yes, most people would think that since Sofia and Dominic had already been disfigured, Isabe should have finished venting her anger.


    Madam Kana thought so too. She instructed, "Hurry up, call the doctor now..."


    Before Madam Kana could finish her sentence, she saw Isabe whipping Sofia again from the corner of her eye.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At that moment, Isabe did not whip Sofia in the face. Instead, she whipped Sofia''s body.


    Sofia was wearing an exquisite traditional dress. The whip immediately split the expensive satin, revealing the ring wound below it.


    Isabe did not stop swinging the whip. One whip after another.


    "Ah... ah ah ah..." Sofia finally stopped covering her face. Instead, she yelled as she turned around and fled without caring about anything else. Sofia was like a stray dog, crawling on the ground, trying to escape Isabe''s whipping.


    One of her shoes fell off in her struggle, revealing her fairly-white calf at the slit of her traditional dress.


    Isabe''s eyes were as cold as ice. Her expression was indifferent as she swung the whip towards Sofia''s calf.


    Blood was dripping profusely as Isabe whipped Sofia again and again. Countless whip marks were formed ovepping Sofia''s body.


    "Help, help me, she''s crazy, ah..."


    Sofia screamed shrilly.


    Isabe''s actions were so shocking that the onlookers finally came to a realization and reacted.


    Madam Kana also widened her eyes in disbelief and hurriedly called someone over. Then, she looked toward Draxton and persuaded, "Mr.Lockwood, quickly stop Miraculous Doctor now!"

 Chapter 532

    Draxton looked at Madam Kana in contempt and argued, "Stop? My wife is teaching someone a lesson. Why should I stop her?''


    Madam Kana''s expression changed. Draxton looked around and his gazended on Dominic. "If my wife is not satisfied, let''s see who dares to stop her?"


    Dominic met Draxton''s gaze and immediately felt like he had fallen into an igloo.


    He was in so much pain that he did not dare to speak, but at that moment, he endured the pain andined, "I don''t care anymore. Just whip her to death as you wish!"


    When Sofia heard Dominic''s words, she was in disbelief.


    Sofia was whipped so hard that she cried out in pain. She was covered in wounds, and her outfit was not covering her body.


    Her torn outfit exposed some parts of her skin and body. However, she was fully covered in blood. Hence there was nothing pleasant in people''s eyes.


    Isabe whipped again and again. The people watching the show had already lost the number of counts of the whips. At that moment, the expressions on their faces had restrained a lot. All of them felt a chill running down their spines.


    Sofia lost consciousness due to the pain, but the next whip woke her again.


    Sofia repeatedly switched between waking up from the pain and losing consciousness from the pain. It was extremely unbearable.


    Sofia was out of breath.


    Only then did Isabe slow down.


    Just when everyone thought Isabe would stop, Isabe nced at the whip soaked in blood and hollered, "How dare you whip him? Who do you think you are? Can you even bepared to a strand of his hair?"


    Sofia followed Isabe''s gaze and looked in the clone''s direction.


    The clone looked over quietly.


    Ever since Isabe started whipping Sofia, the clone had looked at her closely.


    ''What kind of right do you have to whip him? Have you ever thought about the consequences of whipping him?"


    Isabe sneered and swung the whip again.


    Itnded on Sofia''s face again.


    "Ah..." Sofia screamed, ''Stop it, stop it now..."


    "Do you think I should stop when you tell me to stop? Who do you think you are?''


    Isabe sneered. Isabe''s face was filled with brutality as he whipped her again.


    "Ah!"


    Sofia was in extreme pain and fear. Tears flowed down her face, making her wound hurt even more.


    Finally, Sofia broke down and shouted, "What do you want me to do before you can stop?''


    Sofia regretted her decision to provoke Isabe.


    However, Sofia had never expected Isabe to be such a cruel woman!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabe wasmitting a crime by whipping Sofia in front of everyone. Sofia thought, "Didn''t Isabe care about her reputation anymore?"


    "What do you think?" Isabe looked at her coldly.


    Sofia must be quite intelligent to be able to coax Dominic. When Isabe asked about that, she suddenly had an idea and looked in the direction of the clone. The clone looked at Isabe quietly, but he ignored Sofia.


    Sofia had already realized that she had made a fatal mistake today. She should not have humiliated Draxton by whipping the clone.


    There were many ways to humiliate someone, and Sofia used the stupidest one. No, she used the one she could not afford the most.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hit you. Can you forgive me?"


    The clone did not look at her at all.


    Or rather, the clone was not listening to her at all.


    Sofia saw the hope of survival. However, the clone ignored her, and a trace of anxiety and uneasiness could not help but appear in her eyes.


    Isabe looked at her and moved her hand that was holding the whip.


    Sofia shuddered and hurriedly looked at Draxton. * Mr. Lockwood, I beg you. I was wrong. I didn''t know the severity of the matter. I did something wrong. Please save me. Tell Miraculous Doctor to stop!" Draxton looked at her indifferently and looked at the clone.


    The clone was very sensitive to his gaze and also looked at him. The two persons with the same face looked at each other. Draxton asked in disdain, "What do you think? Do you want to let her go?" The clone nced at Sofia and met her pleading gaze. ''Stop it."


    Draxton frowned and looked at the clone disdainfully.


    Aspared to the clone, Draxton did not have such a kind heart.


    Then the clone advised, "She''ll die if we hit her again. She''ll feel worse if she''s alive."


    Draxton could not help but raise his eyebrows. That was interesting.


    Isabe looked at Dominic''s affronted expression and finally smiled gently. She threw away the whip and walked back to Draxton''s side.


    Draxton took out a wet wipe and wiped the blood on Isabe''s hand.


    "Have you finished venting your anger?'' Draxton asked.


    "Yes," Isabe mumbled.


    "Then let''s go back," Draxton suggested.


    "Alright, bring him along!" Isabe looked at the clone.


    Draxton did not object.


    Knowing they were about to leave, Madam Kana hurriedly interrupted, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, please wait.''


    "What? Madam Kana wants us to stay?" Isabe''s tone probed.


    Kana''s expression was a little stiff. "Miraculous Doctor, I''m sorry. It was my mistake today. I''ll visit you personally to make a sincere apology another day!"


    Isabe looked at her indifferently andmented, "There isn''t a need. I hope that Madam Kana will look after herself. After all, I''ve never been lenient to my enemies."


    Those who went against Isabe, they had to be prepared to die.


    Madam Kana was awkward, but she dared not stop them. She could only watch as Draxton and Isabe left.


    ''Make sure he does not survive before sunrise!"


    Outside, Isabeughed, "Being a traitor is bad enough, but he even uses a clone to humiliate you? He deserves to die!""


    Isabe grumbled angrily.


    "I have the same thoughts too." Draxton expressed.


    Isabe took a deep breath. "The influences in Southeast Aelinne are more and more displeasing. That bearded man is called Chorluke. I know him. He''s the most powerful mercenary leader in Southeast Aelinne. He''s very influential.


    "I know a little about the others, but I don''t know the man in the traditional suit beside Chorluke. When I was teaching Sofia a lesson, that man had been watching the show with a devilish gaze. Draxton, do you know that person?''


    Draxton nodded, Although that person is Lucsian, his name is Nita. Perhaps he still has Lucsian''s name, but Executive Department hasn''t investigated it yet. This person seems to have appeared out of thin air. There has been no trace of his existence before. His identity is a newly risen businessman in Southeast Aelinne. He does some shady business. Although he looks harmless, he''s ruthless. In just a few months. he reached an agreement with most of the forces in Southeast Aelinne. This person''s background is not simple.


    Isabe looked surprised.


    At the side, the clone opened his mouth to say something, but he did not say anything in the end.


    His face suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 533

    Back at the estate, the clone looked around curiously when he exited the car. His eyes were filled with curiosity about the new environment.


    The clone quietly followed behind Isabe and Draxton. The Big Dipper and the guards breathed heavily when they saw the clone. They wondered how many clones were there. Isabe and Draxton brought one back personally.


    "Oh my god, if the patriarch''s wife can''t tell who the patriarch is and who the clone is, wouldn''t it be bad?"


    A guard muttered softly.


    Then, Draxton and the clone looked at the guard simultaneously.


    The guard immediately felt an iparably powerful pressureing at him and immediately became quiet.


    Big Dipper members couldn''t help but sneer.


    These guards were just inexperienced. How could they know how fearless the patriarch''s wife was?


    "Do you usually live here?" the clone asked curiously as they entered the living room.


    Draxton looked at him in disdain. He did not want to pay attention to the clone, so he kept a straight face and said nothing. Isabe was very patient with the clone. She answered, "Yes, we usually live here aftering to Southeast Aelinne."


    The clone stopped talking and looked around quietly.


    Isabe instructed, Don''t just stand there. Sit down now, and tell me how you got to Dominic and Sofia''s side.''


    Isabe pointed at the sofa opposite.


    The clone paused and asked, May I sit?


    Isabe was stunned. "Of course.''


    Isabe looked pitiful and continued to probe, "Did they abuse you? Did they usually don''t you to sit?"


    With that, Isabe went to get the medicine and handed a bottle of ointment to the clone. "Apply the ointment on your face. It can reduce inmmation and ease your pain.''


    The clone took the bottle in a daze and looked at Isabe quietly. His eyes were adorable, and he looked a little silly.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. That pitiful clone reminded her of Ricky and Betty when she criticized them.


    Fortunately, the clone only looked at it for a while before silently opening the bottle of ointment to apply it to his face.


    It was quite painful when he applied the ointment to his face, but after applying the ointment, he was no longer hurt. There was a cold andfortable feeling.


    He could not resist squinting his eyes in delight. When the clone looked at Isabe, his eyes became even more radiant. He mumbled, "Thank


    you."


    Isabe smiled, "You''re wee."


    Draxton looked at Isabe and then at the clone. He suddenly clenched his fists.


    He wondered why Be was so gentle to that clone. It was fine if Be spoke gently, but she even gave him medicine!


    Draxton''s face sank without a trace. He still did not speak. He wanted to see if Be would continue to treat that clone so gently.


    The clone walked to the sofa opposite and sat down carefully. Because Isabe was gentle to him, he kept looking at Isabe. He was very well-behaved and obedient.


    "I was sent to them by the headman," he answered. He was replying to Isabe''s earlier question.


    "Who''s the headman?" Isabe asked.


    The clone stared at Isabe and opened his mouth. His face suddenly turned extremely pale. "The headman is very mysterious."


    "You don''t know either?" Isabe looked at his suddenly pale face and felt a little strange.


    "I..." The clone pursed his lips. "I can''t tell you.¡±


    Isabe paused. She was a little surprised. She did not ask further and changed the question. "What clone number are you?''


    "I''m Number Five."


    At that time, he answered very quickly.


    "So you''re Number Five. Then Number Five, can you tell me how many clones there are?" Isabe questioned again.


    "There are five.''


    Number Five answered without hesitation, which surprised Isabe.


    Draxton''s face had already turnedpletely ck. His attention was nowpletely focused on one thing.


    Be had been happily chatting with the clone and looking at him while ignoring Draxton.


    Draxton clenched his fists tighter and tighter.


    "Are you sure?'' Isabe asked again.


    Number Five looked at Isabe seriously and reassured, "I''m sure. They did many, but only five of us seeded."


    Isabe nodded and asked, "Why did they send you to Dominic?"


    Then, Number Five looked toward Draxton and stated, "They said they wanted to humiliate him."


    Isabe''s face turned gloomy.


    "Is that why that woman whips you?" Isabe looked at the wound on his face.


    "Hmm..." Number Five was a little confused. "Is this considered as humiliating him by whipping me?"


    "Of course!" Isabe raised her voice. ''You''re Draxton''s clone. If they whip you, they''re humiliating Draxton."


    Number Five fell silent and slowly lowered his head. He apologized guiltily, "I''m sorry."


    Isabe was stunned. "Why are you sorry?"


    "He was humiliated because of me." Number Five felt very guilty.


    Isabe fell silent.


    Isabe looked at Draxton suspiciously and asked, "Draxton, you still have this trait?"


    Isabe thought, "He is so cute. He is so naive and pitiful?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Draxton was so awkward and fumed that no one could not look straight at him. Draxton red at Number Five, wishing he could pounce and strangle Number Five.


    That shameful thing!


    Draxton wondered, How could I have such a trait?"


    Isabe looked at Little Five again and questioned, Have you ever thought you were whipped today because you were implicated by Draxton? After all, they whip you to humiliate Draxton."


    Number Five was stunned for a moment before he shook his head.


    "I''m just a clone."


    There was a short pause when he replied.

 Chapter 534

    That clone was too pitiful.


    Isabe did not know what to say.


    Are the other two clones Number One and Number Two?'' Isabe asked.


    Number Five nodded. Yes.''


    "You can''t tell us who the headman is?" Isabe probed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Number Five paused and kept silent.


    Seeing that Number Five remained silent, Isabe stopped asking.


    Isabe was a little tired. Her abdomen had been slightly protruding recently.


    She looked tired. ''You''re a clone of Draxton. You can stay here but can''t walk around, or you''ll be locked up.''


    Number Five quickly nodded obediently.


    Isabe went upstairs to rest, leaving Draxton and Number Five staring at each other in the living room.


    Draxton was incensed with rage as he stared at Number Five in a very unfriendly manner.


    At first, Number Five was still looking at him. Later on, he lowered his head bit by bit.


    Draxton''s face turned ck like charcoal.


    "Do Number One and Number Two look like you?" he asked with a shady expression.


    Number Five was stunned. He did not know what kind of person he was but shook his head and said, "They are different from me. They..." Number Five suddenly kept silent, and his face became pale again. Draxton''s eyes squinted. He suddenly noticed something unusual. He asked, "You can''t tell me. It''s not that you don''t want to tell me.''


    Number Five looked at him and did not say anything.


    Draxton probed, "They put something on you. There are restrictions.''


    Number Five continued to look at him. His eyes were glowing.


    Draxton became serious. ''The other clones have the same restriction. You don''t have freedom.''


    Number Five neither nodded nor shook his head.


    Draxton knew he admitted it, as he did not deny it.


    He continued to guess. "It''s something deadly. What would it be? Bug? Chip? Or something else."


    Number Five looked at him with a burning gaze.


    "The real purpose of them creating the clones is to deal with the Lockwood family and me?'' Number Five did not say anything and continued to look at him.


    Draxton did not ask any more questions. He turned around and went upstairs. Instead of returning to the bedroom, he went to the study room. Draxton could not dy it any longer. Draxton could not let the matter rest.


    The next day, the three of them sat together for breakfast. The wounds on Number Five''s face had already scabbed. He was indeed very obedient.


    Isabe looked at him with a smile and praised, "You''re indeed very obedient. Tell me, what''s your mission since they have created you?"


    Number Five thought seriously and exined, "To deal with you guys."


    His answer was very straightforward.


    Isabe immediately choked.


    Number Five felt that Isabe was much easier to talk to than Draxton, so he asked, "Are you pregnant with a baby?"


    Isabe was stunned and nodded. "Yes."


    "Do you have any other babies?" Number Five asked again.


    Isabe nodded again. "Yes, there are. They''re a pair of twins." Speaking of the children, there was a brilliant smile on her face.


    Number Five looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Draxton said with a gloomy look, "You''re so interested in our children. What do you want?"


    "No, I don''t want to do anything." Number Five quickly shook his head. He was just a little envious.


    At that moment, the butler walked in with a strange expression. He nced at Number Five before speaking to Draxton and Isabe, "Patriarch, Patriarch''s wife, there''s someone outside... It''s also your clone."


    Isabe and Draxton were stunned at the same time.


    Number Five''s expression suddenly changed. The pupils in his dark blue eyes suddenly constricted, and his entire body tensed up.

 Chapter 535

    Isabe and Draxton were surprised that a clone hade to them personally!


    "Let him in," Draxton instructed.


    As soon as Draxton finished speaking, a clone walked in.


    Behind Draxton, the guards and the Big Dipper were all nervous and unsettled.


    The clone who came in was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. His expression could tell that he was very calm. When he did not speak, no one would suspect that he was not Draxton. Draxton''s eyes became dull. Draxton had to admit that even he felt the clone was simr to him.


    At that moment, Isabe suddenly pped her hands and smiled. She eximed, "So it''s Mr. Three. We meet again. Coincidentally, Mr. Three, do you want to eat breakfast with us?" Draxton looked at Isabe with some resentment in his eyes. "Be, how did you recognize him?"


    Isabe smiled at him and replied, "I''ll remember everything about you. As long as I''ve seen it, I won''t forget it."


    She spoke gently and affectionately. The Draxtonughed uncontrobly, and even his ears turned red. Be suddenly confessed to him so


    gently and sweetly. Everyone found it mushy and unbearable!


    However, Draxton was on cloud nine.


    ''Hey. Number Three let out a contemptuous sneer. He looked at Number Five and asked, "Did you see that? This is the Prime. He has a beautiful wife. He has great power and influence. He has been pampered since he was young. He is in apletely different world from us."


    Number Five looked at him and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The expression on his face could tell that he was very vignt.


    Number Three stared at Number Five and sneered. "You don''t have to ask. You only have to cooperate with me."


    Number Five looked at him without saying anything.


    "It seems that Mr. Three is indeed here for something. Is it because of Mr. Four, or is it something else?"


    Isabe held the cup and stared thoughtfully at Number Three.


    Number Three looked at her especially coldly and dered, "I''m here today to look for the Prime. Isabe, can you leave?"


    Isabe''s expression also became indifferent. "I''m afraid not. I can''t let my husband be alone with you. After all, you have ulterior motives, don''t you?"


    "Then don''t me me for being rude.''


    When Isabe finished speaking, Number Three''s dark blue eyes suddenly changed into a different color. From dark blue to light blue, then from light blue to silver.


    In just a moment, his eyes seemed to transform into two silver gxies, mysterious and full of unknowns.


    The moment Isabe met those eyes, she felt dizzy.


    Isabe instinctively avoided eye contact with him. At the same time, a strong sense of vignce rose in her heart.


    Draxton held her shoulders and asked concernedly, ''Be, are you alright?''Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Isabe shook her head. "I''m fine. His ability is very strange, Draxton. You have to be careful.''


    The two of them looked at Number Three warily. Number Three sneered and announced, "I originally only nned to capture the Prime. Since you''re unwilling to leave, the two of you cannot escape today.'' As he spoke, Number Three''s eyes lit up with silver light.


    At the same time, Number Three shouted, Number Five, do it now!''


    Isabe and Draxton''s expressions changed simultaneously as they looked at Number Five.


    The guards and the Big Dipper immediately rushed in.


    However, the change happened too quickly.


    As soon as Number Three finished speaking, Number Five''s eyes turned silver. Just as Number Three rushed towards Isabe and Draxton, Number Five moved as well.


    He charged at Number Three.


    BANG!


    The two of them collided crazily.


    Isabe and Draxton were both stunned.


    The guards and the Big Dipper were also dumbfounded on the spot.


    Number Three looked at Number Five in disbelief. "Are you crazy, Number Five?"


    Number Five looked at Number Three in silence.


    Number Three squinted his eyes and stared at Number Five. He voiced sternly,'' Number Five, you''re the worst among us. Not only is there a difference in your intelligence, but there''s also a w in your personality. However, these are not the reasons for you to help them and be my enemy and Master''s enemy. I don''t need to say much about the consequences of disobeying Master''s orders, right?''


    "I didn''t disobey my master. My master didn''t order me to do these things. I was only trying to stop you."


    ''Stopping me is disobeying Master''s orders," Number Three roared angrily.


    "Master didn''t give me an order directly. It''s not considered as disobedience.'' Number Five defended himself.


    "Hey!'' Number Three sneered and stared at Number Five. ''Who said you''re stupid? Aren''t you quite smart? You even know how to find loopholes. But I don''t understand. Why are you helping them? You''re a clone. We can''t coexist with the Prime!"


    Number Five looked at him quietly without any emotion on his face.


    Number Three was furious, and he shouted, "No. Number Five, get out of the way!''


    "You''re going to hurt them?'' Number Five asked.


    "Haha.r Number Threeughed mockingly. "Number Five, what do you mean? Are you going to protect them? That''s too funny. As a clone, you want to protect the Prime?"


    Number Three''s expression was incredulous.


    Number Five looked defiantly at Number Three.


    Isabe revealed, "Number Five, don''t worry. He''s not our match.''


    Isabe was a little moved. She did not expect Number Five to help them.


    From yesterday''s conversation, Draxton realized that Number Five differed from the other clones. He did not seem to be hostile to them.


    Number Five turned to look at them and warned with a serious face, "You don''t understand."


    Draxton was stunned.


    Number Three smirked and suddenly punched Number Five. He roared, "Get lost, or I''ll inform Master!"


    Number Five took a few steps back after being punched by Number Three.


    Number Three stopped looking at Number Five and turned toward Draxton and Isabe. He walked towards them.


    A killing aura gushed out from Draxton''s body. Isabe was also filled with killing intent. It was obvious that they were already nning to kill Number Three.


    Number Five suddenly shouted, ''Don''t kill him!"


    Isabe and Draxton, as well as Number Three, all looked at Number Five.


    At first, Isabe thought Number Five did not want to see them kill Number Three.


    However, she was stunned when she saw Number Five''s pale face and blood slowly seeping out from the corner of his lips.


    Number Three''s face was filled with shock. He looked at Number Five in disbelief and was startled on the spot.


    ''Number Five, you''re crazy. Do you know what you''re doing?!'' Number Three snarled.


    Number Five suddenly smiled at him. '' Number Three, do you think you can rece the Prime? Have you ever thought that you don''t even have any freedom? Even if you rece the Prime, what''s the use?"


    Number Three was silent.


    He looked at Isabe and Draxton and repeated, You can''t kill him. You can''t kill any of the clones..."


    At that point, arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "... Because when you kill the clone, the things hidden in our bodies will be transferred to you. When that happens... puke..."


    Number Five began to spit out mouthfuls of blood.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Isabe realized that Number Five had ended up like that because of what he had said.


    She hurriedly advised, ''Number Five, don''t say it anymore. Stop talking.""


    Number Five was still vomiting blood.


    Isabe immediately walked towards him, wanting to check his physical health condition.


    Number Five suddenly stepped back and warned, "Don''te over!"


    Isabe froze on the spot.


    "Don''t touch me," Number Five hinted. Then, a sizzling electric current suddenly appeared all over his body. His body trembled, and he was in excruciating pain.


    Number Three looked at him despised. "You''re courting death!"


    Number Five suddenly straightened his body and informed Isabe and Draxton seriously, ''Remember, don''t kill the clone. At the very least, don''t kill the clone with your own hands.


    "When we were created, crystal robots were installed in our brains. Our Master controlled these robots'' Prime Code Chip and our speech and actions.


    "If the Prime killed the clone, once it lost its vital signs, the crystal robot would leave the clone''s body and enter the Prime''s body through the air.


    "The robot will instantly take control of your brain and make you a ve to our Master."


    Number Five''s pupils had already dted slightly.


    He kept vomiting blood. His chest was already drenched in blood, and his face was so pale that it became almost transparent. The punishment from the so-called crystal robot in his body became increasingly


    severe.


    The electric currents that were flickering previously were much stronger now. He was already powerless and could only half-kneel on the ground.


    Draxton''s pupils dted. He answered in a deep voice, ''We understand. Stop talking now.''


    Number Five shook her head and continued, ''Crystal robots are something of a higher level than crystal potions.


    "Our Master controlled half of the crystal robot''s Prime Code.


    "Our Master used this crystal robot to create a clone.


    "The main function of the other half of the Prime Code was gic replication.


    "If you want to deal with our Master and destroy all the clones, you must find the other half of the Prime Code and use the other half to fight against our Master.''


    "We know. Stop saying now!''


    Isabe cautioned in a deep voice.


    Her gaze wasplicated. They had brought Number Five back because they could not stand him being humiliated by Sofia. They had never thought about how to settle him down. After all, he was too simr to Draxton.


    However, they did not expect Number Five to stand up for them at that critical moment. Not only did Number Five protect them, but he also risked his life to reveal such an important secret.


    "I have already vited the Prime Code''s settings by saying all this. My death can no longer be prevented.


    "Don''t worry. When I die, I''ll also destroy the robot in my body. I won''t bring you any danger.


    "Our Master... is the headman. I''m sorry, but because of the Prime Code, I can''t say anymore...


    "Why did you do that? You knew you were going to die.


    "Tell us if you want us to do anything, and we''ll help you."


    Isabe felt that perhaps he had some wishes.


    Number Five smiled, "Our Master has been searching for the secret of Eternal Life. Your friends are locked up in our Master''sboratory. If you want to save them, you must find thatboratory.'' Isabe knew that Number Five must be referring to Jake and Olivia.


    "I don''t need you to do anything for me. I''m just a clone. I have no past, no future, and no self. I shouldn''t have appeared in this world in the first ce.''


    The light in his eyes was gone, and his pupils gradually lost focus.


    Number Five raised his trembling hand, reached into his pocket, and took out the candy.


    His hands trembled as he tried to tear open the candy packaging. But before he could put it in his mouth, the electricity in his body crushed the candy into powder. Disappointment could not be seen in his dimmed eyes.


    But soon, he smiled andmented. ''This candy must be very sweet... ''


    Isabe''s eyes reddened. "Yes, that candy is very sweet..."


    However, in fact, the candy was sour.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Number Five pursed her lips as if he could taste the sweetness of that candy.


    "Clones shouldn''t exist in the first ce. I envy humans. They have parents, a beginning, a future, and an independent life. But I''m nothing...


    "When I woke up from the experiment module because my IQ wasn''t as high as that of the other clones, my Master thought I was defective and not perfect enough, so he gave me to Dominic. Using me to humiliate the Prime was the only purpose.


    "The two of you were the nicest people who treated me well since I woke up.


    "Thank you so much.


    "Hence, I wanted to protect you all too.


    "I''m very happy to be able to protect you all. Very, very happy.''


    He smiled. At thest moment, he opened his palm. The electric current had evaporated the crushed powder of that candy.


    He stared at his empty palm in a daze. The silver light in his eyes instantly erupted with an iparably bright light. The silver light flickered and disappeared beforepletely dimming.


    The electric current instantly surrounded Number Five''s body. When everything was over, only charred marks were left on the ground.


    Isabe walked to the charred marks and burst into tears.


    They had only known Number Five for a day, but a great sadness swept over her at that moment.


    If they had known all of those earlier, they might have been able to save Number Five''s life.


    The clones were created, but they also had independent consciousness. They also had the right to survive.


    All the faulty with the man who had created them.


    "Everyone is born with reason. Whether a human or a clone, they are all individuals'' precious lives.


    "It''s not that you don''t have a future. You also have an independent life. You''re a clone of Draxton. You''re his brother, and his parents are your parents. You... just can''t wait for us to kill the headman. "Don''t worry, and we will avenge your death."


    Draxton helped Isabe up. Draxton quietly stared at the charred marks on the ground and consoled Isabe, "Be, this is his choice.


    "If he can live normally, he will be very happy. Draxton, he died for us. We shall avenge him."


    "Yes, we shall avenge his death."


    Number Three stared at the charred marks in a daze. From the initial surprise to theter shock, only a dumbstruck expression was on his face.


    "Hmm, defective goods are defective goods. Their brains aren''t good, either. If he dies, won''t he die for nothing?"


    After a moment, he smiled gently, his eyes filled with pity.


    Isabe and Draxton looked up at him. He immediately became vignt and criticized, ''You don''t have the guts to kill me. You also know the consequences of killing me, right?" "Yes, we won''t kill you."


    Isabe replied.


    Number Three slowly retreated. He wanted to leave, but he only took two steps when his entire body limped. His legs went limp uncontrobly, and he fell to the ground.


    "Lock him up in the dungeon and put him next to Number Four," demanded Isabe.


    A few guards immediately went forward and took Number Three away.


    "You''re despicable. What have you done to me?" Number Three asked angrily.


    Isabe ignored him and asked, "Draxton, where is the other half of the Prime Code? Where are we going to find it? What is a crystal robot?


    What does it have to do with crystal potion?"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Upon hearing Isabe''s question, Draxton fell silent momentarily before saying, ''Whether it''s the crystal potion or the crystal robot, it''s all rted to the big ship at the bottom of Pacilian Ocean.


    Very few people knew how thatrge ship had appeared fifty years ago.


    "You have to ask grandfather about this."


    Isabemented, "Number Five mentioned that Jake and Olivia are in the headman''sboratory. What we need to do now is find the headman''sboratory, save them, and... find the so-called headman. "The headman is hiding. I want to see what kind of existence he is."


    A light shed across Isabe''s eyes.


    Draxton said seriously, "Be, leave everything to me. The most important thing for you to do now is to protect yourself and our children.''


    Isabe sighed. "You''re right. I have to think about the children.''


    She gently caressed her slightly protruding abdomen. She was gentle and determined.


    Draxton also reached out and gently wrapped the back of her hand. The two of them stood side by side.


    At that moment, the butler hurried over excitedly. "Patriarch, patriarch''s wife, Spencer, is awake!''


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other and hurriedly walked toward Spencer''s residence.


    When Isabe and Draxton arrived, they excitedly saw a few doctors crowd around Spencer''s bed. Spencer had already woken up and was leaning against the bed. Although his face was pale and he was extremely thin, he looked very energetic.


    Upon seeing their arrival, a few doctors immediately moved to the sides and made way for them. The doctors'' respectful gazes allnded on Isabe.


    Spencer''s gaze fell on Isabe. Spencer heard from the doctors that the patriarch''s wife had saved him.


    That was the first time he met Isabe, but he already knew Isabe very well before that. After all, Big Dipper and Little Dipper''s respect for the patriarch''s wife had spread throughout almost every branch. It was to the extent that the people from the various branches of the Lockwood family had long heard of the patriarch''s wife.


    "Patriarch, patriarch''s wife." Spencer greeted respectfully. He tried to get up but was too weak to do so.


    Draxton stopped him. "Don''t move."


    Spencer did not move. He looked at Isabe and thanked her profusely, "Patriarch''s wife. Thank you for saving my life. I will repay your kindness in the future.''


    "Oh, then how are you going to repay me?" Isabe asked.


    "Err...'' Spencer'' had a mental block.


    He never expected the patriarch''s wife to be so blunt.


    "You saved me. My life now belongs to yours." Spencer thought for a moment and thanked solemnly.


    "I don''t want your life. You should recuperate and work hard for your patriarch.''


    Isabe did not make things difficult for him and dered with a bright smile.


    Draxton asked, "Spencer, do you know that Walter is fake?"


    Spencer suddenly became silent.


    Spencer''s expression suddenly turned solemn. He exined, "That day, I saw Walter sending the confidential information from the Big Dipper branch to an external party. I only thought that Walter had betrayed us. Because I had stopped him, he wanted to kill me. At that time, I was shocked and angry, and he was chasing after me. Later, I was cornered to a dead end. I was already determined to die, so I called the patriarch. However, just as Walter was about to create an explosion to blow me up, I saw him smiling at me. At that moment, I suddenly realized that Walter would not smile like that. That smile and the look in his eyes were very unfamiliar. Before I lost consciousness, I knew that the person was not Walter..."


    Spencer continued, "I''m sorry, patriarch. I was so careless, and I sent you the wrong information. I wonder if anything happened to the Big Dipper branch while I was unconscious."


    Draxton consoled, "You don''t have to me yourself. Let me ask you, can you tell when Walter was reced?"


    Spencer thought quietly and answered, "I''m not sure. But one day, something special happened. It left me a deep impression, so I haven''t forgotten it."


    Draxton''s eyebrows twitched. "You''re someone who has undergone special training. You have to believe in your gut feelings."


    Spencer was stunned. "Yes, patriarch. A month ago, Walter said he would need to meet a special client.


    "I was a little curious, so I probed him with another question. I asked who that client was and how he could trouble Walter to meet him personally. After all, Walter''s social status in Southeast Aelinne is very high.


    "At that time, Walter told me that since he had nothing to do, it would be a good opportunity to meet a recently rising businessman. Most importantly, that businessman was a Lucsian. He was very interested in seeing hispatriot in Southeast Aelinne.


    "I think that the main reason why Walter took the initiative to meet the businessman was that the other party''s identity was a Lucsian.


    "At that time, I didn''t think too much about it. The next day, I saw Walter again. I even specially asked him about the Lucsian businessman. He only smiled and said that the other party was indeed a businessman. He didn''t mind helping him.


    "I realized he didn''t want to say more, so I didn''t ask further. After that, neither of us mentioned that Lucsian businessman again."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. A person shed through their minds at the same time. Isabe quickly asked, "Spencer, do you know the name of that businessman from Lucsia?''


    Spencer thought momentarily and replied,* I did hear from Walter once. It''s strange. That businessman is a Lucsian, but he has a local name. I think his name is Nita.''


    "It is him!" Isabe said.


    Draxton''s face turned gloomy.


    Spencer was shocked, ''Patriarch, Patriarch''s wife, have you seen that person? Is Walter''s ident rted to that person?"


    Draxton answered, "Be and I just saw that person yesterday. There''s something suspicious about that person''s background. If Walter met with an ident because of him, then there''s no need to think too much about that person''s background. It must be rted to that branch."


    "Patriarch, I''m useless. I had to trouble you toe and deal with the matters in Southeast Aelinne personally..."


    Spencer looked down in shame.


    "As an elite from the Lockwood family''s Expendable Camp, you shouldn''t be so careless. After you have recovered, you can return to Expendable Camp and train for another month. Do you have any objections?"


    Draxton asked.


    Spencer requested, "Patriarch. I''m willing to return to Expendable Camp for three months."


    That was because he felt that a month''s punishment was too short.


    "Up to you," Draxton agreed.


    Isabe said, "You''re still a patient, after all. Take good care of your body first. With your current health condition, I''m afraid it won''t be possible for you to recover to your peak condition without a few months." When Draxton heard this, he added, "Rest well. I''ll get someone else to cover your role."


    Spencer nodded.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabe left Spencer''s room and expressed, ''So, that Lucsian called Nita must be rted to that branch."


    Draxton continued, "Be, none of these forces in Southeast Aelinne are innocent. Let''s start with Dominic first."


    Isabe said, "Alright, let''s start with him first."


    At the same time, Dominic''s estate weed two guests, Chorluke and Nita.


    Dominic told them, "You might not know this, but Isabe is the best test subject.


    "Isabe had fused with Evolution Poison. It was rumored that Evolution Poison was n Mobius''s inheritance treasure. After fusing with Evolution Poison, it could revive people from the dead. This magical gene was more worth studying than aspared to the Lockwood family.


    "Moreover, Isabe was injected with the ck Crystal Potion. Not only that, but she was also pregnant with Draxton''s child. Capturing Isabe is equivalent to capturing two test subjects."

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Dominic also had a n in mind. He had already offended Draxton and Isabe. It was already a situation where they would not give up until one of them died.


    He had no way out, so he could only take the initiative to attack first.


    Maniption was the best way to deal with Draxton and Isabe.


    "I knew Isabe was injected with the ck Crystal Potion, but we didn''t know that she fused with Evolution Poison."


    Nita exined slowly.


    In fact, they were also interested in Isabe. After all, she was the woman who had sessfully fused with the ck Crystal Potion.


    However, they were only interested in her to a small extent.


    To their branch, the crystal potion was not a surprise.


    After all, they had something better, which was the crystal robot.


    But at that moment, Nita suddenly realized Isabe was a rare treasure.


    Nita was finally interested. He looked at Dominic and questioned, ''Why didn''t you tell me such important news earlier?"


    Dominic hurriedly rified, "Mr. Nita, please don''t think too much. I don''t mean to hide it from you. I never thought of this before!''Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Chorlukemented, "Isabe is indeed very mysterious. I suspect that her rtionship with Jake is also unusual." Chorluke''s Mercenari Mortali was Southeast Aelinne''s Mercenari Uno, but Jake''s mercenary was the world''s Mercenari Uno. The difference between the two was very obvious at a nce.


    Mercenari Mortali had fought with Mercenari Uno many times, so Chorluke had some understanding of Mercenari Uno''s situation.


    Chorluke remarked, "Mercenari Uno has a very mysterious member who is also their vice-captain. The vice-captain is a woman, and our Mercenari Mortali has been defeated by that woman many times. I even suspect that Isabe is Mercenari Uno''s vice-captain..."


    At this point, Chorluke squinted his eyes. Coupled with therge beard on his face, he looked rather fierce. He was like a male lion running in the wilderness, a dangerous creature that one must be careful of. Dominic continued, ''Chorluke, your spection is possibly true. I wonder if you know that Isabe has another identity, Butterfly."


    "Butterfly?" Chorluke and Nita were stunned.


    Chorluke subconsciously swallowed his saliva a few times, ''Dominic, you''re saying that she''s No. 1 on the Gold Assassin List, Butterfly?" "That''s right!" Dominic eximed.


    Chorluke could not help but feel a little cowardly.


    Butterfly''s infamous name was well-known in the assassin world and even the mercenary world.


    If Mercenari Uno''s vice-captain were Butterfly, then he must be d that he had managed to survive his previous encounters with Butterfly!


    Dominic saw the fear on his face, and he giggled. "However, ording to reliable information, Butterfly is so strong because of Evolution Poison. However, ever since she got pregnant, the power of Evolution Poison has weakened. In other words, Isabe is now a paper tiger. Capturing her now while she''s weak is the best and only chance. Otherwise, it won''t be easy to capture her after she gives birth in a few months..."


    Dominic''s eyes glimmered with a scheme in his thought. He was determined to make sure Isabe was ruined beyond repair and to drive Draxton insane, to the point of taking his life when he was mad. And Dominic knew that Nita and Chorluke would be tempted.


    That was a brilliant scheme.


    Dominic did not hide it. Nita and Chorluke knew it undoubtedly in their hearts.


    Dominic sighed, ''The two of you also know I already had a grudge against them. I''m indeed terrified. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked the two of you to help me."


    Dominic had sold himself out.


    Nita and Chorluke had been displeased with Dominic, but seeing him like that, their dissatisfaction subsided.


    Chorluke said, "Mr. Dominic Lockwood, the information you gave us is too important. No matter what, we have to capture Isabe."


    Nita added, "That''s right. We have to thank Mr. Dominic Lockwood for telling us such important news."


    At that point, Nita''s eyes turned dull. They had no idea that such important news was being kept a secret.


    It seemed that Lucsia was hiding a lot of things from them!


    "Then we should discuss how to catch Isabe..." Chorluke suggested.


    Dominic looked at him and smiled. "That''s easy. Mr. Chorluke, you have a good helper!"


    Chorluke was stunned, and Nita looked at Dominic.


    Dominic smiled, "Madam Kana is your lover. It''s most suitable for her to approach Isabe.


    "Let''s pick a time when Draxton isn''t around..."


    The three of them looked at each other with an unspoken agreement in their eyes.


    In the end, the three of themughed heartily.


    After sending Nita and Chorluke off, Dominic was in a very good mood. He smiled and returned to his bedroom.


    Strangely enough, the severe injury on his face caused by Isabe''s whip had healed quickly.


    Dominic did not look like he had been injured at all.


    In the bedroom, a woman covered in blood was suspended midair with her hands and feet tied.


    That woman was Sofia.


    Seeing Dominic enter, Sofia trembled in fear, and a pleading expression can be shown in her eyes.


    Dominic stared into her eyes and sensed fear in Sofia''s eyes. He looked at the pus-filled wound on her face, and he touched his face in relief.


    He had to admit that the branch was impressive. The medicine Nita had given him had healed his injuries so quickly. It was amazing. No wonder they could create clones!


    Dominic sneered and picked up the whip in the corner. ''Woman, you''re wise when coaxing me at home. However, you''re not clear-headed in front of outsiders. Even I don''t dare to provoke Draxton and Isabe. You''re very bold. But if you want to die, don''t implicate me. If anything happens to me, I promise that you''ll die before me!''


    Dominic picked up the whip and whipped Sofia a few more times as he spoke.


    Sofia screamed in pain. She was filled with regret.


    Sofia never thought that Dominic, who always doted on her, would treat her like that.


    But what she regretted more was why she went too far to provoke Draxton and Isabe.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    After Dominic finished hitting Sofia, he threw down the whip and turned around to leave the bedroom. He went to the small bar top in the living room and opened a bottle of wine. He squinted his eyes and took a sip in enjoyment.


    With the wine in his mouth, Dominic thought about his n. He knew that Isabe could not escape. With the madness of that branch, they would not miss any opportunities to capture Isabe, the best test subject.


    And what would happen to Draxton...


    He swallowed the wine, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl into a ghastly smile. The Lockwood family had great power and influence. Still, as for them, the branches that were the subsidiaries of the Lockwood family had always been submissive, afraid that they would cause a cmity if they made a mistake.


    They had long harbored thoughts of betrayal. Although they were working for the President, with Draxton''s personality, he would not let them off.


    Therefore, one couldn''t me him for harming his master!


    Killing Draxton would be a great achievement for him. He would also get promoted by the President in the future...


    Dominic imagined his bright future in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He raised his hand and drank all the jade-red wine in the crystal cup.


    He got a little carried away and started humming softly.


    "Hey, Mr. Dominic Lockwood, you must be in a good mood!''


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice that did not belong there could be heard. The tone of the voice was filled with mockery.


    Dominic was shocked. His eyes suddenly widened, and he turned his head in horror. At some point, he saw that a few people in ck suits appeared in the quiet, luxurious living room.


    All of them exuded a hidden brutal aura.


    In front of these people, Draxton was staring at him expressionlessly.


    The person who spoke earlier should be one of the Big Dipper members. At that moment, those Big Dipper members in ck suits looked at him with awkward smiles. Their gazes were as if they were looking at a clown.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A basin of chilling ice water poured down to his head. Dominic, who was drunk previously, was instantly sobered.


    However, his knees went weak simultaneously, and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Patriarch!'' He shouted and looked up at Draxton with fear and pleading. "Patriarch, please spare me!"


    There was no emotion on Draxton''s face.


    He calmly retracted his gaze from Dominic. At that moment, another member of Big Dipper walked in from outside. Draxton asked, ''Is it all cleaned up?"


    The Big Dipper member who had just walked in said. "Yes, Patriarch. It''s all cleaned up!"


    Dominic felt like he had fallen into an igloo when he heard this. As Draxton''s former assistant, he naturally knew Draxton''s style of handling things. The information revealed by their conversation made him despair.


    Dominic assistants were all under Draxton''s control!


    Dominic wondered, ''When did they arrive? How could Draxton take down all his assistants?"


    However, when he thought about how the person who did it was the Big Dipper, he did not find it strange.


    "Patriarch, Patriarch, please spare my life. On ount of my conscientious service to the family all these years and our past rtionship, please spare my life!''


    Draxton''s eyes revealed a hint of mockery.


    Dominic became even more anxious. He waved his hands and begged, "Patriarch, I can be a spy. I''ll pretend to work for the President and only listen to yourmands. Please give me another chance. Ah... Patriarch!"


    A scream was heard. One of the Big Dipper members sheathed his scimitar and stared at Dominic with a sinister smile.


    One of Dominic''s legs was shed, and blood gushed out immediately.


    "Since you had previously served in the Lockwood family, you should know there was no turning back for traitors. Originally, you had already worked for the President. It would have been fine if you had done your job obediently. However, it would be best if you had not considered turning against me. In that case, you should know what would happen to you!"


    Finally, Draxton spoke as if he had mercilessly sentenced Dominic to death.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Dominic stared at his broken legs. Pain and hatred made his face contort.


    Tears and snot flowed down his face instantly as he begged for mercy profusely. Patriarch, I know my mistake. I know my mistake. Please forgive me. Please spare my life. Please..."


    Dominic shouted for mercy crazily, but a derringer suddenly slipped out of his sleeve as he begged profusely.


    Immediately, Dominic pulled the trigger and pointed toward Draxton.


    However, the Big Dipper member was even faster. One of the Big Dipper members swept his long legs across and kicked forward. The moment Dominic pulled the trigger, his wrist was also broken by the force of the kick.


    The derringer in his hand and the bullet that had just been fired instantly flew out.


    With a loud bang, the crystal chandelier in the middle of the living room fell and shattered on the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dominic held his wrist, and the beads of sweat slid down his forehead.


    He fell to the ground. When he raised his head, no fear showed on his face.


    He hollered fiercely, "Draxton, so what if you kill me? Do you think you''re a match for that branch?


    "Haha, there''s always someone better than you. I don''t believe you can always be a leader and trample others under your feet!1''


    Draxton slowly walked towards him and looked down at him. "That branch is just an ant looking up at the sky!1''


    After that, he turned around and ordered indifferently, "Kill him and ask President to send someone to take over the Van Branch."


    One of the Big Dipper members stepped forward and shot Dominic in the forehead.


    He blew on the muzzle of the still-smoking gun and chuckled disdainfully. "Hmph, do you think you can be enemies with the patriarch just because you worked for the President? So naive!" With that, he walked back to Draxton''s side.


    Draxton looked up at the second floor and slowly walked up the stairs. He opened the door of one of the bedrooms and stopped when he saw Sofia hanging in the air.


    After a while, Draxton turned around and left indifferently.


    The two members of Big Dippers who followed behind him clicked their tongues andmented, ''Dominic is ruthless!"


    Sofia looked at them, her eyes wide open. No matter how stupid she was, she realized what had happened.


    Since Draxton was here, it meant that Dominic had been killed.


    Sofia looked at them in a daze. Her mind went nk. Why did things turn out like that?


    She had only whipped just a clone. How did things end up like that?


    She suddenly understood why Dominic said he did not dare to provoke Draxton.


    Draxton turned around and went downstairs. Behind Draxton, Big Dipper fired at Sofia.


    Draxton stood in Dominic''s living room and instructed, "Continue moving.


    With that, they quickly evacuated from the Lockwood family and headed to the next destination, the residence of the Lucsian businessman named Nita.


    At the same time, Isabe weed a guest at the estate that was miles away.


    Isabe looked at Madam Kana, who had a good posture and a bright smile. She was a little surprised.


    She did not stand on ceremony. ''Madam Kana, you should know I don''t wee you."


    Madam Kana smiled awkwardly, "I know that on the day of the ball, I left you and Mr. Lockwood a bad impression because of my mistake. I''m here to apologize today."


    Madam Kana ced an exquisite jewelry box on the table and pushed it before Isabe as she spoke.


    "This is a gift my husband gave me when he pursued me. I''ve been keeping it all these years. Now, I''ll give it to Miraculous Doctor as an apology. I hope you will like it and ept my apology.''

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Isabe slowly nced at the jewelry box and smiled.


    She did not touch the box. Instead, she said to the butler, "Pour Madam Kana a cup of coffee."


    The butler immediately prepared it as requested.


    "Madam Kana, please take a seat,'' Isabe said politely.


    Seeing that her attitude had changed, Madam Kana''s eyes rolled. She gently pursed her lips and revealed a smile. "Miraculous Doctor, you''re magnanimous. I''m so happy that you can forgive me." Madam Kana sat down gracefully as she spoke and stared at Isabe with her beautiful eyes. "Miraculous Doctor, aren''t you going to open it? You''ll be surprised." She pointed to the box.


    Isabe reached out and tapped the box with her slender fingers. She teased in a yful tone, ''Let me guess what jewelry is inside!''


    "It''s a ne. Your neck is long and slender. Your husband will give you a bright and dazzling ne to match it."


    As she spoke, Isabe looked at Madam Kana, seeking an answer through her eye contact.


    Madam Kana smiled mysteriously and shook her head gently. Wrong, it''s not a ne." "If it''s not, then what is it..."


    Isabe was about to say something when the butler walked over with a cup of coffee.


    Isabe smiled, took the cup of coffee, and personally handed it to Madam Kana.


    "Madam Kana, despite our misunderstanding, I still don''t think you came here today with much sincerity. However, this cup of coffee is for your beauty. I like beauties." Isabe said indifferently.


    No one did not like to be praised for being beautiful, especially when the person who praised her was an equally beautiful woman, and that woman was even younger than her. Madam Kana blinked her curly eyshes, and her red lips curled into a charming smile. Her soft and fair hand gently picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip.


    Isabe watched quietly as she drank the coffee. He pursed his lips and smiled. "Then let''s continue guessing what''s inside. Could it be a hairpin? After all, your hair is also very beautiful." Madam Kana shook her head with a smile and said, "Miraculous Doctor is too good at praising people. Even a woman like me can''t take it, let alone Mr. Lockwood."


    "It''s a bracelet?" Isabe continued.


    "We''ll know what it is once Miraculous Doctor personally opens it." Madam Kana smiled at Isabe.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and moved her fingers away from the box. "I think Madam Kana should tell me herself. What do you think?"


    The smile faded from Madam Kana''s face.


    Isabe asked again, "Then may I ask what is in this box?"


    She looked directly into Madam Kana''s eyes.


    Madam Kana''s expression did not change. "Miraculous Doctor, why do you ask? Are you afraid that I''ll harm you? I''ve said it before. The box contains jewelry..."


    At that point, Madam Kana''s expression suddenly became strange. Her eyes widened slightly, filled with disbelief, but she added, "Although it''s jewelry, I applied some medication to it. If you open the box, the medication inside will emit gas, poisoning you..." At that point, she covered her mouth tightly and looked at Isabe in horror.


    Miraculous Doctor, you set me up! What did you put in my coffee?'' she demanded angrily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabe crossed her arms and slowly leaned against the sofa. "Madam Kana, I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. "It won''t do you any good to be my enemy. Tell me, what''s your rtionship with that branch?"


    Isabe probed.


    Madam Kana instinctively wanted to answer, but just as she was about to blurt out the answer, her expression suddenly contorted in pain. Isabe was stunned at first. She thought Truth Poison would make people speak the truth, but no one could resist Truth Poison with their willpower, let alone someone who showed such a painful expression on her face.


    Isabe felt that something was wrong.


    But soon, she thought of Number Five.


    When Number Five revealed all kinds of secrets about that branch, he also had such a painful expression.


    Isabe''s expression changed. She stood up and moved back without hesitation.


    But it was still toote. A silver light flew out from Madam Kana''s head and quickly pounced in her direction.


    At the same time, the painful expression on Madam Kana''s face disappeared. She imed, "I''m a member of that branch. I''m one of my Master''s most capable assistants."


    However, Isabe had no time to listen to what she had to say. Instead, she was protecting herself against the silver light.


    Even so, the silver light quickly entered her body through her skin and pores.


    The particle of the silver light was too small, so small that it could be described as a nanometer. However, it emitted silver light, making it slightly visible to the naked eye. The moment the silver light entered her body, Isabe knew what that silver light was.


    It is the crystal robot!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Isabe felt an invisible binding force imprisoning her soul. Isabe''s face instantly turned pale. She held onto the back of the sofa to bnce herself. When she looked up, Madam Kana, who was opposite her was in shock.


    Then, Madam Kana revealed an evil smile. "Although I was very surprised that such a thing would happen, that was a surprise that it happened unexpectedly. Miraculous Doctor, when you schemed against me, you didn''t think about what would happen to you, right?''


    Isabe frowned and looked at Madam Kana coldly. She could not be bothered with her at all. At that moment, she was resisting the oppression of the crystal robot.


    However, it was useless. In the end, Isabe still took a long breath, and her expression was extremely unsightly.


    ''Miraculous Doctor, you don''t have to try to resist. The crystal robot is very powerful. It''s not something we can fight against. This has nothing to do with a person''s willpower. Genes determine it. Our genes are destined to be no match for the crystal robot. From now on, you will be its ve and serve our master. I believe Mr. Lockwood will also sacrifice to make changes for you, hahal*


    Madam Kana was overjoyed. She looked at Isabe with a brilliant smile and talked endlessly in her mind.


    ''Miraculous Doctor, don''t look at me like that. I didn''t know the crystal robot would give up on me and run toward you. That meant that it thought more highly of you. You should be happy. That damn thing had finally left my body. I have to thank you properly. Miraculous Doctor, you''re my benefactor. I didn''t want to be controlled by that damned thing for a long time, but I knew I couldn''t get rid of it for the rest of my life. But who would have thought that the surprise woulde so unexpectedly? I''m finally free. Hahaha!"


    Madam Kana was overjoyed. Under the power of Truth Poison, her words and actions came from the bottom of her heart.


    Isabe looked at her and stated, "What are you happy about? Look at how you''re saying whatever you want now. I''m afraid you''ll have to offend everyone!"


    The smile on Madam Kana''s face stiffened. However, Isabe was right!


    She was the beautiful and wealthy Madam Kana. If she spoke without thinking, wouldn''t she be finished?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Who''s the headman?" Isabe asked.


    ''How will I know who it is? I only know it''s a cowardly fellow who doesn''t dare to show his face. He even has a voice changer when he talks to us. We don''t even know if that fellow is a man or a woman. The thought of being controlled by that fellow makes me so disgusted that I want to vomit!"


    Isabe was speechless.


    She did not expect Madam Kana did not know about the headman''s identity.


    "Who is Nita?'' Isabe asked again.


    Madam Kana''s eyes lit up. ''That guy is also very mysterious. I don''t know his background. I only know that he is indeed capable and has tremendous charisma. Unfortunately, that guy is very cool and difficult to seduce. I''m still desiring his body..."


    Isabe was speechless again.


    Madam Kana''s expression was a little strange.


    Madam Kana roared in exasperation, Isabe, don''t go overboard. Hurry up and get rid of that damn thing. I don''t want to do it!''


    "Honest person like you is the cutest!" Isabe mocked. "However, you''re craving an old man, Nita''s body. I thought a woman like you would prefer a younger one."


    "I don''t dare to provoke a guy like Draxton. Madam Kana rolled her eyes.


    Isabe sneered. "Fortunately, you didn''t dare!''


    Madam Kana was silent momentarily before she pleaded kindly, "Miraculous Doctor, I beg you, stop ying with me. As long as you help me get rid of the thing in my body, I will put in a good word for you in front of the headman in the future and help you... As if, fat chance!"


    Isabe was also speechless. She promised, "Alright, alright. Don''t try to be funny here."


    Isabe waved her hand and sat down on the sofa again. She looked down and fell into deep thought.


    Madam Kana''s face alternated between green and whiteplexion, but she dared not leave.


    Madam Kana was very afraid that if she walked out of there and saw someone she knew from the past, she would tell the truth. That would be tragic.


    Therefore, Madam Kana could only stay with Isabe there. She believed that her master would give Isabe an order. With the crystal robot around, Isabe could not disobey her master''s orders.


    She had guessed correctly. At that moment, in Isabe''s mind, the crystal robot had indeed transmitted amand to her.


    "At eight o''clock in the evening, let''s meet inside Madam Kana''s estate."


    The other party had asked to meet her.


    When Isabe received that order, she thought momentarily and wanted to reject it. Then, she felt an intense pain in her head. She could only stop resisting in time, and the pain immediately disappeared. It was impossible to disobey.


    Isabe''s eyes shed with anger. Isabe thought, "Did he try to control me? Dream on!"


    The headman only asked her to meet him, so she did as he wished. So what if she went to meet him?


    However, if the headman wanted to use Isabe to hurt Draxton, he could not me Isabe for fighting to death.


    A trace of hostility shed across Isabe''s eyes. She did not believe that she could not deal with that crystal robot!


    Or rather, she did not believe there was no solution to control that crystal robot!


    Number Five told her that the headman only controlled half of the Prime Code.


    As long as Isabe found the other half of the Prime Code...


    At the same time, a person let out an ecstaticugh in a castle that looked like a pce. I didn''t expect Isabe to be controlled by my crystal robot. Thank you, god, please help me!''


    However, at the same time, at Dawton City, Mr. Lyons, who was drinking coffee with President, suddenly frowned, and a trace of shock shed across his eyes.


    The President noticed Mr. Lyons''s expression change, saying, "I only said that Southeast Aelinne is dangerous. Even if your student is capable, it won''t be easy for him. You won''t turn against me just because of one remark, will you?"


    Mr. Lyons red at him, rolled up his sleeves, and left.


    President stared at his back and criticized, "Hey, he''s getting increasingly bold. He''s spoiled by him..."


    That ''he'' referred to the first personality.


    After that, President stopped paying attention to Mr. Lyons.


    President did not expect Mr. Lyons to leave Lucsia for Southeast Aelinne on the same day.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Nita was in high spirits. Just as he was about to go out, his residence was surrounded by Draxton and Big Dipper. A fierce battle was inevitable.


    At the same time, Isabe was headed to Madam Kana''s estate. She was going to meet the headman.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Isabe came to Madam Kana''s estate along with Madam Kana.


    At night, the estate was still brightly lit. When Madam Kana. returned to her home ground, Madam Kana was more confident.


    Isabe temporarily put Truth Poison to sleep. Madam Kana could be considered to have temporarily returned to normal.


    Isabe felt that sometimes listening to someone telling the truth was not necessarily good.


    After all, sometimes lies make people happier.


    "Miraculous Doctor, please follow me." Madam Kana''s smile was flirtatious. Compared to her real authentic self, Madam Kana had always been wearing a mask. She was really beautiful and charismatic. Isabe followed her upstairs to her bedroom without saying a word.


    Madam Kana instructed, Miraculous Doctor, wait here for a moment."


    With that, Madam Kana swayed her beautiful body and left.


    Isabe looked around the bedroom and sat down on a small sofa.


    On the other side, as soon as Madam Kana went downstairs, she saw a man in a ck suit walk in from outside.


    The ck-suit man covered his entire body in a big cloak without anyone noticing. From head to toe, his skin was not exposed.


    After seeing the man in a ck suit, Madam Kana''s expression changed drastically. Then, she bowed respectfully. Kana wees Master!"


    The man in a ck suit raised his head and seemed to nce at Cana. Then, he looked toward the bedroom on the second floor and asked, "She''s up there?"


    The mechanical voice from the voice changer had a very cool monotone.


    "Yes, Master. She''s up there. I''ll take you up," Madam Kana said quickly.


    The man in a ck suit paused momentarily and dered, "No, there''s no hurry. She''s been trying to use her willpower to resist my Prime Code. She''s not obedient at all.


    "I like obedient and sensible children. I must teach her a lesson to train her to be more obedient and sensible."


    A trace of fear shed across Madam Kana''s eyes as she replied obediently, "Yes, Master, you''re right."


    The man in a ck suit nced at her again and walked straight to the sofa to sit down. He did not say anything else. Seeing this, Cana did not dare to go forward and disturb him. She stood quietly and obediently at the side.


    At the same time, Isabe, trying to control the crystal robot with her willpower, suddenly trembled. Then, her entire body flickered with a sizzling electric current.


    Isabe''s face appeared cool, and anger surged in her eyes. She knew he was giving her a head-on blow at the first encounter.


    Her eyes shed with mockery. Did he think that he could make her surrender just like that?


    She quickly emptied her mind. She tried not to think or feel anything. She just let the electric current run through her body, and it got bigger and bigger...


    A group of expendable-like bodyguards protected Nita. He got shot, and there was a bullet in his shoulder. Draxton had shot Nita personally.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''m indeed from that branch, but so what? Draxton, instead of bugging me here, you might as well go back and see if Miraculous Doctor is still around."


    Nita covered his wound to prevent blood from flowing out. His expression was very calm, and there was no fear at all.


    The moment Draxton heard his words, his pupils could not help but move a little. However, there was still no emotion on his face.


    "Mr. Lockwood, are you panicking? No one can escape when the headman attacks. Even Miraculous Doctor, even Butterfly, they can''t escape.''


    Nita smiled.


    Draxton stared at Nita coldly. Suddenly, he shed out like a phantom. Before Nita could react, Draxton had already grabbed his neck and dragged him out.


    "No matter who you are or who the headman behind you is, if anything happens to Be, all of you will have to pay a huge price... You will not be able to afford the price."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Nita''s face showed that he was experiencing excruciating pain, but he was still very arrogant. He revealed a provocative smile at Draxton and warned, "Draxton, I advise you to let me go. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear.''


    Draxton did not say a word, but his actions were fierce as he dislocated all the joints in Nita''s limbs.


    After four cracking sounds, Nita fell feebly to the ground.


    Draxton nced at him and instructed the Big Dipper, "Bring him along and look for Be."


    However, after taking two steps, Draxton''s phone suddenly rang.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Draxton took out his phone and looked at it. His expression changed slightly.


    The caller was Mr. Lyons. He knew that Mr. Lyons would not have called him if it was not for something.


    He quickly picked it up, and then Mr. Lyons''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    ''What about Be?"


    Draxton was silent momentarily before saying, "I''m about to go back and look for Be."


    "The crystal robot has parasitized Be," Mr. Lyons revealed.


    Draxton''s aura changed, and he was stunned.


    "Listen to me. Find Be and stall for time until I get there," Mr. Lyonsmanded.


    "Mr. Lyons, you..."


    "Another half of the Prime Code is on my hand now."


    With that, Mr. Lyons hung up the phone.


    Draxton was stunned. Then, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Draxton called the estate and learned Isabe had followed Madam Kana to her estate, so he led his men there directly.


    By Draxton''s arrival, Isabe had already endured the electric punishment for two hours.


    The headman did not want to kill Isabe. The punishment was that the electric current was kept within the tolerable range of the human body. It would not kill her, but it would cause extreme pain. At first, Isabe would let go of all her thoughts and endure quietly.


    However, as the electric current increased, Isabe''s body gradually began to lose control and tremble non-stop.


    However, she was worried about the child in her stomach. She feared that it would hurt her child, so she endured it and did not let herself struggle violently.


    She curled herself into a ball and sat in the corner of the sofa. She could see charred marks on the sofa, and her body was scarred too.


    Isabe''s face turned pale. She pursed her lips tightly and looked like she was enduring.


    She seemed to be able to feel that the crystal robot was like a god of thunder, constantly hammering and releasing electricity in her mind.


    An ordinary person could not endure the pain of being slowly attacked by the electric current.


    At the same time, the killing intent toward the headman in her heart also boiled.


    Due to the existence of the crystal robot, the headman quickly monitored her brain waves and easily saw through the killing intent in her mind.


    The headman did not expect that such a powerful punishment did not make Isabe surrender, but it grew her killing intent. She wanted to kill the headman.


    It was normal for those under his control to have killing intent. After all, no one was willing to be controlled by others.


    However, in the end, they all chose to surrender because they could not withstand the immense damage and pain from the electric current.


    However, Isabe did not give up. Instead, her killing intent became stronger and stronger.


    The headman felt unprecedented anger, but at the same time, he also felt excited.


    The stronger a person''s willpower was, the more meaningful it would be when he subdued her, right?


    The headman could not help but increase the Prime Code''s control of the current.


    Upstairs, Isabe rolled off the sofa and fell to the ground. Her body was emitting wisps of ck smoke. At the same time,rge charred wounds appeared on her skin. Blood slowly flowed out from the injured and cracked flesh.


    Isabe''s face was filled with pain, but her eyes remained clear. Her eyes were extremely bright, with determination and apathy in them.


    Isabe had nothing to be afraid of.


    She could tolerate pain.


    Back then, after Isabe sessfully fused Evolution Poison, she experienced the pain of gic rbination and was no longer afraid of pain. Downstairs, Draxton rushed in with his men.


    Nita, whose limbs and joints had been dislocated, was thrown heavily.


    Thismotion immediately attracted the attention of the headman.


    The headman turned around and saw Nita on the ground. He paused momentarily, then stared at Draxton and said coldly, "You are Draxton?"


    It was still a cold and mechanical voice.


    "What about Be?" Draxton asked.


    The headman looked in his direction and said nothing.


    Without another word, Draxton took out his pistol and shot Nita in the left calf.


    Nita immediately groaned.


    The headman''s body stiffened.


    Draxton keenly noticed the slight change in Nita''s body. He felt a little more confident. It seemed that Nita''s identity was indeed not ordinary.


    He demanded, "Let me see Be. Otherwise, I''ll make this person''s life a living hell!"

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    The headman was momentarily silent before scolding softly, ''Hey, Draxton, the Lockwood family brat, the rumors are true. You''re indeed a ruthless character, and you''re very smart. Alright, I''ll let you meet her." With that, the headman turned slightly and gestured to Madam Kana.


    Seeing this, Madam Kana immediately went upstairs.


    The headman snorted again and mocked, "Draxton, Miraculous Doctor is now parasitized by my crystal robot. Her life and death are in my hands. You have to calm down.''


    He looked in Nita''s direction and shouted, ''Give him to me!''


    Draxton replied, "I''m afraid not. I want to see Be in perfect health condition. If she''s injured, I''m afraid I can''t give him to you."


    "Hmph, you don''t know what''s good for you..."


    At that moment, Madam Kana helped Isabe downstairs. The headman had already stopped the electric punishment.


    Even so, due to the previous damage, Isabe''s body was weak and covered in wounds. Her clothes were also charred ck.


    Isabe''s hair was messy, and she was in a pitiful state.


    When Draxton saw Isabe like that, he immediately felt terrible.


    Not to mention Draxton, even the Big Dipper people who came with him had shocking expressions on their faces, and they were filled with killing intent. Isabe raised her head with difficulty and gave Draxton aforting smile.


    "I''m fine, Draxton.'' She was afraid that Draxton would be fumed in rage. That man would be unable to ept his wife and himself being bullied like that.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Draxton''s face twisted for a moment. Then, without another word, he fired another shot at Nita''s other calf.


    Nita immediately let out a pained grunt.


    The headman mmed the table and stood up angrily. Draxton!"


    Draxton strode towards Isabe. His aura was very oppressive. When Madam Kana saw himing, she subconsciously dared not look at him. She let go of Isabe and silently took a few steps back. Isabe nced at Madam Kana. That woman was indeed very smart.


    Draxton pulled Isabe into his arms. His strong hands trembled slightly when he touched the scars on her skin. That fearless man hid his fear when facing his injured wife, Isabe. Isabe gently approached Draxton and calmed him down, Draxton, I..."


    She wanted to inform Draxton that she had a crystal robot in her body, but as soon as she was about to speak, the Prime Code automatically stopped her, so she could not say what she wanted. Isabe''s face immediately turned ashen.


    When Draxton saw her reaction, he could not help but clench his fists. He sneered at the headman and raised his voice, "What did you do to my wife?


    "You should know that if you be enemies with the Lockwood family or me, no matter where you escape, there will be no ce for you to live in this world.''


    When the headman heard his words, he mmed the table angrily and stood up. He sneered, ''Draxton, the Lockwood family brat, don''t be arrogant. I''m not afraid to tell you that Isabe is controlled by my crystal robot now. You should already know what a crystal robot is, right?


    "If you don''t want Isabe to end up like Number Five, the two of you better behave yourselves!''


    The headman''s tone was fearless.


    "Hey, you''re just a coward. Do you think you''re worthy of making us surrender?''


    Draxton howled angrily.


    "Draxton, the Lockwood family brat, how about those clones of yours? You should know it''s not wise to be my enemy."


    Draxton''s aura became fierce, and the killing intent in his eyes was as firm as concrete.


    However, he remembered Mr. Lyons''s words. He would drag the time until he came.


    Until then, Be could not be harmed anymore.


    Isabe sized up the headman and sneered. "It seems you''re old and very familiar with the Lockwood family. However, I wonder if your identity is worthy of your name, Draxton? Not everyone who unts their seniority dares to call me Draxton that way."


    The headman was silent for a moment before he sneered. "You''re very smart. You want to get information from me, but I must warn you. I''ll let you know what you should know and what you shouldn''t know. You''d better be honest. Don''t forget that you''re my man now!"


    ''Haha!" Isabe sneered. His tone was disdainful, and the headman was a little unhappy.


    ''No one has ever dared to disobey my orders. No one can disobey my orders," the headman bragged. Then, Isabe received an order.


    The crystal robot in her mind controlled her brain to hurt Draxton.


    By the time Isabe reacted, a dagger had already appeared in her hand.


    She raised her dagger and stabbed at Draxton''s chest.


    ''Patriarch''s wife!'' all members of Big Dipper were shocked.


    Draxton''s expression changed slightly. He paused for a moment before standing still.


    He knew very well what the consequences would be if Be disobeyed the crystal robot''s instructions.


    However, Draxton did not dodge. Instead, Isabe restrained himself at thest moment.


    Isabe forcibly released her grip and let the dagger fall to the floor.


    Instead, Isabe''s face suddenly turned pale, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her lips.


    Isabe leaned on Draxton''s shoulder in pain and asked angrily, "Are you crazy? Don''t you know how to dodge?"


    "It''s fine. One sh won''t kill me!" Draxton took a handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of her lips. His tone was calm, but his eyes were surging with violent waves.


    The next moment, Draxton said to Big Dipper coolly, *Cut off one of his hands."


    ''Don''t dare you!'' the headman roared.


    Among the Big Dipper, one of them was the first to rush out. Without another word, he raised his hand and chopped off Nita''s hand.


    Nita finally let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    Afterpleting his task, Big Dipper smiled coldly, "Don''t me us. If you want to me someone, me this cowardly fellow for hurting our patriarch''s wife."


    As he spoke, he smiled evilly, Next, if your headman hurts our patriarch''s wife times, I''ll cut off one of your limbs. Oh, no, we don''t have to cut it next time. We''ll slowly sharpen our knives and cut them off slowly. It won''t hurt!"


    Nita looked at the Big Dipper with a twisted expression.


    The Big Dipper all looked pleased. One of them said, ''I''ll do it next time!"


    The Big Dipper yers all had eager expressions on their faces.


    Draxton helped Isabe to sit down on the sofa in the hall. Then, he cautioned the headman, ''You can take back the crystal robot in Be''s body now. If you control her once, I''ll make you suffer once. You can weigh the pros and cons yourself."


    Isabe calmed down and interrupted, "I don''t mind fighting to the death. I''d rather die than be controlled by others. If I die, the Lockwood family will avenge the child and me in my stomach first. You can''t afford it! For the blood feud."


    The headman clenched his fists under the cloak.


    The atmosphere in the living room fell into a dead silence.


    Madam Kana looked at Isabe with aplicated expression. She did not expect that there would be someone in this world who could resist the control of the crystal robot. And she could not believe that some people would rather die than surrender.


    The headman sneered, "I don''t believe that you''re not afraid of death! Even if you''re not afraid of death, what about the child in your belly? Aren''t you going to think about your child first?"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Upon hearing this, Isabe''s expression turned chilly and determined. Her eyes darkened as she stared at the headman in front of her and said, "If I give in, what I will bring to my child will only be sorrow from the moment he is born.


    ''Rather than letting him have no freedom from birth, I would rather he not be born. My child must live a free and carefree life. And you are not fit to manipte us mother and child around! "This concerns my pride and also my child''s pride.


    "If I have to make a choice, I will definitely choose dignity and independence.


    "A fellow like you who hides and cowers, who doesn''t even dare to show his true appearance, will never understand the joy of being an upright person!"


    "You..." Isabe''s words seemed to have hit the headman''s sore spot. The other party was overwhelmed with exasperation.


    The expressions on the guards from the Big Dipper changed drastically. They looked at Isabe with admiration, but they also felt extremely sad and indignant. They could not imagine what would happen to them and the patriarch if the patriarch''s wife really died together with the unborn child in her tummy.


    That was an oue that none of them could ept.


    Only Draxton Lockwood was waiting.


    ''Be and I will stay here today. We will only leave after you take back the crystal robot from Be''s body.


    "As for you, the headman, you should also stay behind. Of course, if you insist on ordering Be to do anything, then this person will have to suffer a little more. "However, I''m a little curious, headman. What''s the rtionship between you and this guy Mr. Nita?''


    The guards from the Big Dipper had surrounded this ce. No one could leave.


    The headman''s entire body trembled in anger. For a moment, he really could not do anything to Isabe.


    Now, it was not easy for him to escape.


    And there was no way he would take back the crystal robot from Isabe''s body either.


    When he thought of this, the headmanughed scornfully and said, "Alright, if you want to waste time, then let''s waste time. I want to see how tough you guys are!"


    As soon as the headman finished speaking, a clone suddenly walked in from outside.


    This clone was different from Number Three and Number Four, and alsopletely different from Number Five.


    There was a hint of malevolence at the corners of his lips. He was grinning and appeared somewhat careless.


    After he came in, he first nced at Draxton. Then, he actually smiled at Isabe and said, ''I am an exact replica of him. Madam, why don''t youe along with me?"


    Draxton''s face turned frosty. He felt that this clone was sent by the headman just to piss him off.


    Isabe did not pay any attention to his words and instead asked indifferently, "What number are you?''


    The clone was stunned. Then, he smiled and said, My original name was Number Two, but now I''m not called Number Two anymore. I''ve given myself a name, Alexander Lockwood. What do you think? Isn''t this name very nice?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabepletely ignored what he said after that. She only noticed the two words Number Two."


    "So you''re Number Two.'' Before Number Five died, he reminded them to be wary of Number One.


    Number Two, as a clone of Draxton, you can''t even restrain the crystal robot. You''re really such an embarrassment to him. I despise you," Isabe said airily.


    Number Two''s expression suddenly froze. He looked at Isabe with displeasure.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows provocatively at him and said, "Why? Is your pride hurt? If you feel dissatisfied, go and kill the headman to prove yourself. I will definitely have the utmost admiration for you!" Number Two was utterly speechless.


    "Do I look like a fool?"


    Isabe gave a softugh. "No."


    Number Two''s expression softened slightly. Then, he heard Isabe say, It''s just that you don''t look very smart."


    Number Two''s face clouded over.


    He said, fuming with rage. Madam, if you think so lowly of me, I''ll show you what I can do today."


    Before he had finished his sentence, he pounced on Draxton.


    Half a minuteter, Number Two was pinned to the ground by Draxton in a state of shock.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Draxton Lockwood was almost dying of humiliation caused by his clones.


    Each sessive clone was getting increasingly better at ruining his image.


    When he thought of this, Draxton looked at the headman with a chilly expression.


    Isabe leaned back on the sofa. Although she was weak, she still appeared a littlezy. She gave a side nce at Number Two and said, "See? You have been overpowered, haven''t you?" Number Two was utterly speechless.


    With a face full of indignation and resentment, Number Two looked in the direction of the headman and protested in an aggrieved manner, "Master, I tried my best!''


    The headman''s whole body trembled with anger.


    "Useless trash!"


    The headman flew into a rage out of humiliation and gave Number Two a harsh dressing down.


    Number Two hung his head in shame, his entire body slumping down.


    However, Isabe''s face turned chilly. She red at the headman in fury and said, "If he''s trash, then what are you?"


    She could not bear to see these clones being bullied and humiliated by others. After all, they were Draxton''s clones. It was not up to outsiders to teach them a lesson.


    Even if they were to be killed, Isabe would be the one to do it. Outsiders had no right to interfere at all.


    Number Two suddenly raised his head and looked at Isabe with shining eyes. '' Madam, you actually spoke up for me!"


    He appeared very touched.


    Isabe looked at the clone in disdain and said to Draxton, "Draxton, this guy deserves a beating!"


    Following that, Draxton punched the clone in the face.


    Instantly, half of his handsome face was beaten ck and blue.


    Isabe nodded in satisfaction.


    Number Two fell into another shocked daze again.


    The headman watched the scene unfold with anger. Then he said to Isabe, "Don''t think that I won''t do anything to you. Don''t force me to be ruthless. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it."


    After saying that, the headman looked at Draxton and said. Tell your people to move aside. I want to take my men away!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Number Two and Isabe. Clearly, in his mind, Number Two and Isabe already belonged to him.


    He wanted to take Isabe away.


    Isabe slowly closed her eyes and curled up on the sofa, not wanting to move at all.


    Draxton gave a scornfulugh and kicked Number Two to the guards from the Big Dipper. He then walked back to Isabe''s side and sat down, as if he did not intend to leave.


    Just as Number Two was about to get up, he was pushed back to the ground by a group of Big Dipper guards. Then, he was tied up securely until he resembled a huge dumpling with a dumbfounded expression.


    ''Madam, help!" Number Two looked in Isabe''s direction as he yelled for help.


    Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Draxton with a puzzled expression. "Draxton, were you like this when you were young?"


    Draxton''s face clouded over. "How is that possible?"


    He turned his head and red viciously at Number Two.


    The headman was about to go crazy with rage. Nheless, he said with a scornfulugh, "Draxton Lockwood, are you trying to force me to remove the crystal robot in Isabe Thompson''s body? Hah! That''s impossible. Since you want to waste time, let''s waste time then!"


    Nita, whose hand had been cut off, had only just recovered from the intense pain. He looked silently in the direction of the headman.


    The headman slowly avoided his gaze.


    Nita''s gaze dimmed slightly, and he lowered his head.


    Madam Kana stared in Nita''s direction. Her eyes flickered slightly, and a trace of pity shed across her eyes.


    Isabe shot her a taunting nce.


    Madam Kana immediately lowered her head. She was afraid that Isabe would deploy the Truth Poison to ridicule her at this juncture.


    Luckily for her, Isabe was very tired and was in no mood to y pranks.


    She curled up on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Draxton sat quietly beside Isabe with his eyes lowered, as if he had also fallen asleep.


    When the Big Dipper guards saw their two masters acting like this, they also calmed down. However, they became more vignt and kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, ready to fight at any moment. The headman did not move, but no one knew what he was thinking.


    Both parties remained at an impasse like that, and one whole night passed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When it was almost daybreak, the sound of a whirring helicopter suddenly rang out, bing increasingly louder. The headman sprang up from the sofa and looked outside.


    At the same time, Draxton also opened his eyes.


    The headman slowly turned toward Draxton and said, ''You''ve been stalling for time!''


    Draxton''s eyes revealed a look of mockery, but he did not respond.


    The headman was exasperated. "Who is it? Hmph! Draxton Lockwood, no matter who it is, the crystal robot in Isabe Thompson''s body can never be removed!''


    At this moment, Isabe had also woken up. She opened her eyes and listened to the sound of the helicopter''s rotating rotors outside with a puzzled expression.


    Soon, the helicopternded outside. Before long, Wesley Lyons and a few bodyguards walked in from outside.


    "Mr. Lyons!" Isabe was caught by surprise.


    Draxton also stepped forward respectfully and greeted him,'' Mr. Lyons, we have caused you much trouble."


    The headman looked at Wesley and said in disbelief, "Why is it you?"


    However, Wesley''s expression was exceptionally calm. He looked at the headman indifferently and said, "Long time no see. Aunt Norah."

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    When these words were uttered, the impact was earth-shattering.


    Not only were Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood shocked, but even Kana and Number Two were shocked.


    The moment the headman saw Wesley Lyons walking in, she knew that her identity would no longer be a secret henceforth.


    She looked in the direction of Wesley. Her expression under the cloak was filled with surprise. "What are you doing here? You have never stepped outside the country for so many years. Yet this time, you actually made a trip all the way here!"


    Wesley shot her an icy nce and walked straight to Isabe.


    The headman blurted out angrily, "Wesley Lyons, what kind of attitude is this? I''m your Aunt Norah! Is this how you treat your elders?"" Wesley stopped in his tracks and said, "Although you''re my aunt, there is really nothing about you that''s worthy of my respect." As he tossed out these indifferent words, he continued walking toward Isabe and Draxton.


    "Wait a minute," the headman said suddenly. ''Why did you suddenlye here? Did anyone tell you anything, or did you know something?" There was a hint of suspicion in that robot-like voice.


    Wesley said nonchntly, "Why can''t Ie when my student encountered difficulty in Southeast Aelinne?"


    The headman nced at Isabe and said, "Are you here for her?''


    The headman suddenly let out a disdainfulugh and said, "You don''t think that I''ll remove the crystal robot in her body just because you''re here, do you?''


    Wesley paused for a moment and turned to look at the headman icily.


    The headman couldn''t help but feel a little smug. "That''s right. She''s under my control. With just a thought from me, she''ll die. She won''t even be able to leave her corpse behind. She''ll turn directly into a pile of charred ashes, just like back then..."


    Wesley''s expression changed suddenly as if he had thought of something that made him very angry.


    After a while, Wesley''s rage, which was on the verge of exploding, gradually subsided. He said calmly, With your vicious temperament, of course, you won''t let my student off." "Then why did you stille here? Perhaps, if you kneel down and beg me, I may extend you some courtesy on ount of being your aunt and maybe let this pathetic girl live.''


    Isabe watched everything quietly. At this moment, she was mulling over some questions.


    Why did Mr. Lyons suddenlye? What could he do even if he came?


    When she thought about how Draxton had been stalling for time, a hunch inevitably began forming in Isabe''s mind.


    As soon as the conjecture emerged, she immediately suppressed her thoughts. This was because all her thoughts and emotions could be grasped by the headman through the crystal robot. Isabe instantly emptied her mind.


    In fact, the headman was also constantly observing Isabe''s emotional fluctuations while talking to Wesley.


    Norah Lyons had always been very cautious. She felt that Wesley Lyons must have an extraordinary reason foring here suddenly. However, when she tried to spy on Isabe''s emotions through the crysta robot, she only drew a nk.


    The headman looked in the direction of Isabe and said, "I rarely admire anyone, but you have really surprised me. Unfortunately..." Isabe appeared very calm.


    At this moment, Wesley walked past everyone and headed toward Isabe.


    ''Wesley, your student is very good. As long as she doesn''t make me angry, she won''t die.


    "As for you, my nephew, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    The headman reached out to hold Wesley back.


    Wesley looked at her indifferently and said, "I have nothing to say to you. I used to think that you were just a person with a dark side. At least you still had a hypocritical face to show the public.


    ''Look at you now. You don''t even dare to show your face anymore. It''s really sad when a person''s existence has degenerated to this level."


    With that, he pushed her away and continued to walk toward Isabe.


    "Stop right there!'' The headman shouted. "Wesley Lyons, do you really think that I won''t dare to do anything to her just because you''re here?" Wesley said icily, "Norah Lyons, don''t tell me you think that you have what it takes to make an enemy out of us just because you have been running an organization that can''t see the light of day all these years?


    ''Do you still remember the promise you made back then?"


    The headman''s breathing suddenly became heavy.


    "Of course, I remember. Why do you think I have not returned to my home country all these years but stayed in the region of Southeast Aelinne for decades? How good do you think my life was?" "Not bad. I feel very good knowing that you have led a hard life," Wesley said.


    The corner of Isabe''s lips curled up into a smile.


    In the past, she thought that Mr. Lyons was not good with words. Now, it seemed that Mr. Lyons was also very good at tossing witty rebuttals at people.


    Wesley red at Isabe when he saw that she was still in the mood to smile.


    Isabe''s smile grew wider.


    At this moment, the headman said, ''She''s just your student, that''s all. With your status, you can have as many good students as you want. When did the Lyons family and the Lockwood family be so close?"


    "What the Lyons family does is of no concern to the Lockwood family," Wesley said.


    ''That''s so funny. Wesley Lyons, she is Draxton Lockwood''s woman!"


    "She''s my student," Wesley said calmly.


    "Does Eason know that you care so much about the wife of the Lockwood family''s patriarch?'' The headman asked with a sneer.


    "What does it have to do with him? I care about my students. No one has the right to interfere.''


    "It seems that you value this particr student very much. Alright then. I''ll show you how well your student has been trained by me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a strong electric current surged from Isabe''s body. Draxton was hugging Isabe at that moment, so he was instantly affected by the electric current as well. Draxton gave a muffled grunt, but his strong arms suddenly tightened, pulling Isabe''s whole body into his arms.


    He said in a low voice, "It''s fine, Be. I''m here."


    Under such circumstances, there was nothing he could do. A single mental thought from the headman could decide Isabe''s life or death.


    No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to be faster than a mental thought.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe was both furious and anxious. She pushed Draxton with all her might. "You''re crazy. Let go of me!"


    "Be, don''t move!" Draxton hugged her tightly and refused to let go.


    Isabe was extremely anxious by now.


    Wesley''s expression changedpletely. He quickly ran towards Isabe.


    Upon seeing this, the headman gave a scornfulugh. Suddenly, arge amount of ck smoke emanated from Isabe''s body. As the massive electric current surged out, Draxton''s body was sent flying violently by the powerful burst of electrical shock.


    As for Isabe, the moment she opened her mouth, a gush of blood spewed out. She instantly fell to the ground. There were charred marks on her body, forming a series of open wounds. Blood gushed out of her body madly.


    When he saw this, Draxton''s eyes nearly popped out.


    He abruptly looked in Nita''s direction. He sprang up and instantly grabbed Nita''s neck.


    Nita turned to look at the headman.


    When the headman saw this, she invariably hesitated. At this moment, Wesley quickly rushed toward Isabe.


    Under the cloak, the headman''s expression changed momentarily. She looked at Nita and then at Wesley. Suddenly, she revealed an extremely sinister smile. She issued an order to the crystal robot.


    At the same time, the electric current on Isabe''s body suddenly turned into a silver hue, and shes of silver light sparkled wildly.


    The headman gave a disdainfulugh. "Wesley Lyons, 30 years ago, I made you wish you were dead. 30 yearster, I can still make you wish you were dead. Since you care so much about Isabe Thompson, I''ll take her life. If you have anything to say to her, hurry up and tell her. She''s got thirty seconds left.


    "In 30 seconds, the crystal robot in her body will self-destruct. At that point, her brain will explode and nothing will be left.''


    After saying that, the headman let out a creepyugh. Her figure shed past as she darted outside. The guards from the Big Dipper tried to stop her, but incredibly, she managed to slip through their fingers. Her speed was as fast as a phantom.


    "Draxton Lockwood, take Nita''s life if you want. Anyway, I can always create another Nita. Hahaha!"


    Nita''s face was suddenly filled with disbelief as his whole body stood rooted in the same spot in shock. Draxton flung Nita down and dashed after the headman.


    His speed was also extremely fast, but he could only grab the ck cloak on the headman.


    The moment he pulled off the ck cloak, Draxton saw the young face of the headman under the cloak.


    She looked even younger than Madam Kana.


    Draxton threw away the ck cloak in his hand and immediately ran back toward Isabe without a second thought. When he reached her, he saw Wesley cing a translucent chip the size of a soybean in Isabe''s open wound.


    In an instant, the chip turnedpletely transparent and quickly melted into Isabe''s body like a snowke.


    As Draxton walked over, he was so nervous that he almost forgot to breathe. He said cautiously, "Mr. Lyons, Be will be fine, won''t she?" Wesley gave him a nce and said, ''Although I gave her the other hal of the Prime Code, she still has to figure out how to use it herself. "She has less than 30 seconds left. Whether she can take control of that crystal robot in the next ten seconds or so will depend on herself." Draxton''s expression changed abruptly, and he nearly stumbled over himself.


    His dark blue eyes were now as dark as ink, making him look a little scary.


    When he saw this, Wesley finally patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Be survived the assimtion of the Evolution Poison. She won''t die so easily. Don''t underestimate her.''


    Draxton felt a littleforted, but he was still extremely nervous.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Ten seconds passed too quickly. Sometimes, ten seconds could fly by when one was simply speaking a few words.


    However, at this moment, Draxton Lockwood felt that these ten over seconds were too slow. Yet, he also hoped that the time would pass by more slowly. In fact, the slower the better. Clenching their fists until their knuckles made cracking sounds, the Big Dipper guards peered at Isabe anxiously.


    Even Madam Kana and Number Two subconsciously stared in the direction of Isabe.


    As for Nita, he was still in shock over the realization that the headman had abandoned him.


    As for Isabe, although her condition was critical, it was not the end of the road for her.


    This was because when that chip fused into her body, it became interconnected with her brain.


    In less than 10 milliseconds, the chip was assimted into her brain which then released arge mass of frost, suppressing the crystal robot.


    In the next ten seconds or so, Isabe rapidly received the usage method of this half of the Prime Code.


    She needed to have all the data and information in an extremely short time.


    At the same time, the headman who had fled to an unknown ce suddenly froze. A hint of deep shock shed across her eyes.


    This was because she realized that the other half of the Prime Code had been activated.


    How did this happen?


    She suddenly understood the reason for Wesley Lyons showing up there.


    Yes, that was right. It must be because Wesley had the other half of the Prime Code, which prompted him toe so quickly. Damn it! She hadn''t thought of this before!


    However, at the same time, she was also very puzzled. Since Wesley had the other half of the Prime Code, why didn''t he activate it for so many years? Although the headman couldn''t figure this part out, she was fairly certain that the person who activated the other half of the Prime Code must be Isabe. Wesley actually gave the other half of the Prime Code to Isabe!


    The critical other half of the Prime Code!


    If he gave it to her, she would have theplete Prime Code. At that point, even eternal life would no longer be a dream, not to mention invincibility.


    The headman was furious and resentful, and her face inevitably became contorted.


    However, she immediately gave a scornfulugh again. There were only about ten seconds left for Isabe Thompson. Could shepletely take control of the other half of the Prime Code in such a short time?


    Of course not!


    Back then, she had used a total of 18 hours to master her own half of the Prime Code.


    Just as she was thinking about how to get hold of the other half of the Prime Code, her expression changed abruptly.


    "No! How is this possible!" The headman let out a cry of surprise.


    Isabe had takenplete control of that half of the Prime Code.


    As far as Isabe was concerned, it was all too easy.


    Just a second before the crystal robot exploded, Isabe used the other half of the Prime Code to takeplete control of the crystal robot and drive it out of her body. Immediately after that, sparks shed from the crystal robot''s body and it becamepletely destroyed, turning into a speck of dust in the air.


    The crisis waspletely averted.


    This half of the Prime Code began to repair her body.


    Isabe realized that this half of her Prime Code was the pr opposite of the one on the headman''s side. Both halves were also mutually attracted to each other.


    As Isabe allowed the Prime Code to repair her body, her lips curled into an icy smile.


    Since the two halves of the Prime Code were rted, could she do something to repay the headman for what thetter had done to her?


    Just as the headman was still stunned by the realization that Isabe was actually able to control that half of the Prime Code to destroy the crystal robot she had left behind, a terrifying chill suddenly swept ove her mind.


    It was as if a freezing wave had suddenly arrived. The headman''s entire body instantly went numb from the cold. In the blink of an eye, her eyshes were covered in frost.


    The headman was both shocked and furious. Just as she was about to counterattack, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head as if an extremely thin needle had suddenly appeared and pierced through her brain.


    That piercing pain turned into unbearable pain in the blink of an eye.


    Pfft! The headman spat out arge mouthful of blood violently, and her aura was instantly weakened.


    ''Wesley Lyons!" The headman leaned against the wall and spat out Wesley''s name with extreme, bitter hatred. She did not expect Wesley to create such a powerful enemy for her!


    After Isabepleted her counter-attack, she felt that she had done enough. Only then did shepletely rx and allow the Prime Code to repair her body.


    When he saw how quickly Isabe''s body was recovering, Draxton and the guards from the Big Dipper finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Wesley also heaved a sigh of relief imperceptibly. He looked at Draxton and asked, "Do you know Norah Lyons?"


    Draxton said, I''ve heard of her."


    Wesley said, "Not only is this woman ruthless, but she''s also a pervert. There''s nothing she won''t do. Next, we have to make the first move and hit her until she can''t make aeback." Hatred surged in Draxton''s eyes. "She made Be suffer so much. I won''t let her have it easy."


    ''Nonsense. Mother only wants to stay alive. Is it wrong for her to want to live?'' Nita blurted out furiously.


    Both Draxton and Wesley looked at him. Draxton said, Mother? She abandoned you without hesitation earlier."


    Nita choked when he heard those words.


    He felt somewhat awful in his heart.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this point, Wesley said, "I guess this guy is just a clone. Her real son died a long time ago.''


    "You''re lying!'' Wesley''s wordspletely infuriated Nita.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    ''Whether what we said are lies or not, you have to prove it with facts!1'' Wesley Lyons looked at Nita sympathetically.


    Nita hung his head and stared at his severed hand. His eyes gradually fell into a daze, because he knew in his heart that he had no memories from before he was ten years old.


    He had also asked his mother, but she told him that he had a high fever one year. After he woke up, he could not remember anything from the past.


    He used to believe it because his mother loved him very much.


    However, today he found himself at aplete loss to know what to do, which he had never experienced before.


    This was because even if he didn''t believe it, his subconsciousness had already convinced him otherwise.


    The sky was already bright. At nine in the morning, the wounds on Isabe''s body had all been repaired. Not only did she not feel tired, but she also appeared energetic.


    She went to Madam Kana''s bathroom and had a shower. She then changed into clean clothes and went downstairs feeling refreshed.


    Madam Kana looked at Isabe with an expression full of conflicting emotions. This was probably the woman she admired the most in her life.


    In the past, Madam Kana only admired herself.


    When she saw that Madam Kana kept staring at her, Isabe gave her a side nce and asked, ''You have obtained your freedom now. I think you should know what to do and what not to do in the future!" Madam Kana covered her mouth and smiled. She was about to speak when her expression changed abruptly.


    That was because the Truth Poison was acting up again.


    Madam Kana turned pale with fright, but the truth came tumbling out of her mouth. "Free my ass! Of course, I know what to do and what not to do. ''That damned headman can''t control me anymore. Instead, I am controlled by a pervert like you. I have really bad luck in my life. Just who did


    I offend?"


    Madam Kana covered her mouth tightly and stared at Isabe in horror.


    That was right. Isabe was a pervert in her mind. She was even more terrifying than the headman.


    However, she shouldn''t have said it out loud!


    Isabe looked at Madam Kana with an ambiguous expression.


    "Surely you don''t want to be my enemy, do you?" Isabe asked.


    Madam Kana opened her mouth and blurted out, "Enemy my ass. I wish so badly to be miles away from you!".


    Isabe was speechless for a moment. Then, she allowed the Truth Poison to subside into dormancy again.


    Forget it. It was more pleasing to the ear to let this woman lie.


    The corners of Wesley''s mouth twitched. He looked at Madam Kana with sympathy and asked, How are they going to deal with it? What are your ns after this?" He pointed to Nita and Number Two.


    Draxton said, ''Let''s go back first and bring these two along with us."


    Madam Kana looked at Nita''s departing figure as he was taken away. She wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she did not dare to utter a sound. Back at the estate, they locked Number Two up next to Number Three and Number Four.


    All at once, the three of them gathered together.


    When Number Three and Number Four saw Number Two, their expressions did not look too pleasant. In fact, the contempt on their faces was tantly obvious.


    Number Two waved at them with a grin. "Hey, Brothers! Long time no see!"


    Number Four''s face clouded over at once. "Shut up. Who wants to see you!"


    Number Two sighed in an aggrieved manner before saying, "You guys are too heartless. We''re all brothers in distress who were captured by the original body, the Prime. Why do you have to be so mean to me? Hmm..."


    He widened his dark blue eyes, appearing even more aggrieved.


    "How disgusting!" Number Three retorted icily.


    Number Two sighed again and said, "Sigh! I''m really envious of the Prime. He gets to marry a wife like Madam. Sigh! Do you know that the headman is actually a woman? And she''s an old hag in her seventies or eighties!"


    Number Three and Number Four looked at him without any expression. They simply treated him like he was talking nonsense.


    "Do you guys not believe me?" Number Two could tell from their expressions that they did not believe him.


    Number Three and Number Four looked away nkly. They could not be bothered with him at all.


    Number Two looked at them in a gloating manner and said, "Hah! You''re ignoring me now. Later, I''ll make you guys grovel at my feet! "Let me tell you. The other half of the Prime Code has been found!"


    Whoosh!


    Both Number Three and Number Four turned to look at Number Two in unison.


    Number Two gave them a mysterious smile. Then he swung his head around and turned his back to those two. He did not speak anymore.


    ''Number Two, make yourself clear!"


    ''What do you mean the other half of the Prime Code has been found?''


    ''Didn''t you tell me to shut up? Didn''t I hear you tell me to shut up? So I won''t say anything to annoy you anymore!"


    ''Number Two!" Number Four was downright infuriated.


    Only then did Number Two slowly turn to look at them and say, "I was just thinking...''


    Both Number Three and Number Four looked at him with resentful expressions. Number Two said slowly, "Let''s forsake the bad guys and join the camp of the good guys!"


    ''What are you talking about?" Number Three said icily.


    Number Two looked at him with a mysterious air and said, "Well... Isabe Thompson has obtained the other half of the Prime Code. She just counterattacked Master. Between those two, who do you think will win?"


    Number Three and Number Four got a shock. Both of them looked incredulous.


    ''How did this happen..."


    Number Three was about to say something when all of their expressions changed abruptly.


    They had just received orders from the headman.


    After receiving the order from the headman, the three of them fell silent.


    After a long while, Number Two said, "It seems that the headman is going to give up on us!"


    Number Three said, "Master only values Number One the most. What does it matter if the few of us are abandoned or sacrificed whenever she wanted?"


    That''s why I''m telling you! Let''s forsake the bad guys and join the camp of the good guys, shall we?'' Number Two said.


    "Idiot!" Number Four cursed in a low voice. Either way, their final oue would still be death, wouldn''t it?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    While the trio was talking, Isabe was talking to Wesley. "Mr. Lyons, what''s up with Norah Lyons? She''s your aunt but how did she be the headman?"


    Wesley looked at Draxton and replied, ''Why don''t you ask Draxton instead?"


    Isabe then turned to look at Draxton.


    Draxton said, I also heard Grandpa talking to my father about what happened back then. It was said that the previous president, who was also the father of Mr. Lyons and the current President, died because of Grandpa."


    Isabe was astounded, her face filled with shock.


    She looked at Wesley again.


    Wesley said, "That incident happened fifty years ago."


    Isabe looked at Draxton again as he continued, "It was said that Norah Lyons witnessed everything with her own eyes. She was very close to the old President at that time, so she has always hated the Lockwood family."


    Isabe frowned. If that was the case, it was indeed hard to say who was right and who was wrong.


    Wesley gave a scornful snort. How did Father really die? Norah Lyons could deceive others, but not herself!"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Isabe Thompson did not say anything. She knew that there must be something going on behind all this.


    Wesley Lyons continued, "Fifty years ago when Father and his peers were still young, they embarked on a sea trip for the Pacilian Ocean together. Their goal was that big ship.


    "At that time, other than the various factions in Lucsia, there were also the higher-ups of various foreign countries involved.


    "As you all know, that big ship sank to the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean. Everyone could only dive to the bottom of the sea to investigate.


    "Unexpectedly, during the diving operation, the signal emitted by the ship stirred up an undercurrent at the bottom of the sea. Although everyone was fully equipped at that time, they still encountered danger. "At that point, at least 70% of the people died in that crisis, and Father was among them.


    "Although the remaining people returned alive, in the few years that followed, no one had the courage to investigate the secret of that big ship again.


    "When I was eight years old, Norah Lyons once again organized people to go to the Pacilian Ocean seabed. Mother strongly opposed the idea. Eason and I hid outside and eavesdropped. Only then did we hear some of the secrets from back then.


    "At that time, Mother questioned Norah''s motive and ambitions at once. However, Norah insisted that Father''s death was caused by the old


    Patriarch Lockwood and that our real enemy was the Lockwood family.


    "Norah grew up with Father and they had a close rtionship as siblings. When Norah said that, Mother chose to believe her in the end.


    "My mother was born in the influential Olson family in Dawton City. At that time, the illustrious Olson family was powerful and Mother wasn''t afraid of the Lockwood family. After Norah Lyons went to the Pacilian Ocean, Mother started to take revenge on the Lockwood family to avenge my father."


    At this point, Wesley looked at Draxton Lockwood apologetically.


    Draxton listened quietly. In reality, his father Philip Lockwood was still a child at the time. His father had almost lost his life because of this act of revenge too.


    Wesley continued, "Of course, the Lockwood family was not so easy to deal with. For a few months in a row, the Lockwood family only defended itself against Mother''s revenge and did not retaliate. As a result. Mother became increasingly more convinced that the Lockwood family was feeling guilty, so her actions became even more deranged.


    "Three monthster, Norah Lyons returned.


    "She came running back because she was pursued by attackers. This was because she had obtained the main control program of therge ship.


    "Although she had returned, she had also brought back countless enemies and covetous foes for Lucsia and the Lyons family.


    "In order to protect Norah, Mother no longer has the means to deal with the Lockwood family to avenge Father. The entire Olson family was almost sacrificed just to deal with those covetous foes. In order to protect the dignity of the family, my maternal grandfather did not hesitate to engage in a life-and-death struggle with them.


    "The Olson family, which was very illustrious at that time, practically copsed overnight. My maternal blood rtives died one after another.


    "Initially, the matter should have ended at this stage. However, the lure of that control program was too great. Norah couldn''t resist the temptation and agreed to split half of it with those people.


    "But at the same time, she also made a request to those covetous foes to support her to be the new President. She wanted to remove my mother from power.


    "After Father''s death, Mother had taken over the President''s position for many years. However, who would have thought that Norah had always coveted the President''s position?


    "In the first ce, those covetous foes had hated Mother and the Olson family for obstructing them in their quest to obtain the main control program. Norah''s suggestion made them very happy. "In the end, Mother was forced up against the wall by Norah and those covetous foes.


    "What was even more tragic was that Mother overheard those covetous foes praising Norah''s ability. Norah had killed her own brother and framed the Lockwood family. She had also destroyed the Olson family, which was a stumbling block. Thus, she was the most suitable person to be the President.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "At that time, Mother felt as if she had been struck by lightning and was extremely remorseful.


    "However, it wasn''t as if Mother didn''t have any tricks up her sleeve. After she found out about Norah''s ambitions, she thought of a way to get her hands on half of the Prime Code. By the time Norah and the other covetous foes found out about it, it was already toote.


    ''But then, some people could really do anything for their self-interest.


    "Norah kidnapped my brother Eason and forced Mother to hand over her half of the program.


    "Mother already knew what kind of person Norah was. Naturally, she wouldn''t believe her. Before she took action, she handed the half of the Prime Code Chip to me while she brought a fake chip to meet Norah.


    "She was gone for half a month. There was no news of her, and my brother as well.


    "Later, when we found Mother and my brother, Mother''s body had dposed into a smelly corpse.


    My elder brother was guarding Mother''s corpse. There was some food that was scavenged from the trash can scattered around."


    At this point of the tale, Wesley let out a long sigh.


    After Isabe heard this, she could not help feeling extremely ufortable.


    She went up and as she gave Wesley a gentle hug, she said, "Mr. Lyons, it''s all in the past."


    Wesley said calmly, "That''s right. It''s all in the past. But it''s time for Norah Lyons to pay the price."

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Isabe rarely hated someone so much, but Norah Lyons managed to elicit the deepest hatred from Isabe.


    She asked, "Mr. Lyons, why didn''t Norah Lyons be President after that? How did shee to Southeast Aelinne and be the headman?"


    Wesley Lyons said, "Because of the Lockwood family."


    He nced at Draxton Lockwood.


    "After the Lockwood family found out about Norah Lyons'' n, not surprisingly, they didn''t allow her n to seed. At that time, old Patriarch Lockwood, who was still young, took action and drove Norah away. For the next ten years, Lucsia was under the secret control of the Lockwood family. Besides political maneuvering, they also set up a council.


    "During those ten years, the power of the top 10 councilmen reached its peak, but because of the hidden checks and bnces implemented by the Lockwood family, they had always maintained some sort of equilibrium.


    "This persisted until my elder brother and I grew up."


    Isabe was shocked. So that was the truth behind those ten years. No wonder Norah Lyons hated the Lockwood family so much.


    Back then, she had only read about those ten years in textbooks.


    Not surprisingly, what she read in the textbooks was different from what Mr. Lyons said.


    In any case, the Lockwood family was the real mastermind who held the reins of power behind the scene during that decade.


    "The Lockwood family handed the power to us brothers and restrained the power of the 10 influential councilmen. After my elder brother... Eason Lyons became the President, and Norah returned once more. I don''t know what they talked about, but I know that Eason actually allowed her to return to Lucsia.


    "Because of that incident, I severed ties with him. I lived in seclusion in Lotus Vige ever since and never wanted toe back.


    "Eason had always wanted me toe back. He was not doing it for the sake of brotherly ties, but for the other half of the Prime Code Chip that was still in my hand.''


    Isabe frowned slightly. "Mr. Lyons, what did the President talk to her about? Logically speaking, he should hate Norah Lyons more than you do.


    "Did Norah Lyons also use the crystal robot to control him? Or is there something else going on..."


    Isabe was not really speaking up for the President, but she felt that the logic behind it did not make sense.


    Wesley gave a scornfulugh. "I''ve always held onto that other half of the Prime Code. I know best whether Eason is being controlled or not.


    "Some things do not require logic or a reason. Eason became obsessed with the Prime Code and started coveting it.


    "Of course, he hates Norah Lyons, but his hatred doesn''t affect business transactions."


    Not surprisingly, what she read in the textbooks was different from what Mr. Lyons said.


    In any case, the Lockwood family was the real mastermind who held the reins of power behind the scene during that decade.


    "The Lockwood family handed the power to us brothers and restrained the power of the 10 influential councilmen. After my elder brother... Eason Lyons became the President, and Norah returned once more. I don''t know what they talked about, but I know that Eason actually allowed her to return to Lucsia.


    "Because of that incident, I severed ties with him. I lived in seclusion in Lotus Vige ever since and never wanted toe back.


    "Eason had always wanted me toe back. He was not doing it for the sake of brotherly ties, but for the other half of the Prime Code Chip that was still in my hand."


    Isabe frowned slightly. "Mr. Lyons, what did the President talk to her about? Logically speaking, he should hate Norah Lyons more than you do.


    "Did Norah Lyons also use the crystal robot to control him? Or is there something else going on..."


    Isabe was not really speaking up for the President, but she felt that the logic behind it did not make sense.


    Wesley gave a scornfulugh. "I''ve always held onto that other half of the Prime Code. I know best whether Eason is being controlled or not.


    "Some things do not require logic or a reason. Eason became obsessed with the Prime Code and started coveting it.


    "Of course, he hates Norah Lyons, but his hatred doesn''t affect business transactions."


    Isabe did not say a word.


    She found that she could not understand the President anymore.


    After ending her conversation with Wesley, Isabe was not in a good mood.


    She and Draxton went to the dungeon to check on the three clones.


    When they arrived, Number Two was giving a long speech to Number Three and Number Four. They heard him say, "So be it if you die. At the very least, you can''t embarrass your original body, the Prime, right?


    "We want the Prime to see us in a new light and let Madam know that apart from the original body, we clones also have moral integrity.


    ''Look at Number Five. He must have left an indelible impression in Madam''s heart."


    Isabe was utterly speechless. She thought to herself that this Number Two was trying to set her up.


    Sure enough, Draxton gave her a look with conflicting emotions and said, "Be, did Number Five leave an indelible impression in your heart?" Isabe didn''t know how to reply.


    ''Draxton, I will always remember Number Five because he is your clone and died for us. Not only will I remember him, but so will you." She looked at Draxton with sincerity.


    Only then did Draxton withdraw his menacing gaze.


    Isabe touched her belly. This was too much. She still had to make this man happy when she was pregnant. She felt really helpless.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She could not help but roll her eyes.


    "You must be crazy." Number Three gave a disdainful snort.


    Number Four said suddenly, "They''re here.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood walked over. All three clones looked at them. Number Two became very lively and waved at them. "You guys are here? I''m trying to persuade them to forsake the ba guys and join the camp of the good guys. Honest! Don''t you think I''m very sensible?''


    Draxton looked at him with unspeakable disdain.


    He would never acknowledge this guy as his cloned replica.


    Isabe also directed a look of disdain towards Number Two and could not be bothered with him.


    Draxton hesitated for a moment. He looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°Be, do you despise him too?"


    Isabe did not notice anything amiss. She nodded casually and said, "Yes. This guy is a little noisy. Who cares about him!"


    Number Two immediately looked aggrieved. "Madam, you mustn''t do this!"


    Draxton''s eyes suddenly had a faraway look as he said slowly, "Is that so..."


    Isabe felt that something was amiss now. She asked hesitantly, "Then... should I care about him?''


    Draxton looked at her without saying anything.


    Number Two was already nodding frantically. "That''s right, that''s right. Madam, if you don''t care about me, who do you care about?"


    Isabe could feel a headacheing on.


    She turned her head and gave Draxton a knock on the back of his head. This man was too troublesome to deal with. She could find no words to describe him.


    She decided to stop cating him. She looked at Number Three and Number Four and asked, What orders did Norah Lyons give you?''


    She asked them point nk.


    ''Madam,e and ask me. Hurry up and ask me!" Number Two said.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at Isabe in bewilderment and said, "Did you really get the other half of the Prime Code?'' Isabe said frankly, ''Yes, I did."


    The faces of Number Three and Number Four revealed conflicting emotions concurrently.


    Number Three said, "In that case, who is superior, you or Master?"


    Isabe said calmly, "She''s old now."


    "That''s true. She''s old now..." Number Four sighed.


    "Do you guys want to be free?'' Isabe asked.


    Number Three and Number Four were stunned. Number Two was also astounded.


    They all stared at Isabe intently.


    "Free to live like a normal person. Not a cloned replica of anyone or a tool in anyone''s hands," Isabe said.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at her without saying anything, but a sparkle shed across their eyes for a moment.


    Number Two said, ''Of course, we want to, Madam. But..."


    He couldn''t continue. The clones couldn''t say what order the headman had issued.


    "If I''m not wrong, the headman must have given you a particr kind of order!" Isabe said. When she saw their expressions change slightly, she continued, "You don''t have to answer me. I''ll protect your lives first.''


    Isabe seemed to have ascertained their predicament and guessed what the headman intended to do. Three ice needles as fine as hair suddenly formed in the air and flew toward the three clones, sinking into the middle of their foreheads.


    Instantly, the three of them sensed amand materializing in their minds.


    Thatmand was not directed at them but at the crystal robots.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When the crystal robots in their minds sensed themand, they switched from their working state to a state of dormancy.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at each other as a glint of excitement shed across their eyes. They had never felt so rxed before.


    "You are all Draxton''s clones. Since you guys already exist, I won''t erase your existence so readily.


    "Of course, the premise is that after you are free, you will no longer have any ill intentions towards Draxton.


    "All I''m doing now is putting Norah Lyons''s crystal robots into a state of dormancy. It doesn''t mean that you''re truly free. In order topletely remove the crystal robots in your bodies, I have to locate Norah Lyons first.


    "You guys stay in the dungeon for a few days. After everything is settled, I''ll let you guys go.


    "Now, can you tell me what orders Norah Lyons gave you earlier?"


    "Let me tell you! Number Two raised his hand.


    Isabe looked at him.


    Number Two said, "She ordered us to self-destruct when youe and take you with us. She''s really vicious! Madam, you saved our lives just now. We don''t have to self-destruct anymore!" With that, he revealed a sincere and grateful smile.


    The expressions on Isabe and Draxton''s faces turned frosty at the same time. This woman Norah Lyons was just as Mr. Lyons said. She was capable of anything. There was nothing she would not do.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    When he saw their chilly expressions, Number Two immediately said, "Madam, don''t be angry. I was trying to persuade Number Three and Number Four just now. Since we''re all going to die anyway, we might as well sacrifice ourselves and let Madam and the Prime live on.


    "Number Three and Number Four were reluctant at first, but then I convinced them both. Am I being very wise, Madam?"


    He looked at Isabe with a smile as if he was yearning for praise.


    The eyebrows on Number Three and Number Four''s faces twitched momentarily. They looked at Number Two icily. Why was this annoying fellow such a disgrace?


    He was utterly shameless!


    Number Four said icily, Can the two of you lock me up with him?"


    Number Four silently rolled up his sleeves and stared frostily at Number Two.


    He wanted to go over and beat that bastard up.


    When Number Two saw this, he was shocked. "Hey, hey, hey, you Number Four! What do you mean? Do you want to beat me up? I''m convincing you to forsake the bad guys and join hands with the good guys. It''s fine if you don''t thank me, but why do you want to repay kindness with ingratitude?''


    Number Three also stood up and said, "I also want to be locked up with Number Two."


    Number Two had incurred the wrath of everyone outright.


    Isabe was initially a little angry, but at this moment, she looked at Number Two and suddenly couldn''t help butugh. She suddenly realized that these clones indeed possessed some of Draxton''s characteristics.


    She couldn''t quite point out in what ways they were simr to Draxton, but... there was indeed some simrity.


    When Draxton saw this, his expression became even more unpleasant. He also red icily at Number Two and pulled Isabe into his arms, saying, "Ignore that guy."


    Number Three and Number Four also red menacingly at Number Two.


    At this point, Number Three turned to look at Isabe and asked, "Can you guys really kill her?"


    A look of mockery swept over Draxton''s face as he looked at Number Three in disdain.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''The people you think you can''t kill are nothing to us."


    Number Three''s expression turned frosty as he said in mockery, You''re just relying on your advantageous background. If you were born elsewhere, how much more noble can you bepared to us?" Number Four gave a scornful snort and said. "That might not be the case. Perhaps he will be like Number One. If he can be that woman''s number one capable lieutenant, he will be valued highly!" "You guys stop talking. I believe the Prime, the original body, will understand us since we are all very understanding toward others. I believe the original body will be the same. After all, we all have the same genes,'' Number Two said.


    Draxton immediately looked at Number Two. Why did he feel an overwhelming feeling of nausea at theparison?


    Number Three and Number Four looked away in utter disgust. They simply did not want to look at Number Two at all.


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She dragged Draxton away and left. She was afraid that if she did not leave, Draxton would not be able to contain himself anymore and beat someone up.


    As she walked off, she turned around and said to Number Three and Number Four, "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely give you your freedom. Since you''vee to this world, live well and experience the joy of living.'' Number Three and Number Four did not speak. They looked at Isabe''s back profile, and their eyes lit up like shiny sparks.


    Number Twoughed softly. "I''m really envious of the Prime. Madam is so nice..."


    Number Three and Number Four couldn''t be bothered with him at all.


    As they walked out of the dungeon, Draxton asked in a low voice, Be, are you really going to let them live?''


    Isabe Thompson nodded. "They''re your cloned replicas."


    "They aren''t supposed to exist."


    "But they exist now.


    "Moreover, they all have your characteristics. They didn''te into this world voluntarily. We can''t deprive them of their right to live.


    "We can''t simply kill them just because they''re your cloned replicas.


    "Their genes are derived from you. I believe they''re not stupid. They should know which path to choose.


    "Furthermore, since they are clones of you, I reckon their characters are not so terrible. As for what we have decided today, they won''t let us down.''


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up. "Be, do you trust my character that much?"


    Isabe nced at him and said, "If I can''t even trust you, then who else can I trust? They were born from you."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips continued to curl up. He could not suppress his joyous feeling anymore. He felt as if he was on cloud nine.


    Isabe also smiled. So it turned out that this man was actually very easy to cate.


    The two of them held hands and strolled together through the estate full of blooming flowers.


    However, this calm did notst long. The explosion behind them was deafening. They turned around abruptly and saw a mushroom cloud rising to the sky from the location of the dungeon. Number Three, Number Four, and Number Two stared at the person who had suddenly appeared in front of them with grim expressions. Even


    Number Two did not have the slightest smile on his face.


    ''Number One!" Number Two''s voice was icy.


    The man opposite them looked at them nkly and said, ''Follow me. Master wants to see you guys!"


    Number Two looked at Number Three and Number Four and said, We''re living quite well in this dungeon. There''s no need to leave with you, is there?" Number One''s expression turned chilly. "Master was right indeed. You guys betrayed her!


    "Why? Do you think Isabe Thompson can save you?"


    The expressions on Number Three, Number Four, and Number Two''s faces changed abruptly.


    ''Don''t forget that your original gic source is still in Master''s hands!" Number One reminded them.


    Instantly, the expressions of the three clones changed. Even Number Two fell silent.


    Number One said, "Don''t make me waste my breath anymore. Come with me. Master has a way to cancel the order from Isabe Thompson.


    In the future, you will still be Master''s capable subordinates.''


    The three clones exchanged looks with one another and left with Number One in silence.


    They exited the estate. Just as they were about to get into the car and leave, Number Two''s eyes shed. He suddenly pulled a button off his shirt and threw it out. The moment the button was thrown out, the dungeon in the estate exploded.


    He was using this method to ask for help.


    Number One suddenly turned around and charged at Number Two with a vicious murderous look in his eyes.


    Number Two took off running.


    Not surprisingly, Number One would never let him off. He turned around and went after him in hot pursuit.


    Number Three and Number Four turned around and ran back towards the estate when they saw this.


    They knew that they would only be safe if they returned to Isabe and Draxton''s side.


    At this moment, a voice rang out from the car parked by the roadside. "Number Three! Number Four!''


    It was the headman.


    The two of them froze momentarily. After that, their fleeing figures sped up.


    The headman was no longer wearing a ck cloak. Instead, she revealed her true appearance. She was actually a beautiful young woman.


    She stared at the two of them running away and gave a sneer. "You don''t want your gic source code anymore?"


    Number Three and Number Four paused again.


    At this moment, the headman suddenly raised her gun.


    Bang! She fired a shot at Number Four''s back..


    The bullet pierced Number Four''s back through his heart and shot out of his chest.


    Number Four''s fleeing figure froze abruptly. Then, he stood still and finally copsed.


    Number Three turned around in disbelief and forgot to continue fleeing. He looked at Number Four''s sudden copsed figure and yelled, "Number Four!"


    They had just received hope of survival, but in the blink of an eye. Number Four''s life was over!


    At this moment, an unprecedented feeling of rage and resentment arose in Number Three''s heart.


    He raised his head and stared at the headman with eyes that were filled with absolute hatred and resentment.


    The headman met his gaze and couldn''t resist giving a scornfulugh. Hah! Isabe Thompson only offered you some benefits, and you guys rebelled at once. It won''t be a pity if you guys die!"


    As she spoke, she raised her gun at Number Three.


    Upon seeing this, Number Three dodged to one side. He evaded the bullet, but not the car that was speeding over from the other side.


    Number Three''s body was sent flying far away, drawing a parab in the air before crashing to the ground.


    When Isabe and Draxton came out with their men, they happened to witness this scene. Both their expressions changed at the same time. When the headman saw theming out, her lips curled into a sinister smile. She rolled up the car window and the car sped away quickly.


    "Go after her!" Draxton barked out an order.


    The guards from the Big Dipper and the estate immediately went after them in hot pursuit.


    Isabe and Draxton walked to Number Three''s side. Number Three was covered in blood. His eyes were half-open and his gaze was unfocused. He was probably unable to see now, but he seemed to be able to see. He looked in the direction of Isabe and Draxton and opened his mouth.


    "... Farewell," he said silently

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood could not help feeling enraged when they saw Number Three closing his eyes forever.


    The two of them exchanged nces with each other and saw roiling killing intent in each other''s eyes increasingly bing more vicious. Meanwhile, Number Two was still being pursued by Number One in a mad chase.


    Number Two''s face was pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He wanted to escape, but he was clearly not Number One''s match.


    ''Number Two!" In a sh, Number One darted in front of Number Two, blocking his way.


    Number Two came to a stop and raised his head to look at Number One with a ruthless expression.


    Number One looked at him calmly and said, "You''re not my match. It''s useless to try and escape."


    Number Two gave a scornfulugh and said in mockery, Hah! Why do you care? I''m not as strong as you because I refuse to degrade myself to please that old woman. Unlike you. You''re just a bootlickingckey!"


    Number One remained unperturbed. He said calmly, "What you''re saying is useless nonsense."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he turned his body slightly and made way for Number Two.


    Number Two was astounded.


    Number One said, "On ount that we''re all clones, I''ll let you go. Flee now, and don''t show your face again for the time being. Otherwise, she won''t let you off."


    Astonishment shed across Number Two''s eyes. He looked at Number One warily as he could not believe that the other party would really let him off.


    Number Two said cautiously, You''re her number one bootlickingckey. Will you really do things against her wishes?"


    Number One looked at him icily and turned to go.


    "I heard that you''ve all met the original body, the Prime. You all should know what kind of person the original body is, right? Do you really think that I will go against the gic rules and be a bootlickingckey for others?


    "I think I know Draxton Lockwood better than all of you. I''ve specially studied him, and I resemble him the most."


    His voice floated over faintly.


    Number Two stood rooted to the ground and watched Number One''s back profile disappear with an expression full of conflicting emotions.


    Before long, Number Two came back to his senses and quickly fled the ce, disappearing rapidly at the end of the road.


    At the same time, the Big Dipper guards who were pursuing the headman naturally would not let her escape. Numerous ck cars surrounded the headman''s car in the middle of the road, forcing the headman to stop her car.


    The captain of the Big Dipper guards got out of the car and hollered menacingly, "Show yourself!"


    Countless ck gun muzzles were pointed at the headman''s car.


    The window rolled down slowly, revealing Norah Lyons''s calm face. She nced at the Big Dipper guards and said, ¡°You Big Dipper guards from the Lockwood family certainly live up to your reputation. You guys are very fast!"


    ''Cut the crap. Get out of the car!" the Big Dipper captain barked.


    Norah''s lips twisted into a smile as she said, "I don''t think so. I''ve only killed two clones. I don''t think your patriarch should be that bothered.


    "Of course, if Draxton Lockwood hated me for what I did to Isabe Thompson, there was no need for his hatred. Didn''t he also capture my son?


    "Everyone can sit down and have a good talk. There''s no need to fight to the death. Young people should listen to the old!''


    The Big Dipper guards were totally fed up with her. The Big Dipper captain barked sternly, "Get out of the car, or don''t me us for shooting!" Norah sighed and said, "Look at you guys...''


    She seemed to be rebuking them, but her eyebrow was raised slightly, and a malicious aura suddenly surged out. Her expression was iparably chilly as she said, "Do you still want Walter Lockwood''s life?"


    All the Big Dipper guards frowned.


    Norah smiled faintly and ordered someone to carry Walter Lockwood from the back seat of the car.


    Walter''s eyes were tightly shut, and his face was pale. However, one could see his slightly heaving chest. He was still alive, but he was very thin. Clearly, he had suffered a lot during this period.


    Of course, not only do I have Walter, but I also have Olivia Lockwood and Jake Quillon. They are all people that Draxton Lockwood cares about, correct?" Norah said.


    The expressions of Big Dipper guards turned extremely unpleasant.


    The Big Dipper captain stared in the direction of Walter and called Draxton on the phone.


    "Patriarch, Norah Lyons is using Walter Lockwood to threaten us!'' the Big Dipper captain reported concisely.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened slightly. "Rescue Walter Lockwood. If necessary, let Norah Lyons go."


    When the Big Dipper captain heard the order, he replied in acknowledgment, "Yes, Sir. We understand."


    After ending the phone call, the Big Dipper captain said to Norah, "Release Walter Lockwood. On the Lockwood family''s honor, we give you our word that we will let you go.'' Norah narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Draxton Lockwood sure knows how to win people over!"


    After saying that, she gave a disdainfulugh. The subordinate who was carrying Walter threw him toward the Big Dipper guards.


    Norah was not afraid that they would break their promise. After all, there was no doubt about the Lockwood family''s honor.


    After watching the headman leave, the Big Dipper guards helped Walter into the car.


    Half an hourter, they returned to the estate. The corpses of Number Three and Number Four had already been retrieved. The Big Dipper guards brought Walter out.


    Draxton took one look and confirmed that this was indeed the real Walter Lockwood.


    Isabe stepped forward and checked the pulse of the unconscious Walter. Then, she said, "He has been drugged. The doctors in the estate should be able to take care of this." Draxton nodded slightly and instructed someone to send Walter for treatment.


    "It seems that Norah Lyons had already made preparations beforeing here. If it was difficult for her to escape, she could use Walter as a bargaining chip. She''s very scheming and knows you very well," Isabe said.


    Draxton said, ''She hates the Lockwood family to the core. Naturally, she knows everything about the Lockwood family. It''s perfectly normal for her to know me well."


    Isabe said, "Draxton, our top priority now is to rescue Olivia and Jake. With them in Norah Lyons'' hands, she will always have the upper hand."


    A chilly glint shed across Draxton''s eyes. "Don''t be anxious. She can''t sit still anymore. She will take the initiative to attack. We just have to wait for her and then intercept her attack." Isabe thought about it and agreed with him.


    "She plotted her entire life to gain power and further her ambition. Now that she''s old, she values her life more than power.


    "The half of the Prime Code in your body is what she wants the most. She has already lost her bearing. She won''t be able to sit still anymore!"


    Wesley Lyons'' voice rang out from the doorway. Isabe and Draxton turned to look.


    Wesley said, "You guys just sit back calmly. Let her get all anxious."


    Isabe and Draxton exchanged looks with each other and nodded.


    Norah Lyons was indeed getting anxious.


    When she saw Number One had returned, she asked, "Where''s Number Two?"


    Number One''s expression did not change as he replied, "I''m sorry, Master. He slipped away from my fingers. It''s not that I couldn''t catch up with him, but he suddenly became much stronger. I was careless." Norah narrowed her eyes and made a guess. "Did he receive something beneficial to himself from Isabe Thompson?"


    With this thought in mind, she yearned for the half of the Prime Code in Isabe''s body even more.


    Number One nced at her and said calmly, "Master, Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson are too arrogant. If this continues, I''m afraid it will be very disadvantageous for us." "What do you have in mind?" Norah looked at him.


    Number One did not hesitate and said decisively, "Master, even if we can''t destroy the Lockwood family immediately, we can drive the Lockwood family out of Southeast Aelinne first. "Now that the region of Southeast Aelinne is under your control, all the factions here are your people. It''s not difficult to force them out of


    Southeast Aelinne."


    Norah was thinking along the same line. She could no longer tolerate Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson.


    Hence, she nodded in satisfaction and said, "Number One, you''re still the most considerate.


    "Let''s do as you say. Gather all the factions in Southeast Aelinne and organize a clean-up rally. It''s time for the Lockwood family to get out of my territory!" she said icily.

 Chapter 556

    Isabe Thompson did not say anything. She knew that there must be something going on behind all this.


    Wesley Lyons continued, "Fifty years ago when Father and his peers were still young, they embarked on a sea trip for the Pacilian Ocean together. Their goal was that big ship.


    "At that time, other than the various factions in Lucsia, there were also the higher-ups of various foreign countries involved.


    "As you all know, that big ship sank to the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean. Everyone could only dive to the bottom of the sea to investigate.


    "Unexpectedly, during the diving operation, the signal emitted by the ship stirred up an undercurrent at the bottom of the sea. Although everyone was fully equipped at that time, they still encountered danger. "At that point, at least 70% of the people died in that crisis, and Father was among them.


    "Although the remaining people returned alive, in the few years that followed, no one had the courage to investigate the secret of that big ship again.


    "When I was eight years old, Norah Lyons once again organized people to go to the Pacilian Ocean seabed. Mother strongly opposed the idea. Eason and I hid outside and eavesdropped. Only then did we hear some of the secrets from back then.


    "At that time, Mother questioned Norah''s motive and ambitions at once. However, Norah insisted that Father''s death was caused by the old


    Patriarch Lockwood and that our real enemy was the Lockwood family.


    "Norah grew up with Father and they had a close rtionship as siblings. When Norah said that, Mother chose to believe her in the end.


    "My mother was born in the influential Olson family in Dawton City. At that time, the illustrious Olson family was powerful and Mother wasn''t afraid of the Lockwood family. After Norah Lyons went to the Pacilian Ocean, Mother started to take revenge on the Lockwood family to avenge my father."


    At this point, Wesley looked at Draxton Lockwood apologetically.


    Draxton listened quietly. In reality, his father Philip Lockwood was still a child at the time. His father had almost lost his life because of this act of revenge too.


    Wesley continued, "Of course, the Lockwood family was not so easy to deal with. For a few months in a row, the Lockwood family only defended itself against Mother''s revenge and did not retaliate. As a result. Mother became increasingly more convinced that the Lockwood family was feeling guilty, so her actions became even more deranged.


    "Three monthster, Norah Lyons returned.


    "She came running back because she was pursued by attackers. This was because she had obtained the main control program of therge ship.


    "Although she had returned, she had also brought back countless enemies and covetous foes for Lucsia and the Lyons family.


    "In order to protect Norah, Mother no longer has the means to deal with the Lockwood family to avenge Father. The entire Olson family was almost sacrificed just to deal with those covetous foes. In order to protect the dignity of the family, my maternal grandfather did not hesitate to engage in a life-and-death struggle with them.


    "The Olson family, which was very illustrious at that time, practically copsed overnight. My maternal blood rtives died one after another.


    "Initially, the matter should have ended at this stage. However, the lure of that control program was too great. Norah couldn''t resist the temptation and agreed to split half of it with those people.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "But at the same time, she also made a request to those covetous foes to support her to be the new President. She wanted to remove my mother from power.


    "After Father''s death, Mother had taken over the President''s position for many years. However, who would have thought that Norah had always coveted the President''s position?


    "In the first ce, those covetous foes had hated Mother and the Olson family for obstructing them in their quest to obtain the main control program. Norah''s suggestion made them very happy. "In the end, Mother was forced up against the wall by Norah and those covetous foes.


    "What was even more tragic was that Mother overheard those covetous foes praising Norah''s ability. Norah had killed her own brother and framed the Lockwood family. She had also destroyed the Olson family, which was a stumbling block. Thus, she was the most suitable person to be the President.


    "At that time, Mother felt as if she had been struck by lightning and was extremely remorseful.


    "However, it wasn''t as if Mother didn''t have any tricks up her sleeve. After she found out about Norah''s ambitions, she thought of a way to get her hands on half of the Prime Code. By the time Norah and the other covetous foes found out about it, it was already toote.


    But then, some people could really do anything for their self-interest.


    "Norah kidnapped my brother Eason and forced Mother to hand over her half of the program.


    "Mother already knew what kind of person Norah was. Naturally, she wouldn''t believe her. Before she took action, she handed the half of the Prime Code Chip to me while she brought a fake chip to meet Norah.


    "She was gone for half a month. There was no news of her, and my brother as well.


    "Later, when we found Mother and my brother, Mother''s body had dposed into a smelly corpse.


    My elder brother was guarding Mother''s corpse. There was some food that was scavenged from the trash can scattered around."


    At this point of the tale, Wesley let out a long sigh.


    After Isabe heard this, she could not help feeling extremely ufortable.


    She went up and as she gave Wesley a gentle hug, she said, "Mr. Lyons, it''s all in the past."


    Wesley said calmly, "That''s right. It''s all in the past. But it''s time for Norah Lyons to pay the price."

 Chapter 557

    Isabe rarely hated someone so much, but Norah Lyons managed to elicit the deepest hatred from Isabe.


    She asked, "Mr. Lyons, why didn''t Norah Lyons be President after that? How did shee to Southeast Aelinne and be the headman?"


    Wesley Lyons said, "Because of the Lockwood family."


    He nced at Draxton Lockwood.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "After the Lockwood family found out about Norah Lyons'' n, not surprisingly, they didn''t allow her n to seed. At that time, old Patriarch Lockwood, who was still young, took action and drove Norah away. For the next ten years, Lucsia was under the secret control of the Lockwood family. Besides political maneuvering, they also set up a council.


    "During those ten years, the power of the top 10 councilmen reached its peak, but because of the hidden checks and bnces implemented by the Lockwood family, they had always maintained some sort of equilibrium.


    "This persisted until my elder brother and I grew up."


    Isabe was shocked. So that was the truth behind those ten years. No wonder Norah Lyons hated the Lockwood family so much.


    Back then, she had only read about those ten years in textbooks.


    Not surprisingly, what she read in the textbooks was different from what Mr. Lyons said.


    In any case, the Lockwood family was the real mastermind who held the reins of power behind the scene during that decade.


    "The Lockwood family handed the power to us brothers and restrained the power of the 10 influential councilmen. After my elder brother... Eason Lyons became the President, and Norah returned once more. I don''t know what they talked about, but I know that Eason actually allowed her to return to Lucsia.


    "Because of that incident, I severed ties with him. I lived in seclusion in Lotus Vige ever since and never wanted toe back.


    "Eason had always wanted me toe back. He was not doing it for the sake of brotherly ties, but for the other half of the Prime Code Chip that was still in my hand.''


    Isabe frowned slightly. "Mr. Lyons, what did the President talk to her about? Logically speaking, he should hate Norah Lyons more than you do.


    "Did Norah Lyons also use the crystal robot to control him? Or is there something else going on..."


    Isabe was not really speaking up for the President, but she felt that the logic behind it did not make sense.


    Wesley gave a scornfulugh. "I''ve always held onto that other half of the Prime Code. I know best whether Eason is being controlled or not.


    "Some things do not require logic or a reason. Eason became obsessed with the Prime Code and started coveting it.


    "Of course, he hates Norah Lyons, but his hatred doesn''t affect business transactions."


    Not surprisingly, what she read in the textbooks was different from what Mr. Lyons said.


    In any case, the Lockwood family was the real mastermind who held the reins of power behind the scene during that decade.


    "The Lockwood family handed the power to us brothers and restrained the power of the 10 influential councilmen. After my elder brother... Eason Lyons became the President, and Norah returned once more. I don''t know what they talked about, but I know that Eason actually allowed her to return to Lucsia.


    "Because of that incident, I severed ties with him. I lived in seclusion in Lotus Vige ever since and never wanted toe back.


    "Eason had always wanted me toe back. He was not doing it for the sake of brotherly ties, but for the other half of the Prime Code Chip that was still in my hand."


    Isabe frowned slightly. "Mr. Lyons, what did the President talk to her about? Logically speaking, he should hate Norah Lyons more than you do.


    "Did Norah Lyons also use the crystal robot to control him? Or is there something else going on..."


    Isabe was not really speaking up for the President, but she felt that the logic behind it did not make sense.


    Wesley gave a scornfulugh. "I''ve always held onto that other half of the Prime Code. I know best whether Eason is being controlled or not.


    "Some things do not require logic or a reason. Eason became obsessed with the Prime Code and started coveting it.


    "Of course, he hates Norah Lyons, but his hatred doesn''t affect business transactions."


    Isabe did not say a word.


    She found that she could not understand the President anymore.


    After ending her conversation with Wesley, Isabe was not in a good mood.


    She and Draxton went to the dungeon to check on the three clones.


    When they arrived, Number Two was giving a long speech to Number Three and Number Four. They heard him say, "So be it if you die. At the very least, you can''t embarrass your original body, the Prime, right?


    "We want the Prime to see us in a new light and let Madam know that apart from the original body, we clones also have moral integrity.


    ''Look at Number Five. He must have left an indelible impression in Madam''s heart."


    Isabe was utterly speechless. She thought to herself that this Number Two was trying to set her up.


    Sure enough, Draxton gave her a look with conflicting emotions and said, "Be, did Number Five leave an indelible impression in your heart?" Isabe didn''t know how to reply.


    ''Draxton, I will always remember Number Five because he is your clone and died for us. Not only will I remember him, but so will you." She looked at Draxton with sincerity.


    Only then did Draxton withdraw his menacing gaze.


    Isabe touched her belly. This was too much. She still had to make this man happy when she was pregnant. She felt really helpless.


    She could not help but roll her eyes.


    "You must be crazy." Number Three gave a disdainful snort.


    Number Four said suddenly, "They''re here.

 Chapter 558

    Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood walked over. All three clones looked at them. Number Two became very lively and waved at them. "You guys are here? I''m trying to persuade them to forsake the bac guys and join the camp of the good guys. Honest! Don''t you think I''m very sensible?''


    Draxton looked at him with unspeakable disdain.


    He would never acknowledge this guy as his cloned replica.


    Isabe also directed a look of disdain towards Number Two and could not be bothered with him.


    Draxton hesitated for a moment. He looked at Isabe and asked, "Be, do you despise him too?"


    Isabe did not notice anything amiss. She nodded casually and said, "Yes. This guy is a little noisy. Who cares about him!"


    Number Two immediately looked aggrieved. "Madam, you mustn''t do this!"


    Draxton''s eyes suddenly had a faraway look as he said slowly, "Is that so..."


    Isabe felt that something was amiss now. She asked hesitantly, "Then... should I care about him?''


    Draxton looked at her without saying anything.


    Number Two was already nodding frantically. "That''s right, that''s right. Madam, if you don''t care about me, who do you care about?"


    Isabe could feel a headacheing on.


    She turned her head and gave Draxton a knock on the back of his head. This man was too troublesome to deal with. She could find no words to describe him.


    She decided to stop cating him. She looked at Number Three and Number Four and asked, What orders did Norah Lyons give you?''


    She asked them point nk.


    ''Madam,e and ask me. Hurry up and ask me!" Number Two said.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at Isabe in bewilderment and said, "Did you really get the other half of the Prime Code?'' Isabe said frankly, ''Yes, I did."


    The faces of Number Three and Number Four revealed conflicting emotions concurrently.


    Number Three said, "In that case, who is superior, you or Master?"


    Isabe said calmly, "She''s old now."


    "That''s true. She''s old now..." Number Four sighed.


    "Do you guys want to be free?'' Isabe asked.


    Number Three and Number Four were stunned. Number Two was also astounded.


    They all stared at Isabe intently.


    "Free to live like a normal person. Not a cloned replica of anyone or a tool in anyone''s hands," Isabe said.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at her without saying anything, but a sparkle shed across their eyes for a moment.


    Number Two said, ''Of course, we want to, Madam. But..."


    He couldn''t continue. The clones couldn''t say what order the headman had issued.


    "If I''m not wrong, the headman must have given you a particr kind of order!" Isabe said. When she saw their expressions change slightly, she continued, "You don''t have to answer me. I''ll protect your lives first.''


    Isabe seemed to have ascertained their predicament and guessed what the headman intended to do. Three ice needles as fine as hair suddenly formed in the air and flew toward the three clones, sinking into the middle of their foreheads.


    Instantly, the three of them sensed amand materializing in their minds.


    Thatmand was not directed at them but at the crystal robots.


    When the crystal robots in their minds sensed themand, they switched from their working state to a state of dormancy.


    Number Three and Number Four looked at each other as a glint of excitement shed across their eyes. They had never felt so rxed before.


    "You are all Draxton''s clones. Since you guys already exist, I won''t erase your existence so readily.


    "Of course, the premise is that after you are free, you will no longer have any ill intentions towards Draxton.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "All I''m doing now is putting Norah Lyons''s crystal robots into a state of dormancy. It doesn''t mean that you''re truly free. In order topletely remove the crystal robots in your bodies, I have to locate Norah Lyons first.


    "You guys stay in the dungeon for a few days. After everything is settled, I''ll let you guys go.


    "Now, can you tell me what orders Norah Lyons gave you earlier?"


    "Let me tell you! Number Two raised his hand.


    Isabe looked at him.


    Number Two said, "She ordered us to self-destruct when youe and take you with us. She''s really vicious! Madam, you saved our lives just now. We don''t have to self-destruct anymore!" With that, he revealed a sincere and grateful smile.


    The expressions on Isabe and Draxton''s faces turned frosty at the same time. This woman Norah Lyons was just as Mr. Lyons said. She was capable of anything. There was nothing she would not do.

 Chapter 559

    When he saw their chilly expressions, Number Two immediately said, "Madam, don''t be angry. I was trying to persuade Number Three and Number Four just now. Since we''re all going to die anyway, we might as well sacrifice ourselves and let Madam and the Prime live on.


    "Number Three and Number Four were reluctant at first, but then I convinced them both. Am I being very wise, Madam?"


    He looked at Isabe with a smile as if he was yearning for praise.


    The eyebrows on Number Three and Number Four''s faces twitched momentarily. They looked at Number Two icily. Why was this annoying fellow such a disgrace?


    He was utterly shameless!


    Number Four said icily, Can the two of you lock me up with him?"


    Number Four silently rolled up his sleeves and stared frostily at Number Two.


    He wanted to go over and beat that bastard up.


    When Number Two saw this, he was shocked. "Hey, hey, hey, you Number Four! What do you mean? Do you want to beat me up? I''m convincing you to forsake the bad guys and join hands with the good guys. It''s fine if you don''t thank me, but why do you want to repay kindness with ingratitude?''


    Number Three also stood up and said, "I also want to be locked up with Number Two."


    Number Two had incurred the wrath of everyone outright.


    Isabe was initially a little angry, but at this moment, she looked at Number Two and suddenly couldn''t help butugh. She suddenly realized that these clones indeed possessed some of Draxton''s characteristics.


    She couldn''t quite point out in what ways they were simr to Draxton, but... there was indeed some simrity.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Draxton saw this, his expression became even more unpleasant. He also red icily at Number Two and pulled Isabe into his arms, saying, "Ignore that guy."


    Number Three and Number Four also red menacingly at Number Two.


    At this point, Number Three turned to look at Isabe and asked, "Can you guys really kill her?"


    A look of mockery swept over Draxton''s face as he looked at Number Three in disdain.


    ''The people you think you can''t kill are nothing to us."


    Number Three''s expression turned frosty as he said in mockery, You''re just relying on your advantageous background. If you were born elsewhere, how much more noble can you bepared to us?" Number Four gave a scornful snort and said. "That might not be the case. Perhaps he will be like Number One. If he can be that woman''s number one capable lieutenant, he will be valued highly!" "You guys stop talking. I believe the Prime, the original body, will understand us since we are all very understanding toward others. I believe the original body will be the same. After all, we all have the same genes,'' Number Two said.


    Draxton immediately looked at Number Two. Why did he feel an overwhelming feeling of nausea at theparison?


    Number Three and Number Four looked away in utter disgust. They simply did not want to look at Number Two at all.


    The corners of Isabe''s mouth twitched. She dragged Draxton away and left. She was afraid that if she did not leave, Draxton would not be able to contain himself anymore and beat someone up.


    As she walked off, she turned around and said to Number Three and Number Four, "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely give you your freedom. Since you''vee to this world, live well and experience the joy of living.'' Number Three and Number Four did not speak. They looked at Isabe''s back profile, and their eyes lit up like shiny sparks.


    Number Twoughed softly. "I''m really envious of the Prime. Madam is so nice..."


    Number Three and Number Four couldn''t be bothered with him at all.


    As they walked out of the dungeon, Draxton asked in a low voice, Be, are you really going to let them live?''


    Isabe Thompson nodded. "They''re your cloned replicas."


    "They aren''t supposed to exist."


    "But they exist now.


    "Moreover, they all have your characteristics. They didn''te into this world voluntarily. We can''t deprive them of their right to live.


    "We can''t simply kill them just because they''re your cloned replicas.


    "Their genes are derived from you. I believe they''re not stupid. They should know which path to choose.


    "Furthermore, since they are clones of you, I reckon their characters are not so terrible. As for what we have decided today, they won''t let us down.''


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up. "Be, do you trust my character that much?"


    Isabe nced at him and said, "If I can''t even trust you, then who else can I trust? They were born from you."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips continued to curl up. He could not suppress his joyous feeling anymore. He felt as if he was on cloud nine.


    Isabe also smiled. So it turned out that this man was actually very easy to cate.


    The two of them held hands and strolled together through the estate full of blooming flowers.


    However, this calm did notst long. The explosion behind them was deafening. They turned around abruptly and saw a mushroom cloud rising to the sky from the location of the dungeon. Number Three, Number Four, and Number Two stared at the person who had suddenly appeared in front of them with grim expressions. Even


    Number Two did not have the slightest smile on his face.


    ''Number One!" Number Two''s voice was icy.


    The man opposite them looked at them nkly and said, ''Follow me. Master wants to see you guys!"


    Number Two looked at Number Three and Number Four and said, We''re living quite well in this dungeon. There''s no need to leave with you, is there?" Number One''s expression turned chilly. "Master was right indeed. You guys betrayed her!


    "Why? Do you think Isabe Thompson can save you?"


    The expressions on Number Three, Number Four, and Number Two''s faces changed abruptly.


    ''Don''t forget that your original gic source is still in Master''s hands!" Number One reminded them.


    Instantly, the expressions of the three clones changed. Even Number Two fell silent.


    Number One said, "Don''t make me waste my breath anymore. Come with me. Master has a way to cancel the order from Isabe Thompson.


    In the future, you will still be Master''s capable subordinates.''


    The three clones exchanged looks with one another and left with Number One in silence.


    They exited the estate. Just as they were about to get into the car and leave, Number Two''s eyes shed. He suddenly pulled a button off his shirt and threw it out. The moment the button was thrown out, the dungeon in the estate exploded.


    He was using this method to ask for help.


    Number One suddenly turned around and charged at Number Two with a vicious murderous look in his eyes.


    Number Two took off running.


    Not surprisingly, Number One would never let him off. He turned around and went after him in hot pursuit.


    Number Three and Number Four turned around and ran back towards the estate when they saw this.


    They knew that they would only be safe if they returned to Isabe and Draxton''s side.


    At this moment, a voice rang out from the car parked by the roadside. "Number Three! Number Four!''


    It was the headman.


    The two of them froze momentarily. After that, their fleeing figures sped up.


    The headman was no longer wearing a ck cloak. Instead, she revealed her true appearance. She was actually a beautiful young woman.


    She stared at the two of them running away and gave a sneer. "You don''t want your gic source code anymore?"


    Number Three and Number Four paused again.


    At this moment, the headman suddenly raised her gun.


    Bang! She fired a shot at Number Four''s back.


    The bullet pierced Number Four''s back through his heart and shot out of his chest.


    Number Four''s fleeing figure froze abruptly. Then, he stood still and finally copsed.


    Number Three turned around in disbelief and forgot to continue fleeing. He looked at Number Four''s sudden copsed figure and yelled, "Number Four!"


    They had just received hope of survival, but in the blink of an eye. Number Four''s life was over!


    At this moment, an unprecedented feeling of rage and resentment arose in Number Three''s heart.


    He raised his head and stared at the headman with eyes that were filled with absolute hatred and resentment.


    The headman met his gaze and couldn''t resist giving a scornfulugh. Hah! Isabe Thompson only offered you some benefits, and you guys rebelled at once. It won''t be a pity if you guys die!"


    As she spoke, she raised her gun at Number Three.


    Upon seeing this, Number Three dodged to one side. He evaded the bullet, but not the car that was speeding over from the other side.


    Number Three''s body was sent flying far away, drawing a parab in the air before crashing to the ground.


    When Isabe and Draxton came out with their men, they happened to witness this scene. Both their expressions changed at the same time. When the headman saw theming out, her lips curled into a sinister smile. She rolled up the car window and the car sped away quickly.


    "Go after her!" Draxton barked out an order.


    The guards from the Big Dipper and the estate immediately went after them in hot pursuit.


    Isabe and Draxton walked to Number Three''s side. Number Three was covered in blood. His eyes were half-open and his gaze was unfocused. He was probably unable to see now, but he seemed to be able to see. He looked in the direction of Isabe and Draxton and opened his mouth.


    Farewell," he said silently

 Chapter 560

    Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood could not help feeling enraged when they saw Number Three closing his eyes forever.


    The two of them exchanged nces with each other and saw roiling killing intent in each other''s eyes increasingly bing more vicious. Meanwhile, Number Two was still being pursued by Number One in a mad chase.


    Number Two''s face was pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He wanted to escape, but he was clearly not Number One''s match.


    ''Number Two!" In a sh, Number One darted in front of Number Two, blocking his way.


    Number Two came to a stop and raised his head to look at Number One with a ruthless expression.


    Number One looked at him calmly and said, "You''re not my match. It''s useless to try and escape."


    Number Two gave a scornfulugh and said in mockery, Hah! Why do you care? I''m not as strong as you because I refuse to degrade myself to please that old woman. Unlike you. You''re just a bootlickingckey!"


    Number One remained unperturbed. He said calmly, "What you''re saying is useless nonsense."


    With that, he turned his body slightly and made way for Number Two.


    Number Two was astounded.


    Number One said, "On ount that we''re all clones, I''ll let you go. Flee now, and don''t show your face again for the time being. Otherwise, she won''t let you off."


    Astonishment shed across Number Two''s eyes. He looked at Number One warily as he could not believe that the other party would really let him off.


    Number Two said cautiously,'' You''re her number one bootlickingckey. Will you really do things against her wishes?"


    Number One looked at him icily and turned to go.


    "I heard that you''ve all met the original body, the Prime. You all should know what kind of person the original body is, right? Do you really think that I will go against the gic rules and be a bootlickingckey for others?


    "I think I know Draxton Lockwood better than all of you. I''ve specially studied him, and I resemble him the most."


    His voice floated over faintly.


    Number Two stood rooted to the ground and watched Number One''s back profile disappear with an expression full of conflicting emotions.


    Before long, Number Two came back to his senses and quickly fled the ce, disappearing rapidly at the end of the road.


    At the same time, the Big Dipper guards who were pursuing the headman naturally would not let her escape. Numerous ck cars surrounded the headman''s car in the middle of the road, forcing the headmar to stop her car.


    The captain of the Big Dipper guards got out of the car and hollered menacingly, "Show yourself!"


    Countless ck gun muzzles were pointed at the headman''s car.


    The window rolled down slowly, revealing Norah Lyons''s calm face. She nced at the Big Dipper guards and said, "You Big Dipper guards from the Lockwood family certainly live up to your reputation. You guys are very fast!"


    ''Cut the crap. Get out of the car!" the Big Dipper captain barked.


    Norah''s lips twisted into a smile as she said, "I don''t think so. I''ve only killed two clones. I don''t think your patriarch should be that bothered.


    "Of course, if Draxton Lockwood hated me for what I did to Isabe Thompson, there was no need for his hatred. Didn''t he also capture my son?


    "Everyone can sit down and have a good talk. There''s no need to fight to the death. Young people should listen to the old!''


    The Big Dipper guards were totally fed up with her. The Big Dipper captain barked sternly, "Get out of the car, or don''t me us for shooting!" Norah sighed and said, "Look at you guys...''


    She seemed to be rebuking them, but her eyebrow was raised slightly, and a malicious aura suddenly surged out. Her expression was iparably chilly as she said, "Do you still want Walter Lockwood''s life?"


    All the Big Dipper guards frowned.


    Norah smiled faintly and ordered someone to carry Walter Lockwood from the back seat of the car.


    Walter''s eyes were tightly shut, and his face was pale. However, one could see his slightly heaving chest. He was still alive, but he was very thin. Clearly, he had suffered a lot during this period.


    Of course, not only do I have Walter, but I also have Olivia Lockwood and Jake Quillon. They are all people that Draxton Lockwood cares about, correct?" Norah said.


    The expressions of Big Dipper guards turned extremely unpleasant.


    The Big Dipper captain stared in the direction of Walter and called Draxton on the phone.


    "Patriarch, Norah Lyons is using Walter Lockwood to threaten us!'' the Big Dipper captain reported concisely.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened slightly. "Rescue Walter Lockwood. If necessary, let Norah Lyons go."


    When the Big Dipper captain heard the order, he replied in acknowledgment, "Yes, Sir. We understand."


    After ending the phone call, the Big Dipper captain said to Norah, "Release Walter Lockwood. On the Lockwood family''s honor, we give you our word that we will let you go.'' Norah narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Draxton Lockwood sure knows how to win people over!"


    After saying that, she gave a disdainfulugh. The subordinate who was carrying Walter threw him toward the Big Dipper guards.


    Norah was not afraid that they would break their promise. After all, there was no doubt about the Lockwood family''s honor.


    After watching the headman leave, the Big Dipper guards helped Walter into the car.


    Half an hourter, they returned to the estate. The corpses of Number Three and Number Four had already been retrieved. The Big Dipper guards brought Walter out.


    Draxton took one look and confirmed that this was indeed the real Walter Lockwood.


    Isabe stepped forward and checked the pulse of the unconscious Walter. Then, she said, "He has been drugged. The doctors in the estate should be able to take care of this." Draxton nodded slightly and instructed someone to send Walter for treatment.


    "It seems that Norah Lyons had already made preparations beforeing here. If it was difficult for her to escape, she could use Walter as a bargaining chip. She''s very scheming and knows you very well," Isabe said.


    Draxton said, ''She hates the Lockwood family to the core. Naturally, she knows everything about the Lockwood family. It''s perfectly normal for her to know me well."


    Isabe said, "Draxton, our top priority now is to rescue Olivia and Jake. With them in Norah Lyons'' hands, she will always have the upper hand."


    A chilly glint shed across Draxton''s eyes. "Don''t be anxious. She can''t sit still anymore. She will take the initiative to attack. We just have to wait for her and then intercept her attack."


    Isabe thought about it and agreed with him.


    "She plotted her entire life to gain power and further her ambition. Now that she''s old, she values her life more than power.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The half of the Prime Code in your body is what she wants the most. She has already lost her bearing. She won''t be able to sit still anymore!"


    Wesley Lyons'' voice rang out from the doorway. Isabe and Draxton turned to look.


    Wesley said, "You guys just sit back calmly. Let her get all anxious."


    Isabe and Draxton exchanged looks with each other and nodded.


    Norah Lyons was indeed getting anxious.


    When she saw Number One had returned, she asked, "Where''s Number Two?"


    Number One''s expression did not change as he replied, "I''m sorry, Master. He slipped away from my fingers. It''s not that I couldn''t catch up with him, but he suddenly became much stronger. I was careless." Norah narrowed her eyes and made a guess. "Did he receive something beneficial to himself from Isabe Thompson?"


    With this thought in mind, she yearned for the half of the Prime Code in Isabe''s body even more.


    Number One nced at her and said calmly, "Master, Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson are too arrogant. If this continues, I''m afraid it will be very disadvantageous for us." "What do you have in mind?" Norah looked at him.


    Number One did not hesitate and said decisively, "Master, even if we can''t destroy the Lockwood family immediately, we can drive the Lockwood family out of Southeast Aelinne first. "Now that the region of Southeast Aelinne is under your control, all the factions here are your people. It''s not difficult to force them out of


    Southeast Aelinne."


    Norah was thinking along the same line. She could no longer tolerate Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson.


    Hence, she nodded in satisfaction and said, "Number One, you''re still the most considerate.


    "Let''s do as you say. Gather all the factions in Southeast Aelinne and organize a clean-up rally. It''s time for the Lockwood family to get out of my territory!" she said icily.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Oh," Draxton Lockwood replied with an ambiguous expression. Be, why are you so anxious? I was just asking casually."


    Isabe Thompson immediately rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    This man was getting more and more ridiculous.


    A hint of a smile shed across Draxton''s eyes.


    He just wanted to tease Isabe.


    Draxton picked up the invitation and had a quick look. It was written on the invitation that Prince Haddor was inviting them to attend a banquet at his residence tomorrow.


    ''It''s definitely a banquet hiding a sinister plot," Isabe said.


    Although it was called a banquet, everyone knew the true motive behind it.


    That night, Isabe administered medicine to Jake Quillon and Olivia Lockwood.


    In the middle of the night, Jake, Olivia, and the three girls woke up one after another.


    Isabe and Draxton kept an eye on Jake and Olivia at first.


    When the two of them woke up, they were in a daze in the beginning, but Jake''s eyes quickly became clear and sharp.


    He sat up abruptly.


    Isabe quickly supported him and said. This is all thanks to your good physique. Ordinary people won''t have the strength to sit up. Don''t worry. You are safe now.1'' Jake turned to look at Isabe. When he saw her beaming face, he felt relieved. However, he then looked around and asked worriedly, "Where''s Olivia?"


    Isabe could not resist taunting him and said, "Huh, Olivia? Which Olivia? Are you talking about our Olivia?''


    Isabe looked in the direction of Olivia Lockwood. Draxton was watching over her by her bedside.


    Jake could not care less about being embarrassed. He stared straight at Olivia and was about to get off the bed and go toward her.


    Isabe held him down and said, Don''t worry. Olivia is fine. With me around, what are you worried about?"


    Jake pushed her away and said hoarsely, "I want to see her."


    His eyes became red-rimmed.


    When Isabe thought about what they had gone through this time, she could not help but feel sympathetic. She decided to help him up and supported him to walk over to Olivia''s bed. Olivia''s dazed eyes slowly regained some focus. When she saw the three people by the bed, her eyes immediately lit up and she called out, Draxton, Isabe, Jake.'' Her voice began breaking down into a sobbing tone toward the end.


    Isabe turned around and brought her a ss of water. "Drink some water first."


    Olivia." Jake pushed Isabe and Draxton aside and took up the space next to Olivia''s bed all for himself.


    He took Olivia''s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Olivia, we''re safe now."


    Olivia also looked at him and smiled with tears in her eyes. "Yes, I know."


    She had also forgotten about Draxton and Isabe.


    Isabe clicked her tongue in amusement and dragged Draxton out of their room.


    She was thinking they must have a lot to talk about.


    She understood that they were just a mushy couple!


    Draxton did not say much and allowed Isabe to drag him to the three girls'' room.


    The three girls were like edgy birds easily startled by the slightestmotion. When they heard some movement, they looked over warily at once.


    When they saw Isabe, they were stunned. Ellen shouted, "Ganyra Josephina!"


    Other than Keiko Sakurai who was timid and weak, Ellen was bold and Zoey was calm. They quickly realized that it was Isabe who had saved them.


    Isabe smiled at them and said, "Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Isabe Thompson, and this is my husband, Draxton Lockwood."


    The three of them had different expressions on their faces. After a moment, it was Ellen who spoke first. So you''re Miraculous Doctor Isabe Thompson. Oh my god! You really are the Miraculous Doctor!" Isabe smiled and said, "The Macy family is rted to the Rutherford family by marriage. It''s not surprising that you have heard of me.¡±


    Ellen''s whole face was filled with disbelief. In fact, all three girls were looking at Isabe in surprise.


    Zoey said, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, were you the ones who saved us?''


    Isabe nodded and said, "Yes. However, I think it''s necessary to contact the factions that are supporting you. Do you have any objections?"


    The three girls were astonished. They looked at Isabe quizzically.


    Isabe said, ''The reason the headman captured you girls is that she took a fancy to your genes.


    Zoey, although you''re an orphan, you''re a genius with an IQ that surpasses ordinary people.


    ''It''s needless to borate further that Ellen''s physical fitness surpasses ordinary people from a young age. And Miss Sakurai''s physique is also special. You have never been sick since you were young. You have never even caught a cold..."


    Zoey did not say anything, but Ellen said angrily, "Miraculous Doctor, do you guys have confidence in dealing with that headman? She''s simply inhumane. She doesn''t treat us as humans at all."


    Keiko also seemed to have thought of something extremely terrifying. Her eyes turned red-rimmed as she said, "I''ve never suffered like this before. I want to tell my father and ask him to avenge me!'' Well, she was a pampered youngdy after all.


    However, this was a good oue.


    When she saw that they were all very cooperative, Isabe asked them to contact their respective families.


    When it came to Zoey, she was a little hesitant. Isabe saw through her thoughts and said, "You''re Fernando''s subordinate. Since the headman dared to touch you, it was equivalent to provoking Fernando. What are you worried about?"


    Zoey was smart, to begin with, so she quickly figured it out and called Fernando on the phone.


    When Fernando heard that Isabe and Draxton were also in Southeast Aelinne, he immediately said that he would go to them soon.


    The next day, Isabe and Draxton helped Olivia, Jake, and the rest to settle down before heading to Prince Haddor''s residence.


    When Draxton and Isabe arrived, they could hear faintughtering from the hall.


    Just as they were about to enter, a guardmander who seemed like a senior-ranking staff saw them and frowned at once. He barked sternly, "Who are you?"


    The Big Dipper guards who apanied Draxton and Isabe were instantly enraged. "Are you blind, you scum? Don''t you know who we are? Tell your master toe out!"


    Themander had never been treated like this before. He immediately became furious and responded in a mocking manner, Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re worthy of having the Prince wee you in person?"


    As he spoke, he deliberately stared at Isabe and Draxton.


    The Prince had specially instructed that he wanted to show these two people who was boss.


    The expressions on Isabe and Draxton''s faces were calm. They could not be bothered to get angry at such an insignificant character.


    At this moment, themander looked behind them, and the stern expression on his face was immediately reced by warm enthusiasm.


    He weed the new guest warmly and said,'' Mr. Andrews, you''re here!"


    Isabe also looked over. The person who arrived was a man in his fifties or sixties. He was hefty and strong, and his body was as tall as a small mountain.


    In addition, he had thick, bushy eyebrows and big eyes. His full beard with sideburns was especially spectacr.


    In contrast, the brothers Harlow Andrews and Xhr Andrews beside him looked especially cute and diminutive.


    The whole scene was a littleical.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s mouth twitched.


    "Commander Nikko, long time no see." The Patriarch of the Andrews family responded, his voice booming like arge bell.


    Nikko was about to say something, but Harlow was already propelling the reluctant Xhr toward Isabe and Draxton.


    Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, we meet again!"


    When he saw this, the smile on Nikko''s face copsed.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ''Sir, what is this all about? Do you know these two people?" Commander Nikko asked the Patriarch of the Andrews family.


    Although Nikko asked this question, his eyes were giving hints to the Patriarch in a chilly fashion.


    When the Patriarch of the Andrews family saw his two sons'' attitude, he understood everything at once.


    He pretended not to see the eye signal from Commander Nikko and said with a chuckle, "I know them. I definitely know them. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be going over to talk to them."


    As he spoke, he ignored Commander Nikko''s glum expression and walked toward Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson.


    Heughed heartily and said, "Harlow, why aren''t you introducing these two guests to me?"


    Harlow Andrews immediately said to Isabe and Draxton, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, this is my father, the current patriarch of the Andrews family.''


    After saying that, he introduced the Andrews family''s patriarch to Isabe and Draxton. The Andrews family''s patriarch was very warm and enthusiastic, and Isabe and Draxton were also very polite. In the blink of an eye, they were chatting very amicably,pletely ignoring Nikko''s expression which was rapidly turning glum.


    At this moment, Nikko''s eyes lit up slightly.


    He saw another guesting.


    Mr. Chancely!"


    Nikko went up to greet him. The new guest was Jared Chancely, the Patriarch of the Chancely family.


    Jared Chancely was still confined to a wheelchair. Although his body had recovered, he was still very weak, so he simply relied on the wheelchair to move around.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nikko thought to himself, ''The Chancely family and the Andrews family were archenemies." Since the Andrews family did not know what was good for them and wanted to curry favor with the very people the prince wanted to deal with, they could not me him for not extending them any courtesy.


    Jared''s personality was unpredictable, but he nodded at Nikko on ount of Prince Haddor.


    Then, he looked at the Andrews family''s father and sons, as well as Isabe and Draxton.


    When he saw this, Nikko was even more certain that Jared didn''t like those people.


    This guy Jared Chancely was a ruthless character. He was like a poisonous viper. Those whonded in his crosshairs would not end up well.


    Hence, he deliberately provoked him. "Gosh! Mr. Chancely, don''t mind them. They didn''t ignore you on purpose. They probably didn''t see youing." Jared gave him a side nce.


    Nikko continued, ''Mr. Chancely, why don''t you go in first? His Highness the Prince might be very happy to see you. It''s better than some people who are so arrogant..."


    You''re too noisy!" Jared red at Commander Nikko icily. He then turned his wheelchair and moved toward Isabe andpany.


    Although Nikko was a little displeased after being reprimanded, he secretly gloated when he thought of the exciting show that might happen next.


    When he saw Jareding over, the senior Mr. Andrews, who had been so warm and amicable earlier, gave a side nce and said, "Yo, isn''t this the Chancely family''s kid? You shouldn''te out until you''ve recovered. Why are you in such a hurry to show off?"


    Jared nced at him and retorted bluntly, "You are so old yet you stille out, so why can''t a young man like mee out?"


    Jared Chancely, how dare you say that my father is old?" Xhr Andrews could not contain himself anymore and flew into a rage. He immediately widened his eyes in anger and was about to pounce on Jared. Luckily, Harlow grabbed the back of his cor and dragged him back.


    Jared gave a scornfulugh and said, "See? In your Andrews family, only Harlow has somemon sense.''


    Then, he looked at Isabe and said, "Miraculous Doctor, am I right?"


    Harlow looked at Jared icily and said with an aggrieved expression, "Miraculous Doctor, you must not show any favoritism.''


    Jared simply looked at Isabe with a silent smile.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry when these few pairs of eyes were staring intently at her. She said, "Stop arguing. If you guys really start a quarrel, won''t you be making a fool of yourselves?'' With that, she looked in Nikko''s direction.


    Commander Nikko''s face was very stiff at this moment.


    He red at the group opposite him angrily and turned to walk into the hall.


    The Chancely family and the Andrews family were not sensible. He wanted to bring this news to His Highness the Prince.


    His back profile resembled a naughty child who had suffered a setback outside and was about to go back andin to his parents.


    "Too weak!'' Senior Mr. Andrews said with a heartyugh.


    Then, he looked at Isabe and Draxton. He patted his chest and said, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, don''t worry. No matter what happens today, our Andrews family will definitely stand on your side!''

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood naturally wouldn''t reject the goodwill of the other party. They immediately came to a consensus with a smile and expressed their gratitude.


    Harlow Andrews looked at Isabe obsequiously and said, "Miraculous Doctor, the Andrews family will not let you down."


    Xhr gave his older brother a furious look. His older brother''s attitude toward him was like a vicious wolf, but when he was facing the Miraculous Doctor, he immediately became a docile dog. It was too humiliating!


    However, he still did not dare to anger his older brother.


    For a while, Xhr could not resist casting resentful nces at Isabe. Hmph! When he had restored his dignity by getting back at Isabe, his older brother might not dare to beat him up again in the future. The Patriarch of the Andrews family chuckled and said, "It seems that His Highness the Prince is very busy. Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, let''s go in first. It''s better not to keep His Highness the Prince waiting.''


    Although he seemed to be very respectful to the prince, there was actually a deeper meaning behind his words.


    Isabe and Draxton also smiled. The few of them walked toward the hall together.


    In the main hall, Prince Haddor and Norah Lyons sat at the head of the table. Just like the moon being worshiped by numerous surrounding stars, they were surrounded by the leaders of the various factions of different sizes.


    That group of people chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was very cordial.


    Nikko came in and reported what had happened outside to Prince Haddor. In particr, when he heard that the Andrews family and Jared Chancely were on good terms with Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood, Prince Haddor''s face clouded over.


    When people nearby heard this, their faces also showed immense displeasure.


    One person chimed in, "The Andrews family and Jared Chancely are too outrageous. They''re so short-sighted. Do they even take His Highness the Prince seriously?"


    The others were not willing to lose out and immediately scrambled to agree. ''That''s right. That Jared Chancely is a sickly person who managed to rise up to a high position. He doesn''t have much knowledge to begin with. Although his methods are vicious, he''s still a little short-sighted.''


    ''But then what''s wrong with the Andrews family? Is there something wrong with their brains?"


    These people sighed as they shook their heads in an exaggerated fashion.


    Prince Haddor''s eyes were filled with chilly hostility. In his heart, he had already cklisted the Andrews family and Jared Chancely. He nned to settle the score with themter.


    Next to him, Norah said in surprise, "I know that Isabe Thompson once gave medical treatment to Jared Chancely. It''s not strange that Jared joined the Lockwood family''s camp, but why is the Andrews family..."


    ''Hmph! No matter what, since they''re blind, they can''t me me for not extending them any courtesy!" Prince Haddor said in an emphatic manner.


    He was a prince, and no one but the king dared to disrespect him.


    Even the king had to be polite to him.


    After all, the king was his nephew!


    Most importantly, this nephew of his grew up under his oppression.


    Even if the other party had be the king, he still could not do anything to his uncle!


    Therefore, Prince Haddor had the right to be arrogant.


    No matter how powerful Draxton Lockwood was, his influence was only within the country of Lucsia. In this region, Prince Haddor did not fear him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Prince Haddor gave a scornfulugh as he thought of this, his eyes revealing a roiling chilliness.


    Today, he wanted to meet this guy Draxton Lockwood in person and see if he was as difficult to deal with as the rumors said.


    Just as he was mulling over this, Draxton andpany entered.


    Prince Haddor immediately sat up straight and raised his chin slightly, looking at the guests with an air of arrogance.


    When he saw Jared Chancely and the Andrews family, his eyes narrowed slightly and the corner of his lips curled up slightly in mockery.


    The next moment, his gazended on Isabe and Draxton.


    He scrutinized them intently without any intention of speaking.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be waiting for Isabe and Draxton to speak.


    In the end, Isabe and Draxton did not even look at him!


    Isabe looked at Norah with a downright murderous gaze.


    Simrly, Norah also stared back at Isabe. Both of them had one half of the Prime Code in their bodies. Now that they had finally met each other in person, it was no surprise that they wouldn''t give in to each other.


    As for Draxton, he red icily at the three people in charge of the Greensworth Branch, the Whitley Branch, and the cksmoore Branch.


    ''The trio of Darius Lockwood, Darren Lockwood, and Dn Lockwood did not have the guts to meet Draxton''s steely gaze. They hung their heads so low their heads almost shrank into their bodies, making themselves look extremely ridiculous."


    No matter how vicious they made themselves out to be behind Draxton''s back, when they really faced Draxton in person, they simply could not ovee the fear in their hearts.


    Prince Haddor, who waspletely ignored, was speechless.


    The arrogant expression on his face crumbled bit by bit until it waspletely reced by embarrassment and rage.


    His act was all for nothing!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Prince Haddor felt that he was in a very foul mood indeed.


    The expressions of the people around him became a little odd.


    These people Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood were too arrogant. They did not take the prince seriously at all. Did they think this ce was their Lucsia?


    Finally, Prince Haddor could not take it anymore. How could he stand being ignored? He immediately coughed softly once.


    Commander Nikko understood and immediately shouted angrily, How dare you! Don''t you know how to greet the Prince when you are in his presence? Do you think this is Lucsia? Is this the kind of upbringing the Lockwood family''s patriarch has?**


    The moment these words were uttered, Darius Lockwood, Darren Lockwood, and Dn Lockwood gasped at the same time.


    ''Thismander under Prince Haddor is dead. He is definitely dead, for sure,1'' they thought.


    For a while, the three of them lowered their heads even more. They tried to cower down as much as they could.


    Draxton and Isabe''s attention was attracted by Nikko''s roar straightaway.


    The two of them turned to look at Prince Haddor.


    Isabe said icily, "Prince Haddor, you invited us here. We came here because we respected you, but is this how you treat your guests?"


    Prince Haddor did not seem to be bothered at all. "What do you mean, Miraculous Doctor? I don''t understand you?''


    You don''t understand?1'' Isabe gave a scornfulugh. "You Highness, how can your subordinate speak like that? Does he have the right to question our upbringing?


    ''I don''t think even you, Prince Haddor, have the right to question us. Don''t tell me your subordinate is more qualified than you?"


    When Prince Haddor heard this, he became enraged instantly. His tone also changed. ''Miraculous Doctor, you''re thinking too much. My subordinate is just doing his job!"


    He brushed the matter off lightly.


    Isabe''s expression turned chilly.


    At this moment, Prince Haddor spoke again, "Miraculous Doctor, I''ve been feeling unwell recently. You are just in time. Come over and give me a checkup."


    He said this in an imperious,manding tone.


    Isabe was caught off guard. Then, she gave him a peculiar look.


    She nced at Harlow Andrews beside her and used her quizzical expression to ask him, Is there something wrong with this prince''s brain?" Harlow whispered, "I''ve never heard of him having a problem with his brain before. Maybe the illness only developed recently?"


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched as she looked at Prince Haddor wordlessly.


    Prince Haddor narrowed his eyes impatiently and said, What? Didn''t Miraculous Doctor hear what I said?"


    Isabe said calmly, ''Of course, I heard you."


    ''Then what are you waiting for?" Prince Haddor said.


    Isabe said, ''There are three conditions under which the Miraculous Doctor doesn''t save lives. Your Highness, I wonder if you have heard of them?"


    Prince Haddor paused momentarily, then thought for a while. Evidently, he couldn''t figure it out.


    Isabe did not expect him to know the conditions either, so she said, "I don''t save those who are wicked and evil. I don''t save those whom I can''t stand. And I don''t save those whom I don''t feel like saving. Your Highness, may I ask how many of these three conditions do you fulfill?'' Prince Haddor was stunned. Then, he mmed the table and stood up, roaring furiously, "How dare you! Isabe Thompson, you''re too arrogant!''


    "That''s right. I am arrogant. What can you do to me? You''re nothing in my eyes!"


    The corner of Isabe''s lips curled up into a disdainful smile.


    As the saying went, those who humiliated others would be humiliated in turn. Since this Haddor didn''t show them any respect, she wouldn''t show him any courtesy either.


    In the minds of people with such a lofty and exalted status, receiving a ruthless rebuttal was even more unbearable than a physical p.


    Sure enough, Prince Haddor was furious.


    At first, he stared at Isabe in utter disbelief. Then as realization slowly dawned on him, his face was immediately contorted with rage.


    However, this guy did not explode with rage. Instead, after his face remained contorted for a long time, he suddenly gave a scornfulugh and signaled to Commander Nikko with his eye. Soon, Commander Nikko walked to Draxton haughtily with a document in his hand.


    Thump! He mmed the document on the table beside Draxton and said, "Take a look at this document. Hurry up and sign it after you''re done. Don''t waste His Highness'' time. He''s very busy!" After saying that, he directed an arrogant smirk at Draxton.


    Draxton did not even look at the document.


    On the other hand, Jared Chancely, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was at the right height to reach the document with one stretch of his hand. After taking a look, his expression immediately became intriguing Prince Haddor saw that Draxton did not look at the document and could not resist giving a scornfulugh as he said, "Why? You don''t want to look through this document, Mr. Lockwood? This concerns the future of the Big Dipper branch."


    One of the Big Dipper guards took a step forward and took the document from Jared''s hand. After reading it, his face immediately turned ashen.


    He did not seek rification from Draxton either. Instead, he flung the document straightaway at Prince Haddor''s head viciously.


    Prince Haddor and his subordinates did not anticipate this turn of events, so they were not prepared at all. They were downright shocked by the flying document.


    There was a deathly silence throughout the whole ce.


    Prince Haddor covered the part of his face that was stinging in pain and could no longer control the fury in his heart. He roared, "How dare you! Guards, take this impudent thing down and hang him! Hang him! Immediately, his guards rushed in.


    When the Big Dipper guards saw this, they swung into action too. The two groups of people immediately confronted each other.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Prince Haddor, what do you mean by this? My subordinate only threw a document. Why are you attacking us?" Isabe said leisurely.


    Prince Haddor retorted furiously, "Didn''t you see how disrespectful he was?"


    Isabe said, No, he wasn''t. I think he did well. My subordinate did a good job.'' When the Big Dipper guards heard this, they all looked at Isabe with smiling eyes. They straightened their backs and held their heads high.


    ''You..."


    Prince Haddor finally saw through their intention and said, "You guys are indeed arrogant. Hmph! Since you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me me for..."


    ''Prince Haddor, don''t be angry. If you think my subordinate is not polite enough, then allow me to do it myself to make up for his deficiency." Prince Haddor gave a disdainfulugh as a trace of glee shed across his eyes. "It seems that the Miraculous Doctor is quite sensible." Isabe picked up the wine ss beside her and twirled the wine in it in a frivolous and graceful manner.


    Upon seeing this, everyone erupted with mockingughter. Wasn''t this still admitting defeat?


    Then, the wine ss suddenly flew into the air and smashed onto Haddor''s head with an extremely swift and forceful velocity.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Haddor was stunned again.


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain. The amber liquid flowed down his forehead, mixed with trickling blood. It was clear that Isabe Thompson did not show any mercy at all. Isabe gave a softugh in satisfaction. How is it, Prince Haddor? Are you satisfied this time?"


    The entire ce waspletely silent.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Isabe. They secretly clicked their tongues. This woman Isabe Thompson was really too arrogant. Did she think this ce was Lucsia?


    They wanted to see how she was going to clean up this mess today.


    The next instant, Prince Haddor came back to his senses.


    His expression turned ferocious and malicious at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His two eyes stared fixedly at Isabe as he gritted his teeth and pronounced each word one by one,'' Mobilize the private army. Today, either they kneel down and apologize to me, hand over the Big Dipper branch, and get out of Southeast Aelinne, or they die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Commander Nikko red at Draxton and Isabe furiously and immediately went to summon the private army to take action.


    However, when he passed by the Big Dipper guards, one of them suddenly made a move and tripped Nikko up, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Nikko was also a trained expert. At first, he was unprepared and he tripped over. However, he sprang up quickly and counterattacked. However, it was useless. In less than two moves, he was pinned to the ground again by the Big Dipper guard.


    That Big Dipper guard grinned hideously and stared at the furious Nikko with icy, demonic eyes. ''In this world, those who dare to disrespect our patriarch are all dead."


    With that, he shifted his toes and nted them on Nikko''s throat.


    Nikko''s eyes immediately became as big as round saucers. He subconsciously struggled and reached out to push the Big Dipper guard''s foot away, but in the next moment, there was a cracking sound. Blood suddenly gushed out of the corner of Nikko''s mouth, and his eyes bulged out.


    When Darius Lockwood, Darren Lockwood, and Dn Lockwood saw this, their bodies trembled slightly. See? They knew this person was going to die for sure.


    Isabe took a look and gave a scornfulugh. She said to Prince Haddor, who was even more furious now, ''Your Highness, see that? Your subordinate has met with a minor ident. Why don''t you get someone else to invite your private army over?"


    Prince Haddor was so angry that he did not know what to say. He was even trembling slightly.


    In the depths of his heart, he vaguely felt a little afraid.


    Whether it was the Big Dipper guards or Isabe Thompson, they were all too brutal.


    As for Draxton Lockwood, he seemed to be doing nothing except guarding Isabe like an immovable iceberg by her side.


    No matter what Isabe said or did, he simply indulged her.


    If anyone dared to cast an unfriendly look in Isabe''s direction, he immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at the perpetrator. As a result, these people were so terrified they could only avert their eyes. ''Lockwood brat, you''re too arrogant. Haddor is a respectable prince, yet you''re allowing your people to do this. Haven''t you thought of the consequences?"


    At this moment, Norah Lyons spoke.


    Draxton looked at her icily. "Consequences? Norah Lyons, what right do you have to question me?


    Norah''s face turned frosty as she said, "Even when your grandfather met me, he wasn''t as arrogant as you. Looks like each seeding generation of the Lockwood family is getting increasingly worse." Draxton gave a disdainfulugh and looked at Norah contemptuously. Then he replied indifferently, You will never be able to return to Lucsia in this lifetime. Even if you die, your bones will not be able to return. ''This is what my grandfather has said. And I will definitely uphold this rule that my grandfather has set. Norah Lyons, you are not worthy to talk to me.


    ''Because you are already a sinner who has sinned against the Lyons family, and sinned against Lucsia."


    What right do you people from the Lockwood family have to meddle in the affairs of the Lyons family?" Norah''s expression suddenly became all contorted as she yelled in agitation.


    Draxton shot her a chilly nce and said, "Because you provoked our Lockwood family."


    Yes, the reason was that simple.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Norah''s face was ashen as she fell silent.


    The surrounding people were also shocked. They had now seen with their own eyes and heard with their own ears how the Lockwood family operated. They were even more tyrannical and terrifying than what the rumors said.


    At that moment, Prince Haddor''s private army rushed in.


    They were well-armed and held weapons, disying an overpowering sense of oppression.


    Isabe turned back for a look.


    Prince Haddor said with a sneer, "Capture all of them!"


    Immediately, the fierce and aggressive gazes of the private army shot toward Isabe andpany.


    However, just as they swung into action, everyone suddenly heard the sound of neat and orderly marching footsteps outside.


    Those footsteps sounded even more imposing than Prince Haddor''s private army.


    Prince Haddor hesitated momentarily.


    In the next moment, an army marched to the entrance and parted in the middle. A young and handsome man walked in apanied by a few people with an equally extraordinary air. "Uncle, who provoked you so much you had to mobilize your private army?" the young man asked.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Prince Haddor''s sneering expression suddenly froze.


    At the same time, all the guests present fell silent out of fear. They all stared at the young man in trepidation.


    ''Mkai, why are you here?" Prince Haddor stood up from his chair and took two steps forward. His eyes were fixed squarely on the young man.


    The young man smiled faintly. "I heard that Uncle was holding a banquet here, so I came to join in the fun."


    As he spoke, he looked at everyone present. Only then did everyone seem toe back to their senses. They stood up one after another and bowed. ''Greetings, Your Majesty!"


    Mkai Gibbethon took one nce at these people indifferently. These people were all fence sitters whose loyalty changed ording to circumstances. He couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to them, nor would he take them seriously.


    Haddor was also stupid. It was really stupid of him to count on these people to consolidate his power.


    Although Haddor seemed to be the stronger side now, if they really fought, Haddor might not really have the upper hand.


    ''Uncle, you still haven''t told me why you are summoning the private army?'' Mkai asked again.


    Before Haddor could speak, someone tried to curry favor with Prince Haddor and spoke up, ''Your Majesty, it''s because of these people. They''re up to no good. Not only did they disrespect the Prince, but they even killed Commander Nikko. The Prince had no choice but to mobilize his private army in self-defense."


    Mkai nced at the person who spoke and said, "Who are you? Who allowed you to speak?"


    That man froze.


    He was only a leader of an underground faction. His status was not very high. In order to rise further, he decided to cozy up to Prince Haddor. However, he did not expect the king to say something like this. Didn''t the outside world say that the King was very fearful of His Highness the Prince? Why was the King so unreasonable?


    Before that person could figure it out, he saw the few people beside the King walking toward Isabe and Draxton.


    What was worse, he knew these few people.


    Who didn''t know Fernando, the patriarch of the Barys family?


    Who didn''t know Noboru Sakurai from Yuvilia''s number one family?


    Who didn''t know Arvid, the heir of the Rutherford family, and who didn''t know the patriarch of the Macy family?


    That leader thought in bewilderment, "How did the King get involved with these people?"


    These people had nothing to do with each other at all.


    Most importantly, these prominent figures were actually walking toward Isabe and Draxton.


    Prince Haddor''s face clouded over slightly at the sight.


    Norah Lyons, who was sitting at the side, also frowned slightly. A peculiar look that no one had noticed before shed across her eyes.


    She knew very well why these people were here.


    It was because of those three girls who had been rescued by Draxton Lockwood!


    Norah closed her eyes silently and then gave Number One, who was beside her, an eye signal.


    Number One nodded imperceptibly. He understood what Norah meant.


    At this moment, Fernando and the others had already walked to Isabe''s side. Fernando smiled and said, Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, long time no see!" He stretched out his arms and wanted to give Isabe a hug.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton swiftly took a step forward and shielded Isabe with his body. Fernando ended up hugging Draxton tightly.


    Fernando was stunned at first. Then, he quickly let go as if he had encountered a gue. He even took a step back in disdain and brushed his hands off repeatedly.


    He actually hugged Draxton Lockwood!


    The disdain on his face was too obvious. Draxton looked at him indifferently with a chilly and expressionless face.


    Fernando was speechless. "Mr. Lockwood, how can you do this!"


    Draxton actually tricked him into hugging him!


    Draxton stared at him as if he was an idiot.


    Arvid was much more well-behaved. He looked at Fernando sympathetically and walked toward Isabe. He greeted her respectfully and said, Hello, Miraculous Doctor. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    Isabe nodded at him with a smile. "I wasn''t expecting you toe. Have you settled everything at home?"


    Arvid seemed to have thought of something and his eyes darkened slightly. "It''s just a small matter. Father can handle it."


    Isabe nodded and said, "How''s your great-grandpa doing?"


    Arvid immediately nodded. "Doing well. He''s doing very well. He even walloped me the day before yesterday!"


    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves, revealing the red marks on his arms.


    It was obvious that he had been whipped.


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched. This was really quite ruthless. There was no mercy at all.


    She couldn''t help butugh and then said, "Mm-hmm. Looks like Old Mr. Rutherford is in good spirits!'' She had no intention of pitying Arvid.


    Arvid immediately looked at Isabe with some resentment in an aggrieved manner. He seemed very upset.


    However, he was in awe of Isabe and did not dare to express his dissatisfaction at all. He could only lower his head woefully. He really resembled a pissed-off golden retriever.


    The patriarch of the Macy family chimed in, "Hello Miraculous Doctor. I''m Macy. You can just call me Faulk. Thank you very much for saving my daughter!''


    He looked at Isabe very gratefully.


    On the side, the Sakurai family''s patriarch Noboru Sakurai did not want to fall behind and went forward to speak to Isabe as well.


    Isabe knew that they were the families of Ellen and Keiko Sakurai. She smiled and said, It''s fate that led to our encounter. I''m very d that


    I could save your daughters."


    Mkai stood on one side with a smile. He did not immediately go forward to speak to Isabe. Instead, he and Draxton were looking at each other.


    When he saw that Isabe was surrounded by people who wanted to talk to her, he simply turned to observe Draxton.


    ''Back then, I was very curious to know what kind of person was worthy of her. I didn''t expect that when we met again, she already had... an outstanding man by her side." Though Mkai gave apliment, a look of disappointment shed across his eyes.


    Draxton''s gaze instantly turned sharp. Beside him, Fernando gloated as he watched the uing exciting show.


    Mkai said, "Back then..."


    ''Back then, when you met her, she was already the mother of my two children!" Draxton said frostily, his whole body exuding the glorious radiance of a victor.


    Then, he added, "When I met her, you were still a sickly invalid in bed!"


    Mkai was utterly speechless.


    The smile on his handsome face gradually stiffened, and then the corners of his mouth twitched. Why was this person so sour, and he had such a venomous tongue too? What an incredibly jealous person.


    Although he looked like a decent person, he couldn''t take a joke at all!


    Mkai said in annoyance, Mr. Lockwood, don''t mind me. I already have a wife.''


    "To be precise, I already have eight wives. Moreover, they are all fans of the Miraculous Doctor. They all admire the Miraculous Doctor!"


    Draxton was stumped.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Draxton Lockwood was at a loss for words.


    However, he couldn''t say things like "Your wives can''t admire my wife."


    He suspected with good reason that this person married those women because they all admired Be!


    Fernando was watching gleefully from the side.


    He knew what a scum Draxton Lockwood could be. Now that he saw Draxton suffering humiliation, he could not suppress the smile on his lips.


    When he saw that the atmosphere on their side was extremely amicable and they seemed to have formed a group naturally, Prince Haddor''s expression became increasingly more unpleasant.


    His eyeballs twitched because he suddenly realized that unknowingly, Mkai''s connections and capability have already reached an extremely terrifying level.


    Not only did he know Isabe Thompson, but he also knew so many people with extraordinary backgrounds.


    Yet, when he looked at himself...


    Back then, he knew that Fernando and the Lockwood family were enemies. He had even expressed goodwill to Fernando and wanted to befriend a big shot like Fernando. He thought that his status was worthy of being on equal terms with Fernando.


    In the end, Fernando not only rejected him indifferently, but he did not even invite Prince Haddor to dine together!


    However, now, he actually saw that Fernando and the Lockwood couple were getting along very well. Although it seemed like they despised each other, anyone who wasn''t stupid could tell that their rtionship was actually quite friendly.


    Prince Haddor''s eyes were surging with chilliness. He suddenly realized that the person he was dealing with today was no longer Draxton Lockwood, but Mkai Gibbethon.


    He had to suppress Mkai on the spot and embarrass him thoroughly. He had to let these people see Mkai''s feebleness and make them feel ashamed to associate with him, thereby cutting off all the escape routes for Mkai.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Norah Lyons nced at Haddor and immediately saw through his thoughts from his subtle emotional fluctuations.


    She had worked with Haddor for many years, so she knew him very well. How could she not see through his thoughts now?


    The corners of her lips twitched slightly, and an imperceptible sneer appeared.


    ''So you are acquainted with them, Mkai?" Haddor said in a low voice.


    Mkai looked at Haddor and said, ''That''s right, Uncle. What''s with your private army?


    ''It was such a nice banquet with so many distinguished guests. Why did you summon your private army? Was it to protect everyone''s safety?


    ''Don''t worry. Now that my army is here, you can dismiss your private army!"


    The fake smile on Haddor''s lips disappeared bit by bit. He said, Mkai, you''ve misunderstood. It was because someone undoubtedly wanted to hurt me, and that''s why I mobilized my private army..."


    ''Is that so? There''s really someone who dares to hurt Uncle? You''re a prince, and your power is so great that even I admire you very much. Who dares to hurt you?


    ''But don''t be afraid. Uncle. Now that I''m here, my army will protect you. Your private army is actually not very useful in front of my army. You can dismiss them. It won''t look good if they''re all standing here blocking the way,'' Mkai said with a smile.


    After all, he was someone who could stand up to Draxton Lockwood.


    Prince Haddor''s expression changedpletely. He sneered and said, "Mkai, I''ll be frank. Things won''t end here today between those two and me."


    If he let Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood go, his dignity would be lost totally. After today, no one would take him seriously anymore. Therefore, he had to do something today.


    He looked sideways and said, ''Mkai, you''re the king, and I''m your uncle. If Draxton Lockwood signs this document, this matter will end today.


    ''I won''t pursue their act of disrespect to me, but if they don''t sign it, then..."


    Mkai looked curiously at the document that Haddor mentioned. A subordinate immediately brought it over for him. He opened it and read through it. For a while, his expression was indescribable. He raised his head to look at his uncle and thought to himself, "Is my uncle out of his mind?"


    He was requesting Draxton Lockwood to give him the Big Dipper branch, and then the Lockwood family was to never step into Southeast Aelinne ever again.


    Who could stop the Lockwood family?


    What kind of far-fetched dream was this uncle of his having?

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    When he saw that Mkai Gibbethon didn''t say anything, Haddor gave a scornfulugh in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Mkai, what do you think?'' Mkai was utterly speechless.


    What else could he think?


    This uncle of his was getting worse by the year. In the early years, he was still quite smart.


    However, ever since Mkai''s body recovered day by day three years ago, his uncle''s actions had be more and more absurd.


    Moreover, he felt that not only was his uncle''s brain damaged, but the way he carried himself was also extremely unsightly.


    In order to suppress his nephew, Mkai''s uncle had already reached the point where he would do anything.


    ''Uncle, I don''t think this is a good idea." As he spoke, Mkai smiled and slowly tore the document in two.


    Mkai, you..."


    Haddor was furious. He didn''t expect Mkai to have the guts to openly oppose him. What was the difference between this act and falling out with him?


    Haddor''s expression fluctuated back and forth. After a while, he said in a low voice, Mkai, do you know how influential the Big Dipper branch is in our territory? Are you just going to let them take root?"


    Mkai said, "Everyone in Southeast Aelinne knows how influential the Big Dipper branch is. I think it''s beneficial for us if they take root in our territory.


    In contrast, what you did in secret is the real disaster, Uncle."


    Haddor''s expression changed, and his heart skipped a beat inexplicably. The first thought that shed through his mind was, Did Mkai discover something?


    ''Mkai, what nonsense are you spouting? I''m your uncle. How dare you say such ambiguous words to nder me? Are you crazy?"


    Haddor looked absolutely furious.


    The way things unfolded hadpletely exceeded the expectations of the guests present. The people who were groveling at Prince Haddor''s feet hadpletely fallen silent at this moment. They realized that today''s matter did not seem to be so straightforward.


    In the current situation, they were no longer qualified to speak.


    Mkai shook his head repeatedly and said, ''Uncle, whether I''m crazy or spouting nonsense is not important. What''s important is to speak the truth."


    Haddor stared at Mkai with a malicious look in his eyes. He was on high alert, but Mkai simply smiled at him. He smiled at everyone and said in a clear, bright voice, ''I have something in my hand that is enough to make everyone''s jaws drop. I''ll take this opportunity today to show you all."


    Mkai handed a USB sh drive to one of his subordinates and asked him to connect it to the big screen in the hall.


    A strong sense of foreboding suddenly rose in Haddor''s heart.


    However, before he could stop them, the big screen in the hall lit up.


    Haddor roared,'' Mkai, what are you up to?''


    Mkai nced at him with a gleaming, chilly expression. ''Uncle, you''ll know when you see it. What''s the hurry?''


    Norah Lyons nced at Prince Haddor. A trace of contempt shed across her eyes. This person was useless now.


    To her, a useless person hadpletely lost his functional value.


    She looked at Mkai regretfully. If she had known earlier, she would have ced bets on both sides. She did not expect Mkai to suddenly emerge as a new force to be reckoned with. No, actually, her choice was not wrong.


    Had it not been for Mkai''s sudden improvement in health, Haddor would have won.


    Isabe Thompson was the cause of all the changes in the variables.


    If she had not cured Mkai, none of this would have happened.


    Norah nced at Isabe standing in the crowd. That woman was strong, confident, mysterious, and calm. She was the wife of the Lockwood family''s patriarch. All the women were jealous of her. Norah was no exception.


    If she had been as capable as Isabe when she was young, she wouldn''t have ended up in this state. However, it didn''t matter anymore. She was definitely going to get Isabe''s half of the Prime Code Chip.


    At that point, she would have theplete Prime Code Chip, and she would be invincible.


    Just as the footage on the big screen started to y and everyone''s attention was focused on the big screen, Norah and Number One looked at each other. The two of them stood up silently and left. Other than Isabe and Draxton who had been keeping an eye on her, no one noticed Norah''s departure.


    At this moment, the big screen was disying the footage of a hugeboratory. The first impression thisboratory gave people was that it was chilling and terrifying.


    When the people saw the test subjects lying in the experimental pods, they could not help but gasp.


    On the other hand, Haddor''s face was deathly pale.


    Mkai knew. He really knew.


    Not only did he know, but he also obtained evidence!


    Haddor staggered and subconsciously turned his head to look in Norah''s direction. However, he realized that the ce where Norah was sitting was now empty. There was no one there at all. Haddor''s eyes widened and his expression changed drastically. Only then did he realize that Norah had abandoned him.


    Before Haddor could get angry, he heard Mkai say, '' Not only did they capture these people to use as test subjects, but Haddor and Norah also created clones together.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, are you willing to see your families and rtives being treated as test subjects one day?


    ''Then, a clone identical to your loved ones will appear in front of you and rece your true loved ones. Your real loved ones will have been sacrificed for their experiments. Do all of you want to see such an oue?"


    Everyone shuddered when they heard this.


    Who would want to see that? It was simply too terrifying!


    For a moment, these people looked at everyone around them. They couldn''t help but suspect whether there were clones around them too. Had their original family and friends been reced by clones long ago?


    After looking around in fear and suspicion, they turned to look at Prince Haddor in disbelief. The terror in their eyes was so extreme it was as if they were looking at the devil.


    Prince Haddor knew then that he was finished.


    He said angrily, "Don''t look at me. Don''t look at me. Norah Lyons did all this. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Everyone looked in Norah''s direction. Only then did they realize that Norah had disappeared.


    Instantly, an uproar erupted in the crowd. Where was Norah Lyons?


    When they looked around again, Isabe and Draxton were also gone.


    Mkai said, "Norah won''t be able to escape. Now, my dear uncle, are you going to confess on your own or do you want me to arrest you?''


    Haddor''s face was deathly pale, and big beads of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Under everyone''s gaze, regardless of whether he surrendered or was captured, he would not be able to escape death.


    When he realized he was going to die, fear and resentment suddenly rose in his heart. Prince Haddor felt dizzy and couldn''t take it anymore. His eyes rolled upwards and he fainted.


    A hint of ridicule and contempt shed across Mkai''s eyes. With a wave of his hand, his men stepped forward and detained Haddor.


    Meanwhile, Norah and Number One were fleeing in front.


    They soon realized that someone was pursuing them from behind.


    Goddamn Draxton Lockwood and Isabe Thompson!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Norah turned her head and looked behind her. She genuinely hated Draxton and Isabe to the core right now.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Number One sat beside Norah Lyons and said to the driver driving the car, "Faster."


    The driver silently floored the elerator. The car ride was bumpy and unstable, but they couldn''t care less. All they could think about was shaking off the pursuers behind them.


    Norah''s full attention was also on Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood.


    ''Master, what should we do? I''m afraid it won''t be easy to escape today!'' Number One said anxiously. However, the corners of his lips curled into an imperceptible arc, and his gaze was very bizarre. Norah didn''t notice his strange behavior at all. She said icily, "What are you afraid of? After all, this is our home ground. So what if they catch up with us?


    ''If they have the guts, they can keep following us. When we reach the estate. I''ll make sure they can enter but not leave!"


    Number One smiled and said, That''s right. Master is still the best. In that case, why don''t we lure them to our territory? However, I''ll deal with them at that point. You don''t have to worry about that aspect, Master.''


    Number One, you''re the finished product I''m most proud of. If only you weren''t born from Draxton Lockwood''s genes, but my son''s genes..." Norah said, her tone filled with regret.


    However, Number One said, ''It''s alright, Master. I think this is just fine. After all, your son''s genes are rtively inferior. They''re not as outstanding as the Lockwood family''s."


    Norah was stunned at first, and then she became displeased. She said angrily, "Number One, what are you talking about?"


    Number One''s expression did not change as he smiled calmly. "Master, I''m saying the Lockwood family''s genes are more outstanding. The genes of you and your son are rtively inferior.'' He said these words with a genuine smile on his face.


    Norah''s expression changedpletely.


    A trace of wariness suddenly rose in her heart. There seemed to be something wrong with Number One.


    She was thinking about deploying the crystal robot to do something, such as punishing Number One so that he would know what it meant to be obedient.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, her eyes suddenly widened.


    She felt a heart-wrenching pain in her back.


    No, it was a literal heart-wrenching pain. A sharp, shiny knife had pierced her heart from her back right through her chest.


    Norah looked at Number One in disbelief and said, "Number One, you..."


    She never expected Number One, whom she trusted the most, to be the person who would take her life.


    "You..."


    She stared hard at Number One.


    Number One smiled and said with a sigh, Master, you don''t have to be so surprised. After all, with your inferior genes, you can''tpare to my outstanding genes at all.


    "I have to admit that in this world, only the original body, the Prime, is worthy of being my opponent.


    ''And the person who''s qualified to be my master simply does not exist at all.


    As for you... Hehe."


    As Number One spoke, he twisted the handle of the knife slightly and the de rotated once in Norah''s body.


    Large amounts of blood gushed out of Norah''s mouth.


    She looked at the driver in front of her. The driver pretended not to see what was happening in the backseat.


    Norah gritted his teeth and said, "Did you bribe him?"


    Obviously," said Number One.


    Norah tried to control the crystal robot with her mind several times, hoping that it would explode in Number One''s brain. However, there was no response.


    Norah looked at Number One in confusion. It was impossible. Her crystal robots could not be out of control.


    However, Number One chuckled softly and said, You will never understand my intelligence, let alone imagine how hard I worked for this day."


    Norah''s eyes were filled with indescribable resentment, fury, and killing intent.


    The driver slowed down. It didn''t take long for the Big Dipper guards'' vehicles to catch up and surround them.


    Draxton and Isabe''s car also quickly caught up.


    Number One smiled and said, "Master, look. They''re catching up. It looks like they''re very interested in that half of the Prime Code in your body!


    "I know you hate the Lockwood family. If you take the initiative to give me your Prime Code Chip, I''ll help you kill Draxton Lockwood and destroy the Lockwood family. How about that?'' Norah stared at Number One with a malicious look in her eyes, then nced outside from time to time.


    Master, stop struggling. You only have one breath left. You''re going to die anyway. Why don''t you choose the option that''s more beneficial to you?'' Number One persuaded her earnestly.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Norah''s cold and twisted face.


    When Number One saw her smile, he suddenly became vignt.


    After careful consideration, he believed he had cut off all of Norah''s escape routes. She shouldn''t be able to fight back.


    Norah looked at him coldly and said, "I didn''t expect that I would fall into your hands in the end. You are indeed the product of the Lockwood family genes. But so what? Even if I die, someone will still destroy the Lockwood family for me."


    Norah said it ruthlessly and firmly.


    Number One frowned. When he saw Draxton and Isabeing over, he urged them anxiously, ''Give me the Prime Code Chip!""


    Norah looked at Number One and sneered. There was a hint of pity in her eyes. "What a pity!"


    With that, she looked at the people outside, her eyes revealing an extremely sinister killing intent.


    ''Get out of the car. I have something to tell them, 1'' Norah said.


    Number One frowned. His eyes were cold. Seeing that Norah''s aura was getting weaker and weaker, he couldn''t help but feel more anxious.


    At this moment, a Big Dipper member stepped forward and kicked the car door open with a bang.


    Norah leaned against the car door and fell out of the car.


    Number One could only jump out of the car with her.


    Isabe looked at Norah''s sorry state in surprise. Then, she looked at Number One and said, "Draxton, he is indeed your clone."


    Isabe was a little impressed by this Number One.


    At least he did not embarrass Draxton too much.


    Draxton didn''t say anything. He exchanged a cold nce with Number One, then looked at Norah and said, "You deserve to die." Norah stared at Draxton. Her gaze was vicious and cold. It was even more terrifying than the most poisonous snake in the world. She stared at Draxton without saying anything. But after a short while, she suddenly chuckled and said, "Don''t tell me you think that the Lockwood family will be fine after I die?


    ''If I die, someone will naturally avenge me. All these years, the Lockwood family has been fine because I''m still alive.


    ''Once I die, the Lockwood family will die with me.


    "Today, I''ll drag you guys to hell with me first!"


    As soon as Norah finished speaking, Draxton and Isabe, including the Big Dipper member and Number One, felt a sense of danger.


    They instinctively wanted to dodge.


    But it was toote.


    It wasn''t that they were slow to react. It was just that Norah''s body exploded too quickly.


    Norah''s body exploded into pieces amidst the silver lightning.


    At the same time, a tiny chip with a silver glow floated into the air from the explosion.


    They were near a very famous local river. Its waters were constantly rolling, and countless living beings had died here.


    To avoid danger, they jumped into the river together.


    In the river, they saw the chip that was still intact from the explosion.


    It was the Prime Code Chip!


    Number One''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    However, the explosion did not stop. It continued and spread. Soon, the silver electric current rushed into the river.


    Isabe activated the Prime Code in his body and used the ice-blue energy shield to block the attack of the silver lightning. However, all of them were more or less injured in the explosion just now.


    It seemed Norah was really determined to die. Even Number One did not expect that half of the Prime Code Chip would end up in such a tragic scene.


    Blood quickly spread in the river. As the explosion spread, the wave rippled violently, and the group was forced to disperse.


    Draxton grabbed Isabe''s hand tightly and protected her by his side. However, the current was too fast. The two of them were quickly washed away.


    Number One had no time to care about the Prime Code Chip in the explosion. The explosion was too intense, and the chip had long been lost. Instead, he targeted Isabe.


    He could not get Norah''s chip, but it wouldn''t be a bad idea to get Isabe''s chip first.


    However, with Norah''s precedent, he no longer dared to stab Isabe in the back. Who knew if this woman would also cause a huge explosion before she died? If that happened, they would really be dead. Moreover, Number One looked at his bleeding abdomen. He was seriously injured and did not have the strength to do anything.


    Seeing that Draxton had been pushed further away, Number One''s mind shed, and a thought appeared in his mind.


    Draxton, who was blown away by the explosion, was looking for Isabe worriedly. However, he did not find her. Instead, he was hit by a huge wave and could not help but rush far away.


    The Big Dipper member called out to Draxton before his voice disappeared in the explosion.


    Despite the dizziness, Draxton''s attention was quickly attracted by the silver chip stuck to the back of his hand.


    Even though the situation was critical, he had a stunned expression.


    It was half of the Prime Code Chip.


    It was hit to his body by a wave!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Draxton had mixed feelings and was a little speechless.


    But on second thought, he was overjoyed.


    If this half of the Prime Code Chip was given to Be, would Be be an invincible and eternal existence with aplete Prime Code?


    She would be the most powerful existence.


    That was what Norah had been yearning for all her life.


    But now, Be could easily obtain it.


    Draxton smiled faintly. All he could think about was fulfilling Isabe''s wish. He had never thought of possessing the chip himself.


    However, the smile on his lips quickly disappeared. He put the chip in his mouth and hid it. Then, he went to look for Isabe, only to be drowned by an even bigger explosion.


    On the other side, Isabe was flung by the force of the explosion to somewhere else.


    When Fernando and the others caught up, the ce was already in a mess with sporadic blood stains.


    As for Draxton, Isabe, and the others, they had long disappeared into the rushing river.


    Fernando''s expression immediately turned gloomy and nervous.


    Arvid''s eyes widened. "Don''t tell me they were swept away by the river?''


    The king rushed over from behind, and his expression was also grim. He repeatedly gave orders for people to search.


    Isabe did not know how long she had been floating in the river. When she opened her eyes in a daze in the river, she realized that she was coincidentally crawling on a piece of driftwood.


    She couldn''t help but sigh at her luck. Then, a voice sounded in her ear. ''You''re awake?"


    Isabe turned around and her eyes lit up. ''Draxton!"


    Number One smiled and replied, "Yes."


    Isabe stared at Number One and blinked. She realized that he was also hanging from the driftwood. However, he was only hugging the end of the driftwood. The entire piece of driftwood was upied by her.


    Did you find the wood?'' Isabe asked.


    ''Well, maybe we''re not destined to die. We just happened to grab such life-saving driftwood."


    Isabe nodded and stopped talking. She looked exhausted.


    Soon, the driftwood floated to the shore. Isabe climbed ashore first. When she turned her head and saw that Number One was about to go ashore, she narrowed her eyes and went forward to take the driftwood. Then, she raised it high and knocked it on Number One''s head.


    Number One was stunned.


    ''Be, you..." Number One widened his eyes and looked up at Isabe in disbelief. He went dizzy before he fell into the river.


    Isabe stood by the river with the driftwood in her arms. She stared into the water and rolled his eyes.


    "You dare to pretend yourself as Draxton and lie to me? Don''t you know who I am?''


    With that, she threw the driftwood far away and began to turn around to assess the surrounding.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Isabe saw a small path not far away. Perhaps it had just rained, and the road was very muddy.


    At the end of the path, she could vaguely see houses and streets. It should be a small town.


    A rusty green car with peeling paint, looking like it could fall apart at any moment, staggered over from the end of the narrow path. Its tires sttered countless specks of mud wherever it passed. Isabe frowned slightly.


    She analyzed the situation in her mind. She then realized helplessly that she was not familiar with the terrain of Southeast Aelinne. Therefore, she could not determine what kind of town was ahead. However, it looked tattered and not like a wealthy town.


    No, one could say this was a very poor town.


    Just as Isabe was thinking, the broken car had already arrived in front of her.


    Isabe did not dodge. Fortunately, the car braked in time and did not ssh mud on her.


    However, Isabe was drenched. She had just climbed out of the river and was not very clean.


    The good thing was that the gown was thick enough. Although it was drenched, Isabe did not look too disheveled.


    Isabe''s eyes were calm, but she was secretly vignt.


    Soon, someone got out of the car.


    It was a young man with curly brown hair.


    The young man''s skin tone was the local wheat color, but his figure was thin and strong.


    His eyes looked a little fierce. novelebook When he stared at Isabe, he was like a ferocious beast that was ready to attack.


    Isabe''s expression was tense. She stood on the spot and watched quietly.


    However, in the next moment, the young man''s face turned red. He opened his mouth, revealing his shiny white teeth and a silly smile. He scratched his head and said, "Did you float here from the river?"


    The veins on Isabe''s forehead twitched.


    When this person didn''t smile, he looked intimidating and fierce. But when he smiled, he looked like a goofy guy.


    Still, Isabe still nodded, her wariness unabated.


    If the young man wanted to do anything to her, she would even consider copying Norah''s method of using the Prime Code Chip to control him and protect herself.


    The young man walked toward her. When he saw Isabe''s wary expression, he stopped in his tracks and gave her a mysterious smile.


    "I saw it!"


    He said.


    Isabe was stunned.


    He looked past her shoulder in the direction of the river. Number One was nowhere to be seen. It seemed the rushing river had carried him off to somewhere else. The young man smiled and said, "I saw you knock someone out and kick him into the river."


    Isabe could not help but reveal a stunned expression.


    Her eyes widened slightly.


    "You look so beautiful when you hit the guy!'' nv?lx.o As the young guy spoke, he could not help but reveal a shy expression.


    Isabe went speechless for a moment.


    "Would you like to have a taste too?" she asked.


    The young man immediately took a few steps back like a frightened rabbit. He widened his eyes and looked at Isabe fearfully.


    Isabe took two steps forward, and the young man retreated in fear.


    "You, you, you, you... What are you doing?'' The young man asked repeatedly.


    Isabe said, "Since you''ve already seen it, I can''t let you call the police. So, I will follow you and keep monitoring you.''


    The young man was too stunned to speak.


    If Isabe wanted to cling to him, she could say it. She did not need to find an excuse! He was not stupid!


    Isabe continued, "You saw it too. I can kill people. I''m very fierce. You have to behave yourself. Let''s go. Take me to your house!" Isabe nodded her chin to him.


    The young man''s neck also turned red. He looked at Isabe with sparkling eyes and said, "You really want to go home with me?"


    Isabe nodded seriously. Of course! Didn''t I say that I want to monitor you?"


    The young man looked at her shyly and said, n.ove.lx.o Although your stomach is a little big and fat, you''re beautiful and elegant. Okay, let''s go to my home!"


    Isabe frowned, and the veins on his forehead twitched again.


    However, she decided not to lower herself to the level of a fool. After all, she still had to rely on this person in front of her.


    Isabe noticed an interesting point. This young man was driving a car that looked like it would fall apart at any moment. However,n.ove.lx.o he was wearing expensive and branded clothes. Even the scarf around his neck was custom-made.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The watch on his wrist was also worth millions of Lucsian Dors.


    Isabe looked at the young man and then at the town at the end of the path. There was a hint of interest in her eyes.


    After getting into the car, she looked at the river again and felt worried.


    She believed Draxton and the Big Dipper members would definitely be fine, but injuries were inevitable.


    Compared to Number One, their situation was much better.


    "My name is Sumner. What''s yours?" novel.ebook the young man asked as he drove.


    Isabe said, "Ganyra Josephina.''


    "You''re Lucsian!" Sumner''s eyes lit up.


    Isabe nodded. ''Yes, what is this ce?"


    "Gaily Town. My home is in this town. My father is the richest man in town. He owns a factory, so we have a lot of money!"


    With a proud expression, he continued, "Don''t worry, you won''t suffer when you reach my house. I''ll get my father to give us a sum of money.novel.ebook I''ll bring you to live a good life every day!" Isabe did not say a word.


    She was speechless!


    Sumner was the silly son of andlord!


    What a prodigal son!


    Isabe was toozy to speak.


    Then, she saw binocrs on the driver''s seat. Isabe narrowed his eyes. "Did you use this to find me previously?''


    Sumner replied, "Yes, I like to look around with binocrs when I have nothing to do. I didn''t expect to see youmitting a crime!"


    "Don''t mention it again, or I''ll throw you into the river too!" Isabe threatened fiercely.


    Actually, she didn''t really think that this young man was stupid. She just didn''t have a choice.


    She had to settle down before contacting anyone else.


    "Ganyra, did you see that? That tallest building is our house!"


    Isabe looked over and indeed saw a small dpidated building.


    The small dpidated building had two floors. novelebook The paint on the outside had fallen off, and there were cracks. It looked like it was about to copse.


    In front of the small building was a courtyard square meter well. Besides the well was a big wolfdog.


    Hearing themotion, the big wolfdog pricked up its ears sharply, looking fierce.


    Isabe felt a strange sense of incongruity.


    However, before Isabe could say anything, novelebook Sumner jumped out of the car and shouted at the second floor, "Dad, Dad, look who I brought back. I brought my wife back. You have a daughter- inw!"


    Isabe was stunned.


    What the fuck!

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    A fat old man stood on the balcony on the second floor, picking his teeth with a toothpick. When he heard the voice, he was shocked. His hand trembled, and the toothpick pierced into his gums. A few golden teeth that had just been iid were immediately stained with blood.


    "Ow!"


    A scream rang out.


    When Sumner heard the voice, he immediately grinned foolishly and stared proudly in the direction of the second floor.


    Isabe looked at the fool with a strange expression.


    "Who''s your wife?" she asked slyly.


    Those who knew her well would know that she was angry.


    Sumner chuckled foolishly and said, Wife, don''t be shy.''


    Isabe''s face darkened. She grabbed Sumner''s acupoint in his wrist. Instantly, Sumner let out a scream that was even more miserable than his father''s. "Ouch! Ganyra, it hurts!"


    Isabe didn''t say anything. She narrowed her eyes and exerted more strength.


    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts..."


    Sumner continued to scream.


    "Brat, where''s my daughter-inw? Is this my daughter-inw?" At this moment, a fat old man rushed down the stairs. He ran like the wind.


    "Here, here! Dad, help!"


    Sumner screamed as he pointed at Isabe.


    Isabe looked at the old man. The old man was not as tall as Sumner. He was round and had a spectacr brown beard. His hair was curly like wool. It looked exactly the same as Sumner''s hair. The old man wore a pure white cotton undershirt, shorts, and flip-flops.


    Eight out of ten fingers were wearingrge gemstone rings that shone brightly.


    All of them were authentic and were worth a lot of money.


    The old man had the aura of a rich man, but there was something unusual about him.


    Isabe lowered her eyes. A trace of deep thought shed across her eyes. This father and son were very interesting.


    The old man stared at Isabe with a fervent gaze. When he saw her slightly protruding stomach, his eyes suddenly widened. He red at Sumner angrily and then raised his hand to p him. "You moron. Did you steal someone else''s wife? She''s pregnant, and you dare to take her away?"


    Sumner was stunned. He screamed and covered his head as he fled. "Dad, why did you hit me? She wanted toe back with me. If you don''t believe me, ask her!"


    The fat old man looked at Isabe suspiciously.


    Isabe did not speak a word.


    Something didn''t feel right.


    Sumner said loudly, "Dad, what kind of person do you take me for? Am I the kind of person who would forcefully snatch someone else''s wife?"


    He felt extremely wronged.


    The old man nodded and looked at Isabe. He said rudely, "Hey, I don''t care which family you''re from. If youe to my house, you''ll be my daughter-inw. But let me tell you, the child in your stomach can''t inherit my family''s assets.


    "However, if you give birth to a few more children for our family in the future, I can give him a portion of my assets!


    Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe gritted her teeth in anger and asked with a fake smile, Why do I be your daughter-inw?"


    "Isn''t that so? You were the one who wanted toe back with me. Here, a girl who took the initiative to follow a young man back home means she wants to be his wife.


    "You can''t go back on your word. Otherwise, the entire town won''t let you off. The wife who escaped will be hanged!"


    Isabe''s eyes widened in surprise.


    A hundred thousand curses ran through her mind at the same time.


    What a scam!


    It was ridiculous!


    Seeing Isabe was shocked, Sumner couldn''t help but reveal a smug smile. He never imagined that he had a wife today.


    "Isn''t it too ridiculous? I didn''t know there was such a custom here."


    This absurd custom blew Isabe''s mind.


    "I don''t care. Since you''re at our house, you''re my daughter-inw. Hmph.''


    The old man waved his hand and ordered Sumner, "Quick, bring your wife upstairs to take a look."


    Sumner looked at Isabe with a smile and said, Let''s go?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s expression twisted for a moment, but she did not intend to reason with this abnormal father and son. She needed to recuperate in their house and wait for Draxton toe.


    She said to Sumner, I seriously suspect that there are no women in your ce. Otherwise, why would you be in such a hurry?"


    Sumner said in surprise, "How can that be? There are many women in our town, and there are also many women in the neighboring town. But I have a high standard when choosing my wife.''

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Isabe grasped a word and asked, "Neighborhood town? Is it the town close to this town? Is it also next to that river?"


    Sumner nodded. "Yes, almost all of the towns we have here are adjacent to that river"


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps Draxton and the others were in another town.


    She nned to stay at Sumner''s house first. After she recovered, she was prepared to look for them.


    Moreover, if Draxton and the others woke up, they would find a way to look for her.


    Isabe followed Sumner into the house. The moment she entered, she was surprised.


    The two-story building looked dpidated on the outside, but the interior was very luxurious.


    "How is it? Not bad, right? I designed and renovated this myself."


    Sumner said proudly, then said, "Let''s go, I''ll show you our room.¡±


    When they arrived at Sumner''s room, Isabe was quite satisfied. This room was one of the master bedrooms. The balcony was spacious, and the style was simple and gentle. It was veryfortable. There were two binocrs on the windowsill. Isabe picked them up and looked outside. As expected, she could see the situation by the river clearly.


    Isabe instantly became cautious. Sumner had seen everything she did by the river and deliberately drove to look for her.


    "Change all the beddings. This room is mine," Isabe said bluntly.


    Sumner widened his eyes and said, "This is my house. No, that''s not right. From today onwards, it''s our house!''


    Isabe looked ferocious and stared at him fiercely. Sumner was a little scared by her stare. He raised his hands and said, "Alright, alright. You women are troublesome. It''s only a matter of time. What''s there to be embarrassed about?"


    Then, Sumner called someone over to change the bedding.


    Isabe crossed her arms and asked, Do you have a first aid kit?"


    She was injured. Although she wasn''t bleeding anymore, she would definitely get inmed if she didn''t treat it.


    Only then did Sumner realize. "Oh, you''re injured. Wait for me. I''m also a doctor. I''ll go get the first aid kit."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows in surprise. She did not expect this guy to be a doctor. He did not seem like one at all.


    After a while, Sumner came over with the first aid kit. He put down the first aid kit and reached out to take off Isabe''s clothes.


    "Fuck off!" Isabe growled and red at him coldly.


    "Why are you so fierce? I''m a doctor. I''ll treat your wound." Sumner felt wronged.


    "I''m also a doctor myself," Isabe said.


    Sumner curled his lips and a trace of disdain appeared on his face.


    Isabe did not have much patience and said, "Why are you still standing here? Get out!"


    Sumner reluctantly walked out and said, "Why are you so fierce? If others see you, you''ll be publicly shamed. Go out and take a look. Every woman here is gentle and obedient." Isabe was speechless.


    Sumner went out reluctantly.


    Isabe treated her wounds herself. Fortunately, most of her injuries were on her limbs. There were also some superficial wounds on her lower back.


    She finished it quickly and was already sweating from the pain.


    Isabe looked at the clothes she had taken off. She could no longer wear them. She scanned the room and stared at Sumner''s wardrobe.


    There were a few sets of clothes in the wardrobe with the price tag still attached. Isabe casually picked two and changed into them.


    She wore pair of jeans and a white T-shirt.


    Once dressed, she opened the door and went out, calling out, "I''m hungry."


    Sumner was standing at the top of the stairs. When he heard Isabe''s voice, he turned around and his eyes widened. After a while, he rubbed his eyes and said, "I almost didn''t recognize you." Isabe looked at Sumner disdainfully and said, "I''m hungry."


    Sumner nodded and got someone to prepare food.


    The few maids could not help but pout when they saw this situation. They did not understand why their young master brought such a fierce woman home.


    A few maids gathered together and started discussing. The next day, it became the entire town''s discussion.


    The young master of the mayor''s family had brought back a fierce woman as his wife. It was simply a sin.


    Sumner had just entered the city and bought a few sets of women''s clothes. When he returned, he saw that there were people gathered not far from his house. novelebookThey were talking and discussing in groups.


    His bodyguards were already chasing the people away.


    When the people saw Sumner, they pointed at him and said, "Look, the prodigal son of the mayor''s family is back. This brat is worthless and keeps squandering his father''s money. Now, he even found that kind of wife... I heard that that woman is pregnant with someone else''s child!


    "Maybe that woman ran away from her husband! She''s really had no sense of propriety!


    Isabe leaned against the balcony on the second floor and looked at the townspeople gathered below with a helpless expression.


    Sumner pulled a long face and chased the townspeople away fiercely.


    It must be said that when Sumner wasn''t smiling, he looked scary. One could tell he was a bad guy.


    However, when Sumner was in front of Isabe, novelebook he revealed a silly smile and handed her the clothes.


    "Those people already know. News spreads really quickly in your small town,'' Isabe said.


    "It''s not a big town. We''re all neighbors, so it''s inevitable for the gossip to spread." Sumner said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sharp shout came from outside. "Sumner,e out!


    When Isabe and Sumner heard this, novelebookthey craned their necks to look downstairs.


    They saw a gorgeously dressed girl with a headscarf covering her face standing below. Her exposed eyes were spewing mes of anger.


    Isabe immediately looked at Sumner teasingly. "Your admirer?"


    Sumner frowned and a trace of impatience appeared on his face.


    "I don''t like her."


    "Oh." Isabe was not interested.


    Sumner''s father walked out with a smile and said, novel.ebook "Hahaha, Keona, why are you free toe to our house?"


    The girl looked at the fat old man and said angrily, "Uncle Rava, I''m engaged to Sumner. In half a year, I''ll be twenty years old and can marry him. But now, I actually heard that he brought another woman back home!"


    She stared at the old man with burning in her eyes.


    The old man smiled andforted her. ''Keona, don''t be angry. Your engagement with Sumner was just a verbal joke between your father and me when you were young. Now that you''re all grown up, you can make your own decision on your marriage!"


    "Your father is quite open-minded," Isabe said to Sumner. They were eavesdropping upstairs.


    However, Sumner curled his lips as if he didn''t agree.


    As expected, the girl was furious. She said aggrievedly, "Uncle Rava, you actually broke your promise to our family. Aren''t you afraid that my father will find trouble with you?"


    The fat old man spread his hands. "Child, marriage is something that requires mutual agreement of a couple."


    The girl stomped her foot in anger, nov?lebook and a grim look appeared in her angry eyes. She turned around and ran out.


    The fat old man stared at her back and sighed helplessly.


    Keona drove out herself. When she passed by the road by the river, she vaguely saw a figure lying by the river.


    She widened her eyes curiously and was a little afraid, but her curiosity made her slow down the car.


    The next moment, Keona actually took out a gun from under the seat and held it up. She carefully walked towards the figure by the river.


    Keona walked over to take a look and realized that it was a man. The man''s face was facing up, and he was so handsome that he was almost perfect. However, his eyes were tightly shut, and his lips were pale. Even so, it did not affect his handsomeness at all.


    Even though this man had a big bump on his head, he was still very handsome.


    Keona''s face instantly turned red and her heart skipped a beat.


    Finally, she dragged this person into her car.


    When Keona returned home, her mother covered her mouth in shock when she saw a strange man in her car. She said in horror, "Keona, are you crazy? Why did you bring a man back? Your father will beat you to death if he finds out!''


    Keona pursed her lips aggrievedly. At this moment, n.ove.lx.oa dignified voice sounded. What happened?"


    Instantly, both Keona and her mother looked at the person who hade with cautious expressions.


    The person who arrived was a middle-aged man with an average build. He had a mustache and a stern expression on his face. His eyes were tinged with a hint of darkness and hostility.


    When he saw the unfamiliar man behind Keona, his expression changed drastically. He said sternly, Who is he?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I... I picked him up by the river," Keona whispered.


    Although her father doted on her a lot, she was still a little afraid at this time.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, n.ove.lx.o a bright smile appeared on the man''s stern face. "That''s great, Keona. You''ve done a meritorious deed!"


    Keona and the woman looked at each other, puzzled.


    The man waved his hand impatiently and said, "This is a man''s business. You women don''t have to worry about it."


    Keona was about to say something else, but her mother secretly pulled her away. The mother and daughter walked away obediently.


    From time to time, Keona would look back at the unconscious man reluctantly.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    In the next few days, Isabe''s injuries recovered very quickly.


    Out of some instinctive vignce, Isabe did not activate the half Prime Code Chip in her body. Otherwise, her injuries would heal faster.


    A few days passed in a row. The gossip between her and Sumner had already spread to the neighboring town, but Isabe still did not receive any news about Draxton and Big Dipper members. She felt a little uneasy.


    That night, she was sleeping soundly when she was woken up by a faint argument.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe knew that there was no mistress in this house. There were only two masters, which were Sumner and his father.


    The argument in the middle of the night was between Sumner and his father.


    The two of them spoke really loudly. Isabe could not sleep at all and could only lie on the bed and listen silently.


    The truth was, even if she didn''t listen, the conversation between the two of them still drilled into her ears.


    The old man said, "You should have stayed abroad. Why did youe back? Did you get the degree you wanted?"


    "Don''t you know why I came back?"


    "Are you still thinking about thatboratory? Didn''t I warn you long ago that it''s not something you should be involved with? You''d better give up!"


    "I went to study biology just to enter thatboratory. You know how persistent I am!"


    The old man roared impatiently, "Thatboratory is not a ce you should go. How many times do you want me to say it before you listen? That''s not a good ce! You can enter any otherboratory in this big world. I''ll give you money, but don''t you ever think about thatboratory again!"


    Sumner stared at the old man calmly. The scene he saw when he identally barged into thatboratory when he was young shed across his mind. He actually saw a person floating in the air. That scene exceeded all his understanding.


    Over the years, Sumner had learned a lot of professional knowledge, but he still could not figure out if that magical scene was his imagination or something else.


    "I have to get into thatboratory!"


    Sumner said to the old man firmly and seriously.


    The old man looked at Sumner''s determined expression and fell weakly onto the sofa. His eyes turned red as he wiped his tears and choked. "Sumner, it''s not I don''t want you to go in there, but you really can''t.


    "Once you enter that ce, you won''t be able toe out again. You''re my only son. You have to listen to me."


    Sumner''s brows furrowed tightly.


    "What''s the secret in thatb? Dad, did you do something against morality andw?"


    Sumner''s gaze sharpened.


    Meanwhile, Isabe''s expression changed when she heard everything.


    She would never have thought that she would hear such a conversation.


    The wealth of Sumner and his father far exceeded what this small town should have. If they were really doing something behind the scenes, it waspletely reasonable.


    Isabe was only listening passively before, but after that, she pricked up her ears and listened attentively.


    "Sumner, take that girl overseas. We can''t keep her in our house. Did you know that something has happened recently? Everyone else is secretly looking for the person who came out of the river. "Although I don''t know what exactly happened, I know that it''s not simple. Something big might happen."


    The old man said solemnly.


    Sumner''s expression was uncertain. He looked at the old man and lowered his voice. "What''s going on? Dad, what have you been doing all these years? Tell me!"


    The old man said sternly, "I can''t tell you. You will get involved in this thing if I tell you. I''ve said it before. You''re my only son. You can''t take the risk."


    The two of them gradually lowered their voices and finally fellpletely silent.


    However, Isabe was no longer sleepy. Things were clearly not normal.


    The next day, when Isabe came over, she saw Sumner standing outside with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Isabe frowned. "Why are you standing outside my door so early in the morning?''


    "I was about to call you to eat," Sumner said with a twitch of his lips.


    Isabe nced at him and walked past him to go downstairs.


    The old man was already eating. When he saw Isabeing down, he smiled and waved.


    Isabe looked at the old man and smiled.


    The three of them were eating breakfast when the engine of a car sounded outside. Then, a deep man''s voice sounded.


    "Rava, I''m here!"


    The old man put down his fork and looked up at the person who came in from outside. He smiled and said, "Sartre, are you here for breakfast early in the morning?''


    "No, no, no. I have something very important to discuss with you!"


    The person said. Then, his gaze swept past Sumner and fixed on Isabe.


    Isabe became vignt, but she did not show it on her face. She continued to eat at a leisurely pace.


    The man frowned and said, "Sumner, is this the woman you picked up from outside?"


    After the argument with his fatherst night, Sumner already vaguely knew something. When the man asked this, he became vignt and said, "Yes, Uncle Sartre, I like her very much." Sartre stared at Isabe and said, "Recently, there will be many strangers in our town, especially Lucsians. Miss, can youe with me?"


    Sumner and the old man''s expressions changed.


    "Sartre!" the old man shouted.


    Sartre raised his hand and stopped the old man and Sumner. He was still staring at Isabe.


    Isabe put down her fork unhurriedly and replied, "No."

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    "You!" Sartre''s face darkened.


    He stared at Isabe with a cold smile on his lips. With a wave of his hand, a group of bodyguards rushed in.


    Isabe''s eyes darkened. She slowly raised her head and looked at Sartre. novelebookHer lips curled into a cold smile. "If you want me to go with you, you have to ask if they agree."


    She looked at Sumner.


    Sumner immediately said, ''Uncle Sartre, you let your subordinates rush into my house. You did not show respect to my family at all."


    Sartre''s expression darkened. Just as he was about to scold Sumner, he heard the old man say, "That''s right, Sartre. You can''t do this. If you do this, how are we going to get along in the future?" Sartre''s eyes were filled with anger as he said, '' Rava, don''t y dumb with me. Do you really not know that her identity is suspicious?"


    "What''s suspicious about her? Sartre, do you really want to go against me?" The old man was unhappy and his face darkened.


    Sartre''s eyes flickered as he stared at the old man. "I''m taking her with me today, anyway. Rava, don''t you dare try to stop me."


    "I said you can''t take her away!'' The old man pped the dining table angrily and said, "Take your men and leave my house now. I''m warning you onest time!"


    The old man''s eyes widened in anger.


    Sartre said in a cold voice, "Rava, you''re courting death. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done!"


    The old man red at Sartre with a pissed expression. novelebook"You''d better watch yourself."


    Sartre sneered. "It''s your choice, Rava. Don''t me me."


    With that, he walked out and waved his hand. Let''s go!"


    The bodyguards followed Sartre out of the house.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Sartre left, the atmosphere in the house fell silent.


    The three of them did not speak. After a while, Sumner said with a smile, "Don''t just stand there. Let''s eat. Let''s continue eating!"


    Isabe slowly leaned against the back of the chair. novelebookHer dark eyes scanned the father and son, and the aura on her body gradually changed. Usually, she was easy-going, harmless, and generous.


    However, she exuded the aura of a superior at this moment.


    Sumner inexplicably felt a little pressured. For a moment, he stood rooted to the ground and actually became reserved.


    The old man also silently looked at Isabe. He opened his mouth and subconsciously spoke respectfully, "Miss, you..."


    "Thank you very much for helping me, but now, we have to talk!"


    Isabe said.


    The father and son were stunned for a moment before nodding in unison.


    Sartre returned home with a gloomy expression. He heard Keona''s loud voice and novelebook saw that the man she had picked up a few days ago had woken up.


    At this moment, the man was standing silently in front of Keona. Keona was asking him a question.


    Seeing Sartre return, Keona immediately kept quiet and walked towards him obediently.


    "Daddy!" Keona called sweetly.


    Sartre ignored Keona and walked straight toward the man. novelebook The man''s dark blue eyes were fixed on Sartre as his lips curled into an ambiguous smile. He said, "I have a good memory. I think I saw you five years ago. It''s... it''s in the headquarters of the organization..."


    Sartre''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Who exactly are you? Who exactly is the person the higher-ups want me to find?"


    Sartre stared hard at the man.


    The man smiled. Mr. Sartre, I can tell you if you want to know. But you''ll have to let me speak to the master behind you."


    Sartre was shocked and had a puzzled expression.


    The man smiled faintly and said, "When I woke up, I realized that although this town seemed ordinary,n.ove.lx.o it was actually tightly controlled in both visible and invisible ways.


    You guys are looking for someone, aren''t you?"


    Sartre said in a deep voice, "Follow me!" Then he went to the study on the second floor.


    Keona stood rooted to the ground, her big eyes staring shyly at the man''s back. This man was much more charming than Sumner.


    She wanted to marry him.


    At the same time, twenty miles away from the town, there was an ordinary-looking short mountain.


    Arge truck slowly stopped in the depths of the mountain. n.ove.lx.o A team ofbatants inbat uniforms jumped out of the truck and surrounded the truck.


    They opened the trunk and drove out a group of strong men one by one. Those men were all blindfolded.


    Thebatant would whip the blindfolded men that walked slower. The blindfolded men immediately bleed.


    These people were from various countries. At this moment, guns were pressed against them. Even if they weren''t bound hand and foot, they didn''t dare to run away at all Those people walked deeper into the mountain, and fourbatants were left guarding the truck.


    Suddenly, a figure slowly emerged from the bottom of the truck.


    His clothes were dirty and torn, and no one could recognize him anymore. However, his dark blue eyes were extremely sharp and cold.


    He stuck his head out slightly and looked at thebatant closest to him.


    From his angle, he could see thebatant''s calves and the military knife on his feet.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Without any hesitation, Draxton pulled out his military knife as fast as lightning. Before the man could react, Draxton rolled to the ground and left the bottom of the car. Before the man could speak, Draxton jumped up and slit his throat.


    All of this happened so smoothly that it waspleted in the blink of an eye.


    The moment the man''s body fell to the ground, the other three also realized the danger. They immediately turned around and raised their guns. However, Draxton''s movements were incredibly fast. His speed was as quick as a phantom. In a few moves, he knocked out the three of them one after another.


    Draxton stood in front of the truck and watched the group of people enter the depths of the mountain. He pondered for a moment and followed them.


    Previously, when he went ashore from the river, he saw people patrolling the docks. Two Big Dipper members were taken away unconscious.


    At that time, Draxtion did not rashly show himself and attack. Instead, he hid in the dark.


    He realized that the people in this ce seemed to be deliberately searching for peopleing up from the river. He quickly realized that things were not simple.


    Later on, Draxton saw the two Big Dipper members being blindfolded and brought into a big truck. When no one was not paying attention, he climbed onto the bottom of the truck and followed them.


    The group of people walked to a cave. Somebatants wearingbat uniforms escorted the group into the cave, while the others guarded the cave.


    Draxton did not approach. Instead, he observed quietly.


    Shortly after, somebatants that went in came out. One of them said, Let''s go. Don''t stay for too long. This ce can''t be exposed. The experiment has already reached the most critical point. Sess or failure will be determined in the next few days.1''


    The otherbatants nodded and walked out in unison.


    Draxton kept hiding in the dark. He nced at the cave and followed the group ofbatants.


    Mr. Willsmith ising to Southeast Aelinne. We have to keep our spirits up and make sure nothing goes wrong," the leader of thebatants said.


    After walking for a while, they were about to see the big truck.


    Does Mr. Willsmithe here to inspect the results?" someone asked.


    That''s right. He will be here to check the results. On the other hand, it''s to protect theboratory. After all, thisboratory is too important to be lost. Of course, I heard Mr. Willsmithes here to kill someone.'' Who?" someone asked curiously.


    Another person said, "It''s definitely the Lockwoods."


    The leader said, "Don''t make wild guesses.''


    Everyone fell silent again.


    Not long after, they saw the big truck and the four corpses beside it.


    The expressions of these people changed drastically. They hurriedly ran over and raised their guns vigntly to look around.


    If Draxton wanted to hide, these people would not be able to find him.


    Therefore, these people did not find any traces and drive away. Draxton hid under the car again.


    An hourter, the big truck arrived at Sartre''s house.


    When Number One and Sartre came out of the study, the atmosphere between them changed. Sartre was more respectful to Number One. However, Sartre''s eyes shed with a faint look of dissatisfaction.


    Sartre was one of the most important people in charge of theboratory, but once Number One spoke to his master, his status changed.


    His master actually wanted him to respect Number One and even listen to his orders. How could he be willing to let his position be reced?


    But there was no other way.


    They saw Keona still standing in the courtyard. Number One said, "Mr. Sartre, I think your daughter needs a personal bodyguard. It will be much safer with a bodyguard following her.'' ''What do you mean, Mr. One?" Sartre looked at Number One.


    I''m going to meet someone. I need your daughter to bring me there!" Number One said.


    Sartre immediately nodded in agreement, and Keona was overjoyed when she heard that.


    Number One walked straight to Keona and said, Miss Keona, thank you for saving me. Now, I want you to take me to Sumner''s house.''


    Looking at Number One''s handsome face and unique temperament, Keona couldn''t help but blush. She nodded docilely and said, "Okay, okay."


    At the same time, Keona was excited. Sumner did not like her, but now she had someone more outstanding. She would definitely humiliate Sumner for revenge.


    And the woman he picked up...


    The two of them drove to Gaily Town. However, halfway through the journey, a man suddenly appeared in front of them and looked at them quietly.


    When Keona saw the man''s face clearly, she could not help but be stunned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How could there be two Mr. One?

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Number One naturally saw the person in front of him. His dark blue eyes met Draxton''s through the car window.


    The car slowly stopped and Draxton walked towards their car.


    Keona said in surprise, "Mr. One, who is he? Why does he look exactly like you? Are you brothers?''


    Number One didn''t answer. He just kept staring straight ahead.


    Draxton walked straight to the car door and stared inside expressionlessly.


    Number One raised his hand and pushed open the car door.


    As soon as Number One got out of the car, Draxton punched him.


    Number One was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted and punched back.


    The two of them immediately punched each other.


    Keona was stunned as she watched from the car. Her face was pale with fear.


    She did not dare to shout. She just sat in the car and stared at the two men getting further and further away.


    Soon, Number One and Draxton arrived at the forest on the side of the road.


    The forest was dense with bushes and trees. At this moment, one could only vaguely hear the sound of fists and feet colliding in the forest, as well as the swaying of the trees. The battle must be extremely intense.


    Keona stared fixedly at the thick forest. She was nervous and hesitant about calling home for help.


    At this moment, the fight in the forest was not as intense as Keona had imagined. On the contrary, Number One and Draxton entered the forest and stopped fighting after hiding. The two of them were standing face to face.


    Why did you lure me here?" Number One was wearing a well-ironed suit without a single wrinkle.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    On the other hand, Draxton scrambled ashore from the river and then hid under the moving truck. His coat was long gone, and his shirt was wrinkled and dirty. There were even a few wounds on it with faint traces of blood.


    Draxton looked at Number One with admiration. Although this clone was not likable, he was very smart. Therefore, Draxton was very direct. Let''s exchange our identities!"


    What?" Number One was stunned and looked at Draxton in disbelief.


    What do you want exactly?'' Instead of joy, Number One was wary.


    Draxton said, "I have my own intentions. Are you afraid?"


    Of course, Number One was not afraid. He sneered and said, "Don''t provoke me. You know I''m not afraid. I just want to know what you want to do."


    Norah said before she died that someone would avenge her. I want to find out who that person is,'' Draxton said.


    "Then there''s no need for us to exchange our identities. Aren''t you afraid you won''t be able to get back your identity?


    Or are you nning to give me your wife as well?''


    Number One smiled maliciously.


    Draxton said coldly, ''Don''t try to anger me. That won''t do either of us any good.''


    Number One''s expression gradually turned solemn.


    As far as I know, your gic source code is not in Norah''s hands. It is in the hands of the person who will avenge Norah.


    You''re already under someone else''s control."


    Draxton looked at Number One with pity.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Number One''s face because Draxton was right.


    ''Do you want your gic source code back so you can have your true freedom?'' Draxton asked.


    Number One retorted, ''What do you want to do?"


    Let us switch our identities. I have a n," Draxton replied but did not borate.


    However, Number One thought for a moment and said, "You want to pretend to be me?


    Draxton looked at Number One and began to take off his clothes.


    This time, the clone was not trying to pretend to be Draxton. Instead, Draxton was going to pretend to be his clone.


    The people behind the scenes would never see thising.


    A few minutester, two figures walked out of the forest. The one in a suit and leather shoes escorted the one in a sorry state. Keona''s eyes lit up with admiration. She looked at Draxton and said, "Mr. One, you''ve arrested him. You''re really amazing!"" Her eyes revealed a trace of admiration.


    Draxton pushed Number One into the car and gave him a mocking expression. He did not expect this clone could attract a woman.


    Number One, who had swapped identities with Draxton, gave Draxton an expressionless look. Then, he signaled with his eyes, "It''s all thanks to your face!" Draxton got into the car with a grim expression and continued driving.


    Keona asked curiously, "Mr. One, are we taking him to Sumner''s family? Is this person your brother?"


    Draxton said, "Ignore him. He''s an imposter.


    This was definitely the truth.


    Number One sat in the back seat and stared coldly at the back of Draxton''s head.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Sumner''s house. The three of them got out of the car and were weed in by Sumner''s house''s butler.


    Isabe sat on the main seat of the sofa. She had be the most respected person in the house.


    Sumner and the old man sat on the other side cautiously.


    Isabe had already talked to them and revealed her identity. Most importantly, she promised this father and son some things.


    The old man wanted to leave thatboratory and live a peaceful life.


    This wish seemed simple, but in reality, how could those who entered theboratory escape unscathed?


    The old man initially thought he could never escape for the rest of his life. Unexpectedly, the appearance of Isabepletely resolved his crisis.


    He was willing to trust her.


    Sumner hung his head dejectedly. He had never thought that he would bring a troublesome wife back home.


    However, the old man was very happy. He had an unprecedented kind of look on his face. He patted Sumner''s shoulder and praised, ''Son, you''ve finally done a good deed this time.'' Sumner looked like he had nothing to live for.


    At this moment, the butler walked in with Keona and the other two.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Sumner and his father''s expressions changed slightly.


    The old man walked towards Keona and said, "Keona, why are you here? Who are these two?"


    He looked at Draxton and Number One and was very shocked.


    Two men with such imposing demeanors showed up, and they looked exactly alike. Anyone would be surprised by this.


    The old man felt that there would be an extraordinary development today.


    Just as he was on guard, Isabe walked over.


    Her eyes met Draxton''s. Although they did not speak, the joy of reuniting could be seen in their eyes.


    Number One, who was behind them, could not help but scowl when he saw their expressions.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He really did not understand why Isabe could always differentiate between him and Draxton.


    Moreover, when Number One saw Isabe, he could not help but rub his head. Isabe hit him really hardst time.


    Fortunately, he was lucky!


    At the thought of this, the anger in Number One''s eyes burned even brighter.


    Seeing that Isabe was heading straight for Draxton, Keona shed and blocked in front of Draxton. She stared at Isabe and said in a condemning tone, "What are you doing? You''ve already had Sumner. Are you going to snatch my man too? Aren''t you afraid of being hanged?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    She had no intention of arguing with this youngdy. She simply turned around and walked upstairs. As she walked, she said, Mr. Rava, I want to talk to this handsome gentleman upstairs." Keona''s eyes widened as she stared at Isabe''s back in disbelief. Rava felt relieved. It seemed that the arrival of these two gentlemen had something to do with Isabe.


    He looked at Draxton and said, ''Sir..."


    Okay, I''ll follow her," Draxton said. At the same time, he walked towards Isabe.


    Mr. One..." Seeing that he was really going to follow Isabe, Keona could not help but panic.


    Draxton ignored her.


    Keona stood rooted to the ground, her eyes reddening as she stomped her feet angrily.


    ''I''ll go too,'' Number One said at this moment and followed behind Draxton.


    Keona''s face turned ashen.


    Isabe and the others entered the room one after another. The moment they closed the door, Draxton went forward and hugged Isabe.


    Number One sneered at the side. ''You''re not afraid of hugging the wrong person!"


    Isabe did not give in at all and said, ''You''re not afraid of being beaten up!"


    Number One''s face darkened.


    Draxton smiled gently. "Be, let''s not waste our time on an imposter.''


    Isabe nodded in agreement.


    Number One gritted his teeth in anger and sneered. "Imposter? Don''t you know who''s pretending to be who now?"


    Number One never saw himself as a clone of Draxton.


    As far as he was concerned, he was just him, an independent individual.


    And what Number One wanted to do was not only to rece Draxton but also to surpass him


    This was his pride that was engraved in his genes.


    Draxton and Isabe ignored Number One.


    The two of them hugged for a moment. Isabe was about to ask him when Draxton spoke first. ''Be, I have something important to tell you." Then, he looked at Number One. "We have something to say. Aren''t you going to excuse yourself?"


    I can watch from aside." Number One smiled maliciously.


    Draxton''s face darkened. "It''s not convenient for you to be here.''


    ''It doesn''t matter. You can do it under the nket. I''ll just listen to the sound.''


    The malice on Number One''s face intensified.


    He admired Draxton and Isabe''s angry faces with great satisfaction.


    Draxton, this person really deserves a beating!" Isabe gritted her teeth.


    Draxton was silent for a moment before saying to Number One, "You can stay, but don''t regret it."


    Number One was stunned. No way. Was Draxton really going to make love with his wife in front of him?


    He understood how passionate a man who had not seen his wife after a long time was, but this was too urgent and wild!


    For a moment, Number One was a little conflicted.


    Was he really going to stay and watch?


    Number One couldn''t help but look at Isabe. She couldn''t be as shameless as Draxton, right?


    A trace of a smile shed across Isabe''s eyes as she said in a wicked manner, "Alright, since you want to watch, then go ahead. Don''t me us if you get too excited!"


    Number One was speechless.


    Shameless!


    The man was shameless, and so was the woman!


    What a shameless couple!


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with smiles. They had long formed a tacit understanding. Isabe naturally knew that things were not what Number One thought. However, seeing Number One''s conflicted expression, it was still fun to tease him.


    Number One thought they would do it. Just as he was feeling conflicted, Draxton lowered his head and kissed Isabe.


    Shameless! Shameless! Shameless!


    Number One''s eyes widened, and his face turned red.


    Suddenly, Isabe felt something being passed into her mouth. Draxton whispered in her ear, "It''s the other half of the Prime Code Chip."


    Isabe had a chip in her mouth as she stared nkly at Draxton.


    ''Draxton, you..."


    Draxton exined, During the explosion that day, I identally obtained it.


    ''Be, theplete Prime Code can only be yours!"


    The more Number One listened, the more he felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted. He suddenly realized that he had been tricked!


    Draxton had actually obtained the other half of the Prime Code Chip. Moreover, he actually gave that chip to Isabe!


    He actually chose to help Isabe!


    Number One was really puzzled. With Draxton''s status, he should be an extremely ambitious man. If he obtained half of the Prime Code Chip, shouldn''t he take another half from Isabe and then have theplete Prime Code himself?


    Why would he choose to give it to Isabe?

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Isabe had the chip in her mouth. She felt a rush of warmth surge into her heart after the initial shock.


    Of course, she knew the temptation of the chip. However, after so many days, Draxton had actually been waiting for the moment when they reunited just to give this chip to her.


    Isabe''s clear and dark eyes stared at Draxton. She asked, "Draxton, do you know what will happen if you have aplete Prime Code?"


    Draxton smiled and replied, "Of course, I''ll be stronger. Be, you don''t have to worry. No matter what happens, the Lockwood family will support you."


    Before Isabe could say anything, Number One sneered and said, ''When the timees, she won''t need your family anymore.


    I heard from Norah that immortality is no longer an impossible dream when one has theplete Prime Code. It can even revive dead lives and break the bnce of the world.


    As long as Isabe wants to, everyone and everything will be under her control. This world will be a string of data in her hands. She can do whatever she wants. The Lockwood family will be nothing to her."


    Draxton and Isabe turned to look at Number One at the same time. Naturally, Draxton did not look happy, but Isabe was a little silent.


    Having the other half of the Prime Code, Isabe indeed had some understanding of the Prime Code.


    The thing that Norah had been yearning for all her life was now in her mouth. As long as she wanted, she could have it in an instant.


    However, she also knew that Number One was not lying.


    Number One looked at Draxton and said, "I can''t believe it. I don''t understand how your brain works. Haven''t you ever thought that she would


    be even scarier than Norah after she has theplete Prime Code..."


    Before Number One could finish his sentence, Isabe suddenly tiptoed and kissed Draxton''s beautiful lips.


    The next moment, Draxton felt a sharp pain on the tip of his tongue. A silver electric current instantly surged through his body, apanied by the sizzling sound of the electricity. Number One widened his eyes when he saw this scene.


    Crazy.


    This man and this woman were both lunatics.


    Without a doubt, Isabe had given the Prime Code Chip to Draxton.


    Isabe didn''t take the chip and gave up the opportunity to have theplete Prime Code. Instead, she gave the iparably precious chip to Draxton.


    Next, Draxton began the process of fusing with the chip.


    Number One''s dark blue pupils kept trembling, and an unparalleled shock spread in his heart.


    ''You... Why did you...''


    Finally, Number One asked in a hoarse voice with endless confusion.


    Isabe nced at Number One and then looked at Draxton beside her gently. She said, ''It''s because he''s my man, my own man. I have to take care of him. How could I let him suffer?" There was a hint of arrogance on her face.


    Number One felt a little suffocated. For some reason, he felt indignant and a little envious.


    Not only did Draxton have an iparably noble background, but he also had a woman who truly loved him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    You fool. Do you know what you''ve missed out on? You really have no ambition. The Prime Code is already yours, but you''ve given up. How ridiculous!" Number One used disdain to hide hisplicated feelings.


    Isabe rolled her eyes and said, "Who said I have no ambitions? Who said I missed out? I didn''t lose anything by giving Draxton the good thing. This is called sharing resources and not wasting them on outsiders.


    Moreover, as long as we want to, we can fuse our Prime Codes at any time. As long as we trust each other and join forces, who will be our match?


    ''You''re just a clone. What do you know!"


    Isabe looked at Number One disdainfully and said.


    Number One''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    But soon, Number One''s expression turned cold. He said, "If one of you dies, the other will definitely not be able to protect themself.


    Isabe, you will regret your choice today."


    Isabe looked at Number One coldly and said, "Whether we regret it or not is our business. It has nothing to do with you.''


    Number One was stunned, and his gaze suddenly became sharp. At this moment, the aura on Draxton''s body gradually began to quieten down. In the blink of an eye, the silver electric current on his body disappeared.


    Isabe was overjoyed, thinking that Draxton was about to wake up.


    She looked over happily and saw that Draxton''s eyes were closed as if he was asleep.


    The joy on Isabe''s face gradually dissipated.


    Draxton?'' Isabe called out in a trembling voice.


    She believed that Draxton would fuse with the Prime Code Chip sessfully, so she gave it to Draxton without hesitation.


    However, she had never expected this situation.


    After a short moment of surprise. Number One immediatelyughed. He gloated. I heard that Draxton was injected with the Silver Crystal Potion. Do you know the crystal potions can''t be integrated with the Prime Code?


    Otherwise, why do you think Norah wouldn''t dare to use the crystal potion when she already has half of the Prime Code?"


    Isabe''s expression was slightly darkened. She immediately went to check Draxton''s pulse. A momentter, Isabe calmly withdrew her hand.


    Number One chuckled and said, "Don''t pretend to be calm. Why don''t you give me that half of the Prime Code Chip?


    I''ve already made a deal with Draxton. I won''t be your enemy. At the critical moment. I''ll still protect you."


    Isabe looked at Number One as if he was an idiot and said, ''What are you thinking about? He''s just asleep."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Number One was stunned, and suspicion shed across his face.


    However, in reality, Draxton did not wake up for a few days.


    Number One started to have crooked ideas again. Isabe also felt a little anxious.


    Draxton was unconscious. Number One had no choice but to change back to his own identity and follow Keona back.


    As for Draxton, he stayed at Sumner''s house.


    An off-road vehicle drove into the mountain range and stopped in front of a cave.


    A group of men in ck got out of the car. The leader was a man in an iron-gray tunic suit. He was none other than Jasper.


    Jasper looked at the cave in front of him indifferently and walked in unhurriedly.


    A group of men in ck followed behind him.


    Inside the cave, there was a staircase leading down appeared in front of them.


    The deeper they went, the colder the temperature became. In the end, there was even a thinyer of frost on the cave wall.


    Fortunately, just as the frost was getting thicker, a thick door made of steel appeared in front of them. Jasper raised his hand to unlock the fingerprint identification.


    After the fingerprint identification waspleted, another iris identification was done. Finally, it was DNA identification.


    After identifying the DNA, the door''s smart lock emitted a neutral electronic voice. "Wee back, first-generation test subject. Long time no see!"


    Then, the door opened. Jasper walked in expressionlessly without saying a word.


    This was an iparably hugeboratory, evenrger than Norah''s.


    However, there was only one experiment module in such a hugeboratory. All the equipment in sight was actually serving the only experiment module. And that experiment module was empty.


    When they saw Jasper enter, all the busyb technicians in theboratory stopped. They all turned to look at Jasper.


    Jasper looked at them expressionlessly and walked toward the disinfection room without stopping. He said, "We''ll start in five minutes.''


    Theb technicians did not speak and continued to work methodically.


    Five minutester, Jasper walked out.


    He walked into the empty experiment module with great familiarity.


    Ab technician walked over and said expressionlessly. Mr. Willsmith, this is yourst time entering the experiment module. It may take approximately three months, and the sess or failure of the experiment will depend on this trial."


    Jasper closed his eyes without a word and said, "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    As soon as Jasper finished speaking, theb technicians walked to a row of cages in the corner of theboratory and killed the person in one of the cages. Then, they used instruments to extract the person''s brain waves.


    The man was killed in aa. His brain waves formed a white ball of light that was thrown into the experiment module.


    As soon as the white light ball entered theboratory, it began to fly around violently and erratically. It seemed to attempt to escape from the confined space.


    The lights in the experiment module came on, and the equipment was activated. Two shiny suction cups were attached to both temples of Jasper.


    The light lit up, and the white light ball that kept bumping around in the experiment module was instantly sucked away and drilled into Jasper''s head. No, to be exact, Jasper was devouring that light ball.


    This situationsted less than three seconds before the white light ball shattered like a bubble and quickly disappeared.


    Theb technician shook his head slightly and walked to the row of cages again with a solemn expression. He killed the second person.


    Deep in the mountains, theboratory continued to conduct forbidden experiments as time passed day by day, with three months slowly slipping away.


    At Sumner''s house, Isabe slowly walked downstairs with a calm expression.


    Sumner and his father, Rava, were used to seeing here downstairs. Rava asked, "Is Mr. Lockwood still not awake, ma''am?"


    Isabe shook her head and a trace of worry shed across her eyes.


    It had been three months, but Draxton was still sleeping.


    However, she was d that although Draxton was still unconscious, his bodily functions were normal.


    Even though he had been unconscious for three months and had not eaten, he did not lose any weight at all. On the contrary, the energy in his body was very abundant. Isabe swore on her reputation as Miraculous Doctor that Draxton was very healthy, but he just wouldn''t wake up.


    She was also a little helpless.


    Now, all she could do was wait.


    However, after waiting for three months, Isabe became worried and uneasy.


    Her baby was already seven months in her womb, and her belly had already swollen noticeably. Isabe couldn''t help but wonder if Draxton would wake up in two months when the child was born. Thinking of this, Isabe couldn''t help but feel a little angry. Draxyon said that he wanted to apany her and the baby in her belly. However, he slept for three months.


    A trace of helplessness shed across her clear and dark eyes.


    "Mr. Rava, he''s not awake yet." Isabe stroked her bulging belly and slowly sat on the sofa.


    Concern flitted across Rava''s face.'' Ma''am, there''s something I think I need to tell you."


    Isabe looked at Rava.


    Rava was worried. "Three months ago, theboratory refused to let me enter. The power there ispletely guarded by Sartre and Mr. One.


    "My master no longer trusts me. In the past few days, Sartre has begun to stir up trouble with my businesses.''


    Isabe was slightly stunned. "You really don''t know who your master is?"


    Rava shook his head and said, I only know that Master has been running that experiment all these years. Mr. Willsmith is in charge of everything else."


    Isabe was stunned. Mr. Willsmith? What''s his full name?"


    Isabe could not help but think of Jasper. However, were there so many coincidences in the world?


    Could it be a coincidence?


    If that Mr. Willsmith was really Jasper, then Rava''s master was very likely...


    The president!


    Thinking of this, Isabe could not help but shudder.


    What was President trying to do by running such a big secretboratory?


    Thinking of this, Isabe immediately picked up the phone and call Mr. Lyons.


    At the same time, in aboratory deep in the mountains.


    After failing many times, Jasper finally sessfully devoured a white light ball.


    About ten hourster, Jasper woke up.


    Theb technicians outside heaved a sigh of relief. Their eyes burst with an incredibly bright light that was almost blinding. "Sess!" One of them couldn''t help but exim.


    Jasper opened his eyes. A trace of excitement shed through his cold and heartless eyes.


    "Mr. Willsmith, how do you feel?" The leadb technician asked.


    Jasper sat up and said, "Very good. I''ve sessfully integrated that person''s brain waves. Your experiment has seeded."


    Although they knew that the experiment was sessful, they were still happier when Jasper admitted it.


    "Master will definitely be very happy this time. Mr. Willsmith, your genes are too outstanding. Only you seeded out of many test subjects."


    Even the leadb technician was excited.


    Jasper walked out of theboratory with a faint smile on his face. "Send the news to Master. I have another mission to do."


    Theb technicians nodded in agreement.


    Jasper''s figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Sartre forcefully led his men into Rava''s house, his face brimming with self-satisfaction. He looked around with a crude demeanor and let out a snort. "Smash everything!" Instantly, the people he brought began to wreak havoc in Rava''s house.


    The sound of furniture crashing, porcin shattering, and arrogantughter mixed together. In the blink of an eye, Rava''s house was in a mess.


    Rava and Sumner could not help but be shocked and furious. Rava roared, "Sartre, you''re out of your mind!"


    Sartre smiled sinisterly. ''Rava, I already know you''ve had a change of heart since a long time ago. Now, I''m here to deal with you on behalf of Master!"


    As Sartre spoke, he rushed upstairs with his men.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Draxton was sleeping quietly on the bed. Isabe was sitting on the small sofa by the bed and looking at her phone. Her posture was quite rxed. Hearing themotion downstairs, Isabe slowly put down her phone and looked in the direction of the door.


    The next moment, the door was kicked open with a bang.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sartre rushed in and saw the situation in the room clearly. He was stunned for a moment before a cold smile appeared on his face. He said with ill intentions, "Take her away!" Immediately, his men rushed toward Isabe without saying a word.


    Isabe rubbed the space between her eyebrows. It had been a long time since she had fought. It was time for her to exercise.


    The moment those men rushed toward her, Isabe grabbed a few magazines from the small table and threw them at those people who were rushing toward her.


    In an instant, the magazines flew out like flying saucers. Those men were caught off guard and were hit by the magazines. All of them hugged their heads and wailed.


    Sartre''s expression changed. He cursed his men silently for being useless and gave another order to the men behind him. Isabe''s expression turned cold. This time, she grabbed the fruit knife from the small table and threw it at Sartre.


    Isabe''s killing intent was aroused. Nobody could stop her from killing Sartre.


    Sartre''s eyes widened as he looked at the fruit knife that was flying toward his be. His eyes widened, his pupils constricted, and his face turned pale. He stood there in a daze.


    There was only one thought in his mind. He will die.


    Isabe''s expression was cold as she slowly stood up from the sofa. As a pregnant woman, she did not look weak. She was cold and murderous.


    Just as the fruit knife was about to pierce Sartre''s forehead, Isabe''s pitch-ck pupils suddenly trembled slightly, and her expression turned solemn.


    Jasper''s figure shed through the window like a ghost. His arm went past Sartre and caught the fruit knife between his fingers.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    On Jasper''s face, which was very simr to Jake''s, his eyes stared coldly and mercilessly at Isabe.


    Isabe''s expression instantly turned grave.


    Sartre came back to his senses at this moment. He turned his head and saw Jasper behind him. He immediately said in surprise,'' Mr.


    Willsmith!"


    Sartre cried out in surprise, and his face instantly revealed a ttering expression. When he saw the fruit knife between Jasper''s fingers, his face twisted with fury and resentment. He almost died!


    Sartre turned around and pointed at Isabe furiously. "Mr. Willsmith, her background is very suspicious. I wanted to capture her and interrogate her, but Rava had the audacity to stop me."


    At this moment, Rava and Sumner also went upstairs. The moment they saw Jasper, the blood drained from Rava''s face.


    "M-Mr. Willsmith..." he called.


    Sartre turned to look at Rava, and his expression became even angrier. In the past, Rava had been ced in a much more important position than him. He could not let Mr. Willsmith put Rava in an important position again.


    Therefore, he quickly said, "Mr. Willsmith, Rava is no longer on our side. He betrayed Master and actually protected this woman."


    Sartreined like a whining child, but Jasper ignored him.


    Jasper stared at Isabe, and a mysterious smile slowly spread across his lips.


    Isabe also looked at Jasper coldly.


    Isabe thought that they might really die here today.


    No matter how confident she was, she was not sure if she could defeat Jasper unless Draxton woke up.


    Jasper seemed to have seen through Isabe''s thoughts. His smile deepened.


    Sartre was still rambling about hisints when Jasper raised his hand and slowly pushed him away.


    Sartre was pushed to the side and immediately shut his mouth, not daring to make another sound.


    However, he looked at Isabe smugly. This woman dared to kill him. She was dead for sure today.


    And Rava and Sumner would be dead too.


    Jasper turned to look at Sartre and said, "She is the famous Miraculous Doctor. Sartre, you can''t touch her at all. You really don''t know your ce."


    Sartre winced.


    Jasper turned around and stared at Isabe. He walked toward her step by step and said, "I''m the only one who can kill Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood." As soon as Jasper finished speaking, the smile on his face deepened.


    Isabe felt her scalp tingle.


    She felt that Jasper was even stronger than before.


    She did not know how Jasper had such a powerful and extremely dangerous aura.


    The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Isabe became. She was already prepared to activate the Prime Code at any time.


    She would only have a chance of killing or severely injuring Jasper by catching him off guard, alleviating the crisis.


    Unexpectedly, when Jasper approached her, he suddenly turned around and quickly approached Draxton who was on the bed.


    Isabe was stunned for a second, and she instantly moved over.


    She activated the Prime Code, and the ice needles surrounded Jasper.


    Jasper''s expression changed slightly. He could only raise his hand to block.


    However, after the initial surprise attack, Jasper''s subsequent attacks became calm.


    Number One and Keona arrived at Sumner''s house and went upstairs, just in time to see the battle between Isabe and Jasper.


    Keona was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hid behind Number One. Number One stared at the unconscious Draxton with aplicated expression. Isabe turned around and saw Number One. She suddenly said, "Let''s make a deal.''


    Number One paused and said, "You want me to save you?"


    "Take him away," Isabe said.


    This "him" naturally referred to Draxton.


    Number One refused. "I might consider taking the risk to save you. However, I will never save him.


    "Besides, I''m no match for Jasper. Of course, you can give me the Prime Code Chip, and I might have a chance to win."


    Jasper nced at Number One and raised his eyebrows with interest. It was the first time he''d seen a clone, especially one of Draxton.


    One could not use Prime Code endlessly. After about two minutes, Isabe could no longer send out ice needles to deal with Jasper.


    Jasper smiled faintly as he said, Isabe, you only have half of the Prime Code. If you have aplete Prime Code, you might be able to defeat me."


    Isabe''s eyes shed. Her face was slightly pale as he stood in front of Draxton.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jasper said, "Since you want to protect him so much, why don''t I deal with you first? Master has a use for your life, so I won''t kill you. But today, neither you nor Draxton can escape." As soon as Jasper finished speaking, his five fingers turned into ws and shed at Isabe.


    Isabe closed her eyes and there was a rustling sound outside the window.


    Jasper''s eyes revealed a cold smile. "Your poison bugs are useless to me. If your golden butterfly had awakened, I might have been a little afraid. Unfortunately..."


    His gaze swept across Isabe''s belly, and his unspoken meaning was clear.


    Isabe rubbed her belly, her gaze extremely sharp.


    Countless insects crawled in from the window and attacked Jasper.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s scalps went numb, but Jasper did not care at all.


    He punched out, and the huge impact of the air sent the insects flying like a tide.


    Isabe''s pupils constricted as she watched Jasper charge toward her. She immediately evaded Jasper''s grasp, but he quickly closed in on her again.


    Wherever Jasper''s arm passed, it stirred up a strong wind in the air, causing Isabe''s hair to dance in the wind.


    Amidst the gale, a ck butterfly suddenly appeared out of thin air. Wherever it passed, it scattered ck mist-like dust that swept toward Jasper''s palm.


    The ck butterfly was very young. Its wings were very small, and it was a little strenuous to fly. Instead of calling it a butterfly, it was more like a chubby little bug.


    It clumsily pped its immature wings, and there was still some remaining cocoon on its body.


    It was like an angry little beast, recklessly charging toward its enemy. It was fearless and pressed forward.


    Isabe was stunned for a second. When she realized what the ck butterfly was, her eyes couldn''t help but turn wet. In the next moment, tears flowed from her eyes. Her hands trembled as she hugged her stomach lovingly.


    She never expected that the baby in her belly would be the one protecting her at such a critical moment.


    After she merged with the golden butterfly, both Ricky and Betty were born with a butterfly by their side.


    Ricky had a dark blue butterfly, which was rarely seen.


    Betty had a pink butterfly. It appeared asionally.


    Isabe had also thought that the baby in her belly might also have a butterfly.


    However, she never expected this butterfly to appear before the baby was born.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    The butterfly sprinkled ck mist-like dust on Jasper''s body. ck smoke instantly rose from Jasper''s clothes. Jasper realized his shirt was corroded.


    The ck dust seeped directly into Jasper''s flesh.


    Jasper''s expression changed for the first time.


    He stared at the ck butterfly with a strange gaze. Then, he smiled excitedly.


    Isabe was really a treasure, and so did the baby in her belly.


    Jasper ignored the damage the ck dust caused to his body and reached out to grab the ck butterfly.


    Isabe''s expression changed instantly. Her eyes were filled with endless worry as she pounced toward the ck butterfly without caring about anything else. She called out, "Baby,e back!''


    The ck butterfly was thepanion butterfly of her baby. It was connected to her baby''s consciousness and it was also her baby.


    The ck butterfly paused for a moment. It wanted to listen to its mother and return, but Jasper''s hand had already reached it.


    The ck butterfly immediately flew into a rage. If it went back, this bad person would definitely hurt its mother.


    Hence, it continued to charge at Jasper angrily.


    Isabe''s heart was full of anxiety.


    On the bed, Draxton''s body began to tremble violently.


    He was struggling unconsciously as if he wanted to break free from something and wake up quickly.


    Draxton seemed to be able to sense that his wife and the baby were in danger. His brows were tightly furrowed, and bean-sized sweat kept sliding down his forehead.


    Jasper also saw this scene from the corner of his eye. His heart skipped a beat.


    He couldn''t let Draxton wake up. Once he woke up, things would be much more troublesome.


    The ck butterfly''s ck dust had already corroded his flesh and continued to seep deeper.


    Jasper''s expression could not help but be solemn. This ck butterfly was still immature, but its destructive power had exceeded his expectations.


    However, this was the reason he had to capture it.


    However, the little butterfly was fierce. It actually disregarded its own safety and rushed toward Jasper with a ferocious aura.


    Just as the little butterfly was about to be caught by Jasper, a tall figure suddenly jumped in from the window.


    The punch caused a violent wave in the air and it attacked Jasper.


    Jasper had to turn around to defend himself but missed the opportunity to catch the little butterfly.


    He shouted, "Jake!"


    The person who came was Jake. He stared at his mortal enemy with a cold expression. He was also his biological father, and every move he made was ruthless and murderous. At the same time, Isabe had already rushed forward and scooped the little butterfly into her palm.


    Afraid of hurting it, she held it in her palm softly, raised it high, and gently kissed it.


    The little butterfly''s chubby body trembled, and its entire body went still.


    Then, it shyly covered its head with its tender wings.


    Isabe was stunned. Then, she could not help but reveal a doting smile. This little fe was actually shy.


    This was an instinctive trait. After this baby was born, he might be very shy.


    She doted on the little butterfly even more and said gently, "Baby, let''s go back to sleep after seeing Daddy, okay?"


    As Isabe spoke, she carried the little butterfly to the bed. On the bed, Draxton''s body was still trembling violently, and his eyshes were trembling rapidly.


    Isabe''s eyes shed with surprise. She ced the little butterfly on Draxton''s chest and said softly, "Little butterfly, this is Daddy. Do you think he''s about to wake up?" The little butterfly gently pped its wings, as if responding to Isabe.


    Isabe looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, you have to wake up now. Look, our child protected us this time!"


    Draxton clearly heard it, and his body trembled even more.


    Isabe smiled and said to the little butterfly, "Little baby, go back. We''ll meet in two months."


    The little butterfly''s small wings trembled slightly and stopped in front of Draxton''s chest for a moment before returning to Isabe''s body.


    Just like that, it magically fused with Isabe.


    Isabe felt its return. She caressed her belly gently and lovingly. Her heart was surrounded by endless warmth.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed and gently held Draxton''s hand.


    At a certain moment, Draxton''s hand suddenly exerted strength and grabbed her hand.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up.


    Jake originally did not n to go against Jasper head-to-head. He nned to find thatboratory and find the secret of thatboratory.


    However, he did not expect to see Jasper trying to hurt Isabe as soon as he arrived. How could he tolerate it?


    Jake was no match for Jasper, but the battle between the two was iparably intense. Jake was severely injured, but Jasper was not unscathed.


    The wound on Jake''s body had been corroded by the little butterfly''s dust, but it stopped at the bones. As long as his bones were still intact, he would not be dead.


    With a bang, Jake''s body was kicked to the corner of the wall by Jasper. His foot stepped on Jake''s chest, and the toes of his hard leather shoes nailed him to the wall. Jake could not move, and even breathing was extremely difficult.


    Jake spat outrge amounts of blood.


    Jasper stared into Jake''s hateful eyes. He smiled sinisterly, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Since you want to die. I''ll fulfill your wish today!" Jasper said in a deep voice. As he spoke, the tip of his foot pressed hard on Jake''s throat.


    Jake grunted. His face instantly turned purple, and blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Isabe turned around, and her face turned ashen. She met Jake''s gaze and saw a trace of regret and reluctance in his eyes.


    But soon, the emotions in his eyes were reced by determination.


    Jake did not care about his life. He raised his hand and stabbed the spike in his hand at Jasper.


    Isabe''s pupils trembled. At this moment, Draxton tightened his grip on her hand. The next moment, his body suddenly bounced up and turned into a shadow, heading towards Jasper.


    Isabe let out a long breath.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Draxton was finally awake.


    Jasper sensed the danger behind him and his heart sank.


    Just as Jasper realized the danger and tilted his head to dodge, Draxton''s palm still grabbed the back of his neck.


    At the same time, the spike in Jake''s hand pierced his throat.


    Jasper''s eyes widened in disbelief. He wanted to turn around, only to realize there was a strong electric current surging in the back of his neck.


    This electric current paralyzed his spine, preventing him from dodging Jake''s stab.


    Draxton lowered his head and stared at Jasper''s head indifferently as if he was looking at a dead object.


    In fact, Jasper was not far from being dead.


    He was still breathing, but he stared at Jake unwillingly. His eyes were filled with endless regret. He regretted not killing Jake earlier.


    Jake slowly opened his mouth andughed happily.


    As Jakeughed, he spat out blood. Then, he suddenly pulled out the spike and stabbed at Jasper again without stopping.


    Jasper''s body shook violently, and his pupils dted. He waspletely dead.


    At the side, Sartre''s face was pale. His men were also stunned.


    At this moment, a ball of light that was almost invisible to the naked eye floated out of Jasper''s body and drilled into Jake''s body violently.


    Rava suddenly thought of something and roared, "Watch out for his brain waves!"

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Rava was once one of the administrators of thatboratory, and his authority was above Sartre''s. Hence, he naturally knew what the characteristics of that experiment were. That experiment was to study the brain waves of living creatures.


    At Rava''s reminder, a tiny silver dot that looked like a firefly but was many times smaller than a firefly was flicked out by Draxton.


    It was a crystal robot.


    The crystal robot suddenly rushed into Jasper''s brain waves, shattering hisst trace of life.


    "Draxton!"


    When Jasper''s brain waves dissipated, there seemed to be an extremely furious roar in the air.


    Draxton''s eyes were cold and mocking.


    He ignored Jake''s severe injuries. Instead, he turned around and ran toward Isabe. Without another word, he pulled her into his arms.


    "Thank you and the child for holding on. Thank you for not letting me lose you!"


    Draxton wanted to say that he was sorry, but he was powerless to do so.


    He fell into deep self-me. If he had woken up earlier, Be and the child would not have been in danger, and the child would not havee out to protect them in advance.


    "I''m happy that you''re awake, Draxton. Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault." After saying that, Isabe hurriedly walked towards Jake.


    Draxton quickly followed after Isabe.


    Jake was seriously injured, and he could die at any moment.


    Isabe turned around and said to Sumner, "Quick, prepare what I want."


    Isabe said a lot of things that were needed to save Jake.


    Sartre stared at Jasper''s corpse. He then looked at Isabe and Draxton as if he was looking at prehistoric monsters.


    He backed away quietly, trying to escape.


    At this moment, Rava shed out and ordered people to block Sartre''s escape route.


    "Mr. One, save me!" Sartre panicked and could not help but look at Number One.


    Keona was also scared silly. She looked at Number One in fear and helplessness.


    Number One looked at them helplessly and said, "I''m sorry. There''s nothing I can do.''


    Number One did not expect Jasper to be dead.


    His gaze flickered. As soon as he finished speaking, he knocked Keona unconscious. Sartre''s face turned pale. "You..."


    Number One looked at Sartre with pity. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Sartre''s neck. With a cracking sound, he broke Sartre''s neck.


    Rava and Sumner were very fast. They quickly cleaned up the scene and sent over the things, including the fine needles that Isabe needed to save Jake.


    Isabe tried her best to save Jake''s life.


    While Isabe was treating Jake in an orderly manner, something big was happening in Lucsia.


    In the Presidential Pce, Jason and Anna were still guarding the entrance of the President''s drawing room.


    The president was ying the piano with an unfathomable expression. Suddenly, the low and melodious piano sound emitted an ear-piercing ng. The piano sound stopped abruptly. In the next moment, he realized that the piano string had broken.


    The president''s face was full of intense displeasure.


    He stared at the broken piano string without saying a word. His expression gradually turned from calm to ferocious. "Jasper is dead too!"


    The dead silence in the air was a little scary.


    Jason and Anna looked at each other outside the door and vaguely felt that something was wrong. Their intuition told them that they could not stay here any longer, so the two of them left quietly.


    After they left, the president muttered to himself in the drawing room, "Eason, do you think I can''t do anything to you just because Jasper failed?"


    With that, he slowly closed his eyes.


    A moment of struggle and distortion appeared on his face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Eason, since even Jasper has failed, I don''t want to wait any longer. Let''s end this today!"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    After President finished muttering to himself, a sinister smile appeared on his lips.


    He sat in front of the piano, not moving at all. However, the expression on his face kept changing as if he was experiencing an intense battle in his mind.


    No one dared to disturb President, and no one knew what President, who seemed to be sitting quietly in the drawing room, was experiencing.


    One day and one night passed slowly.


    Isabe came out of Jake''s room and slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, a group of carriages quickly drove over from below Sumner''s house. They finally stopped and almost surrounded Sumner''s house.


    Soon, Mr. Lyons, Big Dipper members, and the guards got out of the car. Then, Fernando and Arvid followed.


    Big Dipper members and the guards did not go upstairs. Instead, they lined up neatly with no intention of breaking in.


    Mr. Lyons, Fernando, and Arvid went upstairs together.


    Rava and Sumner weed them warmly up the stairs.


    As soon as Mr. Lyons arrived, he looked at Isabe and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was fine.


    "Is the baby okay?" Mr. Lyons asked. He looked at Isabe''s belly. He was worried that Isabe would hurt her belly after being in danger.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabe rubbed her belly andughed. We''re fine. The little guy is very powerful."


    Isabe proudly recounted how the ck butterfly had appeared to save them.


    "Evolution Poison can appear in advance?'' Mr. Lyons was shocked.


    Isabe nodded and said, "n Mobius''s bug poison crafting is indeed magical. When things are over here, I''ll go to the Mystical Ind for a period of time and study bug poison crafting in depth. As the current leader of n Mobius, this is what I should do."


    Arvid stared at Isabe''s belly in surprise with a nk expression. He muttered to himself, Miraculous Doctor is already very scary, but the little baby in her belly is even scarier.


    Immediately, he looked at Isabe''s belly and all the hair on his body stood on end.


    Isabe was amused when she saw Arvid''s expression.


    Fernando smiled and said, It''s fine as long as you guys are fine. It''s not surprising that Miraculous Doctor''s ability is so magical.


    Isabe was a little embarrassed by Fernando''s words.'' No, Mr. Fernando. You think too highly of me."


    "I''m just telling the truth." Fernando smiled at her exceptionally gently.


    Draxton walked over and blocked his gaze. He said calmly, "Why are you all here?"


    Fernando raised his eyebrows and said, "During this period, we have been searching for your whereabouts. However, the remaining forces of Norah are troublesome to get rid of. Mkai is still clearing up the


    mess.


    "After receiving your message, we put aside our jobs there and came to look for you first. After all, your safety is more important. Mr.


    Lockwood, don''t be too touched. I''m here for Miraculous Doctor."


    Arvid also said, "I''m also here for Miraculous Doctor."


    After Arvid finished speaking, he looked at Isabe with a pleading expression. His cute and naive eyes filled with a desire for praise.


    Isabe was speechless. She felt sorry for Floyd. His silly heir needed good teaching and beating!


    Draxton''s face darkened as he thought to himself, "What are you guys thinking about my wife?"


    However, he did not say anything. He appreciated their help.


    Mr. Lyons said, "Norah''s remnant forces are very stubborn. They arepletely devoted to Norah. They''re willing to sacrifice themselves to fight us. In addition to Prince Haddor''s remnant forces, it took the king a lot of effort to get rid of them.


    "In the process, there''s something very strange."


    At this point, Mr. Lyons could not help but look worried.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at him curiously.


    Arvid said from the side, "It''s very strange. Before Norah''s subordinates died, they would shout ''Nita'' and thenmit suicide.


    They were creepier than the most loyal expendable."


    With that, Arvid shivered.


    Isabe did notugh at him. Instead, her expression suddenly became solemn.


    They all knew that Norah''s son was called Nita.


    Nita, whom they had captured, was the clone of Norah''s son.


    There were many other clones like him.


    "Why is this happening? Those people shout Nita'' before they died. Does it have any special meaning?


    "No matter how much Norah loved her son, she wouldn''t be so insane as to instill such a strange ''death ritual'' into her subordinates.


    "Moreover, I don''t think Norah loved her son that much.


    "If she really loved her son, she wouldn''t have created so many clones of her son. Moreover, she wouldn''t have abandoned the clone son she''d spent decades with. "People will develop affection toward kittens and dogs after spending a few years together, let alone people who have been together for decades!"


    Isabe said.


    Mr. Lyons said, "That''s right. That''s the strange part that keeps bothering me."


    Mr. Lyons frowned slightly, and there was a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    "Mr. Lyons, don''t worry too much. We will definitely find the answer,'' Isabeforted.


    Mr. Lyons sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know why I''m so uneasy. I just feel ufortable."


    Isabe was stunned.


    Mr. Lyons had always been a very reserved person. He rarely revealed his emotions like this.


    There must be a reason for his abnormality.


    Isabe looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, we have to find out what''s going on as soon as possible."


    She believed that human intuition was an early warning. With Mr. Lyons feeling so uneasy, Isabe felt that something was wrong. Draxton nodded. "Alright, I''ll check as soon as possible."


    Draxton also knew that Mr. Lyons was like a close rtive to Isabe. Naturally, he could not be careless when it came to Mr. Lyons.


    At this moment, Rava, who had been standing in the background, spoke up weakly, "The experiment being conducted in theboratory is codenamed ''Nita''." As soon as Rava said these words, the scene suddenly fell silent.


    The next second, Isabe suddenly reacted. She looked at Rava in surprise and said, "Mr. Rava, what did you just say? Experiment? Code name?"


    Ravaposed himself and said, "Yes! The code name of the experiment conducted in that mysteriousboratory is ''Nita''.


    "We all call it the Experiment Nita."


    Everyone''s expressions turned grave. This was definitely not a coincidence.


    "Mr. Rava, can you tell us more about the Experiment Nita?''


    Draxton asked.


    Rava nodded. Since things hade to this state, he was naturally willing to tell them everything.


    "The Experiment Nita started 20 years ago, but theboratory was built 30 years ago.


    "Sartre and I were the first group of supervisors of theb. Of the people who participated in theb construction with us at the time, only Sartre and I survived.


    "In order to maintain the secrecy of theboratory, the others were all ''eliminated''.


    "At first, we thought the Experiment Nita was some kind of illegal project. We were scared all day.


    "But the truth is much more serious than we thought.


    "Experiment Nita had already exceeded our imagination. It was an experiment targeting the brain waves of living creatures. Moreover, they were getting closer and closer to sess...


    "Their ultimate goal seemed to be the fusion of brain waves. To be precise, they wanted one of the brain waves to devour the other and rece it.


    "For example, in the case of individuals with split personalities, if one consciousness were to consume another..."


    Thud!


    Mr. Lyons staggered and crashed into the shelf behind him.


    His face was a little pale.


    At the same time, Isabe could not help but think of President.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    The atmosphere at the scene became solemn.


    President''s split personality was a secret. Very few people knew about this secret.


    However, the Lockwood family was powerful. Naturally, President''s secret could not be hidden from them.


    Still, the Lockwood family chose not to publicize this matter.


    Isabe looked at Mr. Lyons worriedly. Because Jasper was involved in this matter, she could confirm that President had something to do with this Experiment Nita.


    Moreover, President had coborated with Norah.


    "What on earth is Eason trying to do?" Mr. Lyons closed his eyes and revealed an agonized expression.


    Isabe took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Lyons, let''s go back."


    They would have to ask President in person.


    Mr. Lyons narrowed his eyes. It was obvious that he was tempted.


    Meanwhile, in Lucsia. President mmed the piano furiously with all his strength.


    Then, he opened his eyes, drenched in sweat. His eyes were pitch ck and filled with constantly shifting emotions, switching back and forth between icy cruelty and twisted madness.


    In the end, the former had the upper hand, and his twisted and crazy expression was gradually suppressed.


    The ruthlessness in President''s eyes slowly faded. Then, the cold and ruthless expression gradually disappeared and was covered with ayer of gentle and harmless expression. He closed his eyes wearily and said, ''Someone,e in."


    President''s General Commander soon arrived. President said, ''Go and prepare. I''m going to Southeast Aelinne."


    The General Commander''s expression turned cold. He lowered his head and agreed before immediately leaving.


    President slowly leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes gradually covered with ayer of coldness. He muttered, "It''s been many years. It''s time to put an end to this.''


    Southeast Aelinne.


    Isabe and Mr. Lyons made the decision to sneak back to Lucsia.


    Draxton naturally cooperated with Isabe. However, just as they were about to set off, Executive Department sent them a message that President hade to Southeast Aelinne. He was already on his way.


    "Looks like we don''t have to go back," Isabe said. She looked at Mr. Lyons worriedly.


    Mr. Lyons had regained his usual calmness after the previous emotional disturbance.


    There was no expression on his face, and his gazes were cold. "Since he''s here, it''ll be easier.''


    Isabe took a deep breath. Actually, anyone could tell that Mr. Lyons still cared about President.


    Although the rtionship between him and President had been cold and strained over these years, even to the point of exhausting the bond of brotherhood between them, Who could truly say that he no longer cared?


    After all, they were blood-rted brothers. Before the incident with Norah, they were the best of brothers.


    Isabe and the others stayed at Sumner''s house. They waited for President to arrive.


    They believed that if President had something to do with the Experiment Nita, he would definitely go to theboratory if he came to Southeast Aelinne.


    Their men had already kept a close eye on theboratory, but they did not alert the people inside.


    Two dayster, Isabe and Draxton were attempting joint use of the Prime Code.


    After their experiments, they found that even if they each possessed half of the Prime Code, as long as their goals were the same and they activated their respective half of the Prime Code Chip simultaneously the Prime Code could be fully activated.


    However, theplete activation of the Prime Code made them not dare to investigate further for a moment.


    They felt that their consciousness seemed to have been swallowed by the Prime Code. Just as they were about to fall into it, Isabe and Draxton pulled out at the same time.


    They did not fall into it.


    They looked at each other in disbelief.


    After that, they did not try again.


    That was because President had arrived.


    Early in the morning, dew hung on the grass in the courtyard of Sumner''s house. President and his guards stepped on the morning dew and walked into Sumner''s house.


    President came very suddenly. Isabe had just woken up. The moment she left the bedroom, she saw Mr. Lyons and President confronting each other.


    Mr. Lyons''s expression was even colder than the winter.


    President looked at Mr. Lyons with her usual gentle gaze.


    "Wesley, I have something to tell you. President said.


    Mr. Lyons replied coldly, ''I have something to ask you too."


    The two brothers red at each other. After a moment, President said, "Let''s talk alone, just the two of us."


    Isabe frowned and said, "We''re all on the same side. Sir, what do you think?"


    Her meaning was self-evident. She was worried about letting Mr. Lyons be alone with President.


    President looked at Mr. Lyons and said, "What did your student mean? Are you afraid that I will hurt you?"


    Mr. Lyons snorted. "Her reaction shows your character."


    President was not angry. Instead, he smiled and looked at Isabe. "Alright, Miraculous Doctor. Since you care so much about your teacher, I don''t mind you listening to our conversation." They went to Isabe''s bedroom.


    There was a small table in the bedroom with four small sofas. It was just enough for the four of them to sit down.


    Draxton and Isabe sat on the side, while Mr. Lyons and President sat opposite each other with a considerable distance between them.


    President was helpless. He opened his mouth to say something, but Mr. Lyons was the first to question. Have you forgotten our mother''s revenge?''


    He asked directly.


    President swallowed the words he wanted to say. He paused for a moment. His expression did not change, but his gaze grew darker. Of course not. How could I forget?"


    Back then, he had guarded his mother''s corpse for half a month.


    An indescribable anger appeared on Mr. Lyons''s face. "Since you haven''t forgotten, why have you done nothing all these years? Not only did you not avenge our mother, but you''re also entangled with Norah?" He had asked this question countless times.


    But President had never answered him directly.


    Isabe and Draxton also looked at President.


    They also wanted to hear what President had to say.


    President was silent for a moment before saying, "Wesley, do you know what happened during the two weeks I was kidnapped?


    "Do you know why Norah killed mother but not me?''


    Isabe was stunned. Why?


    Mr. Lyons stared at President. "Why? Didn''t you promise Norah a deal to protect yourself?"


    President could not help butugh bitterly. Wesley, what kind of person do you think I am?


    "In your heart, am I that kind of brother who is cowardly and willing to trade with enemies to stay alive?"


    "Aren''t you?" Mr. Lyons asked angrily.


    "Of course not!" President said in a deep voice. His eyes shot out two balls of light that were like sparks. He said clearly, "Because my body has been upied by Vincent Lyons!"


    Mr. Lyons was stunned. The color on his face slowly faded.


    Isabe was also stunned. She stared at President and heard him say slowly, "Vincent''s other name is Nita.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The name of Vincent had not been heard for many years.


    However, when President mentioned it, Wesley could not help but recall some past memories.


    When they were young, they met their cousin, Vincent. However, they did not see him many times. Hence, they did not have much connection with him.


    Later, they heard that Vincent was sick, and they never saw him again.


    At that time, the name Vincent was rarely mentioned. Instead, it was reced by the name Nita.


    Wesley had always suspected that the real Nita was dead. ording to the rumors back then, Vincent seemed to have an incurable disease.


    This conjecture was confirmed when he saw the clone named Nita not long ago.


    However, Mr. Lyons looked at President sitting opposite him and felt extremely shocked andplicated. President actually said that he had been parasitized by Vincent''s brain waves. Mr. Lyons knew that Eason had a dual personality.


    Mr. Lyons even wondered if the person talking to him was Eason or Vincent.


    "Are you... really infected by Vincent''s brain waves?"


    Mr. Lyons mumbled.


    President looked at Mr. Lyons with an exceptionally serious gaze. "When I was kidnapped, Vincent was still alive.


    "However, Norah killed Vincent in order to let him live. Then, she imnted his brain waves into my body.


    "She also severely injured my consciousness and wanted Vincent to devour me.


    "However, Vincent is younger than me and his will is not as firm as mine. He is not my match.


    "Moreover, this body was originally mine. So Vincent, as an outsider, was naturally weaker than the original inhabitant.


    "However, his will to live was very strong. Although I had been suppressing him all these years, I had never been able to expel him from my mind.


    "Vincent was asleep most of the time and would wake up every six months.


    "When he was awake, he had been in contact with Norah. With Norah''s help, he built a secretboratory. The goal was to study brain waves. "He wanted to devour me, and I wanted to expel him. Therefore, I tacitly agreed to the existence of thisboratory.''


    After hearing what President said, Mr. Lyons said, ''Okay, I believe what you said.


    "You said it yourself. You''re in control most of the time. So let me ask you, how do you exin what you''ve done?


    "Why did you target the Lockwood family? Why did you let Norah live? Why didn''t you avenge our mother? "Don''t you dare say that it was all Vincent''s doing."


    Mr. Lyons stared into President''s eyes. He wanted to know if what President said next was true or not.


    President nced at Draxton and Isabe and sighed. ''I can''t do anything to Norah.


    "If I attack Norah, Vincent will go crazy. By then, I won''t be able to suppress him.


    "Once he took control of my body, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Most of the time, our wills will amodate each other. This is the rule that we have coexisted with for so many years.


    "Jasper was Vincent''s test subject. This time, he sensed Jasper''s death, so he nned to end it with me. However, he still failed.


    "Now, he''s being suppressed by me, but if I want to get rid of him, I have to do it in thatboratory."


    Isabe lowered her eyes and pondered over President''s words. At this moment, Mr. Lyons said calmly, "I can''t believe everything you say because I can''t confirm you''re Eason or Vincent.'' As Mr. Lyons spoke, he revealed a cold smile, his gaze was extremely cold.


    President looked at Mr. Lyons. He was not surprised by his reaction.


    "It''s reasonable for you to be so suspicious." As President spoke, he looked in the direction of Isabe and Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, let''s cooperate. I need your help." Mr. Lyons''s expression changed as he looked at President warily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    President nced at Mr. Lyons and smirked. "Wesley, I might have to stay in Southeast Aelinne for a while. There are still many things for you to deal with in our country. Why don''t you go back first?" Mr. Lyons''s expression darkened as he asked, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    President sighed helplessly. Look at how paranoid you are. What can I do? Didn''t I just say that I''m not in Lucsia? You''re the councilman. Shouldn''t you go back and take charge of the situation? "I have to deal with Vincent before I go back."


    Mr. Lyons''s expression turned even colder. "Alright, I''ll believe that you''re Eason for now. Then let me ask you, what if you can''t get rid of Vincent and end up putting yourself in danger?" President was stunned. Then, he smiled and said, "How is that possible? That kind of thing will definitely not happen."


    Mr. Lyons said angrily, "Do you think I''m a fool? If you were my brother, you would definitely sacrifice yourself to end Vincent. Eason, do you want to die?"


    "Wesley, how many years has it been since you called me your brother?'' President asked in a deep voice.


    "Cut the crap. Let me ask you, what exactly do you want to do?" Mr. Lyons pressed.


    President sighed and said, "I can''t let Vincent live in my body anymore. I have to get rid of him. He''s even more stubborn than Norah. He has to disappear. I can''t hold him down anymore." Mr. Lyons''s expression gradually turned solemn.


    President said earnestly, "Wesley, Lucsia needs you."


    Mr. Lyons looked at President with a pained expression.


    Isabe raised her head and looked in President''s direction. She met his eyes and said, "Mr. Lyons, you can go back to Lucsia.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely let President stays alive and well. We''ll keep your brother in one piece."


    President looked at Isabe and a smile slowly appeared in her eyes. "I knew it. Working with Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor is the best choice."


    Mr. Lyons''s expression was still grim.


    Of course, he did not want to return to Lucsia at this time.


    Isabe said to him, "Mr. Lyons, trust us."


    The next day, Mr. Lyons returned to Lucisa. President was not in Lucsia, so he needed to go back and take charge of the situation.


    He had to go back.


    President sat on the sofa in Sumner''s house, feeling rxed. He leanedfortably against the back of the chair and sighed. "I really can''t rx when Wesley is around. It''s only when he''s gone, and I don''t have to deal with his disapproving looks, that I can truly feel at ease."


    He narrowed his eyes in satisfaction.


    "Sir, you''re really at ease," Draxton said unhappily. He could not stand President having a rxing time.


    President smiled at Draxton and said, "I''m just taking the opportunity toe out for a vacation. Wouldn''t it be a loss if I''m not feelingfortable and at ease?"


    Sumner and Rava were terrified. They never expected that their family would wee so many big shots.


    Isabe stepped forward and asked, "Sir, when do you n to go to thatboratory?"

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "There''s no hurry," President saidzily. "Miraculous Doctor, these things are yours, right?"


    President asked someone to bring a box over. He opened the box, revealing Isabe''s things inside.


    It was her Butterfly Wing, the golden butterfly stud, metal pendants, and so on.


    Seeing these things, Isabe couldn''t help but recall the process of hering to Southeast Aelinne. She immediately felt angry again.


    "It was Nita''s idea to drug me and sell me to Southeast Aelinne, was it?" She looked at President mockingly.


    President said shamelessly, Yes, that''s right. I wouldn''t do such a thing myself. You''re Wesley''s student after all.


    "Besides, I have no grudges with the Lockwood family. On the contrary, the Lockwood family once helped us, and we, the Lyons family, are indebted to them.¡±


    President was so shameless and boastful. He had harmed the Lockwood family in the past, but he still said he was indebted to them.


    Even if it were Nita''s idea, did he really not participate?


    Isabe could not help but exim, "Sir, you are really good with words."


    President looked at Isabe with a smile, looking harmless and gentle.


    Isabe took the things and turned to leave. She did not want to continue talking to President. If she could not help herself and punch him, she would not be able to exin to Mr. Lyons, right? President had no intention of going to theboratory immediately. Since he was not in a hurry, why should she be anxious?


    Seeing that Isabe was about to leave, President said, "Nita is asleep, at least for a while. I can only destroy him when he wakes up because I can only capture his brain waves when he wakes up." Isabe stopped in her tracks.


    "Why don''t you use this time to study your Prime Code? I know that Wesley must have given you the Prime Code Chip."


    Isabe turned to look at President.


    He had an expression as if he had seen through everything.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other and went back to their rooms.


    President sat alone on the sofa. He picked up the coffee on the coffee table and was about to take a sip when he suddenly felt a gaze on him.


    He looked up and met a pair of dark blue eyes.


    President''s first thought was that Draxton was back.


    However, he quickly realized that this person was not Draxton, but a clone of Draxton.


    He raised his eyebrows with interest.


    Number One walked towards President slowly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    President looked at him. Number One walked up to him and said, "Do you know my gic source code?"


    President shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We won''t share some secret things with each other. If you want to know, you have to ask him." Number One looked at President sternly, as if he was trying to determine if President was telling the truth.


    "None of you believe me. I am indeed Eason," President said helplessly.


    Number One was silent and did not say anything else.


    Rava took over Sartre''s territory and power with an unstoppable force. At the same time, theboratory waspletely under their control. Now, the only thing they had to do was wait for the other consciousness in President to wake up.


    Then, they waited for a month.


    Isabe''s belly was getting bigger and bigger. Recently, her movements had been a little slow.


    Draxton held her waist and took a walk in the Sumner family''s courtyard. At this moment, President walked toward them.


    During this period, they were already used to President''s presence, so they were not surprised when President walked toward them.


    President smiled and stared at Isabe''s stomach. "It seems that the little guy will be born soon."


    Isabe nced at President and suddenly caught a glimpse of danger in his eyes.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Isabe immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Simrly, Draxton also noticed the danger. In a sh, he appeared in front of Isabe.


    "Nita!" he said grimly.


    President looked at Draxton and slowly smiled. This smile looked a little gloomy, but in the blink of an eye, this smile was suppressed by another expression.


    President''s expression instantly changed from gloomy to serious. The speed at which his expression changed was astonishing.


    Draxton looked at President warily and said, "You must leave this ce from today onward. You and can''t live here anymore."


    President said in disbelief, "Are you kicking me out of here?"


    Draxton said coldly, "I''m already being very polite by kicking you out. Did he wake up just now? From now on, you have to keep a distance from Be."


    President was speechless.


    Nita had indeed woken up just now.


    But President suppressed him again.


    Isabe also frowned and walked out from behind Draxton. She said, "Draxton, send him to theboratory now. We need to get rid of Nita as soon as possible. There''s no need to dy any longer." Draxton nodded and signaled President with his eyes.


    President said in shock, "You can''t do this to me!"


    Draxton ignored President and said to the people outside, "We''re preparing to send President to theboratory. Follow closely. You must ''protect'' President''s safety. Don''t let anyone approach him." President clicked his tongue and smiled at Draxton.


    He had deliberately let Nita wake up.


    As expected, Nita did not disappoint him. That malicious gaze had clearly alerted Draxton and Isabe.


    That reckless Nita actually wanted to harm Draxton and Isabe''s baby.


    President sneered in his heart. Nita was just like Norah. They were both lunatics.


    This mother and son were greedy and crazy. They were really the same.


    President was especially disdainful of them.


    At the thought of this, President could not help but reveal a confident expression. His expression became even gentler and more harmless. He was certain that if Nita was targeted by Draxton and Isabe, he would definitely die.


    Then, President was forcefully sent to theboratory by Draxton and out in the car. Although he wasining about it, he still went happily.


    Draxton was preparing to send President to theboratory when he received a call from Mr. Lyons.


    On the phone, Mr. Lyons gritted his teeth. He used us all. He just wants to use you to help him get rid of Nita.''


    Draxton and Isabe were speechless. They looked at each other with helplessness in their eyes.


    What could they do?


    How could they leave Nita in President''s body?


    President acted boldly because he knew they had no choice but to help him.


    Isabe gritted her teeth.


    "Let him be smug for now. After we get rid of Nita, we''ll deal with him. Don''t think he can do whatever he wants just because he''s the president." Isabe sneered and said, "He''s not a good person either."


    Draxton held her waist and walked forward. Don''t be angry and overthink about it. The most important thing now is to get rid of Nita."


    As the two of them spoke, they saw two clones in the living room.


    Apart from Number One, Number Two also came.


    Upon seeing them, Isabe and Draxton''s faces darkened again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Number Two approached them with a cheeky smile.'' Mrs. Lockwood, you''re back? You''re about to give birth, right? I''m so envious of the Prime. You''re going to be a father again."


    As he spoke, he reached out to touch Isabe''s belly.


    Draxton pped his ws away. "I''ll rip your ws apart!"


    Number Two retracted his hand resentfully and looked at Isabe aggrievedly. Mrs. Lockwood, he''s not gentle at all. It must have been hard for you to be with him, right? Unlike me, who has a humorous personality and knows how to make you happy. You don''t have to be with him anymore. Consider me instead!"


    Number Two quickly blinked his dark blue eyes and tried his best to charm Isabe.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry. She looked at Draxton mockingly.


    Draxton''s body was filled with a terrifying aura.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Draxton said coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    Number Two didn''t want to really anger Draxton anymore. He knew what was good for him and obediently stopped talking.


    Number One stood at the side with a cold expression and looked at Number Two with disdain.


    In the end, he retracted his gaze from Number Two and met Draxton''s eyes.


    They exchanged a look that only they understood. Then, the expressions on their faces changed subtly at the same time. In the next moment, they switched ces. Isabe frowned. Then, she understood Draxton''s intention.


    Draxton actually wanted to impersonate Number One.


    Number Two widened his eyes and said to Draxton in dissatisfaction, "I''m here too. Why did you exchange identities with Number One and not me? Am I not worthy?'' "Yes, you''re not worthy," Draxton said mercilessly.


    Number Two was upset. "Is he worthy? He''s a clone like me. What''s the difference?"


    Draxton replied, "Because he doesn''t talk much."


    Number Two went speechless.


    Isabe could not help butugh.


    "He''s summoning me," Number One said calmly.


    He exined in detail, Nita has control over the gic source codes of Number Two and me, including the dead Jasper. Nita has imnted chips in our bodies. That chip can not only be used to summon us, but also control our life."


    Draxton said, "I''ll go now."


    With that, he prepared to walk out.


    He looked at Isabe and said, Be, protect yourself."


    Isabe smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not that weak. I''ll be there soon."


    Draxton nodded and left.


    Isabe had to go to theboratory. Over the past few days, she and Draxton had tried tobine the Prime Code countless times. Then, they discovered thatbining the Prime Code could capture and kill brain waves.


    If they wanted to kill Nita, both of them had to be present at the same time.


    Draxton impersonated Number One and went to theboratory first.


    Half an hour after Draxton left, Isabe and Number One also left. At this moment, Number One was apanying Isabe as Draxton.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    In the mountain range, the heavy metal door of theboratory slowly opened. The President walked in. As he stepped inside, the expression on his face slowly changed.


    When the busyboratory staff saw him, they immediately put down their work and bowed respectfully.


    "Greetings, master," they said in unison, their expressions obedient and humble.


    Nita, who was already the president, looked at them indifferently and said, ''Prepare for the experiment. You all know the consequences of failure."


    All the researchers looked alert.


    Without dy, the President walked straight to the experiment module.


    The lead experimenter said, "Master, Mr. Willsmith has already done the experiment. We already have sufficient experimental experience. Don''t worry. We will definitely seed.'' The President walked straight into the experiment module andy down.


    A cold smile appeared on his lips as she muttered to himself, "Eason, are you still hoping for a miracle? I''ve already said that you''re not my match.


    "One day, I''m going to turn you into me. Your identity, your position, and everything you have will be mine.


    "Now, this day has finally arrived."


    The door of the experiment module slowly closed automatically. Two smart electronic chips were attached to his temples, and the light strip suddenly lit up.


    In the hugeboratory, all the machines started operating at the same time. All the experimenters'' eyes were like torches as they stared at the screen without daring to make any mistakes.


    They used a huge group of machines to weave awork, trying to capture the President''s brain waves and mince them.


    They had prepared for this experiment for 20 years.


    Draxton, who was disguised as Number One, walked in at this moment.


    Upon seeing him, the researchers only raised their heads and nced at him indifferently. The lead researcher ordered, Number One, you have to guard the master. If anything happens, if Eason''s brain waves intend to escape, you know what to do."


    Draxton nodded expressionlessly.


    He turned around and looked into the experiment module without batting an eyelid.


    More than 10 minutes passed slowly. In this short period of time, the two brain waves in the President''s body had already crazily fought countless rounds.


    Nita''s brain waves were supported by all the staff, while Eason could only rely on the advantage of being the original.


    Even so, he gradually showed signs of losing.


    Draxton saw the President''s body begin to twitch unconsciously. That was a sign that the consciousness was about to leave the body.


    Everything had reached a critical juncture.


    At this moment, the door of theboratory was pushed open again. Isabe walked in with Number One.


    Everyone was shocked to see them.


    "Isabe, Draxton!"


    The leader of the experimental team eximed. Clearly, he knew them too.


    Moreover, from his horrified expression, it was obvious that he saw them as dangerous persons.


    Isabe smiled at them. Without saying a word, an ice-blue light suddenly lit up between her eyes. That was the state of the Prime Code activating.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At the same time, Draxton, who had been waiting for Isabe to arrive, had a sh of silver light in his eyes. He also activated the Prime Code in his body.


    The two halves of the Prime Code were activated at the same time. Soon, they connected and fused in the air, weaving arger smart.


    A beam of light spread out from the and prated the experiment module, instantly locking onto Nita''s brain waves.


    Seeing this, the lead researcher was shocked. He shouted angrily, ''Stop! What are you doing, Number One?"


    He looked at Draxton suspiciously and suddenly realized that the man was not Number One at all.


    He immediately looked at the real Number One, and the real Number One was now giving him a mocking smile at the moment.


    The leading researcher''s face instantly turned pale. He had never thought that Number One would dare to betray them.


    "Did he forget that our lives were still in the hands of our master?" the lead researcher thought.


    However, no matter what he thought, the change happened in an instant.


    The power brought about by the integration of the Prime Code was iparably powerful. The huge that covered the entireboratory instantly locked down all the machines. In the next moment, all the machines were shut down.


    Cold sweat trickled down the faces of the researchers as a chill ran down their spines.


    Nita''s brainwaves were instantly pulled out.


    "Noooo...'' His brain waves let out a silent roar of frustration.


    It was a ball of white energy. He struggled and twisted crazily, changing into various shapes. He felt unprecedented danger.


    In order to save his life, he suddenly broke free and rushed toward Draxton''s body.


    Draxton''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    "Master, no!" the lead researcher shouted, but it was toote.


    Nita''s brainwaves rushed into Draxton''s body.


    Number One stood beside Isabe. In a hurry, Nita''s brain waves had naturally taken Number One as Draxton.


    Draxton, who was standing on the other side, was naturally treated as Number One.


    Nita controlled Number One''s gic source code, so he naturally did not have to worry about Number One resisting.


    What he was thinking was that since he could not upy Eason''s body, in order to save his life, he could only upy Number One''s body.


    Number One was originally the backup n he had prepared.


    Once he upied Number One''s body, he would kill Draxton and rece him. With the Lockwood family as his backer, he could do whatever he wanted. However, he did not expect Draxton to change positions with Number One.


    The moment his brainwaves rushed into Draxton''s body, he was surrounded by densely packed crystal robots.


    The silver light spots were like fireflies as they surged up and squeezed him out of Draxton''s body in an instant. Then, they surrounded him and


    beat him up. Amidst his crazy howls, Nita''s brain waves were torn into pieces andpletely disappeared.


    Draxton retracted the crystal robots.


    Isabe also retracted her own Prime Code.


    She and Draxton looked at each other. The two of them looked at the President in the experiment module.


    The President slowly opened his eyes. He looked at them and revealed an annoying smile. ''Thank you for your hard work!"


    Isabe smiled at him and said, "Draxton, the President''s brain waves are not very stable. He might need some stimtion." The President''s annoying smile suddenly froze.


    He said warily, "What are you doing? Isabe, if you dare bully me, you bet that I''llin to Wesley. Let''s see how you exin it to him!"


    "How childish! The dignified President actuallyined!''


    Isabe was extremely speechless, but she had no intention of showing mercy. Draxton directly released a few crystal robots, electrocuting the President''s entire body. His entire body twitched, and his eyes rolled back. He could no longer be smug.


    Isabe watched with a smile. It was really satisfying.


    At this moment, the researchers were all looking at them with despair and grief.


    As their master was killed, they would not be able to live either!


    After teaching the President a little lesson, the two let him go.


    At this moment, Number Two arrived. When he saw the situation in theboratory, he said excitedly, "Where''s Nita? Is he dead?"


    His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    The experimenters red at him even more angrily.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    "Nita is no more, 1'' the President said faintly.


    A few strands of his hair stood up from the electrocution. He looked a little funny.


    Number Two''s eyes lit up. He looked at Isabe with burning eyes. "Madam, I knew it. It must be you.''


    He never forgot to suck up to her.


    Isabe was speechless. The leader of the researchers sneered and said, "Do you think you can live like this? Now that Master is gone, your gic source code will never be found."


    Number Two''s face stiffened.


    Number One said in a deep voice, "That''s impossible. Noah told me that the gic source code was in a USB sh drive. If we look for it now, we might be able to find it."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced at the researchers warningly. "You all better help search too. Maybe everyone will survive.''


    The researchers could not help but be tempted.


    Everyone wanted to live after all. In the end, everyone began to search theboratory.


    In the end, it was the lead researcher who found a hidden USB sh drive in the server.


    Isabe took the USB sh drive and inserted it into aputer. It ended up being impossible to read.


    The researcher said, "Maybe... Only the server can read it."


    Isabe took the USB sh drive to the server and inserted it. Sure enough, it worked.


    The USB sh drive had many passwords set up, but this was not a problem for an expert hacker.


    A few minutester, Isabe unlocked all the passwords on the USB sh drive.


    There was only one code in the USB sh drive.


    Number One, Number Two, and a group of experimenters all gathered up.


    After seeing the code clearly, Number One and Number Two were enlightened.


    However, the researchers'' faces were ashen and filled with despair.


    Number Two''s eyes lit up. "It''s the gic source code.''


    Number One could not help but heave a sigh of relief. With this password, they could concoct a solution and solve the fatal w in their genes.


    However, the code could only save him and Number Two.


    Those researchers were controlled in other ways. There was nothing they could do here.


    Draxton walked over and protected Isabe. "Be, let''s leave this ce first.''


    He began to be wary of the experiment personnel. He was afraid that the researchers would take revenge on them and drag them down if the researchers knew that there was no hope of survival. As expected, as soon as he moved, hatred and madness appeared in the eyes of the researchers.


    Isabe''s expression also looked alert.


    She was about to leave with Draxton right away.


    However, just as she moved, the server in front of her suddenly emitted an ear-piercing screech.


    Isabe was shocked. She subconsciously looked over and saw that the server''s screen waspletely ck. However, the USB sh drive that was inserted into the server actually lit up with a red light.


    As if a switch had been activated, all the lights in theboratory were instantly extinguished. Then, a faint red and blue light suddenly lit up on the smooth ground.


    Red and blue lights intertwined. One square button after another popped out of the ground, making it look like arge keyboard.


    Among the many red and blue buttons, a yellow light shone from under Isabe''s feet.


    In the entire humanboratory, only the button under Isabe''s feet was yellow.


    Yellow, in many applications, symbolized a warning sign.


    Isabe immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    The entireboratory suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    The President stood at the side with Draxton. His expression was extremely ugly. He said in a low voice, "Did you hear that? It''s the sound of a countdown. It sounds like a bomb."


    In the dead silence, the sound of a clock counting down was exceptionally clear.


    Draxton''s expression also changed. He did not expect things to turn out like this.


    His first reaction was to grab the lead researcher''s neck and say coldly, "Tell me, how to diffuse this? Where''s the bomb?"


    However, the lead researcher let out a strange chuckle and said, "It''s right under her feet!


    "Don''t move. As soon as she moves, even the mountains outside will be instantly blown to pieces, let alone thisboratory." Everyone''s expression changed.


    Isabe felt goosebumps all over her body. She stepped firmly on the yellow button and did not dare to move at all.


    The researcher added, "Don''t shake your legs. The slightest vibration might just trigger the explosion."


    Isabe took a deep breath. Fortunately, she was calm and did not panic. Her legs were very stable.


    "Did you all do something? If you don''t want to die, tell me how to turn off these buttons!"


    Draxton said sternly to that researcher.


    However, the researcher said, '' Do you think that Master is someone to be trifled with? Even if he''s dead, how could he not have a backup n? "The explosion had already been activated when you undid the USB sh drive.


    "Huh, Miraculous Doctor, don''t move. Everyone present might be able to evacuate, but only you, Miraculous Doctor, you can''t leave."


    "Not only could you not leave, but you also had to stand steadily and not tremble.


    "If you tremble, this ce will immediately explode. If you remain steady, when the countdown ends, the ce will still explode.


    "Haha..."


    Draxton pushed the researcher away with a livid expression.


    He stared at Isabe''s feet and said, "Be, don''t be afraid. There''s a way. I won''t let you die."


    After saying that, he suddenly looked up in the direction of the President and said, "Mr. President, you leave with Beter.''


    Isabe looked at Daxton in disbelief. Draxton smiled at her and said, "Be, I have an idea. I think as long as we calcte the force urately, I can take your ce. "Take your time to retract your foot. I''ll step on it on your behalf."


    "Draxton!" Isabe was a little angry. "What are you saying? You talk as if I''m afraid of death and you''re not!"


    Draxton coaxed, Be, think about our child. The kid protected us before.


    "The kid is due in a month or so. We are obliged to let the kid be born and see the world, not denying the kid''s right to even be born.


    "I''m the kid''s father. I have an obligation to protect him.''


    Isabe''s eyes turned red, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    Her shoulders trembled slightly.


    Trembling, she said, "But do you want him to be born without a father?"


    "Be good. When Ricky and Betty were bom, didn''t they also not have a father?


    "I believe that you can take good care of the children. Besides, you''re not alone now. You still have the Lockwood family..."


    Isabe felt that what he said was ridiculous.


    However, she stroked her belly and fell into a huge struggle.


    On one side was Draxton, and on the other was the child inside her...


    Isabe was in a dilemma.


    Draxton smiled and said, "Be, you''re good with calctions, no? If I were to be the one on the button, only I would die. However, not only do you have the child, but you also have yourself. "Is there a need to hesitate to exchange one person for two people?"


    Isabe cried.


    She stood, not daring to move or tremble.


    At this moment, a Big Dipper member said, "Sir, Madam, let me do it!"


    His voice was loud and clear.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    When the other Big Dipper members heard this, they also spoke up.


    Draxton said in a deep voice, "Shut up. Only I can control the force urately with Be. No one else can do it."


    "Pfft!'' A mocking sneer suddenly was heard. It was Number One.


    He said coldly, "Only you? It seems that you really don''t take the clone seriously."


    Draxton could not be bothered with him.


    This was not the time to argue with the clone about whose intelligence was higher.


    Number One took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "Let me do it!"


    Draxton was stunned. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Isabe was also shocked.


    None of them had expected Number One to actually volunteered.


    Number One moved toward them.


    However, halfway through, he suddenly stopped.


    Number Two stopped Number One.


    He looked a little sloppy as he said, "Forget it, let me do it.


    "Number One, you''ve always been more ambitious than us. It''s better for you to keep your life and cause trouble for the Prime.


    "I''m different. I don''t have any ambitions. My only attachment might be madam. I have nothing to regret if I can die for her."


    Isabe''s expression changed.


    Draxton''s expression changed as well.


    Number Two teased, What now? Don''t tell me you''re willing to die just to fight with me for this, as the Prime? Think about your wife and children. If you die, they might call me and Number One hubby and daddy in the future."


    Draxton''s face darkened.


    Number Two suddenly stuck his foot out and approached Isabe.


    Isabe stood still.


    She said coldly, What do you mean by doing this? If you die like this, your death will be in vain!"


    "You make it sound like you wouldn''t die for nothing if you do so. Madam, your belly moved. Did the baby kick you?''


    The child moved.


    Isabe subconsciously reached out to hug her belly.


    While she was distracted, Number Two''s foot had already reached over.


    He calcted the force and squeezed Isabe''s foot slightly away.


    At this moment, on the yellow button, other than Isabe''s foot, there was also Number Two''s foot.


    Theboratory was silent.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Number Two.


    Number Two said with a cheeky smile, "Don''t look at me. I''m a clone of the Prime after all. My intelligence is not inferior to his. Myputing ability can''t be wrong.


    "If you have the time, why don''t you hurry up and evacuate? Don''t forget, the countdown is still ongoing."


    Everyone was alerted suddenly. The president said, "Mr. Lockwood, Miraculous Doctor, I''ll wait for you for 20 seconds."


    Draxton''s eyes were fixed on Number Two as he clenched his fists.


    Number Two said with a smile, "Prime, I really envy you. I''m not envious that you''re the Prime. I''m envious that you have a wife like her."


    As he spoke, he slowly moved his other foot to take Isabe''s ce.


    He controlled the force exerted perfectly.


    Isabe''s face was pale. "Number Two, I''ve said it before. I never thought that you clones should die. I also don''t think that you clones should die for someone else. Think about it. Don''t be impulsive." Number Two''s expression froze for a moment before he smiled and said, "Madam, those words alone made this all worth it to me.


    "I had only been in this world for a few years. The moment I opened my eyes, I was in the form of an adult. I had no past or future. We clones actually did not have much attachment to this world. "But I''m very lucky to have met you. I think it''s worth it to use my life to protect you this time."


    He pushed Isabe''s foot away bit by bit until hepletely reced Isabe and stood on the yellow button.


    Isabe staggered and leaned against Draxton.


    "Madam, do you still remember? I said that I gave myself a name. It''s Alexander Lockwood.''


    "Yes, you said that your name is Alexander Lockwood. You are Alexander Lockwood, an independent person." Isabe''s voice was trembling.


    Number Two grinned. "Can you remember my name, madam?"


    Isabe felt tears rolling down her face. She said, "I won''t forget it. Draxton won''t forget either. Our child won''t forget either. I''m sorry, Alexander..."


    "Madam, you don''t have to apologize. This is my choice. I''m very happy... Madam, don''t waste any more time. You have to get out of the st range before the ce explodes."


    Isabe took a deep look at Number Two''s figure. Under the dim red and blue light, his outline was a little unclear, but his tall and handsome figure was deeply imprinted in everyone''s hearts. "Number One, you''ve already obtained the gic source code. I hope you can live for yourself for the rest of your life.


    "I''ve always known that you have goals in this world. If you live, it won''t be in vain for us clones to have walked this Earth.'' Number One clenched his fists tightly and stared at Number Two''s figure. He slowly said, "I will.''


    "Alexander, the Lockwood family will always remember you," Draxton said.


    He said "Lockwood family", not any particr individual.


    "We owe you." He closed his eyes. His voice was hoarse.


    At a time like this, he couldn''t possibly say, "You shouldn''t die. It''s better if I do it instead."


    Not to mention that time could not be dyed, that yellow button had no room for a second change.


    If anything went wrong, it would be everyone''s lives in jeopardy.


    Number Two smiled. ''I''m only doing this for your wife."


    Draxton was not jealous. He protected Isabe and quickly walked out.


    Everyone quickly evacuated.


    However, none of the researchers left.


    They knew that even if they went out, they would not survive.


    The chip that Nita had left in their bodies was about to explode. It made no difference whether they left or not.


    They had stayed in thisboratory for 20 years. It was fine for them to die there.


    Number Two stepped on the yellow button without moving, and the countdown kept going on like it was a signal that the Reaper wasing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The car sped down the mountain road. Just as it left the mountain range, a huge rumble was heard from behind.


    They looked back and saw a huge mushroom cloud surging out of the ground in the endless mountain range. The ck clouds mixed with mes shot into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the mountain range was leveled to the ground.


    Explosive rumbles were heard continuously. Rocks flew everywhere, and ck clouds and mes filled the sky.


    Isabe stared at that spot in silence for a long time.


    "What was wrong with being clones? It wasn''t their fault that they''de into the world." She thought.


    But now, they all owed Number Two their lives.


    "No, there''s still Number Five too." She thought.


    Number Five had died to protect them.


    "There were also Number Three and Number Four... They had all died unjustly." She thought.


    Draxton held Isabe in his arms and remained silent.


    Number One was not far away from them. He was also looking at the mountain range as well. His dark blue eyes looked extremely deep.


    They witnessed the entire explosion. By the time everything calmed down, two hours had passed.


    They returned to Sumner''s house.


    Isabe was in a bad mood, so she went to sleep as soon as she got home.


    Draxton sat in the living room with Number One. He said slowly, "I''ll give you everything you want."


    Number One suddenly looked at him with a cold and mocking expression. ''Are you pitying me?" Draxton was stunned. "No. I just feel that as my clone, you are also a member of the Lockwood family.1''


    Number One fell silent.


    He used to think that one day, he would rece Draxton. He wanted to prove that being a clone didn''t make him inferior to the Prime.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt that his ambitions and aspirations in the past were quite meaningless.


    "Compete with the Prime, proving myself... Why bother?'' He thought.


    He was silent for a moment before saying calmly, "It''s enough for me to be able to live and see the world."


    He didn''t want anything else. He didn''t want to fight orpete.


    He wanted to live to prove that they had been there.


    Number One turned around and walked out.


    Draxton did not stop him.


    From then on out, in this world, there would be someone who looked exactly like Draxton, out to see the world.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Isabe slept for more than 10 hours, having a lot of dreams the whole time. However, her dreams were all filled with Draxton.


    To be precise, some of those figures were Draxton, and some were clones.


    There were Number Five, Number Two, Number Three, and Number Four.


    When she woke up, it was already noon the next day. When she opened her eyes, she saw Draxton''s worried face.


    Seeing that she had woken up, Draxton''s dark blue eyes could not help but light up, and his entire expression became rxed. "Be, you''re finally awake. Are you thirsty?" Draxton asked softly. His deep voice was mellow and pleasant to the ear.


    Isabe smiled and said, ''Tm thirsty.1''


    Draxton got up and went to get a ss of water. Isabe sat up in bed. Even after sleeping for so long, she still felt tired and her body still felt a little heavy. After drinking the water, shey down again.


    A trace of nervousness shed across Draxton''s face. ''Be, where are you feeling unwell?1''


    Isabe shook her head. "No, I just feel a little tired."


    Draxton''s expression could not help but darken. He said, "Be, Number Two... Alexander won''t regret his choice. That goes for Number Five as well. If you''re sad, just treat me as I was them."


    Isabe was stunned.


    Draxton was a proud person, but in front of her, he had let go of his pride and was willing to be someone else''s substitute.


    Isabe held Draxton''s hand and said, "Draxton, don''t worry. I have to be fine. We both have to be fine. Alexander can''t die in vain. I''ll just take a break."


    Draxton held Isabe''s hand and nodded silently.


    After a moment, he said, "Number One left. Perhaps... He has gone to live the life he wants. It''s quite strange to have a clone of myself in this world." Isabe was stunned and said, "It''s a good thing."


    Isabe was listless after all. She continued toy on the bed and it was already the next day.


    ''I''ve already told Walter everything. Be, let''s go home."


    After breakfast, Draxton said.


    Isabe thought about it. It was time to return to Luscia.


    She had not seen her children for more than half a year.


    It would have been better if Draxton had not said anything. However, when he mentioned it, Isabe felt eager to return home.


    Even so, Isabe still said, "Draxton, before I leave, I want to take a look at that mountain range."


    Draxton did not hesitate to arrange for someone to take them over.


    When they returned to the mountain range, the traces of the explosion were still very obvious. However, what surprised Isabe was that there were many people and machines working in the mountain range. "Draxton, did Mkai send someone to clean up the scene?" Isabe could only think this way.


    Draxton said, "The king wanted to clean up the scene and investigate theboratory, but I stopped him. I was the one who arranged for these people to be here. I bought this mountain range. From now on, this ce is our private property.


    "Be, I''ll get someone to dig up the mountain and go down to see what''s left. Although there won''t even be ashes left around, I think we should at least build a grave marker for Alexander."


    Isabe''s eyes widened slightly. Will this be his grave from now on?"


    "I guess so.''


    "That''s good..."


    "The wind is strong. Let''s go back first. In a few months, this ce will be almost repaired. Welle again by then.'' Draxton held her hand and walked into the car.


    Isabe nodded and followed.


    Another day passed, and Isabe and Draxton returned to Lucsia.


    They went straight back to their old ce.


    As soon as they entered the house, Isabe was hugged tightly by a fragrant and soft embrace. Before Isabe could react, she heard Jeanne crying. "Be, you scared me to death. Boohoo" Jeanne was known to be reserved and poised, yet she was seen crying very loudly at this moment.


    Isabe suddenly felt helpless. She could only pat Jeanne''s back gently and say, "Mom, aren''t we fine? Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    At this moment, Madame Emma, who was a step slower, also walked over. She squeezed her way toward Jeanne''s side and hugged Isabe as she cried. "Be, you''re finally back. If you hadn''te back, I would have personally gone to look for you!"


    Isabe looked left and right. Madame Emma and Jeanne were both teary-eyed. Isabe blinked and decided to cry as well!


    Hence, she squeezed her eyes hard. Her eyes turned red and she said passionately, "Boohoo, grandma. Mom, I''ve made you worry. It''s all my fault. I miss you too. Boohoo."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The three of them hugged each other and cried.


    Draxton stood rooted to the ground. Looking at the three of them, the corners of his eyes twitched and his scalp went numb.


    He raised his head and looked at Patriarch Lockwood and Philip, who were walking over quickly. He saw that the two of them also had horrified expressions.


    The two of them had the same reaction on their faces saying, "What should we do? How should we coax them?" They all looked at Draxton.


    Patriarch Lockwood''s expression was mostly saying, "You unfilial brat, go and coax your grandma!"


    Philip''s expression was even more tant. "Your wife got my wife crying. Why don''t you go coax them already?" Draxton was speechless. It was clearly his grandmother and mother who made Be cry in the first ce.


    Fortunately, the scene of Isabe and the others hugging each other and crying did notst long. Ricky and Betty ran over like little whirlwinds. The two of them immediately wanted to burrow into their mother''s arms. Betty''s aggrieved face notwithstanding, even Ricky''s eyes turned red. They missed their mother too much!


    Draxton went forward and scooped the two little fellows into his arms. The two little fellows immediately widened their eyes and looked at him unhappily. Draxton immediately felt stifled.


    "Hey, why can''t mom and dad get the same treatment?" He thought.


    He said gently, Mommy''s pregnant. Slow down."


    Ricky and Betty immediately turned their heads and their gazesnded on Isabe''s stomach. The two little ones widened their eyes at the same time.


    "Wow... Mommy''s stomach is like a big ball!" Betty dragged out her voice and sighed sincerely.


    Ricky opened his mouth and wanted to say something as well. In the end, when he heard Betty''s words, he could not help but look at her. In the end, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    Isabe didn''t say anything.


    Isabe wanted to hug her children, but her outstretched hand froze in midair.


    "A ball?'' Isabe narrowed her eyes at her daughter.


    Betty blinked and felt that something was wrong, so she changed her words. "Basketball?"


    Isabe remained speechless.


    Draxton was also speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Betty felt goosebumps all over her body, wondering why was everyone looking at her, and the way they looked at her was so strange.


    She was quick-witted and decided to go back on her word. Hence, her eyes turned red and she pouted. She cried, "Mommy! Betty misses you so much! Boohoo." Isabe smiled helplessly and dotingly. She pulled the child into her arms and kissed the little girl''s face heavily. She said gently, "Mommy misses you and Ricky too!'' Ricky looked up and reached out to pull at his mother. Isabe felt a little guilty and said, "I''m sorry. Mommy left you two for a long time this time. You''ve all grown taller." Ricky walked forward steadily and hugged Isabe. Then, he said, "Mom, it''s good that you''re back."


    Isabe felt like her heart just turned to mush. "Then mommy will stay at home and not go out from now on!" "Really?" Betty''s eyes lit up. Ricky also looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    Isabe looked at Draxton with a smile and said, "Yes, your father can support mommy and you guys anyway/ "Mommy, just stay at home and y. Ricky and I will help you take care of the baby.'' Betty said seriously.


    Ricky nodded as well.


    Isabe was extremely touched.


    Betty continued, "I teach the little baby about poison and bugs. Ricky teaches the little baby about studying and fighting.''


    Isabe''s entire body trembled, and the smile on her face froze. She said embarrassingly, ''I think I''d take care of that myself. You two are still young, so you can''t work too hard!''

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    After coaxing the two children, the family sat down and chatted for a while. They mainly recounted what had happened in Southeast Aelinne in detail.


    Jeanne had aplicated look in his eyes. "That clone... I mean Number One, did he just leave like that? Where did he go? Why didn''t you bring him back to let us take a look?" Draxton was stunned. He did not expect Jeanne to have such a reaction. He thought that Jeanne would be very disgusted.


    After all, anyone who learned that their son was cloned would be furious.


    He did not believe it and looked at Philip again, realizing that Philip was actually looking at him expectantly.


    Madame Emma said, "Well, I really want to know what the clone that looks exactly like you looks like in person. Like, would it be like having two Draxtons around?"


    Draxton looked at Madame Emma again and thought expressionlessly, "You already said it yourself that the guy looks exactly like me. What else do you think he would look like?''


    However, the entire family wore expressions saying that they were very curious about the clone. Draxton felt veryplicated.


    He said coldly, If he really gets here, can you tell which one is me and which one is him?" "Then why can''t I tell? I gave birth to you. How can I not tell?" Jeanne was the first to speak. Philip nodded in agreement.


    Patriarch Lockwood also said slowly, ''Although it''s your clone, how can we not differentiate between our legitimate grandson?


    "Draxton, why don''t we bring him back and have him meet us? He''s your clone after all. He''s a member of the Lockwood family. It''s not good to let him wander outside, don''t you think?" Draxton joked, "I think the two of you just want to have another grandson, right?"


    "No, no. It''s not like our family is intolerant. Being a clone is quite pitiful to begin with. As long as he''s a good kid, there''s nothing wrong with us bringing him home." Draxton said, "Don''t get your hopes up about it. Number One''s personality isn''t one that''s easy to get along with. He probably won''t be willing toe back." The family looked at each other in disappointment.


    Isabe lowered her eyes. Her gaze was a little sad. If Number Two was not dead and came to such a family, he would have definitely been able to fit in.


    "And Number Five... or even Number Three and Number Four. Who wouldn''t want a home anyway?" She thought.


    Draxton sensed her emotions and held her hand. He changed the topic and said, "Olivia and Jake will be back in a week." Jake was dealing with the mercenary''s affairs. The mercenary world in Southeast Aelinne had been destroyed by Jake.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the future, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Jake was the uncrowned king of the mercenary world. Speaking of Olivia, Madame Emma said, "Olivia is about to give birth, right? When are they getting married? Isabe said, "Maybe they would register their marriage after returning to the country."


    Jeanne said, "None of you gives us peace of mind. She''s not getting married even though she''s about to give birth. There''s also the wedding... Olivia''s matters aside, Draxton, you''re about to get to a third child. When is your wedding?"


    Isabe was stunned and said, "Mom, it''s just a formality. We don''t have to do it, right?"


    She had never thought of holding a wedding.


    Jeanne immediately looked disappointed. "Silly girl, just a formality you say? It''s a sense of ritual! How can the Lockwood family''s patriarch and patriarch''s wife not hold a wedding after getting married?" Isabe did not know whether tough or cry. "Our third child is about to be born..."


    Jeanne and Madame Emma looked at each other.


    Then, the two of them actually stood up at the same time and said tacitly, "Well n your wedding right now and strive to hold it before the child is born!"


    With that, the two of them left in a hurry.


    Sir Graham and Philip quickly followed. Sir Graham then said, Get Wilson and Macpherson to help too!" Isabe was dumbfounded, thinking that they really got to it just like that! Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Draxton said, "Be, you don''t have to be busy with anything. Just wait until the day of the wedding." A weekter, Olivia and Jake returned. Olivia''s child was more than a month younger than Isabe''s. At this moment, Olivia was also pregnant.


    When Betty and Ricky saw their aunt, their eyes immediately lit up. Betty turned around and whispered into Ricky''s ear, Aunt Ziana''s stomach also looks like a basketball!'' Isabe immediately facepalmed and looked at Olivia teasingly.


    Olivia immediately rolled her eyes and said angrily, Betty Baby, when you were in your mother''s stomach, you too looked like a big basketball!" Betty was stunned for a moment. Then, she said without hesitation, "It''s my brother who''s too fat." She was a little angel after all.


    Ricky took the me for nothing.


    He looked helplessly at Betty with an expression that said, "I''m the older brother. I''ll give in to you."


    Olivia was instantly amused. Isabe walked up to Olivia and held her hand. When she thought of how they looked when she rescued them from Norah''sboratory a few months ago, Isabe''s heart ached. She asked, "Is the kid giving you problems?"


    Olivia''s face immediately turned bitter. "This kid is too rowdy."


    Isabe ced her hand on her stomach and quickly stopped. She widened her eyes slightly and said, "He kicked me. He has quite a temper!" Then, she looked at Jake. Jake, your son''s temper is definitely like yours!''


    "Be, don''t talk nonsense. What if it''s a daughter instead?" Jake red at her.


    Isabe immediately rubbed her chin and smiled slyly. "Then I wish you all the best!"


    Isabe felt that the possibility of a son was higher.


    "Didn''t you check the child''s gender?" Isabe asked.


    "Jake insisted that the baby would be a girl. I don''t mind. Isabe, what about the one in your belly? Don''t tell me it''s still gonna be twins?" "It''s a single child. I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. Well find out when the baby is born, like opening a mystery box!"


    Isabe said with a smile.


    Olivia nodded excitedly. "Yes, yes. It''s like opening a mystery box." She looked expectant.


    Isabe smiled and asked, "Mom and grandma went to prepare a wedding for me. When are you and Jake getting married?"


    "We''re nning toe back to visit our grandparents and our parents, then well go get our marriage certificate afterward, and then well go to Lotus Vige to take a look."


    Olivia said.


    At this point, she revealed obvious nervousness.


    Currently, Master Grey had returned to the Mystical Ind. Mr. Lyons had returned to Dawton City. Ziana was also apanying Anna at Dawton City, and Ziana was currently lived in Northernville Manor. The only teachers left in Lotus Vige were Greg and Master Vaughn.


    In addition to being her master, Master Vaughn was also Jake''s adoptive father.


    Olivia and Jake''s return this time was equivalent to having Olivia meet Jake''s parents.


    Isabe smiled and said, ¡°You already have a child. It''s time to meet the parents."


    Seeing that Olivia was a little nervous, Isabe smiled and said, "Miss Lockwood, are you really afraid of meeting his parents? It''s fine. Master Vaughn and Grandmaster are very easy to get along with."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    There was no way Olivia would not be afraid of meeting the parents. She was extremely nervous.


    "Isabe, Jake said that Lotus Vige was a very beautiful ce. He also said that there was a forest behind the vige, and there were many wild beasts in the forest. "He also told me that you raised a ck panther there. You personally went up the mountain to defeat it and carried it back."


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    She was instantly speechless. She was irked that Jake sold her out, thinking how could he tell Olivia about such a bizarre, surreal feat.


    If Olivia told the rest of the family, she figured that she could no longer maintain her weak and timid image.


    Although everyone in the family knew that she was not weak and was actually very strong, but... that was still far from the image of carrying a ck panther home.


    The former was a strong career woman, the Miraculous Doctor, a bug master, while thetter... was just that of a fierce woman!


    "What kind of a woman could beat a ck panther into submission and then carry it back?" She thought.


    Isabe could not help but wonder if her true colors were about to be exposed.


    Just as Isabe was feeling conflicted, Ricky and Betty spoke excitedly.


    The first to speak was actually Ricky. His eyes were sparkling as he said proudly, Aunt Ziana, that''s right, that''s right. Mom defeated cky and carried it back. However, cky is especially obedient and doesn''t bite."


    It was rare for Ricky to get so chatty. At this moment, if he were to grow a tail, he would have definitely wagged it happily and quickly. He looked like he was all out to unt, that his mother was really amazing! Betty also said, "That''s right, that''s right. cky is especially obedient and sensible. It will look after our house and y with us. It''s also good friends with Witty-Whitey. Unfortunately, Witty-Whitey is too timid. It doesn''t even dare to be friends with cky. Witty-Whitey is really a coward!''


    Isabe remained silent.


    Olivia said, "Witty-Whitey is the puppy your mother let you guys raise, right?"


    "Wow, Aunt Ziana, you even know this. Did Uncle Jake tell you all this?"


    Betty asked with blinking eyes.


    Olivia nodded and said, "Yes.''


    Betty was especially emotional. "Grandpa Vaughn was worried that Uncle Jake would be single. No one expected that in the blink of an eye, he actually got himself a wife. Aunt Ziana, Grandpa Vaughn will definitely be very grateful to you when he sees you."


    She sighed like a little adult, looking especially funny.


    Isabe''s eyes curved as she thought to herself. ''What a good daughter!"


    She looked at Jake teasingly and said, That''s right, Olivia. It''s not easy for Jake to get out of singlehood. After all, not only is he very blunt and straight, but he also has a fiery temper. If he dares to not behave in the future, feel free to tell me. I''ll help you deal with him."


    Jake''s face darkened. He was confused and said, "Be, did I offend you?"


    He was at a loss.


    Isabe smiled with a very calm expression. "No."


    He found that "no" sounding ridiculous.


    Looking at the sinister smile on Isabe''s face, Jake could not help but reflect. However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not think of how he had offended Isabe.


    "Be, I didn''t say much since I came in. I shouldn''t have done anything that would offend you."


    He frowned slightly.


    Isabe smiled. "That''s right. You didn''t offend me."


    Ricky, Betty, and Olivia widened their dark blue eyes and looked around curiously.


    The smile on Isabe''s face was quite scary.


    Olivia also said, "Isabe, Jake really didn''t say anything after he came in."


    "Yes, that''s right. He didn''t say anything, so I didn''t do anything.''


    Isabe smiled at her gently.


    Olivia was a little confused. She felt that something was amiss.


    At this moment, Betty suddenly eximed, "I know!"


    She quickly covered her mouth and her big watery eyes darted around.


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Betty looked at Isabe guiltily and said, "Mom, Betty has let you down! Ricky has let you down too!"


    Ricky was slightly stunned. Then, he suddenly thought of something and his face stiffened.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isabe suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Then, they heard Ricky say guiltily, "Mom, I''m sorry. Me and Betty told great-grandpa and great-grandma the secret of you defeating cky!"


    Isabe''s scalp went numb.


    Betty added weakly from the side, "great-grandpa and great-grandma went around bragging again. They said that you can defeat a leopard with one punch, send a tiger flying with one kick, and send a bear flying with a headbutt, that you''re some kind of giant and very powerful."


    Isabe was totally speechless.


    That was just ridiculous!


    Jake was suddenly enlightened. He finally knew how he had offended Isabe.


    He remembered that when Be carried a ck panther back, the Lotus Vige''s vigers were shocked. After that, Be did not want anyone to mention any of her heroic deeds.


    Although Be was very strong, she was very careful about her image.


    But at the moment... she did knock down a leopard with a single punch. That was a fact.


    But, to send a tiger flying with a kick and a bear flying with a headbutt, those were simply just spreading rumors.


    Jake thought about that scene and the corners of his mouth twitched. He almost burst outughing, being unable to control himself.


    Isabe was dumbfounded. She looked at her two children and asked, Did great-grandpa and great-grandma really say that?"


    The two children nodded in unison, their expressions exceptionally serious.


    Isabe immediately wailed in her heart,menting the ruining of her image.


    Most importantly, she wondered why did said great-grandparents go around bragging and making her out like she was some incredibly strong monster. "Sending a tiger flying with a kick and a bear flying with a headbutt, why don''t they just brag about me sending a dinosaur flying with a p then?


    "Would there be elders who would ruin their granddaughter-inw''s image like that?" She thought.


    She refused to ept this!


    She felt that the first family conflict since she joined the Lockwood family was about to erupt.


    She broke down and asked, "Ricky, Betty. So now the whole family knows my secret, right?"


    The two children nodded and then shook their heads. Before Isabe could heave a sigh of relief, they began to count with their fingers. "Mr. Menter, Mr. Riley, Mr. Olson, and Mr. Wheeler... great-grandpa called our other great-grandpa before and told him about it. The other great-grandpa said that he wanted to go out and brag too!"


    Isabe felt like she had been struck by lighting.


    Isabe could no longer maintain the fake smile on her face.


    Jake''s lips twitched.


    Olivia covered her mouth and held back herughter.


    "So, is it a good thing that the Lockwood family''s patriarch''s wife is a Herculean monster?" Isabe never expected that her reputation would be ruined after she returned from a trip to Southeast Aelinne. And the source...


    Isabe looked at Betty and Ricky. She gritted her teeth and asked, "My dearies, why did you tell great-grandpa and great-grandma about this?"


    Ricky looked at his mother guiltily. Betty rubbed her hands and said shyly, We, we also wanted to brag!"


    Isabe was speechless.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Isabe didn''t even know how to react to such absurdity.


    "You two should have just kept the thing among your mom having beaten a panther with a single punch to ourselves. Why do you have to brag about it?


    "How could such a thing be casually publicized?'' She thought.


    At this moment, Ricky also said weakly, "Now, everyone in Dawton City is saying that you can send dad flying with a single flick of a finger!''


    Isabe was even more speechless.


    "Wuu..."


    Isabe covered her head and broke down.


    This was simply ridiculous.


    Right at this moment, Draxton returned from outside. For the past few days, everyone in the family had been busy with their wedding. Other than Isabe, almost everyone else was so busy that they could hardly be seen.


    Even when Olivia and Jake came back, they didn''t see anyone at home.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this point, Isabe suddenly realized that this seemed to be Jake''s first visit.


    "This is the old residence. Jake''s visit is equivalent to him meeting the parents for the first time, right? She thought.


    However, Isabe was speechless at the moment. Draxton''s gaze swept across Olivia and Jake before finallynding on Isabe.


    Seeing her strange expression, he couldn''t help but ask with concern, Be, what''s wrong? Did these two make you unhappy?" Olivia''s eyes widened.


    Jake also raised his eyebrows, but he did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Draxton sympathetically.


    Isabe said, "No way. How can they make me unhappy?''


    "That''s good to hear." Draxton nodded. Then, he turned around and saw Jake and Olivia looking at him sympathetically. Draxton frowned.


    "Why are these people acting so weird today?" He wondered.


    When he went out just now, he noted that everyone who saw him looked at him sympathetically, especially his second and third uncles. They even told him earnestly to be flexible about things and take care of himself.


    It was simply baffling.


    "What''s wrong with you guys? What''s with that look?" Draxton asked with a dark expression.


    Jake turned his face away and held back hisughter.


    Olivia spread her hands and said, "Draxton, don''t ask us. Go ask grandpa and grandma instead."


    Draxton was puzzled. Then, he looked at Isabe and said, "Be, what happened?''


    Isabe put on a bitter face and said aggrievedly, Draxton, everyone is saying that I''m some strong monster and that I can send you flying with just a flick of a finger!" Draxton was utterly confused.


    His face darkened. Then, he met Isabe''s aggrieved gaze. The corners of his mouth twitched, and a smile could not help but appear in his eyes.


    "That exined why when I went out today, there were many people who looked at me strangely!"


    Isabe said angrily, "I have to talk to grandpa and grandma."


    Draxton nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I think what you said makes sense. We should all go talk to them."


    Olivia looked on with a gloating look on her face, thinking there was going to be a good show to watch!


    Betty and Ricky looked at each other. The two little ones looked at their parents silently and thought to themselves, "Mommy and daddy are really low-key."


    "When grandpa, grandma, and the otherse back, we''ll tell them." Draxton gritted his teeth.


    Isabe nodded with a serious expression.


    Olivia said, "Draxton, Isabe, today is Jake''s first timeing to our house. Take it easy."


    "What do you mean, take it easy?" At this moment, a hearty voice was heard. Then, Philip was seen striding in.


    Behind him, Wilson and Macpherson also entered.


    As soon as the three of them entered, three gazesnded on Jake.


    Jake silently straightened his back, turned around, and bowed. "Hello, dad!"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Philip was stunned.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although he knew that his daughter had a boyfriend, that she was even pregnant and about to get married, this prospective son-inw just appeared in front of him and even called him dad. It was... too sudden for him!


    He silently stroked his frightened heart, then looked at Jake with an expressionless face, sizing Jake up and trying to find faults.


    "Yes, he is quite burly and... quite handsome. He has only one-tenth of my charm back then, I guess!


    "Besides, this kid seems quite reliable. Even if I''m not believing this kid, if Be vouches for him, I guess this kid''s character shouldn''t be too bad.


    "Most importantly, my daughter likes him.


    "Just barely enough then," Philip thought.


    However, he could not bring himself to just open his mouth and return the greeting for a long time.


    It was quite embarrassing.


    Moreover, Philip deemed that he had to exude a dignified aura to let this kid know of his prestige.


    He deemed that in the future, the person with the lowest status in this family would no longer be him.


    Finally, there was someone at the bottom.


    Philip''s face was stiff. He looked cold and was not easy to get along with.


    Jake thought that Philip did not like him. His eyes darkened and his mind raced. Countless ways to snatch Olivia from the Lockwood family shed through his mind.


    However, this thought only shed across his mind. Before he could think of anything else, Wilson and Macpherson came over excitedly.


    The two of them patted Jake''s shoulders. Wilson said happily, "Hey, the kid seems quite strong. I wonder who''s stronger, if he were to bepared to Be here?" Jake was stunned for a moment, wondering if that was apliment.


    Looking at Isabe, Isabe''s face turnedpletely dark and dull.


    She felt that the next time Wilson came to ask her for advice on how to nt medicinal herbs, she wouldn''t teach him anymore.


    She couldn''t believe how could a weak and delicate woman like her bepared to a tall man like Jake.


    Isabe felt deeply insulted. To a certain extent, the way that Betty thought that she had the personality of a little angel was quite simr to Isabe.


    Isabe also felt that she was a delicate and gentle beauty for a time!


    She didn''t expect that after a trip to Southeast Aelinne, everything would change.


    "Wilson, this kid must be the more powerful one. Young man, your name is Jake, right? You''re Be''s elder brother?"


    Jake nodded and looked at the expressionless Philip, who looked extremely cold.


    In the end, he realized that Philip''s expression was even uglier than before.


    At this moment, the anger in Philip''s heart surged.


    "Jake is my future son-inw, right? What the hell are Wilson and Macpherson doing, sticking their noses in like that?" Philip thought.


    He hadn''t even spoken much to his future son-inw!


    Jake, on the other hand, did not know what Philip was thinking. He thought that Philip really did not like him, and he also thought that the two people who seemed enthusiastic now were actually nning to teach him a lesson.


    Jake was extremely nervous and could not help but look at Isabe for help.


    No matter what, Be would definitely be on his side.


    At the very least, Draxton did not object to him being with Olivia.


    Jake thought that perhaps the Lockwood family''s three elders were nning to give him some tests.


    His mind was a mess. It was mainly because Jake was nervous. At this moment, he waspletely flustered. Otherwise, he would have understood that if the Lockwood family didn''t like someone, they simply couldn''t be bothered with said someone. They would have even stopped Olivia from interacting with him long ago.


    At this moment, Macpherson said, ''You''re Be''s elder brother. What would the rtionship between you and Draxton be in the future?


    "Who would be the big brother between you two?"


    Jake was stunned.


    This development didn''t seem right.


    Draxton''s expression also darkened.


    Philip immediately nced coldly at Macpherson, thinking how Wilson and Macpherson never bothered with serious business, yet would stick their noses in on the fun at the critical moments andpletely steal his limelight.


    This was intolerable!


    "Didn''t you two say you wanted to decorate the wedding venue? Why are you staying here and not leaving?" Philip asked coldly,pletely disying his authority as the big brother.


    Macpherson chuckled and said, "Philip, we''ll leave after talking to Jake for a while. We''re tired, so we came back for a drink."


    There was no way Philip would believe him.


    The thought of them just wanting to drink water was absurd enough.


    The wedding venue was in the old residence''s backyard.


    Although it was called a backyard, it was actually a huge garden with beautiful scenery. Many people wanted to take a look but did not have the chance to.


    Wilson''s smile was warm and friendly. He patted Jake''s shoulder again and said, "Jake, I''m Olivia''s second uncle, Wilson. He''s Olivia''s third uncle, Macpherson. From now on, we''re family. Don''t stand on ceremony. We still have something to do, so we''ll go get busy first. Let''s have a good chatter."


    Jake''s heart skipped a beat. His mouth got one step ahead of his brain and he called out very politely, "Uncle Wilson, Uncle Macpherson.''


    "Hey, not bad, not bad." Wilson and Macpherson ran away, seeing Philip''s furious gaze as if he was about to run amok.


    When they passed by Philip, they looked at him mockingly.


    They could tell very well that this was the first time their big brother met his son-inw, and he just didn''t know how to put on airs and was feeling embarrassed.


    After Wilson and Macpherson left, Draxton and Isabe focused on watching the show and did not speak. Olivia also watched the show excitedly. Hence, only Jake and Philip were left staring at each other. The two of them looked at each other. The scene of them ring at each other was really hrious. Olivia, who was at the side, covered her mouth and secretlyughed.


    The two little ones, Betty and Ricky, widened their eyes. They looked from one side to the other, their eyes rolling around. No one knew what they were thinking.


    In the end, it was Philip who broke the stiff atmosphere first and said, "Jake, right? I''ve long heard about you. It''s our first time meeting. Come with me to the study room." Without waiting for Jake''s response, Philip took the lead and went upstairs.


    Jake quickly followed.


    The two of them walked one after another, and their expressions looked just as scary. Those who didn''t know better would think that they were going to fight. Olivia was not worried at all. She leanedzily on the couch and rubbed her stomach from time to time.


    Isabe and Draxton also retracted their gazes from watching themotion. The two of them continued to discuss having a heart-to-heart talk with their grandpa and grandma. Only Betty and Ricky looked at each other. Betty said, ''Grandfather and Uncle Jake are so childish..."


    Ricky raised his chubby little hand and rubbed his sister''s curly hair. "Betty, be good. We''re children. We can''t say that grandfather and Uncle Jake are childish. They''re elders.'' "Ricky, I''m telling the truth," Betty corrected him seriously.


    Ricky was silent for a moment before saying, ''It''s good that you know. You don''t have to say it out loud."


    The two of them thought that they kept their voices low, but although the house was big, it was also quiet. Philip and Jake did not walk far. Moreover, the two of them were highly focused at this moment, so it was very easy for them to hear what the little ones said.


    The two of them froze at the same time.


    Then, they continued upstairs as if nothing had happened.


    Olivia smiled and gave a thumbs-up. "My precious, you''re all honest good children."


    The two little ones immediately puffed out their chests proudly.


    Isabe buried her face in Draxton''s arms and chuckled.


    Philip waited for Jake to enter the study before closing the door with a bang. At the same time, he red at the brats downstairs.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Upstairs, as soon as Philip closed the door and turned to look at Jake, his expression became extremely serious.


    He walked to the main seat and sat down. He said seriously, Although the Lockwood family is a big family, yet when ites to matters of the marriage of our children, as elders, we have always respected our children''s thoughts.


    "You and Olivia show up at our door only after you two have a child now. Although it was a little inappropriate, I''m not a pedantic person. Just don''t disappoint me in the future.¡± Jake''s eyes lit up. He originally thought that Philip would make things difficult for him in the study. He never expected it to be so easy!


    He was secretly happy and his tone became lighter. "Dad, don''t worry. I, Jake Quilion, am not an unreliable man. I''d sooner betray the world than let Olivia suffer any grievances." Philip nodded. "Yes, I hope you''ll keep your word. Since this is your first time here and this is the first time we meet, I have something for you."


    Jake thought to himself. There''s a wee gift?"


    He blinked, hardly able to believe that what was happening was real.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Isn''t he a little too easy to talk to?" He thought.


    Then, he saw Philip turn around and take out a neatly folded nket from the cab behind the desk.


    Jake could not help but blink in confusion.


    He wondered if his future father-inw was actually going to give him a nket.


    "Could this be a Lockwood family tradition?'' He wondered


    Philip held the nket and his expression looked extremely serious, but he was actually already overjoyed in his heart. He then stuffed the nket into Jake''s arms.


    He said in all seriousness, ''This is our family''s treasure. I''ve always used it in the past. Now, I''ll pass it to you. Remember, cherish it well. It will serve you for the rest of your life." Although Jake was extremely puzzled, he did not show it on his face. He took the nket in his arms and said, Dad, don''t worry. I will definitely cherish it."


    Philip nodded. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up, but he quickly held it back.


    Then, with his head held high, he opened the door and went downstairs with great dignity.


    Jake held the nket and followed.


    Downstairs, Isabe and the others looked over in surprise when they saw theming out so quickly. Then, they saw Philip''s smug smile. There was also Jake, who knew nothing but was smiling brightly nheless, and... the very familiar nket in his arms.


    Not only did Isabe and Draxton look at each other in surprise, even Olivia straightened her back and asked in confusion, "Dad, why did you give your nket to Jake?"


    Jake stopped in his tracks, wondering if that wasn''t actually a family traditiion.


    He went downstairs quietly.


    "Yes, I gave it to him," Philip said.


    Then, he went out proudly.


    Olivia looked at her father''s back and blinked again and again with a strange expression.


    Isabe hooked Draxton''s finger with one finger and asked, ''What do you think dad means by doing that? Why did he give his nket to Jake the first time they meet?" "He couldn''t be expressing that they''re close now, right?" She thought.


    She did not think that Philip was actually being kind.


    Draxton pondered for a moment, then smiled helplessly and said, "What else could it be? Dad might think that his status would change from now on."


    "Huh?" Isabe was stunned, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    "What kind of ideal is this?" She wondered.


    Jake was puzzled, so he asked, "Why did dad give me his nket as a greeting gift?"


    He looked at everyone in confusion.


    Before Isabe and the others could speak, Betty and Ricky were whispering loudly, Ricky, why do you think grandpa gave his nket to Uncle Jake?


    "Grandpa gave it to Uncle Jake, so the next time grandma chases grandpa out of the bedroom and tells him to sleep in the study, what will he use to sleep on the floor?" Betty felt that she was a good kid who cared about her grandfather.


    Ricky looked at his sister dotingly andforted her. Maybe grandfather is nning to let Uncle Jake sleep in the study in the future."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    "Sleeping on the floor? Sleeping in the study?'' Jake wondered.


    Jake was in disbelief.


    "This was actually a super trap?


    "Could it be that I''m going to rece my father-inw in sleeping in the study in the future?" Jake thought.


    Seeing that Jake looked like he had been struck by lightning, Olivia burst outughing. She said, Jake, don''t worry. Even if dad passed his treasure to you, it doesn''t mean that you have to sleep in the study in the future. After all, dad doesn''t have a shot in the matter. Mom does!"


    Jake was stunned. That''s right, he had yet to meet Olivia''s other family members.


    Isabe said to Draxton with interest, "Draxton, who do you think is more likely to sleep in the study in the future, dad or Jake?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Draxton said without hesitation, "That depends on mom and Olivia''s decision."


    Isabe was deep in thought. Then, she teased him, "Then who will be the one calling the shots in our family?"


    Draxton''s expression froze. "Be, don''t pick up this bad habit from my mom."


    Isabe was overjoyed, but Draxton''s dark blue eyes looked at her nervously.


    He said, "Be, I won''t do anything to make you angry, so I won''t have the chance to sleep in the study."


    "Hehe..."


    A coldugh came from the door. Jeanne, Ava, Mia, and Yale were all standing at the door.


    Yale looked at Draxton sympathetically and thought to himself, "Draxton, if you speak louder, the entire courtyard will hear you badmouthing your mom.'' "Draxton, good job. I didn''t expect you to set me up behind my back like this. Tell me, what bad habits do I have?"


    Jeanne walked in graciously. Her beautiful eyes fixed on Draxton with an ambiguous faint smile.


    Draxton''s expressionless facepletely stiffened.


    Isabe''s lips twitched.


    Just as Draxton was about to plead for leniency, Jeanne said, "Be, he said bad things about me. I think it''s good to ask him to sleep in the study tonight." Isabe did not know whether tough or cry. She said, "Mom, on ount that this is his first offense, let''s just let it slide and let him off this time, okay?" Jeanne snorted and was very dissatisfied. She red at Draxton and said, "On ount of Be pleading for you, I''ll put it on record for you this time!" Then, she looked at Jake and smiled. Before Jake could say anything, she walked forward and sized him up. She nodded in satisfaction. You must be Jake. What a handsome young man."


    Jake''s face turned red.


    He wasn''t as nervous as when he was facing Philip. Although Jeanne was smiling, he felt that her smile was quite intimidating.


    "Hello, mom." Jake bowed slightly in respect.


    Jeanne was stunned for a moment. Then, she could not help but smile. She reached out and patted Jake''s shoulder. "Alright, good boy. Don''t be nervous. It''s fine. We''re family."


    As she spoke, she sighed and looked at Jake, then at Olivia. Her eyes were filled with emotion.


    Jeanne sighed. She turned around and said to the smiling Ava and Mia, "In the blink of an eye, Olivia is also getting married."


    Ava said, "That''s right, Jeanne. Not only have you be a grandma, but you''re also about to be a great-grandmother too. Look at Be and Jake. Such good children. "Jeanne, I''m really envious of you now. Your children put your mind at ease, unlike the two of mine back home who are still single at such an old age."


    Ava rolled her eyes with a vivid expression at her own twins.


    Mia was not all that much better either. She turned around and said to Yale beside her, Stupid girl, you and Olivia are the same age. Olivia is


    about to get married and be a mother. What about you? Where is your guy?"


    Yale was confused.


    "How tragic.


    "Why did Ie along in the first ce?


    "Was I looking for a beating?" she wondered.


    Yale immediately hid beside Isabe and Olivia. Her face was scrunched up like a bitter gourd.


    Fortunately, the three women''s attention was still on Jake. They surrounded Jake and asked questions. It was very lively.


    Finally, Jeanne asked, When do you n to get married? Before or after the child is born?"


    Jake looked at Olivia.


    Olivia said, "Mom, we n to register our marriage first. We''ll hold the wedding after the child is born."


    Jake also said, "It''s mainly because Olivia suffered a lot during the early stages of her pregnancy. Sometimes, she''s not in good spirits. But don''t worry, Mom. With Be around, her body will still be fine. "Coincidentally, we n to go back to Lotus Vige. Master Falkona would always be avable to check on her anytime."


    Jeanne''s heart raced and calmed. She knew what had happened in Southeast Aelinne between Olivia and Jake. It was precisely because she knew that she felt even worse. Her beloved daughter, a treasure that was doted on and never once scolded since she was young, was treated as a test subject by those people. It hurt just thinking about it.


    Jeanne took a deep breath and calmed her emotions. Alright, go ahead. Come back early. Go and see your grandma and grandpater, then get some rest Be and Draxton''s wedding.''


    Jake and Draxton nodded in agreement.


    The two of them stayed in the Lockwood family''s ce for two more days before getting up and heading for Lotus Vige.


    In the next few days, Isabe also became busy.


    She began to answer calls nonstop.


    The first one was Fernando. Knowing that she was going to hold a wedding, Fernando called to ask about it and requested to attend. Isabe naturally could not refuse.


    Then, there was Floyd.


    Floyd''s tone was very bitter. "Why didn''t you inform me that you were going to hold a wedding?*


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She said, "Don''t be anxious. I was about to call you. Of course, I have to inform you." Afterforting Floyd, she hung up and the very next second, Mkai called.


    Isabe answered the call. Then, Jared''s call came in.


    Isabe''s phone was about to run out of battery after answering the calls. In the end, the phone actually ran out of battery. Isabe heaved a sigh of relief.


    After some thought, she resigned herself to her fate and picked up her phone to charge it. She then called Mystical Ind. Master Grey and Landon had to be notified.


    As soon as she turned on her phone, a call came from the Andrews family.


    The caller was Harlow.


    Harlow''s tone was very ttering. "Miraculous Doctor, I heard that you''re going to hold a wedding with Mr. Lockwood. I wonder if I have the honor to attend?"


    two days. But you have toe back bet


    Isabe was about to reply when she heard the Andrews family''s patriarch''s voice. "Harlow, who are you calling? His Majesty just told me that the Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood are holding a wedding. Hurry up and call Mr. Lockwood. We have to attend their wedding."


    Harlow removed the receiver and replied, *I''m calling now."


    Then he said to Isabe, ''Miraculous Doctor, did you hear that? My father and I really want to go to your wedding.''


    Isabe smiled and said, "Draxton and I are very happy that you guys cane."


    Harlow said a few more words, and then they ended the call.


    As soon as Harlow hung up, the Andrews family''s patriarch said, "Harlow, did the Miraculous Doctor answer the call? Why didn''t you call Mr.


    Lockwood''s private number?"


    Harlow''s expression immediately changed. He said to his father with a serious expression, "Father, I actually called Miraculous Doctor''s private number." The patriarch was a little surprised and said, "Why? Will Mr. Lockwood be unhappy if you do this?"


    Surprised, Harlow said, "Why would he be unhappy? Besides, the person I''m trying to please is the Miraculous Doctor, not the Lockwood family."


    The patriarch was stunned. "Didn''t you sayst time that you wanted us to befriend the Lockwood family?


    "Harlow, although the Miraculous Doctor and Mr. Lockwood are family, it''s more formal for you to call Mr. Lockwood at such a time.


    "After all, Mr. Lockwood is the patriarch of the Lockwood family. Although the Miraculous Doctor is the patriarch''s wife, her status could not surpass Mr. Lockwood. "Didn''t you please the wrong person?"


    Harlow looked at his father in horror. His face was pale. He said, "Father, did you make a mistake? If it wasn''t for the Miraculous Doctor, why


    would we be on good terms with the Lockwood family?


    "Father, we''re going to attend the wedding as the Miraculous Doctor''s side of friends and family. Please don''t get it all wrong."


    The Andrews family''s patriarch was stunned.


    Xhr, who was walking over, stopped in her tracks when she heard her brother''s boot-lickingments. Her face turned pale.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    At Lotus Vige. Olivia and Jake were seated in the car. Looking at the scenery out of the window which was as beautiful as paradise, both Olivia and Jake felt very excited.


    Suddenly, Jake spotted a few figures that seemed out of ce among the enchanting scenery.


    They were foreigners.


    To be precise, they were foreigners from various countries as they had different skin tones.


    "Jake, those people are the Blue Crystal Warriors that Isabe had arranged to stay at Lotus Vige, am I right?" Olivia asked.


    Earlier, Isabe had subdued 18 Blue Crystal Warriors. For the safety of her several masters in Lotus Vige, Isabe made them stay at Lotus Vige.


    At this moment, a few Blue Crystal Warriors were standing by the roadside. Looking out of the car window, Olivia and Jake could feel their heated gaze on their car.


    Those who didn''t know better would have thought of them as bandits who were blocking their way.


    Jake lowered the car window. A sexy and valiantdy who seemed to be their leader smiled friendly at them and greeted, "Hello! We have been waiting patiently for your arrival and will show you the way in. The two elderly gentlemen are very happy to see that you have returned."


    Jake and Olivia got out of the car.


    This ce where they are now was not far from their residence. It was not far to travel on foot.


    They could also better appreciate the scenery around them if they got out of the car.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ire and the others sized them up, before looking at Olivia. ire praised, "Your eyes are really beautiful."


    The people from the Lockwood family had sapphire-colored eyes, which were different from the Wecian who had blue-colored eyes. Their eyes were a deep blue color which was a characteristic of an Eacian beauty. If one were to look into their eyes, one would think that their sapphire-colored eyes resembled an ancient mysterious blue jewel.


    "Thank you for thepliment. You look beautiful too.'' Olivia replied.


    "My name is ire. How is Mrs. Lockwood?" ire asked.


    "Isabe''s fine. She''s going to hold her wedding soon," Olivia said.


    ire nodded. "We''re aware of it. When the timees, well also attend Mrs. Lockwood''s wedding."


    A hint of reverence shed across ire''s eyes.


    Olivia noticed this and could not help but sigh in her heart. Some people just had the ability and charisma to make others respect them and submit to them.


    Although Isabe had picked up many skills during the five years that she had stayed in Lotus Vige, Olivia couldn''t help but ask herself.


    "On the other hand, what if it was someone else who was in Lotus Vige?


    "If it was another person who was in Lotus Vige, would they be able to grasp the opportunities that were ced before them?


    "Even if they were to grab hold of the opportunity, how much would they be able to learn?


    "Hence in conclusion, not everyone is as capable as Isabe."


    When Olivia Lockwood thought of this, she felt both honored and proud.


    ire and the others led them forward. Not long after, they saw a white furry ball poking its head out of the bushes by the roadside.


    The white furry ball might have caught sight of Jake, whom it had not seen for a long time. Its big dark eyes stared unblinkingly in their direction.


    It tried its best to raise its head and look in the direction where Jake was.


    Almost immediately, Olivia smiled and said, "This can''t be Witty-Whitey, right?"


    "Could this be Witty-Whitey, whom Betty and Ricky had mentioned to be very timid and did not dare to y with the ck panther? Olivia wondered.


    Looking at the furry white ball in front of her, Olivia could not help but giggle. "Aren''t you making things difficult for a Pomeranian if you were to ask him to y with a ck panther?" Olivia thought to herself as she tried her best not tough.


    However, Olivia was feeling very touched and said, "Jake, did it recognize you?"


    Jake''s facial expression changed subtly. They were getting closer and closer to Whitey. Whitey moved as well and leaped forward twice.


    For a moment, Olivia thought that Whitey was going to leap into Jake''s embrace. However at the next moment...


    "Woof!"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Woof, woof, woof, woof!"


    Olivia was rendered speechless when she saw Whitey who was a cute white furry ball in her eyes, suddenly emanated a fierce aura just like a huge wolf.


    Olivia looked at Jake in puzzlement.


    Olivia thought to herself, "Could it be that this isn''t Witty-Whitey?"


    Just as Olivia was contemting the identity of the dog, Olivia heard ire say, "Oh my goodness, Witty-Whitey had always been easy to get along with. It''s simply a cutie pie! I''ve never seen it so fierce before."


    ire who was standing beside themmented.


    Olivia said, "It''s really Witty-Whitey?"


    "Yeah, it has a good temper and never barks so loudly without any reason," ire said.


    After hearing what ire had said, Olivia was at a loss for words. So, how did Jake provoke Witty-Whitey and offended it?" Olivia looked at Jake as she pondered.


    Faced with Olivia''s suspicious gaze, Jake''s face smoothed into a poker face, but he was feeling a little depressed in his heart.


    "Witty-Whitey!'' Jake chided.


    Witty-Whitey''s barking paused. Immediately after, Witty-Whitey took a small step back with its short legs before leaping forward and letting out an even more intense and high-pitched bark.


    Its eyes, which were as round as ck grapes, were filled with hatred. It was as though Witty-Whitey had met with its enemy.


    Feeling extremely embarrassed, Jake bent down and reached out with hisrge hands. Jake caught hold of Witty-Whitey who did not manage to escape in time and lifted it up.


    Witty-Whitey was lifted up by Jake, who had his detestable hand wrapped around the scruff of its neck.


    "Aw!" Furious, Witty-Whitey opened its mouth and tried to bite Jake''s arm.


    Jake sneered coldly and said, "Ha! Be isn''t here now. There''s no one who is going to back you up!


    After hearing Jake''s words, Witty-Whitey froze and stopped biting Jake.


    Witty-Whitey slowly retracted its sharp white teeth and let out a dissatisfied grunt.


    Drooping its head, Witty-Whitey exuded an aura of despair.


    Olivia was surprised at Witty-Whitey''s behavior. "It can actually understand you?" Olivia asked.


    Jake snorted coldly and said, Witty-Whitey was a troublemaker since young. It identally ate Be''s bug once. At that time, everyone thought that all hope was lost and we couldn''t save Witty-Whitey. Unexpectedly, it survived the ordeal.


    "After that incident, it became cleverer and even more mischievous.''


    "That''s amazing!" Olivia eximed.


    Looking at how Jake was holding Witty-Whitey, Olivia couldn''t help but said, "Jake, you''re too rough on it. Let me hold it."


    When Witty-Whitey heard Olivia''s words, its two furry ears immediately perked up. Its ck eyes which were as round as grapes lit up as it looked at Olivia with glistening tears in its eyes. Witty-Whitey also moved its little paws, wanting to jump into Olivia''s arms.


    However, Jake tucked Witty-Whitey into his arms and said in disdain, "Olivia, don''t look at how small it is. It''s actually very heavy. You''ll feel tired if you were to hold it."


    After saying that, Jake even lifted Witty-Whitey, as if he was trying to get a feel of its weight.


    Witty-Whitey immediately rolled its eyes. It was so angry that it opened its mouth again, attempting to bite Jake.


    Seeing that Jake was reluctant to let go of Witty-Whitey, Olivia did not insist. Instead, Olivia asked curiously, "Jake, how did you offend Witty-Whitey? It doesn''t seem to be very friendly with you."


    Jake paused for a moment before replying, "It''s not something of a big deal. It''s just that Witty-Whitey had once tried to force itself on another dog. Hence, I suggested to Be that she should arrange to have sterilization done for Witty-Whitey. Who would have known that Witty-Whitey would have heard it? Since then, it had borne a grudge on me."


    Olivia was speechless.


    "Who wouldn''t hold a grudge after hearing what had happened? It must have been offended and had a deep grudge against Jake!"

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    When Witty-Whitey heard Jake mention the past, its hatred for Jake immediately rose again. Witty-Whitey opened its mouth and bit at Jake''s chest.


    In the end, Witty-Whitey only managed to bite onto Jake''s clothes.


    Jake sneered and warned, Behave yourself. You''re no match for me!"


    Jake seemed to be very proud of himself.


    Looking at Jake who was arguing with a puppy with a serious look on his face, Olivia found it amusing as she watched Jake with interest.


    Meanwhile, ire who stood at the side was quite shocked to see the leader of Mercenari Uno bullying a cute puppy!


    "Doesn''t Jake feel ashamed?" ire thought inwardly.


    Soon, they saw a row of courtyards.


    Lotus Vige was not big. In the vige, there would be small clusters that were made up of three to five households that were staying close to each other. Although the households were not arranged neatly, the clusters formed a certain orderly pattern. There were about a hundred households in total.


    However, only the row of courtyards that they were seeing now was separated from the other residents.


    There were some dpidated old houses that the vigers had used to live in. As they were too close to the forest, wild beasts would often be spotted. Hence, the vigers moved to the front of the vige which was near the road.


    Among the dpidated old houses, the row of courtyards that they saw was constructed to be very sturdy and tall.


    The courtyard was also neatly and beautifully renovated. Flowers were growing on the fence walls, and the yard was lush with greenery. In one of the yards, there was a thicket of grapevines which was near the fence walls. Under the trellis, a ck panther restedzily on its paws.


    Its eyes were closed, but its tail wagged from time to time. The ck panther exuded an aura ofziness andfort.


    Upon hearing themotion, one of the ck panther''s eyes opened slightly. When it saw Jake, the ck panther looked away indifferently. Then, its gaze swept across Olivia. After confirming that there was no real threat, it closed its eyes indifferently.


    The ck panther continued to nap.


    Olivia did not dare to rest her gaze on the ck panther as she was afraid that her heated gaze would anger it.


    However, Olivia''s eyes were filled with amazement and she whispered, Jake, is this cky? The ck panther which Isabe had brought home?"


    Jake couldn''t help but smile after hearing Olivia''s question. "Yes, this is cky." Jake nodded as his lips curled upwards into a wide smile.


    When cky heard them mention its name, it couldn''t help but huff loudly as it forced air out of its nose. There was an air of casual arrogance that surrounded it.


    Olivia and Jake looked around. Behind the red-colored walls and green-tiled houses were carefully tended medicinal fields that were neatly arranged. At a nce, it was a rather spectacr sight.


    When the gentle breeze blew in their direction, they could smell traces of the medicinal herbs. Surprisingly, it smelled pretty good.


    Olivia couldn''t seem to look away from the breathtaking scenery as she muttered, "It''s so beautiful here! What a waste for Isabe to leave Lotus Vige!"


    Jake was amused. Putting Witty-Whitey down and heartlessly ignoring its weak sound of protest, Jake turned around to wrap his hand around Olivia''s waist. "If you like this ce, we can stay here for a long time," Jake said.


    Witty-Whitey raised its head and looked at Jake''s arm that was wrapped around Olivia''s waist. Its round ck eyes were filled with disdain.


    "Jake is really detestable! Jake does not let Olivia carry me, but he''s taking advantage of Olivia now!


    "Why doesn''t Jake go and get himself sterilized instead?" Witty-Whitey thought to itself.


    "Really?'' Olivia''s eyes immediately lit up as she looked at Jake with joy and anticipation.


    Olivia loved the ce very much and felt that it would be best if she could live here for a long time.


    One would not feel the noise from a busy life if one were to stay in Lotus Vige. The scenery was beautiful and the ce was quiet and serene. It would be a blessing if one was able to live in Lotus Vige. "Of course it''s true.'' Jake stroked Olivia''s hair gently with his eyes filled with tenderness. "Actually, I like it here too," Jake said.


    "That''s great, Jake. We have a deal. We''ll settle down and stay here in the future."


    Olivia was so happy that her face was flushed red.


    Jake looked at Olivia with happiness in his eyes. The atmosphere between the two of them was filled with love and blessings.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Who is this woman, and which family is she from? Did she just say that she wants to settle down in our vige? Is she going to be neighbors with us, the elderly?"


    An old man walked over with a bunch of unknown medicinal herbs in his hand. In addition, he carried a basket on his back, which was also filled with various medicinal herbs.


    It was obvious that the old man had just returned from the medicinal fields.


    "Master Falkona."


    Jake called out a greeting. Greg nced at Jake with a smile, before turning to look at Olivia. "You''re the one who had just said that you want to be our neighbor?" Olivia paused as she was slightly taken aback. Then, Olivia smiled and replied politely, "That''s right. I was just wondering if you would mind if I became your neighbor?" "I don''t mind. I don''t mind at all. With such a pretty woman bing our neighbor, it will surely bring more life andughter to this vige."


    As Greg spoke, he looked at Olivia''s abdomen and smiled. It''ll be even better if there''s a baby!" Gregmented.


    Olivia could not help butugh heartily. Olivia had a good first impression of this old man. With a smile, Olivia said, "Hello Master Falkona. My name is Olivia Lockwood." "Alright, alright. You must be tired from the journey. Come on in." Greg invited them into the house.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The interior of the house wasconic but filled with all the necessities that one needs for daily life. For example, there was a sofa in the house.


    They sat down on the sofa. Jake looked at Greg and asked, "Master Falkona, where''s my father?"


    Jake was asking about the whereabouts of Jackson.


    Seeing the worry in Jake''s eyes, Greg quickly waved his hand and said, "Calm down. Don''t worry, Jackson''s fine. It''s just that it''s not convenient for him to move around.*


    "I thought there''s a wheelchair? Could it be that Father''s leg injury had worsened again?" Jake asked worriedly. Jake could not sit still anymore after hearing what Greg had said. Rising from the sofa, Jake was about to leave the house in search of his father.


    Greg rolled his eyes and said, "Didn''t I just say that Jackson is fine? Jake, why are you so anxious?"


    Jake stopped in his tracks and asked, "Master Falkona, why didn''t I see father around?"


    Greg''s eyes narrowed as he smiled and said, "Jackson had finally allowed me to treat his leg. For this period of time, I''ve instructed him to recuperate in bed. After a period of time, I think he might be able to walk again."


    Jake was stunned.


    Then, Jake''s eyes reddened. But, Jake''s expression was one of indescribable excitement.


    "Jackson''s in the other house. The two of you can go over and visit him. If Jackson were to see such a beautifuldy be your wife, won''t he go crazy with joy?'' Greg teased.


    Olivia was overjoyed by the praise, and her face lit up with enthusiasm. One could tell that Olivia was in high spirits.


    Jake immediately brought Olivia to the other house.


    In Dawton City.


    With the imminent wedding, the Lockwood family was busy with all the wedding preparations. On the other hand, Isabe was staying at home and ying with her children all day long.


    On this day, the President and Mr. Lyons came to visit.


    Sir Graham Lockwood personally opened the door to wee the esteemed guests.


    Philip and Draxton were also present.


    "Mr. President, it''s an honor to have you visit us. Please have a seat," Mr. Graham said politely with a smile.


    Sir Graham Lockwood''s guests held a very high position in the country. Although Sir Graham Lockwood''s order of seniority was higher in terms of age, he was very polite towards the President and did not throw his weight around.


    The President smiled bitterly and did not sit down. Instead, the President bowed respectfully and said, "Old Mr. Lockwood, I came to visit today to thank you and also to apologize.


    "When my father and mother were in trouble, it was the Lockwood family who had rendered their support and helped us out. In my heart, I''ve always remembered what you have done for us. Till today, I''ve never forgotten your kindness.


    "Thank you for all the help that you''ve rendered to the Lyons family.


    "All these years, I''ve done many unjust things to the Lockwood family. Although it wasn''t my intention, I can''t say that I''mpletely innocent. I''m feeling very ashamed of my actions. I hope that Old Mr. Lockwood can be magnanimous and forgive all that I have done, as someone from a younger generation."


    Eason addressed himself as someone from a younger generation as he wanted to forge a close rtionship with Sir Graham Lockwood.


    In the face of someone who was from a younger generation and was sincerely apologizing, there was no way that an elderly would me them for a mistake that they had made.


    Seeing that Eason was being very humble and sincere, Sir Graham Lockwood paused for a moment before replying, ''Eason, it''s all in the past.


    Let''s not talk about it. It hasn''t been easy for you all these years.''


    Instead of addressing Eason as Mr. President, Sir Graham Lockwood called him by his name.


    The President was a little happy after hearing what Sir Graham Lockwood had said. Eason stood up straight and said, "Old Mr. Lockwood, I''m so happy that you are willing to forgive me." Mr. Lyons, who was already talking to Draxton, looked at Eason in disdain.


    "Where''s Be?"


    Draxton said, "Be is upstairs. She didn''t know that you wereing. I''ll head upstairs and inform her."


    Mr. Lyons nodded and said, "Go ahead. You can inform Be that she will be leaving with uster."


    Draxton was taken aback.


    A malicious smile slowly appeared on Mr. Lyons''s cold and solemn face. "Aren''t the two of you going to get married soon? I think it would be best if the two of you don''t meet before the wedding."


    "What?"


    Draxton looked at Mr. Lyons in shock. Draxton could not help but raise his voice. "Mr. Lyons, what era is it now? I''ve never heard that a couple can''t meet before the wedding. There''s no such rule or custom!"


    Mr. Lyons''s cold face was serious as he spoke, "Well, there''s such a rule as long as I''m here!"


    Draxton was speechless.


    Draxton had never thought that Mr. Lyons would do this to him!


    How could he not see Be until the wedding?


    "Mr. Lyons, I suspect that you''re deliberately making things difficult for me." Draxton''s expression was a little rigid as he spoke.


    A ghost of a smile shed across Mr. Lyons face as he replied, ''You''re right."


    Draxton was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Philip mmed the table in anger and stood up. "Wesley, although you''re Be''s teacher, you can''t be so unreasonable. Be is already the patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family, and they even have three children. The wedding is just a ceremony. You''re going too far."


    "I don''t think I''ve gone overboard. I simply want to bring my student to stay at my home for a few days, but it seems that you''re not allowing her to. If you''re going to be so domineering, I''ll tell Be that your family''s being tyrannical and does not allow her to go home..." Wesley said.


    Philip''s face darkened after hearing Wesley''s words.


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at the President and then looked at Mr. Lyons before asking, "Eason, this is the real reason why you came to the Lockwood family, am I right? You want to bring Be back?"


    The President said helplessly, "Old Mr. Lockwood, don''t be angry. Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that Wesley wants to bring Be back to stay with him for a few days. As people get older, they always want the younger generation to spend more time with them."


    Isabe came downstairs and happened to hear their conversation.


    Isabe let out a faint smile while looking slightly helpless as she did not expect Mr. Lyons to do this out of the blue.


    With a tinge of nervousness, Draxton stared at Isabe silently with his ink-blue eyes.


    The President said, "Be, I''ve let you down during our trip to Southeast Aelinne. Fortunately, you''re safe."


    "What rtionship do you have with Be? Don''t try to cotton up to her.'' Mr. Lyons looked at the President unhappily and turned to look at Isabe. "Master Menter''s also at my ce now. She''s waiting for you there.'' Mr. Lyons said.


    After Isabe heard what Wesley said, she knew she had no other choice. Rubbing at her temples, Isabe looked at Draxton helplessly with an apologetic gaze.


    Draxton''s heart instantly sank.


    "Oh no, Be is really going to be taken away." Draxton thought inwardly.


    Feeling a little indignant, Draxton pursed his lips.


    "However, was it really possible to snatch Be away from her masters?


    "Naturally, it''s not possible." Draxton thought to himself with a sigh.


    In the end, Isabe left with Mr. Lyons. When Isabe left, she even took Betty and Ricky with her.


    Draxton stood transfixed at the entrance of the residence and watched the car drive away. Somehow, Draxton''s silhouette looked a little pitiful as he stood in a daze with the cold breeze blowing on him. The guards and people from the Big Dipper passed by Draxton from time to time, while they pretended to be on patrol.


    In actual fact, they were all watching Draxton eagerly as they wanted to know more juicy gossip about him.


    "Patriarch is so pitiful, his wife was taken away from him! Just look at how pitiful his silhouette is!'' The guards thought to themselves.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Draxton turned around and caught sight of the guards who had deliberately passed by him numerous times.


    When the team of guards saw Draxton looking over, their expressions immediately turned serious. Without ncing from side to side, the guards walked forward with a straight face although their footsteps were slightly disorganized. It was as if they were feeling panicky.


    The guards felt that it was fine if they were to watch the patriarch in secret and get their hands on some juicy gossip. However, it would be a totally different matter if they were caught by the patriarch as they were afraid of him.


    Seeing that the guards were about to escape, Draxton''s expression turned cold. "These guys had actually dared to linger around and try to get their hands on some juicy gossip about me! They''re being unruly! "I have to teach them a lesson.'' Draxton thought to himself.


    "Oh my god!'' The guards thought to themselves as their footsteps quickened. All of them seemed to have sensed a murderous aura behind them.


    "Stop! Draxtonmanded in a deep voice.


    The guards immediately froze. Their actions were in sync as if someone had pressed the pause button on them.


    Draxton approached the guards, before stopping in front of them and looking at them expressionlessly.


    The guards looked at Draxton with solemn expressions, thinking that it was over for them. Their hearts sank as they thought to themselves, "I knew it! It''s going to be very difficult if we want to get our hands on some juicy gossip about the patriarch! It would seem that we have angered the patriarch!"


    Just as they were feeling apprehensive, Draxton spoke.


    "Are any of you married?'' Draxton asked.


    Stunned, all of the guards of the first team looked at each other. After exchanging nces, all of them shook their heads.


    Draxton stared at them with a profound gaze as something shed in his eyes. Draxton asked again, ''What about girlfriends?"


    The guards were stunned again and then shook their heads in unison.


    Draxton''s eyes were instantly filled with pity and sympathy. In the end, Draxton looked at them smugly with pride and said, "All of you don''t even have a girlfriend. How can you have the cheek to look at me and try to get your hands on some juicy gossip about me?"


    The guards were speechless!


    They suddenly felt a dull ache in their chests.


    Draxton said in a tone full of superiority, "Is it that the Lockwood family are not giving you rest days, or are we squeezing you dry by forcing all of you to work long hours without any rest? Don''t any of you have the time to go dating? All of you are already not young, it''s time for you to consider dating someone. The Lockwood family does not want to hire guards who are bachelors."


    The guards were speechless.


    "Patriarch, you''re really being unkind!


    "How could the patriarch address us as bachelors? The oldest guard among us is only twenty-five years old!" The group of guards'' faces flushed red, but they did not dare to refute what the patriarch had said. Draxton''s mood finally lifted slightly when he saw their pained and humiliated expressions. Draxton then said, "The wedding of your patriarch is imminent. All of you should patrol well." With that said, Draxton left.


    From Draxton''s back, they could tell that he was feeling proud and good about himself.


    The guards heaved a long sigh of relief. One by one, they could not help but start thinking about their love life, and their future marriage.


    The youngest guard asked in confusion, "I''ve just turned 20 years old. Do I need to start to consider getting married?"


    The patriarch had said that he did not want to hire guards who are bachelors.


    "In this day and age, it''s so hard to be a guard." The guards thought to themselves.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Philip looked at Draxton in surprise when they saw Draxton return to the living room. Draxton paused and asked, "Grandpa and Dad, what''s wrong?" "Why are you back? Why did youe back?" Philip asked in disbelief.


    Draxton stared nkly at his father in confusion.


    Philip didn''t know what to say.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "Draxton, let me tell you. Sometimes, you have to be thick-skinned."


    Realization dawned upon Draxton. Draxton was slightly amused and embarrassed as he said, "Grandpa, Dad, you''re not asking me to follow Isabe right?"


    "Why not?" Philip said domineeringly.


    Draxton smiled and said, "I understand, Dad. Don''t worry.''


    It was ten at night.


    In Mr. Lyons''s mansion, a ck shadow shed past quickly. In the room on the third floor, Isabe was about to go to bed when the Prime Code in her mind suddenly beeped twice.


    Isabe was taken aback and turned to look at the window.


    Isabe opened the window with a strange expression on her face and saw Draxton hanging outside her window, looking solemn.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Through the window, their eyes met.


    Draxton''s hands were holding on to the protruding part of the ledge above the window. His entire body was dangling in mid-air and was swaying back and forth with his arms straightened as the only support to his weight.


    Isabe was stunned for a moment and could not help but burst outughing.


    Taking a few steps back, Isabe''s eyes narrowed as she smiled andmented, "Draxton, you look like a big bat now." Draxton, who was called a big bat, didn''t take Isabe''s words to heart. Draxton did a flip and entered the house nimbly.


    Isabe couldn''t stopughing and mocked, "Draxton, do you still want your image as the patriarch of the Lockwood family?"


    When Draxton saw that Isabe was smiling happily,ughter danced in his dark blue eyes. Draxton said, As long as I can make you feel happy."


    Isabe was taken aback for a moment by his shameless words of love. Then, Isabe reached out and poked at Draxton''s hard chest. "Why are you here?'' Isabe asked.


    Draxton pulled Isabe into his arms and said, You and our children were taken away by Mr. Lyons. How can I note?"


    After bringing up this matter, Draxton felt frustrated and aggrieved and said, "Be, when you and the children left today, you left without hesitation and didn''t even look back."


    Feeling helpless, Isabe exined, "I knew there was an 80% to 90% chance that you would chase after me." However, Isabe did not expect that Draxton would choose to do it in such a way.


    After letting out a snort of dissatisfaction, Draxton lowered his head and pecked Isabe on the lips, before reaching out to touch her belly.


    Isabe was amused at how clingy Draxton was. It was as though Draxton had not seen her for the past eight centuries.


    Isabe found it quite interesting and amusing to watch.


    Draxton did not notice Isabe''s amused expression. However, at this moment, Draxton quickly retracted his hand from Isabe''s belly. After a pause, Draxton ced his hand gingerly on Isabe''s belly again, as if he was testing something out.


    Isabe looked down at her stomach. Under the thin fabric of Isabe''s pajamas, there were visible jerky movementsing from her belly.


    When Draxton tried to retract his hand again, Isabe''s belly stopped moving again.


    Draxton ced his hands and the baby moved again.


    "I feel that he''s high-fiving me." Draxton''s eyes widened in awe.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Isabe looked at Draxton and then at her belly. Isabe could not help but burst intoughter and chuckled, "Haha Draxton! You crack me up!''


    Although Draxton was feeling exhrated, he was dissatisfied when Isabeughed at him. "It''s true!"


    Draxton emphasized.


    Isabe smiled and nodded helplessly. "Okay, okay. Yes, you''re right."


    Draxton''s face darkened as he felt Isabe was being perfunctory.


    Draxton and Isabey on the bed. Draxton was still staring at Isabe''s belly and was lost in thought. After a moment, Draxton asked in a low voice, "Were Ricky and Betty like this back then?" Isabe shook her head and replied. No, they were very quiet back then. If I didn''t believe in Grandmaster''s medical skills, I would have suspected that there was something wrong with the children. "They were also very well-behaved after birth and never made a fuss.¡±


    Ricky and Betty were only mischievous when they grew up, but they were manageable and worry-free.


    When Isabe spoke about Ricky and Betty, her tone was gentle and her eyes were filled with tenderness and love.


    "At that time... it must have been very tough on you,'' Draxton said tly. Moreover, Isabe still had to be on tenterhooks and worry about Draxton who was after her life.


    At the thought of this, Draxton felt ufortable and fear washed over him in waves. Fortunately, Be had managed to hide well and was not found by him. If not, the results would have been catastrophic. Isabe turned around and faced Draxton. "I''m okay. It wasn''t so tough as the children were my motivation to live on. I was actually very happy. After all, I have my children with me."


    "Oh,'' Draxton replied gloomily and gently pulled her into his arms.


    Isabe rubbed Draxton''s hair and felt that it was good to the touch. Although they had talked about this topic many times, Draxton was not in a good mood every time Draxton mentioned this topic. Isabe did not care about what happened back then as she was a person who only cared about the present and the future.


    The two of them fell asleep in each other''s embrace, with her ballooned stomach sandwiched in between them. The baby seemed to be at ease and did not move in the womb.


    It was a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Elodia knocked on the door.


    "Be, are you awake? Your children are awake and ready for breakfast." Elodia said.


    Elodia knocked lightly on Isabe''s door from the outside. Elodia and Ziana had moved into Mr. Lyons''s house recently to take care of Isabe, who was about to have a wedding ceremony. As Isabe was already awake, she responded to Elodia before turning to look to her side.


    "Where is Draxton?"


    Other than the lingering warmth from Draxton on the bed, Draxton was nowhere to be seen.


    Isabe could not help but nce at the window.


    The window was even carefully and thoughtfully closed by Draxton when he left.


    Staring straight at the window, Isabe suddenly felt the thrill of having a secret meet-up.


    "This actually feels pretty good!" Isabe muttered to herself as she sat up.


    At this moment, Elodia pushed the door open and entered the room. When Elodia heard Isabe''s mutter, Elodia asked Isabe with a smile, "What feels good?''


    Isabe smiled and replied, "I''m feeling good because I slept wellst night."


    Elodia came forward to help her up and Isabe said, There''s no need to help me up. I''m fine on my own."


    Although Isabe''s movements were a little slow due to her big belly, she was very agile.


    Elodia stood beside the bed and looked at Isabe.


    "I heard that you''re now an embroidery host?" Isabe asked.


    Elodia''s eyes lit up as she said, "That''s right. Master said that I''mcking in confidence and don''t know how tomunicate well with others. So, he thought of a way for me to do a live broadcast and speak to the camera.


    "I really found it hard to talk in the beginning. But now, I am able to chat with my fans now."


    From Elodia''s tone, one could tell that she was feeling more confident with herself now.


    Isabe nodded in relief and said. "That''s very good. You look very good now."


    Elodia''s eyes brightened as she said, Be if I hadn''t met you, I might not have had the courage to get a divorce. Perhaps I might have already been dead."


    "It''s all in the past,'' Isabe said.


    Elodia continued, "Master said that I''m very talented, but my foundation is not strong. However, Master said that as long as I''m willing to work hard, in another two years, I''ll be able toplete an embroidery product on my own.


    "In addition, Master also said that I''m very talented in design. I''ve already signed up for sses and am currently learning."


    Seeing that Elodia was talking excitedly like a little girl who had just gotten candy, Isabe could not help but smile.


    Isabe couldn''t help but think of herself in the past.


    Back then when Isabe was in despair, she met with the masters. When Isabe had first found her goal in life, she might have been the same as Elodia now, who was confident and happy. Isabe chuckled softly. "Good luck. I think highly of you."


    Elodia immediately looked like a child who had been affirmed by a teacher and was in high spirits.


    It was as if the shadow of the past no longer existed for Elodia.


    Isabe washed up and the two of them went downstairs together. Ricky and Betty were ying around with Ziana, while they looked like they had a close rtionship. Isabe watched with gritted teeth as the three of them took turns feeding each other.


    Everything about Master Menter was good, just that Isabe felt that Master Menter doted on her children a little too much.


    Seeing Isabeing down the stairs, Ziana smiled and teased, "Oh, looks like you slept wellst night. You didn''t miss Mr. Lockwood? I thought that you guys were going to video call each other the whole night."


    Isabeughed dryly and said, Haha, not at all. We had already been together for so long. We''re not that clingy."


    Mr. Lyons snorted and said unhappily, "Men are the most unreliable. Draxton didn''t even think ofing to visit you. Be, you should stay here obediently until the wedding. You''re not allowed to go back." Isabe nodded obediently and silently sympathized with Draxton in her heart.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 In Mr.Lyons''s house.


    Master Menter and Elodia were taking good care of Isabe.


    Along with the two bundles of joy Ricky and Betty who were always coaxing Isabe and ying with her, Isabe found that she was living a veryfortable life now.


    Mr.Lyons was usually not at home during the day.


    As a councilman, Mr.Lyons was usually very busy and had a lot of matters to deal with.


    Mr.Lyons and the President had been busy recently.


    Isabe didn''t pay much attention to them, but she knew that it was rted to the crystal potion experiment.It also involved the big ship which was at the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean.


    As for Isabe, she was living afortable life both during the day and at night.


    Every night, Draxton woulde to look for Isabe in secret.


    When Draxton arrived, he will use the Prime Code to inform Isabe of his arrival.


    Isabe would then open the window and let Draxton in.


    Just like that, a few days passed.


    During this time, Anna dropped by several times to visit Ziana.


    On a normal day during lunch, Ziana suddenly asked about the Lang family.


    Isabe was taken aback.


    Isabe was very unfamiliar with the Lang family.


    To Isabe, she felt that what had happened between her and the Lang family seemed to be very distinct and it was something that happened in the past.


    "Master Menter, why did you suddenly mention the Lang family?" Isabe asked.


    Isabe knew that Master Menter roughly knew about what had happened to her in the past.


    Ziana frowned and said, "Anna seems to be in love. However, about the man that Anna is currently dating...I''m not satisfied with him."


    Isabe paused as something shed across her mind.


    Isabe fell silent and stared at Ziana quietly.


    Ziana also looked at Isabe and said, "The man is Jason."


    Although Isabe had sort of guessed it, she was still slightly taken aback when she heard Ziana''s words.


    Isabe hesitated for a second before saying, "Master Menter. To me, Jason is just a stranger who is rted to me by blood.


    "Although I did not have a good experience with the Lang family, we cannotpletely deny the existence of the Lang family. Yes, I agree that they have ws, but they should have their merits too. "As long as Anna likes Jason and thinks that he''s worthy, it''s best for us not to interfere too much," Isabe said.


    Ziana sighed and replied, "You''re right.


    Although I don''t think highly of Jason, I don''t dare to show my emotions in front of Anna.


    "For I understood too well the pain of not being blessed and being forcibly torn apart.


    "I don''t want to add to Anna''s worries, but I can''t help but feel worried. Be, about Jason..."


    Isabe was silent for a moment before she said, "Jason had once hated me in the past. The Lang family had also paid the price and was taught a lesson because of their foolishness in trusting the wrong person.I believe that people will gain more knowledge and experience as they grow. Master Menter, why don''t you meet up with Jason and try to get to know him better yourself? It''s all for Anna''s sake." Ziana pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, I''ll heed your advice. I''ll ask them outter"


    Ziana continued, "If they really end up together, won''t you and Jason be meeting quite often in the future?"


    Isabe said, "Master Menter, you''re overthinking it. To put it bluntly, there''s no deep hatred between me and Jason. It''s just that I had broken off all ties with the Lang family. It''s not like I can''t meet with them.As long as Anna is happy, you don''t have to consider my feelings."


    The rims of Ziana''s eyes reddened.


    Isabe patted Ziana''s shoulder gently andforted her.


    "Master Menter, Anna is your long lost daughter that you had finally found. It wasn''t easy for you to be able to reunite with her.I am willing to amodate Anna for as long as you cherish and love her, "Besides, Anna is only dating Jason," Isabe said with a smile.


    The next day, Ziana arranged for a meetup with Anna and Jason.


    However, they met up outside and did note to the house.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family.


    The people from the Lockwood family''s second branch came to Dawton City again.


    They were here to attend Isabe''s wedding.


    Damon, Colin, Kim, Gary, and Kieran came to Dawton City.


    As soon as Damon arrived, he looked for Sir Graham Lockwood toin.


    The main reason for Damon''sints was because of Gary.


    "That troublesome brat who is always making me worry about him. After Gary had divorced Elodia, Gary looks as if he had lost his soul.


    Why do we have such a useless brat in the Lockwood family? "If Gary had known that this would happen, why would he have done so in the first ce? "The same thing goes for Colin''s wife.


    If she had treated Elodia well back then, would things have ended up like this now? "Gary was already feeling down. On top of not feeling sorry for her son, she actually asked her family to help to introduce someone to Gary in an atter* I''d matchmake.


    "It''s obvious that the other party is ambitious and has ulterior motives. We''re okay to close an eye if Gary likes her. However, the fact is that Gary doesn''t like her but Colin''s wife is forcing Gary to ept her! It''s causing chaos in the family now, and Colin doesn''t even care!"Letting out a sigh, Damon continued, "I''m so pissed off by my unfilial descendants that I think I might get a heart attack soon and pass away! Your family is still the best. Your children are more sensible and obedient."


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at him sympathetically andmented, "You''re already so old and you still have so much to deal with. It''s really not easy for you."


    With a smug look on her face, Madame Emma Lockwood looked at Damon and gloated, "Why are you feeling jealous? It''s all because of my teachings that the children are so well-behaved!"


    Damon and Madame Emma Lockwood were known to be at odds with each other.


    In particr, Damon did not like Sir Graham Lockwood''s behavior of doting on Madame Emma Lockwood until she was high off her ass.


    However, this time, Damon actually looked depressed and did not retort.It was rare for this to happen.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood exchanged nces and did not mock Damon anymore.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "If you find it annoying, then you should just stay at Dawton City.It''s not like the Lockwood family can''t afford to feed you."


    However, Damon gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I don''t want to.I just don''t believe that I cannot get them under control!"


    On the other side, Gary was also talking to Draxton.


    "Draxton, where''s Isabe?" Gary asked.


    Gary looked more mature than he was in the past.


    Draxton sized Gary up with a sympathetic gaze.


    Deciding to have a better attitude towards a bachelor, Draxton said to Gary in pity, "Be was taken away by Mr.Lyons."


    Gary was surprised and asked, "Why? Aren''t you going to have your wedding soon? Did you have a fight with Isabe?"


    Draxton immediately looked at Gary in disdain and said, "How could that be? Why would I quarrel with Be? Do you think I''m the kind of idiot who would quarrel with his wife?"


    "I would only act coquettishly in front of my wife" Draxton thought to himself.


    Gary was speechless.


    Gary suddenly found it hard to reply to Draxton as the words that he was about to say were stuck in his throat.


    With a calm tone, Gary said tly, "Oh. You''re not."


    Kieran was standing beside Gary.


    Raising his head, Kieran nced at Gary indifferently with his eyes filled with disdain, "Hmph, Uncle Draxton''s right. My father is an idiot." Kieran thought to himself.


    As Kieran had often looked at Gary this way, Gary seemed to be used to Kieran''s disdainful gaze and did not find it strange anymore.


    To Kieran, he would never forget the incident where his father and grandma had nearly killed his mother.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At night, Draxton changed his clothes again and was prepared to sneak out.


    Gary, who was sitting alone in the living room, happened to see Draxton.


    "Draxton, where are you going?"


    The lights in the living room were not switched on.


    When Gary suddenly spoke up, it gave Draxton a fright.


    "I have something to do, so I''m heading out," Draxton replied calmly.


    Gary asked, "You''re going to look for Isabe, right? I''ve done some investigation today. Both Elodia and Miss Ziana are currently living at Mr.Lyons''s house. Draxton, can I go with you?"

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 Draxton


    Lockwood''s expression turned cold for a moment.


    "On what grounds are you taking to go?"


    The question stunned Gary Lockwood, and he did not know what to say.


    "That I''m Kieran''s father"


    He paused for a moment before saying reluctantly.


    Draxton Lockwood''s voice instantly turned colder.


    "Don''t use the child as an excuse. In the past, when you hurt Elodia Hudson, did you think of your child? "Gary, don''t make me despise you. We have no one that''s that shameless in our family." Gary stood rooted to the ground in the dim light, his face pale.


    The footsteps of Draxton faded away.


    Draxton was about to get into the car when he suddenly saw a small figure squatting by the door.


    Draxton was extremely surprised.


    When he took a closer look, he saw that it was Kieran Lockwood.


    "Why are you here?"


    Faced with Kieran, Draxton''s voice sounded much gentler.


    Kieran carefully raised his head. He was always quite afraid of his cold-looking Uncle Draxton.


    However, the thought of his mother made him muster up his courage, and he said, "Uncle Draxton, I want to see my mother. Can you bring me to see her, please?"


    Draxton felt conflicted.


    No one knew that he would have to climb through the window in order to see Be.


    Perhaps...there was no need to climb through the window today.


    He had a legitimate reason to see her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A whileter, Kieran was sitting in the back seat of Draxton''s car.


    The two of them went to Mr.Lyons''s residence.


    Gary stood in the shadows and watched the car drive away. He was unwilling to give up and finally followed behind.


    As night fell, a tall, thin figure weaved through the streets. He was very swift, blending his aftermath shadows into the shadows of the streetmps.


    Passers-by felt a gust of wind blow past them, but there was nothing every time they turned around.


    The figure darted into an alley and leaned against a wall, slightly panting.


    He bent his back and ced his hands on his legs.


    After a few deep breaths, he cursed, "Damn it, Dawton City is too big. It''s so difficult to reach a ce, and ces are so far away from each other."


    Finishing, he straightened up and took out his phone from his pocket. He turned on the map navigation on his phone. He realized that he was not far from his destination. He immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. He put away his phone and continued to move forward. He ran and ran.


    Finally, he reached his destination.


    THUD!


    He seemed to have bumped into something and immediately felt dizzy.


    He took a few steps back.


    His innate reaction was to tense up immediately and subconsciously assumed a defensive posture.


    On the other side, Gary was also knocked back a few steps.


    Gary was also running very fast, and he was sweating profusely then.


    He didn''t dare to use the Lockwood family car for fear of attracting attention, so he decided to go on foot.


    In the dark night, beside a wall, both of them were panting as they looked at each other.


    Because of their guilty conscience, neither dared to look at the other too intensely, Gary nced at the other party.


    The person was wearing ck stockings on his head.


    Bumping into such a person in the middle of the night was quite scary.


    It was evident that he was not a good person.


    However, the strength and speed of this person''s collision with him just now indicated that he was not just any evil person.


    If he was not a shadow guard from a big n, he must be an expert from an organization.


    However, his image was a little too old-fashioned.


    A look of contemtion shed in Gary''s eyes.


    What in Dawton City was worth any forces sneaking around for? He could not figure out anything else except the crystal potion experiment that was still in progress. Gary felt that he needed to tell Draxton and Mr.Lyons about this.


    However, he did not want to rm the enemy, so he looked up at the stars in the sky and sighed.


    "The moon is so round today.I want to admire it for a while longer."


    With that, he rubbed his aching chest, turned around, and ran off.


    Seeing Gary take off away, the person was rooted on the spot. His eyes were dazed for a moment.He slowly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The curved moon was like a small boat hanging in the sky. He silently retracted his gaze and muttered, "Damn it, there''s something wrong with that person''s eyes."


    He contemted for a moment and concluded that his actions had been detected. It was better toplete the mission quickly.


    Hence, he nced at the high wall not far away and quickly flipped over it.


    On the other of town, Draxton had arrived at Mr.Lyon''s residence with Kieran and was knocking on the front door.


    When the butler saw Draxton, his expression changed for a second.


    He smiled and said, "It''s Mr.Lockwood? Mr.Lyon has instructed that you can''t be allowed in. You need to return to where you''vee from."


    Draxton''s face darkened for a moment. He stared at the butler and said, "I have a reason today."


    The butler was still smiling, "Even if the Miraculous Doctor were to say anything for you, you can''t be allowed to enter."


    He was very confident.


    Mr, Lyon had said that Oraxton would not dare to barge in.


    Oraxton''s face darkened. He pointed at Kieran beside him and said, "Do you know him? This is Elodia Hudson''s child. I''m here to take the child to his mother"


    The butler immediately looked at Kieran, and Kieran looked back at him expectantly. The butler fell silent.


    In his heart, he was thinking to himself that Draxton was unscrupulous. He was making use of a little kid.


    How much did he love the Miraculous Doctor? How touching.


    If not for Mr.Lyon''s orders, he might have let them in because he was so moved.


    But the reality was...


    The butler pulled a long face and said, "Hey, little buddy, you can go in. But Mr.Lockwood, since you''ve already brought the child safely here, I''ll bring him in. You can go back now."


    Draxton replied, "No, I have to make sure the child is safely by his mother''s side personally.What if you sell him away after I leave?"


    Theers of the butler''s mouth twitched. He suddenly had the urge to curse. He was the butler of the Lyons family and a well-known person in upper-ss society.


    How could he be a child trafficker? The butler was very indignant.


    Draxton added, "I''ll leave immediately once I made sure the child is safe with his mother"


    When the time came, he would use the Prime Code to contact Be so that she can personally request that he not leave.


    Thinking of how ugly Mr.Lyons'' expression would be, Draxton could not help having a wink in his eyes.


    His gaze towards Kieran became even gentler.


    "Mr.Lockwood, don''t look for an excuse."


    Draxton interrupted him and said to Kieran, "Kieran, you don''t dare to leave me and go with strangers, right?"


    Kieran raised his head and looked at Draxton.He nodded and looked at the butler with a timid expression.


    Even a trace of moisture was rising from his dark and bright eyes. He aggrievedly said to the butler, "Uncle Franky, just let us in so we can go look for Mom.I guarantee that Uncle Draxton will leave after that." The butler felt exasperated.


    It made him look like he was the bad guy.


    Ultimately, he gave in to the child''s pitiful expression and let them in. He walked behind them and stared at Draxton''s back, his eyes filled with resentment.


    Why did it appear that Mr.Lockwood differed from what he heard of the rumors? Didn''t the rumors say that he was a serious person? At that very moment, he didn''t look serious at all.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 At that moment, IsabeN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thompson was not asleep either.


    Instead, she was reading a book on a small sofa. She was pleased. She quietly estimated the time in her heart and knew it was about time for Draxton to arrive.


    For the past few days, she and Draxton had enjoyed the fun of secretly meeting up in the middle of the night. It was very fun.


    As she thought about it, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She felt her baby move slightly in her.


    Isabe stroked her belly and said softly, "Baby, are you waiting for Daddy toe too?"


    A soft sound came from the window as soon as she finished speaking.


    Who hade in? Isabe did not lock the window. She had purposely left it open for Draxton toe in.


    Isabe smiled and thought to herself, "It''s Draxton."


    She got up unhurriedly and looked over.


    Then the smile on her face froze.


    The person who got up from the ground was a guy in ck with ck stockings over his head.


    The two of them stared at each other and were silent.


    The person in ck acted first.


    In a sh, he was in front of Isabe. He wrapped one arm around her neck and pulled her towards him. His other hand covered her mouth. He said aggressively, "Don''t scream. If you keep quiet, I''ll let go of you."


    There was nothing Isabelle could do. She rolled her eyes.


    This person must have watched too many movies.


    How did he conclude that she was about to scream? Seeing that she was quiet, he loosened his grip slightly and said, "What''s your rtionship with Mr.Lyons?"


    Isabe''s eyes flickered.


    This person was here for Mr.Lyons. She replied, "I''m a distant rtive who came to seek refuge"


    "Damn it.I don''t care if you''re a close or distant rtive. Please take me to Mr.Lyons''s study and help me find a document. If you find it, I''ll let you go and won''t hurt you. Otherwise..."


    He deliberately lowered his voice, creating a sinister and terrifying aura.


    Isabe responded, "Alright, you have to keep your word."


    "Don''t worry.I''m a man of my word."


    When the person saw that Isabe was submissive, he becamecent. He let his guard down and revealed a smug tone in his authentic voice. It was a rtively young voice. He should be a young man. Isabe''s eyes flickered again.


    Then, she said, "You are the one who is responsible for the theft case mentioned in the news today, right?"


    That person was stunned and became agitated. He snarled, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can I be a petty thief?"


    Isabe wondered in her heart, "He even sounds professional. Is he a disciple from some boxing family?"


    Isabe continued, "But the stocking on your head looks like the one stolen in the mall. It costs 2,000 dors." That person was astounded.


    "What kind of socks can be sold for 2,000 dors? Don''t tell me you''re thinking of snatching it. The one on my head was bought from a dor shop at thest minute. It cost me less than a dor." Isabe was appalled.


    With such means, this person had the guts toe to Mr.Lyons'' residence to kidnap her to steal Mr.Lyons'' documents.


    Where did he get his confidence from? Isabe held back herughter.


    A thought shed through her mind as she nned how to put the young man down.


    However, there was a sudden movement from the window at that moment.


    Isabe thought to herself, "It''s Draxton."


    Someone flipped in from outside.


    From the looks of it, it was not Draxton Lockwood.


    Isabe''s eyes narrowed, and she became alert again.


    Could it be that this new person is here to help the man in ck? Or did someone elsee to Mr.Lyans''s house to steal documents too? Just as Isabe''s mind was racing, the second person stood up and raised his head.


    Isabe was astonished. It was Gary Lockwood! However, on second thought, she did not find it strange.


    If Gary had barged in at night, he was probably here for Elodia because he had not given up.


    Isabe was suddenly in a bad mood.


    Gary first looked around carefully.


    The next moment, his gaze focused on Isabe and the man in ck.


    When Gary saw that Isabe was being held hostage by the man in ck, his pupils constricted.


    Isabe was being held hostage.


    Gary''s entire body tensed up.


    If Isabe was to get hurt before him, how would he exin this to his Draxton? His gaze turned cold, and he immediately stared at the man in ck. He threatened in a low tone. "Let go of her!"


    The man in ck, who had initially loosened his grip a little promptly tightened again. He growled, "I know you aren''t friendly. Why should I let go of her? So that you can hold her hostage?"


    "Thief!"


    Gary was outraged and anxious.


    If he had known that this guy would hold Isabe hostage, he would have grabbed him when he bumped into him.


    Gary med himself and walked towards them carefully.


    "Don''t worry.I definitely won''t let this guy hold you hostage."


    As they retreated warily.


    The man in ck did not forget to hide Isabe behind him.


    Isabe did not say anything but agreed softly.


    The man in ck thought that the pregnant Isabe must have been scared out of her wits. She was so afraid that she couldn''t speak.


    "Release and hand her over to me!"


    Gary started to move forward at this point, wanting to snatch Isabe away from the man in ck.


    When the man in ck saw this, his eyes turned cold. He let go of Isabe and pushed her onto the small sofa.


    "Sit here and don''t move or scream, understand?"


    His gaze was menacing and threatening.


    Isabe looked at him and nodded.


    The man in ck was instantly relieved. Such a timid pregnant woman would not move or scream.


    After he had dealt with that guy, he would continue to hold her hostage.


    Gary''s fist had thrown a punch.


    The man in ck turned around to face him.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them were wrestling.


    Isabe looked on with interest.


    "Which boxing family are you from? Hmph, a dignified disciple of a boxing family could stoop so low to do such a sneaky thing. How shameless."


    Gary cursed and reached out to pull off the stockings on the man in ck.


    The man in ck tilted his head to dodge and struck out with his palm.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "You''re quite arrogant!"


    The two of them cursed as they fought.


    Gary nced at Isabe and shouted, "Run, go and call for help..."


    Before finishing his sentence, he paused and saw Isabe taking a sip of milk while watching the show excitedly.


    Gary immediately fell silent. He suddenly recalled the experience of being beaten up by Isabe. He was overly concerned, Even if there were ten Garys, they were no match for Isabe.


    Even if she was pregnant. He was worrying about nothing. He immediately looked at the man in ck who was on par with him.


    Did the man know that he was holding an invincible woman hostage? The man in ck was angered by his gaze and attacked even more aggressively.


    Gary was also provoked.


    The two of them fought until they fell onto the bed.


    Isabe''s expression turned into dismay.She was a little unhappy that they had dirtied her bed.


    Consequently, two fine needles flew out, one for each, freezing them.


    The two men who were fisting each other on the bed froze simultaneously in bizarre postures.


    The man in ck was dumbfounded.


    Gary was in disbelief.


    "Isabe, why did you attack me too?"


    Isabe nced at him and said, "Oh, to tell you to be quiet."


    With that, she walked forward and pulled him away from the man in ck.


    Then, she reached out and took off the stockings on the head of the man in ck.


    Isabe, holding a pair of sexy stockings in one hand, had two handsome men lying on the bed. It looked like she was about to do something to them.


    At this moment, the door opened with a click.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    In Mr. Lyons''s house. Master Menter and Elodia were taking good care of Isabe. Along with the two bundles of joy Ricky and Betty who were always coaxing Isabe and ying with her, Isabe found that she was living a veryfortable life now.


    Mr. Lyons was usually not at home during the day. As a councilman, Mr. Lyons was usually very busy and had a lot of matters to deal with.


    Mr. Lyons and the President had been busy recently. Isabe didn''t pay much attention to them, but she knew that it was rted to the crystal potion experiment.


    It also involved the big ship which was at the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean.


    As for Isabe, she was living afortable life both during the day and at night.


    Every night, Draxton woulde to look for Isabe in secret. When Draxton arrived, he will use the Prime Code to inform Isabe of his arrival.


    Isabe would then open the window and let Draxton in.


    Just like that, a few days passed.


    During this time, Anna dropped by several times to visit Ziana.


    On a normal day during lunch, Ziana suddenly asked about the Lang family.


    Isabe was taken aback.


    Isabe was very unfamiliar with the Lang family.


    To Isabe, she felt that what had happened between her and the Lang family seemed to be very distinct and it was something that happened in the past.


    "Master Menter, why did you suddenly mention the Lang family?" Isabe asked. Isabe knew that Master Menter roughly knew about what had happened to her in the past.


    Ziana frowned and said, "Anna seems to be in love. However, about the man that Anna is currently dating... I''m not satisfied with him.''


    Isabe paused as something shed across her mind. Isabe fell silent and stared at Ziana quietly.


    Ziana also looked at Isabe and said, "The man is Jason."


    Although Isabe had sort of guessed it, she was still slightly taken aback when she heard Ziana''s words.


    Isabe hesitated for a second before saying, "Master Menter. To me, Jason is just a stranger who is rted to me by blood.


    "Although I did not have a good experience with the Lang family, we cannotpletely deny the existence of the Lang family. Yes, I agree that they have ws, but they should have their merits too.


    "As long as Anna likes Jason and thinks that he''s worthy, it''s best for us not to interfere too much,'' Isabe said.


    Ziana sighed and replied, You''re right. Although I don''t think highly of Jason, I don''t dare to show my emotions in front of Anna.


    "For I understood too well the pain of not being blessed and being forcibly torn apart.


    "I don''t want to add to Anna''s worries, but I can''t help but feel worried. Be, about Jason..."


    Isabe was silent for a moment before she said, "Jason had once hated me in the past. The Lang family had also paid the price and was taught a lesson because of their foolishness in trusting the wrong person. I believe that people will gain more knowledge and experience as they grow. Master Menter, why don''t you meet up with Jason and try to get to know him better yourself?


    It''s all for Anna''s sake.''


    Ziana pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, I''ll heed your advice. I''ll ask them outter.''


    Ziana continued, If they really end up together, won''t you and Jason be meeting quite often in the future?"


    Isabe said, "Master Menter, you''re overthinking it. To put it bluntly, there''s no deep hatred between me and Jason. It''s just that I had broken off all ties with the Lang family. It''s not like I can''t meet with them. As long as Anna is happy, you don''t have to consider my feelings/


    The rims of Ziana''s eyes reddened.


    Isabe patted Ziana''s shoulder gently andforted her. "Master Menter, Anna is your long lost daughter that you had finally found. It wasn''t easy for you to be able to reunite with her. I am willing to amodate Anna for as long as you cherish and love her.


    "Besides, Anna is only dating Jason," Isabe said with a smile.


    The next day, Ziana arranged for a meetup with Anna and Jason. However, they met up outside and did note to the house.


    At the same time, the Lockwood family.


    The people from the Lockwood family''s second branch came to Dawton City again.


    They were here to attend Isabe''s wedding.


    Damon, Colin, Kim, Gary, and Kieran came to Dawton City.


    As soon as Damon arrived, he looked for Sir Graham Lockwood toin.


    The main reason for Damon''sints was because of Gary.


    "That troublesome brat who is always making me worry about him. After Gary had divorced Elodia, Gary looks as if he had lost his soul. Why do we have such a useless brat in the Lockwood family? "If Gary had known that this would happen, why would he have done so in the first ce?


    "The same thing goes for Colin''s wife. If she had treated Elodia well back then, would things have ended up like this now?


    "Gary was already feeling down. On top of not feeling sorry for her son, she actually asked her family to help to introduce someone to Gary in an attempt to matchmake.


    "It''s obvious that the other party is ambitious and has ulterior motives. We''re okay to close an eye if Gary likes her. However, the fact is that Gary doesn''t like her but Colin''s wife is forcing Gary to ept her! It''s causing chaos in the family now, and Colin doesn''t even care!''


    Letting out a sigh, Damon continued," I''m so pissed off by my unfilial descendants that I think I might get a heart attack soon and pass away! Your family is still the best. Your children are more sensible and obedient."


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at him sympathetically andmented, "You''re already so old and you still have so much to deal with. It''s really not easy for you."


    With a smug look on her face, Madame Emma Lockwood looked at Damon and gloated, Why are you feeling jealous? It''s all because of my teachings that the children are so well-behaved!''


    Damon and Madame Emma Lockwood were known to be at odds with each other. In particr, Damon did not like Sir Graham Lockwood''s behavior of doting on Madame Emma Lockwood until she was high off her ass.


    However, this time, Damon actually looked depressed and did not retort.


    It was rare for this to happen.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood exchanged nces and did not mock Damon anymore.


    Sir Graham Lockwood said, "If you find it annoying, then you should just stay at Dawton City. It''s not like the Lockwood family can''t afford to feed you."


    However, Damon gritted his teeth and said angrily, I don''t want to. I just don''t believe that I cannot get them under control!"


    On the other side, Gary was also talking to Draxton.


    "Draxton, where''s Isabe?" Gary asked.


    Gary looked more mature than he was in the past.


    Draxton sized Gary up with a sympathetic gaze.


    Deciding to have a better attitude towards a bachelor, Draxton said to Gary in pity, "Be was taken away by Mr. Lyons."


    Gary was surprised and asked, "Why? Aren''t you going to have your wedding soon? Did you have a fight with Isabe?"


    Draxton immediately looked at Gary in disdain and said, "How could that be? Why would I quarrel with Be? Do you think I''m the kind of idiot who would quarrel with his wife?"


    "I would only act coquettishly in front of my wife." Draxton thought to himself.


    Gary was speechless.


    Gary suddenly found it hard to reply to Draxton as the words that he was about to say were stuck in his throat.


    With a calm tone, Gary said tly, "Oh. You''re not."


    Kieran was standing beside Gary. Raising his head, Kieran nced at Gary indifferently with his eyes filled with disdain. "Hmph, Uncle Draxton''s right. My father is an idiot." Kieran thought to himself. As Kieran had often looked at Gary this way, Gary seemed to be used to Kieran''s disdainful gaze and did not find it strange anymore.


    To Kieran, he would never forget the incident where his father and grandma had nearly killed his mother.


    At night, Draxton changed his clothes again and was prepared to sneak out.


    Gary, who was sitting alone in the living room, happened to see Draxton.


    "Draxton, where are you going?''


    The lights in the living room were not switched on. When Gary suddenly spoke up, it gave Draxton a fright.


    "I have something to do, so I''m heading out," Draxton replied calmly.


    Gary asked, You''re going to look for Isabe, right? I''ve done some investigation today. Both Elodia and Miss Ziana are currently living at Mr. Lyons''s house. Draxton, can I go with you?"

 Chapter 608

    Draxton Lockwood''s expression turned cold for a moment. "On what grounds are you taking to go?"


    The question stunned Gary Lockwood, and he did not know what to say.


    "...That I''m Kieran''s father." He paused for a moment before saying reluctantly.


    Draxton Lockwood''s voice instantly turned colder. "Don''t use the child as an excuse. In the past, when you hurt Elodia Hudson, did you think of your child?


    "Gary, don''t make me despise you. We have no one that''s that shameless in our family."


    Gary stood rooted to the ground in the dim light, his face pale.


    The footsteps of Draxton faded away.


    Draxton was about to get into the car when he suddenly saw a small figure squatting by the door.


    Draxton was extremely surprised. When he took a closer look, he saw that it was Kieran Lockwood.


    "Why are you here?" Faced with Kieran, Draxton''s voice sounded much gentler.


    Kieran carefully raised his head. He was always quite afraid of his cold-looking Uncle Draxton. However, the thought of his mother made him muster up his courage, and he said, "Uncle Draxton, I want to see my mother. Can you bring me to see her, please?''


    Draxton felt conflicted.


    No one knew that he would have to climb through the window in order to see Be.


    Perhaps... there was no need to climb through the window today. He had a legitimate reason to see her.


    A whileter, Kieran was sitting in the back seat of Draxton''s car. The two of them went to Mr. Lyons''s residence.


    Gary stood in the shadows and watched the car drive away. He was unwilling to give up and finally followed behind.


    As night fell, a tall, thin figure weaved through the streets. He was very swift, blending his aftermath shadows into the shadows of the streetmps.


    Passers-by felt a gust of wind blow past them, but there was nothing every time they turned around.


    The figure darted into an alley and leaned against a wall, slightly panting.


    He bent his back and ced his hands on his legs. After a few deep breaths, he cursed, "Damn it, Dawton City is too big. It''s so difficult to reach a ce, and ces are so far away from each other.'' Finishing, he straightened up and took out his phone from his pocket.


    He turned on the map navigation on his phone. He realized that he was not far from his destination.


    He immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. He put away his phone and continued to move forward. He ran and ran. Finally, he reached his destination.


    THUD!


    He seemed to have bumped into something and immediately felt dizzy. He took a few steps back.


    His innate reaction was to tense up immediately and subconsciously assumed a defensive posture.


    On the other side, Gary was also knocked back a few steps.


    Gary was also running very fast, and he was sweating profusely then.


    He didn''t dare to use the Lockwood family car for fear of attracting attention, so he decided to go on foot.


    In the dark night, beside a wall, both of them were panting as they looked at each other. Because of their guilty conscience, neither dared to look at the other too intensely.


    Gary nced at the other party. The person was wearing ck stockings on his head. Bumping into such a person in the middle of the night was quite scary.


    It was evident that he was not a good person.


    However, the strength and speed of this person''s collision with him just now indicated that he was not just any evil person.


    If he was not a shadow guard from a big n, he must be an expert from an organization.


    However, his image was a little too old-fashioned.


    A look of contemtion shed in Gary''s eyes. What in Dawton City was worth any forces sneaking around for?


    He could not figure out anything else except the crystal potion experiment that was still in progress.


    Gary felt that he needed to tell Draxton and Mr. Lyons about this. However, he did not want to rm the enemy, so he looked up at the stars in the sky and sighed. "The moon is so round today. I want to admire it for a while longer."


    With that, he rubbed his aching chest, turned around, and ran off.


    Seeing Gary take off away, the person was rooted on the spot. His eyes were dazed for a moment.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. The curved moon was like a small boat hanging in the sky. He silently retracted his gaze and muttered,'' Damn it, there''s something wrong with that person''s eyes."


    He contemted for a moment and concluded that his actions had been detected. It was better toplete the mission quickly.


    Hence, he nced at the high wall not far away and quickly flipped over it.


    On the other of town, Draxton had arrived at Mr. Lyon''s residence with Kieran and was knocking on the front door.


    When the butler saw Draxton, his expression changed for a second. He smiled and said, "It''s Mr. Lockwood? Mr. Lyon has instructed that you


    can''t be allowed in. You need to return to where you''vee from."


    Draxton''s face darkened for a moment. He stared at the butler and said, ''I have a reason today."


    The butler was still smiling. Even if the Miraculous Doctor were to say anything for you, you can''t be allowed to enter." He was very confident.


    Mr. Lyon had said that Draxton would not dare to barge in.


    Draxton''s face darkened. He pointed at Kieran beside him and said. Do you know him? This is Elodia Hudson''s child. I''m here to take the child to his mother."


    The butler immediately looked at Kieran, and Kieran looked back at him expectantly.


    The butler fell silent.


    In his heart, he was thinking to himself that Draxton was unscrupulous. He was making use of a little kid.


    How much did he love the Miraculous Doctor? How touching.


    If not for Mr. Lyon''s orders, he might have let them in because he was so moved.


    But the reality was...


    The butler pulled a long face and said, "Hey, little buddy, you can go in. But Mr. Lockwood, since you''ve already brought the child safely here, I''ll bring him in. You can go back now."


    Draxton replied, "No, I have to make sure the child is safely by his mother''s side personally. What if you sell him away after I leave?"


    The corners of the butler''s mouth twitched. He suddenly had the urge to curse. He was the butler of the Lyons family and a well-known person in upper-ss society. How could he be a child trafficker?


    The butler was very indignant. Draxton added, "I''ll leave immediately once I made sure the child is safe with his mother."


    When the time came, he would use the Prime Code to contact Be so that she can personally request that he not leave.


    Thinking of how ugly Mr. Lyons'' expression would be, Draxton could not help having a wink in his eyes. His gaze towards Kieran became even gentler.


    "Mr. Lockwood, don''t look for an excuse."


    Draxton interrupted him and said to Kieran, Kieran, you don''t dare to leave me and go with strangers, right?"


    Kieran raised his head and looked at Draxton. He nodded and looked at the butler with a timid expression. Even a trace of moisture was rising from his dark and bright eyes.


    He aggrievedly said to the butler, "Uncle Franky, just let us in so we can go look for Mom. I guarantee that Uncle Draxton will leave after that."


    The butler felt exasperated.


    It made him look like he was the bad guy.


    Ultimately, he gave in to the child''s pitiful expression and let them in.


    He walked behind them and stared at Draxton''s back, his eyes filled with resentment.


    Why did it appear that Mr. Lockwood differed from what he heard of the rumors?


    Didn''t the rumors say that he was a serious person? At that very moment, he didn''t look serious at all.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 610


    Over the next few days, Isabe and Draxton grew increasingly engrossed inmunicating with Elsa and understanding extraterrestrials.


    Mr. Lyons found it unbelievable. Had Draxton regained his integrity?


    However, he did not know that Draxton, Isabe, and Elsa were fervently conversing telepathically at this very moment. The atmosphere was lively and bustling with excitement. They learned that there was still a sliver of energy in The Fairy. It would be a piece of cake for them to fly The Fairy if they wanted to.


    However, both Isabe and Draxton did not intend to touch it.


    At least not easily.


    "Be, let''s not talk about The Fairy for now. We''ll talk about it after our wedding."


    He wanted to hold their wedding happily without anything weighing them down.


    Isabe smiled and replied, "Alright, I think so too. The Fairy is already in our hands anyway. Whatever we want to do, we only have to say the word."


    The two of them reached a consensus.


    Elsa asked weakly, "Then when can I take off?"


    Isabe said, "Be good! You''ll have to wait for now."


    Elsa fell silent.


    Three days before the wedding, guests from all over the world began to arrive in Dawton City.


    Jocelyn and Landon also came back from Mystical Ind.


    At the same time, they brought along the wedding gifts given by the elders of the council and Betty''s presents.


    They originally nned to look for Isabe immediately but were intercepted by Draxton.


    Jocelyn and Landon were directly taken to the Lockwood family.


    Then, Draxton began toin about his grievances.


    "Master Grey, you''ve got to get Mr. Lyons to agree if you want to see Be. I haven''t seen Be for days."


    He sighed and looked especially depressed as he spoke.


    Jocelyn understood. She could not help butugh and teasingly said, "Turns out you picked us up toin, and I thought you were nice enough to invite us to the Lockwood family." Draxton pursed his lips and said, "No way. You''re overthinking. I wanted to invite you to stay at the Lockwood family home in advance. Be


    would definitely be ecstatic if she knew about it. Moreover, my family will be happy to see you."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jocelyn chuckled as Landon asked, "Where''s Betty and Ricky?"


    He had already gotten to know Ricky through Betty. Landon was itching to see them.


    Draxton immediately sighed. "Oh, they were also taken away by Mr. Lyons. Uncle Landon, you''ve got to get Mr. Lyons to agree if you want to see the children..."


    When they arrived at the Lockwood family home, they got out of the car and chatted as they walked into the house.


    Behind them, another car carefully drove in slowly.


    The car had been behind Draxton''s car the whole time. They did not dare to overtake as they recognized the Lockwood family''s car, so they drove slowly.


    A family got out of the car and was allowed in after showing the invitation in their hands.


    A young girl followed obediently behind her seniors. She had exquisite makeup on and wore a gentle anddylike dress.


    "Aunty, who was that in front of us?" The girl pointed at the backs of Draxton and the group.


    "That''s the Lockwood family''s patriarch, Draxton Lockwood. This wedding is also held for him and his wife.'' The woman who replied was Kim''s sister-inw, while the girl was her maternal niece. The girl was the one whom Kim wanted to introduce to Gary as his partner.


    They wanted to take this opportunity to let the girl interact more with Gary.


    It was Kim''s intention, as well as the woman''s intention.


    Being able to marry into the Lockwood family, they would receive a huge benefit.


    The girl looked at Draxton as a strange light shed past her eyes. "Looking at the view of his back, Mr. Lockwood must be a dignified person...''


    "That''s right, Mr. Lockwood isn''t an ordinary person. Allie, you can''t offend anyone here."


    Allison Morgan nodded and replied, ''Okay. I understand, Uncle."


    She returned to staring at Draxton as she responded, asking, "Uncle, who are the two people besides Mr. Lockwood?"


    She felt that they looked unusual.


    The woman was dressed so seductively that she was obviously not someone upright.


    As for the man, he was wearing an old-fashioned and rustic suit. Was he here to embarrass himself?


    "I don''t know those two people either. Maybe they''re someone from the Lockwood family? Perhaps they''re unknown rtives."


    The man said.


    He was Kim''s older brother.


    Allison then said, "Seems like Mr. Lockwood isn''t that bad. He''s even weing random rtives personally. Aunty, Uncle. Is Gary as nice as Mr. Lockwood?"


    "Gary is outstanding. Try to get along well with him and leave a good impression. You''re a daughter of a rich family. You''re much better than his country bumpkin ex-wife. He''ll definitely fall for you." The woman said.


    Allison nodded shyly.


    At this moment, a car drove in domineeringly. It passed by them with a woosh and rushed toward Draxton.


    They instantly got a mouthful of exhaust.


    The car stopped beside Draxton.


    The car window rolled down, and the face of a foreigner appeared. He greeted Draxton mboyantly, "Long time no see, Mr. Lockwood!"


    "Lawrence!" Draxton''s face darkened. "Is this the upbringing of the Violet family? Racing in our courtyard?"


    "I thought that I was expressing my enthusiasm. Besides, I heard some mushy words. I deliberately drove faster and gave those people a face full of exhaust.''


    Lawrence pointed behind him.


    Draxton looked over. At this moment, Kim came out of the house and went to wee those people.


    Draxton''s eyebrows twitched. The people from the Langley family again.


    He was instantly speechless. No wonder Grandpa Damon has a headache. It seemed that they were indeed worrying.


    He looked at Lawrence coldly and said, "There won''t be a next time."


    Lawrence replied, "Alright, I understand. Where''s the Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood?''


    "Why are you asking about my wife?"


    Draxton said unhappily.


    Lawrence answered, ''I haven''t seen the Miraculous Doctor in a long time. I miss her a lot. I heard that the two of you are going to hold a wedding. Since it hasn''t been held yet, I''ll ask the Miraculous Doctor if it''s not toote to devote my life to her now."


    The corner of Draxton''s eyes twitched, and he instantly felt terrible.


    At this moment, Allison whispered, "Aunty, Uncle, that person''s eyes are purple, and he''s talking to Mr. Lockwood. His status must be extraordinary."


    The woman warned, "Allie, Mrs. Lockwood ising. Be careful of what you say."


    Allie froze, not daring to speak again.


    Kim came over and greeted the man and woman. "Brother, Sister-inw, you''ve arrived. This must be Allie. Wow, she''s a beauty."

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 611


    Kim sized Allison up and was very satisfied with her.


    Compared to Elodia''s submissive and unpresentable appearance, Allison was more likable as a daughter from a rich family.


    Kim, also known as Mrs. Langley to the Langley family, immediately smiled and said, "Yes, this is Allie. Allie, quickly greet her.'' She turned to Allison and said.


    Allison immediately smiled and said obediently, Hello, Mrs. Langley. I''m Allie.1''


    Kim was even more satisfied seeing how polite and sensible she was. Only this kind of girl was worthy of marrying her son.


    Kim nodded repeatedly and said, "Good child, be good. Don''t be so distant, and just call me Auntie."


    Allison immediately called her auntie.


    Kim led the group of people inside.


    At this moment, Draxton had already led his group into the house.


    The Lockwood family home''s living room was huge.


    When Kim and the others entered, Allison''s heart skipped a beat.


    She thought her family was already wealthy with a grand and luxurious house.


    But now, she felt the Lockwood family wasn''t just grand or luxurious. She could not even find words to describe them. It made one feel in awe and reverence. She immediately became cautious.


    Her eyes darted around. No wonder her parents told her to seize this opportunity to marry Gary. It turned out that the difference between their level of wealth and the real aristocratic families was not little. Thinking of this, the smile on Allison''s face became even sweeter.


    Kim pulled Allison to have a sit. Only then did Allison realize that they were the only ones on such a huge sofa. Where did Mr. Lockwood bring the other guests? She looked around and realized that Draxton and the others had already gone upstairs.


    They were sitting in an open room on the second floor. There was an antique curtain hanging in the room. They could vaguely see Draxton talking to those people.


    Mr. Lockwood was really good to the two rtives of the Lockwood family. He actually brought them to the second floor to greet them personally.


    It seemed that the bigger the family, the more amiable they were.


    Allison suddenly felt rxed. Perhaps she could be bolder.


    "Allie, don''t be reserved. Whatever you want to drink, just ask the servant robot."


    Allison nodded with a smile.


    Kim looked at Allison fondly, thinking that this girl was well-educated, gentle, and sensible. Her children would definitely be well-mannered when she gave birth in the future.


    Kim could not help but think of Kieran. Naturally, after the divorce between Gary and Elodia, the child looked at her differently from before.


    In short, he was not as close to her as before.


    Kim said to a passing servant, ''Where''s Gary? Go and call him over. Tell him that there are guests here.''


    Kim was a little unhappy. She had actually told Gary that there would be guestsing over in a while and asked him toe out and meet them. But now, he did not even show his face. He really did not take his mother''s words seriously.


    The servant went to call Gary.


    Gary was in his room. When he heard the servant''s words, he only said indifferently, "I understand. You don''t have to care."


    The servant left.


    However, Gary had no intention of going out to meet the guests.


    Kim chatted with her brother, sister-inw, and Allison. After a while, Gary still did not appear.


    Kim''s expression did not look as good.


    Mrs. Langley said, Gary might have something on right now. There''s no hurry.''


    Kim forced a smile and nodded. Anger had already risen in her heart, but she still maintained her dignity and said, He has indeed been a little busy recently, but no matter how busy he is, he still has to greet the guests, doesn''t he? This child is outrageous.''


    Kim''s brother, Mr. Langley, spoke, "Sister, where''s brother-inw?"


    Logically speaking, when his wife''s brother and sister-inw came to visit, this brother-inw of his should at least show up, right?


    He wasn''t like this in the past.


    Kim immediately felt even more awkward.


    She stopped the servant again and asked her to invite Colin over.


    After a while, the servant returned with an awkward expression. She nced at Kim and said, "Madam, Sir said he''s not free.'' Not only did Kim''s expression turn ugly, but both Mr. and Mrs. Langley''s expressions also changed slightly.


    Allison''s gears started turning. She had doubts about Kim''s position in the Lockwood family.


    Perhaps Kim was not at all morous in the Lockwood family.


    She pursed her lips internally, and the sweet smile on her lips could not help but fade.


    "Kim, did you fight with my brother-inw?" Mr. Langley could not help but ask.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kim replied, "We didn''t fight. We never fight with each other."


    Mr. Langley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kim felt a little suffocated.


    Actually, there were things that she had not told her family. Ever since the incident with Elodia, Sir Damon and Colin''s attitude towards her was not as friendly as before.


    Sir Damon distanced himself from her, while Colin had never even slept in the same room with her.


    Even her son was no longer close to her.


    Kim was also panicking in her heart. She hated Elodia for being a troublemaker, and at the same time, she was on tenterhooks. So she thought of a solution.


    That was to find a partner for Gary and start a family.


    She believed they must have treated her like that because of Elodia''s divorce. If she found a gentle and virtuous wife for Gary, this family might change their current state.


    Kim stood up and said, "Brother, Sister-inw, Allie, take a seat first. I''ll call Gary over. No matter how busy this child is, he can''t be rude."


    Kim personally went to look for Gary.


    She did not dare to look for Colin. She did not dare to provoke Colin as she was afraid to see his expression when he looked at her. It had the kind of reticent that she could not understand. Kim pushed open Gary''s door and walked in.


    Gary stood at the desk by the window, writing.


    When he heard the door open, he frowned and looked over. When he saw that it was Kim, he immediately felt frustrated and said, "Mom, why didn''t you knock when you came in?"


    Kim felt a lump in her throat and felt a little sad. ''I''m your mother. What''s wrong with me entering your room without knocking?"


    Gary''s eyes darkened. "Mom, I''m not three or two years old. I''m already a father."


    "So what? No matter how old you are, you''re still my son. That''s not what I''m here for. Hurry up ande downstairs with me to meet people." Kim ordered.


    Her attitude was unquestionable.


    Gary lowered his head and looked at the writing that was ruined. He silently put down his pen, turned around, andy on the bed. He replied, "Mom, you can carry me down to meet them, or you can even directly toss me into some woman''s bed. It''s impossible for me to start a new family again in this life."


    "Did Elodia brainwash you?" Kim was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Gary closed his eyes tiredly and said, "It has nothing to do with Elodia. I''m just... tired."


    Kim ignored Gary''s feelings. She still wanted to maintain her dignity in front of her maternal family and did not want to embarrass herself in front of her future daughter-inw.


    She said sternly, Allie is such a good girl. Gary Lockwood, if you still acknowledge me as your mother, you''ll have to follow me down to meet them today."

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Kim sized Allison up and was very satisfied with her.


    Compared to Elodia''s submissive and unpresentable appearance, Allison was more likable as a daughter from a rich family.


    Kim, also known as Mrs. Langley to the Langley family, immediately smiled and said, "Yes, this is Allie. Allie, quickly greet her.'' She turned to Allison and said.


    Allison immediately smiled and said obediently, Hello, Mrs. Langley. I''m Allie.1''


    Kim was even more satisfied seeing how polite and sensible she was. Only this kind of girl was worthy of marrying her son.


    Kim nodded repeatedly and said, "Good child, be good. Don''t be so distant, and just call me Auntie."


    Allison immediately called her auntie.


    Kim led the group of people inside.


    At this moment, Draxton had already led his group into the house.


    The Lockwood family home''s living room was huge.


    When Kim and the others entered, Allison''s heart skipped a beat.


    She thought her family was already wealthy with a grand and luxurious house.


    But now, she felt the Lockwood family wasn''t just grand or luxurious. She could not even find words to describe them. It made one feel in awe and reverence. She immediately became cautious.


    Her eyes darted around. No wonder her parents told her to seize this opportunity to marry Gary. It turned out that the difference between their level of wealth and the real aristocratic families was not little. Thinking of this, the smile on Allison''s face became even sweeter.


    Kim pulled Allison to have a sit. Only then did Allison realize that they were the only ones on such a huge sofa. Where did Mr. Lockwood bring the other guests? She looked around and realized that Draxton and the others had already gone upstairs.


    They were sitting in an open room on the second floor. There was an antique curtain hanging in the room. They could vaguely see Draxton talking to those people.


    Mr. Lockwood was really good to the two rtives of the Lockwood family. He actually brought them to the second floor to greet them personally.


    It seemed that the bigger the family, the more amiable they were.


    Allison suddenly felt rxed. Perhaps she could be bolder.


    "Allie, don''t be reserved. Whatever you want to drink, just ask the servant robot."


    Allison nodded with a smile.


    Kim looked at Allison fondly, thinking that this girl was well-educated, gentle, and sensible. Her children would definitely be well-mannered when she gave birth in the future.


    Kim could not help but think of Kieran. Naturally, after the divorce between Gary and Elodia, the child looked at her differently from before.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In short, he was not as close to her as before.


    Kim said to a passing servant, ''Where''s Gary? Go and call him over. Tell him that there are guests here.''


    Kim was a little unhappy. She had actually told Gary that there would be guestsing over in a while and asked him toe out and meet them. But now, he did not even show his face. He really did not take his mother''s words seriously.


    The servant went to call Gary.


    Gary was in his room. When he heard the servant''s words, he only said indifferently, "I understand. You don''t have to care."


    The servant left.


    However, Gary had no intention of going out to meet the guests.


    Kim chatted with her brother, sister-inw, and Allison. After a while, Gary still did not appear.


    Kim''s expression did not look as good.


    Mrs. Langley said, Gary might have something on right now. There''s no hurry.''


    Kim forced a smile and nodded. Anger had already risen in her heart, but she still maintained her dignity and said, He has indeed been a little busy recently, but no matter how busy he is, he still has to greet the guests, doesn''t he? This child is outrageous.''


    Kim''s brother, Mr. Langley, spoke, "Sister, where''s brother-inw?"


    Logically speaking, when his wife''s brother and sister-inw came to visit, this brother-inw of his should at least show up, right?


    He wasn''t like this in the past.


    Kim immediately felt even more awkward.


    She stopped the servant again and asked her to invite Colin over.


    After a while, the servant returned with an awkward expression. She nced at Kim and said, "Madam, Sir said he''s not free.'' Not only did Kim''s expression turn ugly, but both Mr. and Mrs. Langley''s expressions also changed slightly.


    Allison''s gears started turning. She had doubts about Kim''s position in the Lockwood family.


    Perhaps Kim was not at all morous in the Lockwood family.


    She pursed her lips internally, and the sweet smile on her lips could not help but fade.


    "Kim, did you fight with my brother-inw?" Mr. Langley could not help but ask.


    Kim replied, "We didn''t fight. We never fight with each other."


    Mr. Langley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kim felt a little suffocated.


    Actually, there were things that she had not told her family. Ever since the incident with Elodia, Sir Damon and Colin''s attitude towards her was not as friendly as before.


    Sir Damon distanced himself from her, while Colin had never even slept in the same room with her.


    Even her son was no longer close to her.


    Kim was also panicking in her heart. She hated Elodia for being a troublemaker, and at the same time, she was on tenterhooks. So she thought of a solution.


    That was to find a partner for Gary and start a family.


    She believed they must have treated her like that because of Elodia''s divorce. If she found a gentle and virtuous wife for Gary, this family might change their current state.


    Kim stood up and said, "Brother, Sister-inw, Allie, take a seat first. I''ll call Gary over. No matter how busy this child is, he can''t be rude."


    Kim personally went to look for Gary.


    She did not dare to look for Colin. She did not dare to provoke Colin as she was afraid to see his expression when he looked at her. It had the kind of reticent that she could not understand. Kim pushed open Gary''s door and walked in.


    Gary stood at the desk by the window, writing.


    When he heard the door open, he frowned and looked over. When he saw that it was Kim, he immediately felt frustrated and said, "Mom, why didn''t you knock when you came in?"


    Kim felt a lump in her throat and felt a little sad. ''I''m your mother. What''s wrong with me entering your room without knocking?"


    Gary''s eyes darkened. "Mom, I''m not three or two years old. I''m already a father."


    "So what? No matter how old you are, you''re still my son. That''s not what I''m here for. Hurry up ande downstairs with me to meet people." Kim ordered.


    Her attitude was unquestionable.


    Gary lowered his head and looked at the writing that was ruined. He silently put down his pen, turned around, andy on the bed. He replied, "Mom, you can carry me down to meet them, or you can even directly toss me into some woman''s bed. It''s impossible for me to start a new family again in this life."


    "Did Elodia brainwash you?" Kim was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Gary closed his eyes tiredly and said, "It has nothing to do with Elodia. I''m just... tired."


    Kim ignored Gary''s feelings. She still wanted to maintain her dignity in front of her maternal family and did not want to embarrass herself in front of her future daughter-inw.


    She said sternly, Allie is such a good girl. Gary Lockwood, if you still acknowledge me as your mother, you''ll have to follow me down to meet them today."

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Gary''s lips curled into a bitter smile. He closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    Kim was so angry that her face turned green.


    How could she let Gary off?


    She had to make him listen to her obediently today.


    "Gary, I''m your mother. How can I harm you? I found a gentle and virtuous wife for you to give birth to a pair of intelligent and sensible children. Isn''t that good?


    "Look at Draxton. Aren''t you envious?"


    Gary angrily replied, "I have a son."


    "Kieran can''t live without a mother," Kim said furiously. "Think about it. If you marry Allie, Kieran will have a mother."


    "He already has a mother."


    "How is Elodia worthy?" Kim said fiercely, "Where''s Key? Is he not back yet? He''s not allowed to see Elodia anymore. She''s led the child astray. Allie is so outstanding. She''s gentle and virtuous. She''ll definitely be a good mother."


    The veins on Gary''s forehead twitched. He could not help but say lowly, "Then divorce my father now and let him find a new stepmother for me. I believe I can also have another gentler and more virtuous mother.''


    Kim was furious. She widened her eyes in disbelief and roared furiously, "Gary Lockwood, how can you say such a thing? Is this how you treat your biological mother?"


    Kim was not only angry but also fearful and panicked.


    Gary looked at her as if he had seen through her heart. He theny down more exhausted than before and no longer said anything.


    Kim said, "Gary, you''re going down with me to meet them today regardless."


    When they heard that Jocelyn was back, Ziana and Mr. Lyons came to the Lockwood family.


    At the same time, it was also to send Kieran back.


    Kieran and Elodia had be much more energetic by staying with the Lyons family the past few days, along with little Ricky and Betty. Kieran''s eyes finally had a sparkle of joy and innocence a child his age should have.


    Even when he entered the living room, he was still happy.


    Grandma Menter and Grandpa Lyons said that they would send someone to bring him to his mother whenever he missed her.


    Mom was no longer alone anymore. Mom was doing well now too.


    Kieran was very happy until a voice called out to him.


    "Isn''t this Key?" Mr. Langley enquired.


    Kieran looked over and frowned in confusion. There was a hint of wariness in his eyes.


    Mr. Langley asked, '' Key, you don''t recognize me anymore? I''m your granduncle. Your grandma''s brother, remember?"


    Kieran stared at him.


    Allison''s expression changed. This was Gary''s son?


    Was she going to be this little brat''s stepmother in the future?


    A trace of disgust shed past Allison''s eyes, but she quickly restrained herself.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kieran''s tiny eyebrows frowned. He held onto Mr. Lyons'' hand tightly and said, "Grandpa Lyons, let''s go.


    Mr. Lyons nodded. He nced at Mr. Langley and the others before leading Kieran away.


    At this moment, Jocelyn, who was on the second floor, saw them. She waved at them affectionately and said, "Ziana, Old Lyons, you''re here? Come up quickly. I have to introduce someone to you.'' The corner of Mr. Lyons'' eyes twitched.


    He was clearly elegant and charming like a flower. In what way does he resemble an old man?


    Just as they were about to leave, Allison''s gears started turning rapidly.


    After knowing the advantages of marrying into the Lockwood family, she naturally wanted to marry into the family.


    Once she was married into the family, her status would be entirely different.


    Since Kim and Gary did not appear after so long, she might as well build a good rtionship with this little brat first.


    Kids were easy to coax. As long as she could bring him over to her side, Kim and Gary would definitely look at her in a different light.


    As long as she had her own child in the future, would this little brat not be at her mercy?


    For the sake of her future, Allison made an important decision.


    She went forward and grabbed Kieran. "Little friend, wait.''


    She used too much strength, and Kieran slipped and fell to the ground.


    Kieran was stunned.


    After slowly returning to his senses, Kieran''s eyes turned red, and instantly started crying.


    Mr. Lyons'' expression immediately changed.


    Ziana''s gentle and elegant expression instantly turned extremely cold. Both Mr. Lyons and her went forward to help Kieran up. They looked at Allison sharply and said, Who are you? What are you doing?" Allison was also frightened, and she retracted her hand awkwardly. But, she did not take Ziana and Mr. Lyons'' identities seriously. Since they knew the two people upstairs, they must also be distant rtives who came here to curry favor.


    What was there to be afraid of these kinds of people?


    However, the two of them were lucky to have roped Kieran over to their side first.


    Allison smiled and said, "Myst name is Morgan. I have some rtion with this child''s father. Why don''t you two hand the child over to me so


    I can have a good talk with him?*


    Mr. Lyons and Ziana looked at Allison as if she was an idiot.


    Mr. and Mrs. Langley clearly understood Allison''s intentions. If Allie took down Kieran first, the matter would be more or less settled.


    Mr. Langley immediately smiled and said, "Thisdy and gentleman, this child is indeed from our family. Don''t worry. Leave the child to us. We''ll talk to the child."


    Mr. Lyons'' face was cold. He did not say anything. Ziana sneered and mocked, "I couldn''t tell you were the child''s family."


    Mr. Langley exined seriously, "Madam, the child''s grandma is my biological sister. I''m the biological uncle of the child''s father. Of course, I''m his family. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the child." Mr. Langley looked at Kieran and asked, Isn''t that right, Key?"


    Kieran looked at him strangely and ignored him.


    Ziana sneered and nced at Mr. Langley sharply, then at Allison. She sized her up nitpickingly and said, "Other than the child''s parents, we won''t hand the child over to anyone else. Did you want to talk to the child? Are you even worthy?"


    Mr. Langley''s face stiffened.


    Allison also felt stifled.


    Just because Ziana mentioned ''the child''s parents''.


    She heard that this little brat''s mother was a country bumpkin. How could such a woman be worthy of being her love rival?


    Seeing how aggressively Ziana was talking, Mrs. Langley smiled amiably and said, Madam, you might not know this, but the girl beside me is about to marry the child''s father. In other words, she is the child''s future mother. Let them sit down and talk. It''s our family''s business tomunicate.


    "I know the two of you also want to build a good rtionship with the child, but you''re outsiders after all..."


    What she meant was that as distant rtives, they should not rely on a child to force a rtionship.


    Ziana was so angry that she was speechless.


    The veins on Mr. Lyons'' forehead were throbbing in anger.


    He could not help but look up at the second floor and said furiously, Draxton, what kind of superb rtive does your family have? Why aren''t youing down to keep them in check?''

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Jocelyn was sitting on the second floor, watching the fun. Of course, Draxton noticed what happened on the first floor as well.


    At that moment, his face darkened.


    However, he did not go downstairs upon hearing it. On the contrary, he took out his phone and made a call to Colin.


    Colin was in the house too. He was a little confused when he received Draxton''s call.


    They were all in the house at that moment. Why did Draxton need to call him over the phone? Draxton could just ask someone in the house to look for him and pass the message. Wasn''t it? Colin picked up the call. Upon hearing Draxton''s speechless voice, Colin''s expression changed drastically. He was so angry at that moment.


    "Got it. I''ll go down and deal with it now," said Colin. After hanging up the call, Colin went straight to the living room.


    Draxton put away his phone and said to Mr. Lyons and Ziana, "Whoever creates the trouble has to deal with it themselves. Someone will handle the situation in a while. Please wait for a moment.'' Mr. Lyons''s face turned ghastly instantly. "How dare you, Draxton! How dare you ask me to wait over here! Just wait and see!"


    Initially, Mr. Lyons was thinking of sending Be back tomorrow. But, upon seeing such a situation... Hmph!


    "Haha! Old Lyons''s face looks so scary right now. I have never seen him looking so angry before."


    Jocelyn burst intoughter as she banged the table.


    On the other side, Mr. Langley was a little surprised at that moment. He took a good look at Mr. Lyons. Suddenly, he felt that Mr. Lyons looked a little familiar. He seemed to have seen him somewhere but he could not recall where he saw him.


    Mr. Langley frowned as he tried hard to recall but to no avail.


    However, he was quite certain about something. Since this person was invited to the Lockwood family and even addressed as "Master" by Draxton, he must have some unique identity. Perhaps, he was Draxton''s mentor...


    Mentor of the Lockwood family''s patriarch! He must be a formidable figure.


    Wait for a second!


    What did Draxton address this person as? Master? Mr. Lyons?


    His surname is Lyons!


    Gasp!


    Mr. Langley could not help but gasp. He looked so familiar and yet, his surname was Lyons. Suddenly, an image struck Mr. Langley''s mind.


    The day before yesterday, there was a piece of news being broadcast. It was the first appearance of the councilman, Mr. Lyons, in public. He was Mr. President''s younger brother...


    Mr. Langley''s eyes widened subconsciously. He took a few nces at Mr. Lyons and turned pale instantly.


    His lips were trembling. He was so anxious that he could not say a word at all of a sudden.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Langley took a nce upstairs. She was so happy when Draxton did note down.


    "Look! What kind of distance rtive is this? They even wanted to ask Mr. Lockwood to speak up for them. Pfft! Mr. Lockwood does not even give a damn about it!" said Mrs. Langley in her mind.


    Mrs. Langley''s smile turned gentle gradually, but with a sense of superiority. She lifted her chin as she looked at Mr. Lyons and the rest arrogantly. Then, she chuckled as she said, "I know what you are thinking. But, the kid is really the younger member of our family. How could you not allow the kid to get close to us?"


    "Wouldn''t it be awkward when the kid''s grandmother and fathere overter? We do it for your sake actually!" Mrs. Langley continued.


    "Now you''re standing in the house of the Lockwood family after all. So, you''d better think properly before doing anything. Don''t ever think of making a scene here as it will not look good on anyone of us here!" said Mrs. Langley arrogantly.


    Ziana''s expression had turned cold.


    Mr. Lyons did not give a damn about what Mrs. Langley was saying at all. His expression turned cold as he thought of how to deal with Draxtonter. Jocelyn ced her hand on her chin as she watched the fun downstairs. Then, she said with interest, "Look at Old Lyons''s face now! Haha!''Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Landon then asked, "Are the two persons down there Be''s mentors too?"


    Jocelyn nodded as she said, "Yup. They are Be''s seniors too. Just like me!"


    Jocelyn stared at Draxton as she spoke, "Oh no! You are doomed now. You have provoked Old Lyons. It''s over!"


    Draxton then thought in his mind. In fact, he had had a grudge against Mr. Lyons for a long time ever since he took Be and the children awayst time.


    "Whose rtives are those people down there? Does the Lockwood family have such rtives?" Jocelyn asked curiously.


    Draxton replied, "The man is Uncle Colin''s brother-inw. The Lockwood family''s second branch''s family members.''


    "I heard that the Lockwood family''s second branch members have been living in seclusion. However, it seemed that those people who lived in seclusion are not that indifferent after all. Look at how their rtives behave!''


    Jocelyn pouted her mouth with despise.


    Upon hearing what Mrs. Langley said, Allison Morgan felt more confident and ambitious now. She stared at Kieran and revealed a smile that she thought was gentle as she said, "Hi there, are you Kieran? Come over here. I have candy for you!''


    As Allison spoke, she took out a lollipop from her pocket.


    Then, she waved the lollipop in her hand in front of Kieran.


    Kieran looked at the lollipop. Suddenly, he thought of something that his mother told him before. His mother told him that kids should not eat too much sweet stuff.


    Of course, he was a good boy. He should not let her mother worry about him. He promised her not to eat too much sweet stuff too.


    Furthermore, this woman with a weird smile said that she wanted to marry his father. As what had been shown on the television programs, there would always be a sudden appearance of a stepfather after having a stepmother...


    When he came to think about the life he might live alone in the future, he felt so sad all of a sudden.


    The woman in front of Kieran gradually opened her mouth and intended to stuff the lollipop into Kieran''s mouth. Kieran could not hold it any longer. Hence, he burst into tears instantly.


    "Boohoo!"


    He opened his mouth wide and cried out loud.


    Betty once told Kieran that every kid had the right to cry. If he felt aggrieved one day, he should cry out loud and not feel shy about it. He had to let the adult know that he was aggrieved. Well, the squeaky wheel got the grease.


    Kieran blushed when Betty taught him about it. He felt so embarrassed at that moment.


    In the end, Ricky, who was standing beside them, nodded his head vigorously. He totally agreed with what his sister, Betty, said too.


    Even Ricky, Betty''s dignified brother, had said so. What was there to doubt about it?


    Therefore, Kieran cried as loud and as sadly as he could.


    On one hand, he cried to scare people off. On the other hand, he was indeed sad.


    Allison''s lollipop was about to stuff into Kieran''s mouth.


    Ziana stopped Allison with a cold expression. Mr. Lyons did the same thing too.


    At the same time, a voice sounded all of a sudden, "What are you doing?"


    The voice was explosive. It even suppressed Kieran''s high-pitch cry at that moment.


    In fact, Kieran was afraid of his grandfather as he was very strict. Upon hearing Colin''s explosive voice, he paused his cry instinctively.


    But soon, he pulled himself together again and continued to cry.


    Furthermore, he cried louder than before.


    Mr. Yan shuddered all of a sudden. When he regained consciousness, he pulled Mrs. Langley''s arm hard.


    Mrs. Langley was shocked when Kieran started to cry too.


    As for Allison, she was so stunned at that moment.


    It was so embarrassing! This little brat did not show respect to her at all.


    She did not even do anything to him. Why did he cry to such an extent?


    "Colin..." said Mr. Langley with a wry smile. It was so awkward at that moment.


    He felt so guilty all of a sudden that he did not dare to look into Colin''s eyes.


    Colin nced at those people with his sharp gaze. In the end, he looked at Kieran, who was crying miserably at that moment. Then he asked, "What happened? What happened to Kieran?"


    Ziana and Mr. Lyons remained silent. Their expressions were as cold as ice. In fact, they wanted to see how Colin was going to deal with this matter.


    If the matter was not handled properly, they did not mind taking the child away on behalf of Elodia.


    Since Gary was going to remarry soon, he probably would not care about this child anymore in the future.


    Mr. Langley felt so embarrassed that he did not even know how to exin. Allison did not dare to move at all after seeing Colin, who looked so overbearing.


    Only Mrs. Langley did not seem to know what was happening. She continued to say, "Colin, how could you allow some strangers to take the child away? How would they take good care of the child? They don''t even let the child talk to us. You''d better take care of the situation now."


    Mrs. Langley rolled her eyes at Mr. Lyons and Ziana with despise. She felt utterly superior at that moment too.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Mrs. Langley finished her words, she noticed that Mr. Langley was nudging her.


    Mrs. Langley looked at Mr. Langley in confusion. She seemed to be asking Mr. Langley in her mind. Why are you nudging me? Am I wrong about it? How could I not grab the opportunity toin to Colin about it?"


    Colin looked at Mr. Lyons and Ziana, but he did not say a word. On the contrary, he approached Kieran, who was crying sadly at that moment, and carried him instead.


    Colin was not good at carrying children. He rarely carried any children in the past too. He had always been an elder who was cold, stern, and rigid.


    The way he carried the child was so stiff. He was so unfamiliar with carrying a child that his arms'' muscles were all tensed up.


    Kieran was stunned as well.


    It was the first time his grandfather carried him.


    Suddenly, he stopped crying. But, his eyes welled up on his pale face.


    Mrs. Langley and Allison''s faces stiffened too.


    Why did Colin carry that little guy instead of scolding the two persons who made him cry first?


    Allison''s face turned ghastly. She did not expect Colin to dote on that little brat even though his parents had divorced.


    It would be troublesome if it was such a case.


    She had to be extra cautious when dealing with that little brat.


    Colin held Kieran in his arms. When Kieran lifted his head, he saw Gary and Kim walking down the stairs.


    Kieran''s eyes darkened. Was his father going to meet that woman?


    When he came to think about it, it would still be better if he continued to cry.


    He should cry louder and more pitiful so that everyone took pity on him. He felt that the woman was bad. It would be best if his father did not marry her. Therefore, he sniffled and whimpered as he cried.


    Betty said that it worked best if he cried out loud once. If he continued to cry loudly, people would be annoyed.


    People would only feel bad for him if he cried aggrievedly.


    At first, Kieran did not believe it at all. However, he saw the changes in his father''s expression as he sobbed.


    Initially, Gary was very impatience. But now, when he saw Kieran sobbing and trembling sadly in Colin''s arms, his heart skipped a beat. His expression changed drastically too. "Kieran!" Gary shouted. Then, he strode towards Kieran.


    He approached Colin and carried Kieran over from Colin''s arms.


    Kieran turned into his father''s arm and felt morefortable now.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief too.


    At that moment, Allison''s eyes lit up instantly. She then took a good look at Gary.


    Her heart started to pump like crazy.


    Aspared to Draxton''s majesty and Colin''s dignity, Gary looked more pure and undefiled. He looked exactly like Prince Charming in fairy tales, so handsome and noble. Allison looked at Gary in a daze. Her face blushed and her heart was pumping crazily. She felt that she was in love.


    "Hush, my little darling! You may stop crying now and tell me what happened.''


    Gary patted Kieran''s back gently tofort him as he nced at Mr. and Mrs. Langley coldly.


    It would be better for them to pray hard that it had nothing to do with them. Otherwise, he would show no mercy to them today.


    Upon hearing what Gary said, Mrs. Langley stepped out and said with righteous indignation, "Gary, it is all because of these two persons. They


    forcibly upy Kieran and did something to Kieran too..."


    Before Mrs. Langley could finish her words, Colin interrupted as he shouted, ''Let Kieran say it himself."


    Colin looked at Mrs. Langley expressionlessly. Then, he looked at Kieran and said, "Don''t be afraid, Kieran. Say it out. What happened just now? Don''t cry.''


    His voice was not that gentle. In fact, he spoke in a cold manner. However, his attitude was unquestionable.


    No doubt that members of the Lockwood family were very protective of their family. It was in their blood.


    On the other side, Kim''s expression changed drastically.


    She looked at Colin in freeze. Colin actually shouted at her sister-inw.


    Was he not showing respect to her now?


    With this kind of attitude, how could she ever face her family members again?


    Furthermore, whatever he did, he did it for Kieran.


    For a moment, Kim''s attitude towards Kieran changed a little.


    Upon hearing what Philip said, Kieran sniffled as he pointed his finger at Allison, Mr. Langley, and Mrs. Langley.


    "Boohoo! Grandpa, Daddy, this auntie is so scary. Is she going to eat me up? She is so fierce. Is she a monster? Boohoo...'' I


    Kieran''s tears started to flow to his cheeks as he spoke. His eyes were filled with fear too.


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically all of a sudden.


    "Haha! What an interesting child!" said Jocelyn with interest. Somehow, she felt that this little guy looked so simr to Betty Baby.


    Gary stared at Allison fiercely all of a sudden.


    Kim''s face turned ghastly at the same time too.


    Colin then stared at Allison coldly as he said to Mr. and Mrs. Langley, "Who is she? What did you do to Kieran?''


    Mr. Langley was so anxious right now. Mrs. Langley then said hurriedly, "Colin, how could you believe a child''s word? Don''t listen to him! He is spouting nonsense. Perhaps, someone has the child astray." She nced at Mr. Lyons and Ziana as she spoke.


    Kieran then said, "Grandpa, Daddy, they even talk bad about Grandpa Lyons and Grandma Menter. They wanted to catch me too. Boohoo! I am so scared!"


    He cried even louder as he spoke.


    Gary''s face turned ghastly as he stared at the Langley family. Then, he continued to calm his son down.


    Colin''s face turned ghastly too as he stared at Kim.


    That cold gaze was not the way a husband looked at his wife at all. The doubts that shed in Colin''s eyes made Kim feel a chill down her spine.


    Kim smiled stiffly as she persuaded, Colin, don''t listen to Kieran. He just came back from Elodia''s ce, isn''t he? It must be those country bumpkins who taught him nonsense."


    At that point, Kim strongly believed what she said. Hence, she continued, "It must be it. Colin, don''t let Kieran look for Elodia anymore in the future. She will lead the child astray for sure."


    "Look at Kieran! He is already learning to tell lies at such a young age!" said Kim.


    Ziana''s expression turned solemn all of a sudden.


    She looked at Colin.


    Kieran looked at Kim in shock too. He could not believe his grandmother actually forbade him to look for his mother in the future.


    Suddenly, Kieran was so panicked. His mind was filled with sadness and anger. "Boohoo! I want Mummy. I want Great-grandpa. Daddy, great-grandpa says that I can look for Mummy. But, grandma is not allowing me to do so. Boohoo!"


    Kim''s face turned ghastly instantly.


    How could this little brat get his great-grandpa involved in this matter? How dare he!


    Colin looked at Kim coldly and stared at Allison in despise. He then said, "Is this the woman you chose for Gary?"


    Kim nodded her head in a daze.


    "I don''t think she is fit to be Gary''s wife,'' said Colin firmly. Then, he looked at Gary as he said, "What do you think?"


    Gary could finally put his mind at ease. His expression changed as he replied hurriedly, "You are right, Dad."


    Suddenly, Mr. and Mrs. Langley''s expressions changed drastically. How could Colin not show them any respect now? It was so embarrassing!


    Allison''s face turned pale instantly.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Suddenly, Allison felt that she was actually iparable to a vige woman.


    The Lockwood family could ept Elodia, the vige woman, as Gary''s wife. But, they felt that a nobledy like her was not fit to marry Gary!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Allison felt humiliated.


    For a moment, she was not convinced. But she could not do anything at all. Her face turned ghastly. She lowered her head as her eyes were filled with hatred. She did not want anyone to notice it.


    Mrs. Langley was not convinced too. Allison Morgan was her niece. If Allison could marry Gary, it would be extremely beneficial for the Morgan family.


    Therefore, Mrs. Langley said, "Colin, how could you say that Allison is not fit to be Gary''s wife? You do not even know her yet. They could develop their rtionship over time. Perhaps, their rtionship will grow when they spend more time together..."


    Colin stared at Mrs. Langley coldly. His eyes shed with a hint of impatience.


    Gary then said, "She was trying to hurt my son when she first met him. She even made him cry. Do you think the Lockwood family dare to let such a woman marry into the family?1''


    "Aunt Langley, I want you to know that I call you Aunt with due respect. I hope that you do not try your luck to piss me out and made me show disrespect to you.''


    Mrs. Langley looked into Gary''s dark and cold eyes. She felt so embarrassed all of a sudden.


    At the same time, Kim''s face turned pale as well.


    It was because Gary had told her the same thing before they came down from upstairs just now.


    Kim forced Gary to go downstairs to meet with Allison. Gary then said to her, Mum, I want you to know that I call you Mum with due respect. It is because you are my mother. I respect you. But, do not try your luck to piss me out and made me show disrespect to you."


    His expression was as cold as ice.


    Kim felt flustered and guilty at the same time.


    Perhaps, Kim knew that she was selfish subconsciously. She was actually trying to fulfill her selfishness by saying that she did it for Gary''s sake.


    She started to doubt if she was doing the right thing now.


    "Well, Kim..." said Mrs. Langley as she looked at Kim. She hoped that Kim would say something at that moment.


    Mr. Langley remained silent all along. Firstly, it was because he was flustered. Secondly, he was unconvinced as well. He felt that if he choose to leave the house right now, the rtionship between the Lockwood family and the Langley family would fade in time. Therefore, he did not interfere with his wife''s actions and observed the situation silently.


    "Colin...** said Kim as she looked at Colin. However, Colin ignored her and frowned. Upon seeing the Langley family had no intention to leave, Colin instructed his butler to send them out. "Mr. Cooper, please send them to the door.''


    Was he chasing them out of the house now?


    The Langley family members widened their eyes. Kim then looked at Colin with disbelief. How could he send her brother and sister-inw off right in front of so many people?


    How was she going to face them in the future?


    How would people in the Lockwood family and the Langley family look at her in the future?


    Kim was extremely sensitive right now. She said angrily, "Colin Lockwood, what do you mean by that?"


    If Mr. and Mrs. Langley knew what was good forthem, they should take the initiative to leave at that moment.


    However, their mind was muddled by greed that they could not think properly at that moment. They felt so furious and humiliated at that time. Hence, they refused to move and insisted on staying. Allison felt so embarrassed right now. It was so embarrassing indeed. She expected to be treated enthusiastically. But, that was not happening. She imagined that Gary would fall in love with her at first sight. However, it was not happening too. On the contrary, they were being chased out of the house instead.


    And it was all because of that little brat.


    Suddenly, she stared at Kieran with her fearsome eyes. Kieran was still sniffling and sobbing at that moment. Gary was wiping off his tears while calming him down.


    "Daddy, I want my mummy! But, grandma doesn''t let me see her ever again. No! I don''t want. I want mummy! Boohoo!''


    It was so heartbreaking to hear him cry. Gary then said gently, "Be good, Kieran. Don''t worry. You will see your mummy again. You will see her again for sure. No one can rece your mummy. You will always have one mummy for the rest of your life."


    Gary felt so guilty. His mind was filled with regret and pain right now.


    Upon hearing it, Allison''s heart skipped a beat. She sneered in her mind. "Well, well, well. It seems that Gary could not get over his ex-wife yet."


    Allison heard from her auntie that Gary did not show respect to his ex-wife at all in the past. He almost got his wife and unborn child killed one time.


    Why bothered? Since he did not like his ex-wife in the past, why bothered about her now?


    Could it be that men would only cherish something after they lose it?


    Perhaps, it was because of this little brat.


    Hmph! Since that was the case, Allison might as well fulfill their wish. So that they could see clearly how unbearable that woman was. They would definitely regret what they had done to her today. On the other side, the butler had approached them to send them off. He said to them politely as if he was talking to strangers, "Ms. Morgan,


    Mr. and Mrs. Langley, this way, please.''


    Mr. and Mrs. Langley were so furious at that moment.


    If they chose to leave like that, it would so humiliating! How were they going to face the rest of the people in the future?


    "Seriously, Colin? Do you have to be so ruthless? We are family, we didn''t do anything...''


    Mr. Langley said.


    Colin interrupted and said coldly, "Do I have to make myself clear? I don''t mind saying it out if you want to make things difficult for me?"


    Colin stared at Kim with his sharp gaze as he spoke. Then, he continued, "I have had enough of you, Kim Langley. Do I need to make myself clear on how much benefit you have gained for the Langley family all these years?"


    "You are my wife, the patriarch''s wife of the Lockwood family''s second branch. I have been giving in to you despite the strict rules of the second branch. Ask yourself, have I ever let you down or endured hardship?" said Colin.


    Kim''s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Her heart was pounding fast. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling about it. She looked at Colin in horror. She felt that Colin would say something intolerable to her today.


    She shook her head vigorously and intended to stop it from happening. However, she could not say a word at all.


    Colin continued to say, "I don''t understand why you insisted on finding Gary a partner. She is even your sister-inw''s niece. Why? Are you thinking of changing out all the women in the Lockwood family to your rtives?"


    "What exactly are you trying to do?" said Colin furiously.


    Kim widened her eyes in shock as she said,'' No! I am innocent! Colin, that''s not what I am thinking. Please don''t get me wrong! I just want Gary to have a family, that''s all!"


    "Does Gary agree to it?" asked Colin.


    "Yes. He agrees to it," said Kim hurriedly.


    However, Gary said coldly, "No, I don''t! You forced me into it. I have no intention of getting a partner right now."


    "You kept saying that it is for my good and Kieran''s sake. But, you do not know if I am okay with it. You do not know if I will be happy. Furthermore, you do not know how much harm you will bring to Kieran by doing so. You have not thought of anything like this before," said Gary.


    "You are just being selfish! You just want to achieve your goal, that''s all!" Gary continued.


    Kim''s face was as pale as a sheet now.


    "Gary, how could you say these to me?"


    Gary turned away instantly and carried Kieran upstairs.


    Upon seeing Draxton sitting upstairs, watching the fun, Gary felt so envious of him from the bottom of his heart. He envied him for being a lovely couple with his wife and could live happily with his children. Upon seeing Gary''s deste expression, Draxton chose not to make fun of him. On the contrary, Draxton stood up and patted Gary''s shoulder as he said, "Come on. Have a seat. Uncle Colin will deal with Aunt Kim''s matter. You just have to take good care of Kieran."


    Draxton went downstairs after he finished his words.


    It was time for him to wee Mr. Lyons and Master Menter. He should still please the elders if he could, shouldn''t he?

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Kim staggered as she watched Gary leave.


    Colin simply ignored her.


    Then, she looked at Mr. and Mrs. Langley whose faces had turned pale, and said, "We have some personal matter to deal with. You may take your leave first."


    Mr.Langley''s face turned ghastly. He was panicked too.he looked at Colin and Kim as he thought in his mind.


    It seemed that Kim and Colin were having some crisis in their rtionship too. It was a bolt from the blue for the Langley family as well.


    Mr.Langley opened his mouth and was about to exin.


    But, Mrs.Langley said angrily instead, "So, this is how you think of us?"


    "You are right. The Langley family has indeed gained a lot of benefits from the Lockwood family. But, you don''t have to humiliate us in such a manner, right?" said Mrs.Langley angrily.


    "Kim intended to find Gary a partner. It happens that I have a suitable candidate with me.If you are willing, then it''s a deal. But, if you are not willing to do so, you don''t have to humiliate us, right? You sounded like we are up to no good."


    Mrs.Langley continued, She said it furiously as if she had suffered a huge grievance.


    In fact, she had thought about it.


    If they refused to leave under such circumstances, Colin would be provoked for sure.


    But, if they chose to leave just like that, it seemed that they were guilty about their behavior. Therefore, she decided to make some concessions in order to gain some advantages.


    In such a manner, she could also express her family''s innocence and grievance towards the matter.


    However, what she did not know was Colin was a domineering and unreasonable man.


    After Elodia and Gary divorced, Kieran became so depressed.


    Even though he did not say it, it did not mean that he did not take it to heart. He was so regretful that he could not protect Elodia back then and was not able to let Kieran have aplete family.He had always felt guilty and sorry for his grandson.


    Therefore, how could he allow anyone to let his precious grandson suffer from any grievance? In addition to Kim''s weird behavior recently, his tolerance level had always been on the zero boundary point. Today was the perfect day for him to explode.


    Therefore, Colin would show no mercy to what Mrs. Langley had said just now.


    If it happened at another time, perhaps, Colin would be more polite to them and even show more respect to them.


    They were Kim''s family members after all.


    But today, he was not in a good mood.


    Therefore, it would be better if no one tried to provoke him now.


    Colin sneered instantly and said, "Well, well, well. You have guts, don''t you? Then, stop all cooperation with the Lockwood family from today onwards. I will tell Draxtonter that everything about the Lockwood family has nothing to do with the Langley family in the future."


    Swoosh! Mrs, Langley was stunned instantly.


    Kim was so shocked that she took a few steps back and sat on the couch. She lifted her head and looked at Colin in shock. Her lips were trembling in fear.


    Mr.Langley felt a chill down his spine instantly.


    He apologized to Colin hurriedly, "Colin, please don''t be angry.We did not do anything at all. Why must you put it this way? Kim, please say something to please Colin.Well, since it is not convenient for us to be here today, we shall take our leave then."


    "Also, for Gary''s marriage, as his uncle, I don''t think I could be of any help too."


    Mr.Langley continued.


    Then, he pulled Mrs. Langley away as he spoke.


    Mrs.Langley was shocked too. She was about to leave as well.


    Indeed, they had scared the hell out of themselves today.


    Obviously, Colin was very furious at that moment. He could even say that he refused to cooperate with the Langley family in the future.


    However, when Mrs. Langley walked past Ziana and Mr.Lyons, she stopped. She was so furious at that point.


    The Langley family was the official inws of the Lockwood family. Who the hell were the two of them?"


    Hence, she said sarcastically out of anger, "You are really something, Colin. You can''t tolerate official rtives like us in your house. Yet, you could treat some distant rtives out of nowhere in a hospitable manner"


    Mr.Lyons face turned cold instantly.


    But, he was expressionless.


    In fact, he was staring at Draxton, who came down the stairs at that moment.


    He simply ignored what Mrs. Langley said.


    However, Ziana raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly as if she had watched a great show a moment ago.


    Some people just liked to court their own death.


    Colin twitched his eyebrows as he said to Ziana, "I am sorry for making a fool of myself today."


    Ziana shook her head and said, "Don''t worry.We understand that every family has some weird rtives to deal with."


    Her words were so contemptuous. She looked nonchnt too.


    Mrs.Langley was so furious at that moment that she panted heavily.


    At the same time, Draxton came down and walked towards Mr.Lyons. He then said nicely to him, "Mr.Lyons, Master Menter, why don''t we go upstairs?"


    Mr.Lyons was expressionless. He did not give a damn at all.


    Ziana then rolled her eyes and said, "Are you sure distant rtives out of nowhere like us fit to go upstairs?novelebook I am afraid that we might dirty Mr.Lockwood''s furniture" Oraxton was so speechless.


    Oraxton showed an awkward face and did not know how to react at all.


    On the other hand, Jocelyn was overjoyed upon seeing such a scene.


    "Ziana seldom treats people in such a manner.I bet that she is also speechless right now."


    Jocelyn was already so old, yet she was still smiling so sarcastically.


    Landon looked at her helplessly with a doting gaze.


    In his heart, Jocelyn would always be the youngdy he met back then.


    Oraxton did not dare to offend Ziana, so he said to Mrs.Langley instead, "They are my wife''s elders, not distant rtives out of nowhere. At least, they are more decent aspared to you. Do you understand that?"


    His dark blue eyes were filled with a hint of harshness. He did not allow anyone to provoke him at all.


    Mrs.Langley trembled in fear when she looked into his eyes.


    Draxton was indeed scary when someone provoked him.


    Mr.Langley thought in his mind.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He heard that the Miraculous Doctor had a mentor. Her mentor was the councilman, Mr.Lyons.


    Mr.Langley hated himself for not regaining consciousness earlier.


    At that moment, he could only apologize resentfully and pulled Mrs. Langley away awkwardly.


    After the member of the Langley family left, Draxton looked at Colin, whose face stiffened and extremely cold right now.


    He then said, "Don''t think too much about it, Uncle Colin"


    He did not say anything else. He felt sympathy for the father and son of the Lockwood family''s second branch.


    Both of them were so pitiful.


    Still, he was the luckiest man.


    For his own happiness, no matter what he did to please his wife''s elders, it was still worth it.


    Therefore, his expression changed from majestic Mr.Lockwood to Be''s lovable husband...


    Not to mention what Draxton did to coax Ziana and Mr.Lyons to the second floor.


    On the other side, the members of the Langley family were in shock.


    Allison burst into tears.


    How could a youngdy like Allison suffer such humiliation? "I am fine if they do not like me.How could they treat both of you in such a manner?" The way Allison spoke seemed to be defending Mr.and Mrs. Langley.


    Mrs. Langley was so restless now. She said, "Hubby, will Colin do what he said just now? Will he terminate all the cooperation with the Langley family?"


    Mr.Langley then said, "The situation today is different indeed.It mainly depends on Kim now.If she is able to patch up with Colin, then we will be fine. But, if their rtionship is in crisis, then..."


    "Then how? The problem is that we offended Gary as well..."


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Langley could not help but take a nce at Allison.


    Allison felt ashamed and resentful at that moment as if it was all her fault. She rolled her eyes and said, "Auntie, I heard that Gary''s ex-wife was only a vige woman. Furthermore, her family seems to be some sort of top-notch family.Why don''t we..."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Mr. and Mrs. Langley looked at Allison as they listened to her n. They hesitated.


    But in the end, upon seeing Colin and Gary''s attitude just now, they gritted their teeth and agreed to Allison.


    Only by letting them know how terrible Elodia was that they would understand why they wanted to introduce Allison to Gary.


    By then, the Lockwood family would only be grateful to them.


    Wasn''t there a saying on nopare no despair? At Lockwood''s residence, Colin stared at Kim coldly and said, "Come with me, Kim Langley"


    His tone was harsh andmanding.


    Kim was flustered upon hearing such a scary tone.


    She felt so grievance and sad all of a sudden, Was this the correct attitude for a husband to talk to his wife? Even though Kim was furious, she still followed Colin upstairs.


    The couple returned to their room.


    Colin then closed the door.


    What he was going to say might agitate Kim.


    Hence, he did not want the entire Lockwood residence to be in chaos.


    As soon as Colin closed the door, he walked towards the couch and sat down.


    Then, he looked at Kim as if he was about to interrogate her.


    Kim stood opposite him.


    She could feel the chill in her spine when Colin gaze at him in such a manner. She felt so tense.


    Suddenly, Kim felt so lost that she stood in the same spot without knowing how to react. Her face had turned pale at that moment.


    Kim felt ashamed and aggrieved at the same time.


    It had been more than a decade ever since they became husband and wife.


    However, she still felt inferior right in front of him.


    Colin had never given her gentleness and equality which every husband would give to their wife.


    Even though Colin had given her the respect and authority of the patriarch''s wife.


    But, Colin''s superiority and domineering attitude had never changed.


    Kim felt so aggrieved all of a sudden.


    Her eyes welled up as she burst into tears and said furiously, "Colin Lockwood, what do you want to say to me now? Speak up and stop staring at me like that." She stood upright and revealed her pride.


    Colin remained the same expression.


    His expression was still cold as he said faintly, "Well then. Since you have said so, I will be straightforward."


    "Ihave a vi in Pearl City. You will move over there and stay there in the future."


    Kim was stunned.


    Although she knew that Colin was heartless and cold, she still felt the chill down her spine upon hearing what he said.novelebookHer face turned pale as she spoke slowly, "Colin Lockwood, we have been husband and wife for so many years. We even have grandchildren now. Yet, you are driving me out of the house? Don''t you have any feelings for me at all?"


    Colin frowned as he said, "If I have no feelings for you, I would not ask you to move out today but to file a divorce instead."


    "If you are smart enough, move out and reflect on what you have done. You may return after you have done reflecting yourself" said Colin.


    Kim stared at Colin in stunned.


    Suddenly, she burst intoughter and said angrily, "Reflect? What did I do wrong that I need to reflect on myself? Colin, we are husband and wife. We are equal.I am not your subordinate or servant." "Equal?" said Colin as he raised his eyebrows.


    "I have never said that we are equal. In fact, when you agreed to marry me, I thought you already knew the nature of our rtionship."


    Kim''s entire body turned cold.


    But she felt hot on her face due to anger. She gritted her teeth and stared at Colin with her bloodshot eyes. She said, "You are right.I admit that I had some ulterior motive when I married you back then. But, we have been husband and wife for so many years.I have dedicated all my life to you. Don''t you feel bad when you say such a thing to me now?"


    "Have I ever mistreated you? I have given you the respect and authority of the second-branch patriarch''s wife. You made the call. In fact, as long as you can manage the family well, I don''t care how much benefit you intend to gain for the Langley family," said Colin.


    "But, look at what you have done!" said Colin angrily.


    "Elodia and her unborn child almost died. In the end, I still lost my grandchild and daughter-inw. Gary lost her wife and Kieran lost her mother. It was all your fault." Colin said to Kim calmly.


    "Alright. Even if it was all my fault.I have tried my best to salvage the situation.Didn''t I try to introduce a girl to Gary now? You are the one who rejected her and Gary is not willing to ept her. What have I done wrong?"


    Kim felt so aggrieved.


    "Do you really don''t understand or are you unrepentant? Have you sought Gary''s approval before doing all those things?" asked Colin.


    "Gary is the sessor of the second branch. He would be the patriarch in the future. He is not a tool that you could coerce at will." Colin continued.


    "How dare you expect someone to show respect to you when you do not show respect to them in the first ce?" said Colin firmly.


    "I really don''t understand why are you feeling aggrieved now?" said Colin in doubt.


    Philip frowned as he spoke. He could not understand what was in Kim''s mind at all.


    Kim looked at him and said angrily, "I can''t stand your domineering attitude.I am your wife, but you treated me coldly. You have never said anything gentle to me, even in bed. You are such a blockhead!"


    Colin''s face darkened all of a sudden.


    A few young members of the Lockwood family were eavesdropping outside the door.


    They were so worried that something bad might happened in the first ce. Hence, they followed them to the room and waited outside.


    However, after they followed the couple to the room, they heard them quarreling at first.


    But in the end, they heard Kim scolding Colin for being a blockhead in bed instead.


    The few young men looked at each other as they twitched their eyebrows. So, that was the case.


    Probably, Aunt Kim had been having a grudge over this matter for a very long time.


    When they came to think about it, it made sense too.


    Uncle Colin was such a rigid man. It was reasonable for him to be a blockhead indeed.


    Just that, they did not expect him to be a blockhead in bed too.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk! Since Kim had started it, she might as well said it out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thus, she continued, "I don''t expect you to have the passion"


    "But, look at other people in the Lockwood family. Look at the main branch, from Sir Graham Lockwood to Philip, Wilson, and Macpherson, even Draxton treated their wife well. They dote on their wife, don''t they?" said Kim enviously.


    "Let''s not talked about others. Take Jeanne for example, the Barker family''s situation was not as good as the Lockwood family, right? But, I heard that the Lockwood family gave the Barker family a huge amount of dowry. Did Philip treat Jeanne indifferently and set any rules and regtions for her to follow?" said Kim.


    "No matter what Jeanne wants to do, Philip would agree to her. He does not only dote on her, but he is also willing to please her. Do you think I am not envious of her?" asked Kim.


    Kim felt so grievance at that moment.


    Indeed, life was different for everyone.


    Kim then continued, "How about Isabe? What is Isabe''s background? What does she have? Draxton dotes her to the max too."


    Colin then looked at Kim with a weird gaze as he said, "Do you remember the time when we got married? I have given you a chance to make your choice.I have already told you what kind of person I am." "But, you said that you did not mind. You married me out of greed. Now that you have gained the benefit and you are asking for more?" said Colin in anger.


    "Do you think you areparable with Madame Emma Lockwood, Jeanne, and Isabe? Well, let me ask you. Back then, Madame Emma Lockwood defended the Lockwood family for Sir Graham Lockwood in a reign of terror.Jeanne took care of the internal security issue and foreign aggression for the Lockwood family. Let''s not talk about what Isabe had done to the family. How could youpare to them?" Colin exined.


    "Do you think you areparable with them by creating chaos in the second branch? Do you think I do not know what your brother and sister-inw are up to?" asked Colin.


    "Also, thedy who you are introducing to Gary. Do you think I can''t tell she is up to something too?" Colin continued.


    "Do you think she will treat Kieran well in the future?" asked Colin in doubt.


    "Or should I say, you know about everything yet pretended to be muddled?" Colin questioned Kim.


    "Are all of these something that a patriarch''s wife should do? Do you think the second branch is not chaotic enough?" asked Colin furiously.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Kim''s face turned pale instantly. She felt so ashamed and guilty at the same time.


    Then, she said, "Based on what you said, the men in the Lockwood family dote on them because they are capable enough?"


    Colin was stunned.


    He replied, "That''s the main branch''s affairs."


    In fact, he did not understand why every man in the main branch doted on their wife so much.


    How could they spoil their wives? "Either you reflect yourself, or divorce. You choose."


    Colin did not wish to say anything further. He was different from the men in the main branch who could dote on their wives unconditionally.


    It was absolutely outrageous for him! Kim''s face turned red out of anger and said as she gritted her teeth, "How about Gary? What kind of person do you think he is?"


    "Do you think it is all my fault when Gary and Elodia divorced?" asked Kim.


    "So, he doesn''t have a wife now.If you are capable enough, you may learn from Elodia and file a divorce then."Colin said faintly.


    Kim was so speechless. She lowered her head eventually. She did not want to divorce. She did not want to lose everything she had now.


    Colin looked at her and said coldly, "Since you do not want to divorce, you may move to the vi after Draxton''s wedding."


    Kim could not say a word at all.


    Those people outside the door started to retreat quietly when they heard that the storm was over.


    Roger said, "It''s all thanks to Aunt Kim..."


    "We all know what kind of person Uncle Colin is. Even though he is a...Haha! Blockhead. But, I heard that Aunt Kim holds the authority of the second branch and Uncle Colin has never interfered with what she did."Siapeee caw "But, Aunt Kim is such a muddlehead..." Shepard said slowly.


    While they were in a discussion, Colin and Kim came out of the room one after another.


    Kim''s face was pale and she looked haggard.


    As for Colin, he stared at them with his sharp gaze and said in a low tone, "What are you talking about? Who asks you to criticize your elders? No manners!"


    The few of them made themselves scarce immediately.


    They did not want to argue with a blockhead at all.


    On the other side, Draxton had sessfully pleased the few elders.


    Ziana teased Jocelyn as she said, "I did not expect you to live the life of a young man at your age.I am so envious!"


    Jocelyn winked as she said, "Of course!"


    Then, she looked at Landon proudly.


    Landon felt a little difort though.


    Draxton saw that they had been having a good chat for the whole morning, but they did not mention anything about sending Be back.


    Hence, he asked tentatively, "Mr.Lyons, can I go to your ceter to fetch Be back?"


    "Look, it will be our wedding three dayster. Be is pregnant now. So, she has to familiarize herself with the flow and venue. What do you think?" asked Draxton humbly. The majestic Mr.Lockwood actually showed a humble expression in order to fetch his wife back home.


    Mr.Lyons nced at him and saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    In fact, it was almost time, so he nodded.


    Oraxton was so excited.


    It was not easy though.


    He could finally reunite with his wife now.


    Although Draxton and Be had beenmunicating through the Prime Code space, Oraxton could not hold his wife''s hands at all.


    He felt so aggrieved about it.


    Upon seeing Draxton in delight, Jocelyn burst intoughter and said, "Old Lyons, look at what you have done. How could you be so cruel to the couple? Hahaha!" Even though Jocelyn wasining about Mr.Lyons, she was actually making fun of Oraxton.


    In fact, she was looking at Draxton when sheughed.


    Draxton was so speechless. He tried hard to suppress his grudge at that moment.


    "Are Old Greg and Old Vaughn reaching Lotus Vige soon?" Ziana asked.


    Draxton said, "Grandmaster and Master Vaughn would probably reach by tomorrow."


    Few of them were overjoyed again.


    The atmosphere was very lively.


    No doubt that Draxton med Mr.Lyons for not letting him see Be.


    But upon seeing the elders got to gather together again because of Be and chatting happily, he felt exceptionally happy too.


    Fortunately, they had all these adorable mentors with them during that five years.


    Draxton invited them to have lunch at home.


    After lunch, Draxton sent them back to Mr.Lyons''s house.


    His main purpose was actually to fetch Isabe and the kids back home.


    Jocelyn and Landon would be staying at Mr.Lyons''s house too.


    Of course, Draxton could not fetch Isabe and the kids home immediately after reaching the Grey family.


    He stayed for dinner at Mr.Lyons''s house instead.


    Then, he fetched Isabe and the kids back to the Lockwood family''s residence at night.


    Isabe leaned against the chair inze. Her face glowed and her eyes sparkled beautifully.


    All she could feel now was...happiness.


    As for the two kids, they seemed to be discussing something in the back seat.


    They were so excited too.


    It was because, when they were still in Grandpa Lyons''s house back then, their mother told them that on their father and mother''s wedding day, novelebookshe would arrange for both of them to be the flower girl and ring bearer.


    They held great responsibility for that special event! By the time they returned to the Lockwood residence, most of the people had gone to rest.


    It was because all of them were busy preparing for Draxton and Isabe''s wedding.


    Therefore, there was no one in the living room.


    In fact, there was still someone sitting in the living room though.


    Kim was sitting there alone, and quietly. She was not moving at all.


    Upon seeing their return, she turned around and looked at them faintly.


    Isabe felt that Kim''s gaze was a little weird.


    "Aunt Kim."


    Isabe greeted her out of courtesy.


    Kim smiled as she said gently, "Congrattion! Finally, you and Draxton could get married."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Even though the words that Kim said sounded okay, somehow it felt a little weird thought.


    What did she mean by finally both of them could get married?"


    However, she still said, "Thank you, Aunt Kim."


    Kim smiled again as she said, "Be, is this considered an official marriage? How much betrothal gift did Draxton give you? Did you ask him for anything? Let me tell you, based on your capability, I bet that Draxton has to pay a lot. Am I right?"


    Isabe lowered her head and pondered upon hearing what Kim said.


    What else could Oraxton give her? North Star Group and Big Dipper already belonged to her.


    Little Dipper had somehow managed by her as well.


    In addition, Draxton''s assets had already been transferred to her name.


    No matter what the subordinates nned to do, she would still be the one who made the final call.


    In other words, she and Draxton were in the same position in the Lockwood family now.


    Both of them held the same authority.


    Oraxton even gave her the Prime Code without further hesitation.


    Therefore, how was she going to answer Kim''s question? Upon seeing Isabe not saying a word, Kim thought that she was in a difficult position.


    Hence, she smiled weirdly as she said, "Are you shy to say it out?"


    Isabe was speechless.


    Well then, Kim could think whatever she want then.


    At the same time, Draxton said, "Aunt Kim, I wrapped myself as a gift and gave it to Be.It is the best betrothal gift ever!"


    The expression on Kim''s face froze all of a sudden.


    The words that Draxton said sounded so fake.


    But, if these words were to say by someone distinguished in the Lockwood family, it had already shown his attitude towards Isabe.


    Kim was so jealous at that moment.


    Nopare no despair indeed! Kim was not convinced.


    She said again, "You are right. Be is a capable girl after all. You should value her indeed. Unlike me, I know nothing..."


    Isabe showed a strange expression on her face.


    Oraxton felt puzzled too. He then asked, "Aunt Kim, what is it got to do with her capability when I dote on my wife?"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Kim was disdainful in her mind.


    If Isabe was useless, would Draxton still dote on her? However, Draxton said at the same time, "I like Be''s timid and weak appearance the most."


    When Draxton first met Isabe, Isabe pretended to be weak and timid to deceive him.


    Isabe blinked her eyes beside Draxton and acted to be gentle and weak immediately.


    She lowered her head slightly and said in a slow tone, "That''s right, Aunt Kim. Draxton likes it when I don''t know anything."


    Then, she raised her head and nced at Draxton shyly after she finished her words.


    Upon seeing her sparkling eyes and red cheeks, Draxton swallowed hard.


    Be was so attractive and enticing in such a manner.


    His mind shed with a hint of desire all of a sudden.


    However, when Draxton lowered his head and looked at Be''s bump, he felt so disappointed all of a sudden.


    Well then, he had to take a cold bathter to stop his desire.


    Draxton felt so aggrieved and tough day after day.


    It was indeed too tough for him! Kim''s face turned ghastly instantly.


    She clenched her fingers into fists. She felt utterly ufortable now.


    Draxton then looked at her pitifully as he said, "Aunt Kim, how could you not know what love is at your age?"


    Draxton continued, "It is simple to love someone. It is pure and does not involve anything else.I love Be. So, no matter what kind of person she is, I will love her and dote on her unconditionally, I will not let her feel aggrieved at all.


    "If a woman has to reach a certain level before a man will love her, that is not love. It is considered some sort of coboration the most. Some even not considered coboration at all, but mutual exploitation." Kim''s heart skipped a beat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Draxton''s words hit right onto the spot indeed.


    Draxton nced at Kim smugly.


    Hmph! If this woman tried to let Be feel ufortable, he would let her suffer first.


    Draxton then helped Isabe as they walked away.


    Kim felt so heartbroken and sad when she saw how intimate Draxton and Isabe were.


    Kim sat on the couch in a daze.


    Draxton was right.


    Was it because there was no love between them at all? She could not help but look at Isabe.


    Ricky and Betty were following their parents like their shadows.


    The four of them looked so happy together.


    Kim was so envious of them. She was a woman too. But, why Isabe could live a better life aspared to her? Isabe and Draxton returned to their room.


    Isabe then asked him with a smile, """''Draxton, why did you say those words to Aunt Kim? Aren''t you afraid that you will agitate her?"


    Draxton then said proudly, "I said it to agitate her on purpose. Told you she ought to make you feel ufortable.How could I not let her suffer first?" Isabe saw the angry face on the majestic Mr.Lockwood.


    In fact, Draxton had shown all his characters in front of Isabe. He could not hide his emotion in front of her at all.


    Isabe burst intoughter immediately. She held Oraxton''s face and rubbed it into different shapes.


    Draxton then looked at her with his dark blue eyes. His eyes were filled with gentleness. He looked exactly like a tame golden retriever now.


    After that, Isabe stopped rubbing his handsome face. She tipped her toes and kissed him on his lips.


    Draxton reached out his hand immediately and wrapped it around her waist for fear that she would lose her bnce and fall.


    The next day, Jake and Olivia returned from the Lotus Vige.


    Greg and Jackson returned together with them as well.


    Isabe and Draxton had been waiting for their arrival since early in the morning.


    Upon seeing the two elders alighting from the car, Isabe''s eyes lit up instantly. Her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Master Vaughn, your legs have recovered!" said Isabe excitedly.


    Draxton was surprised too. His eyes were filled with joy instantly.


    Jake and Olivia smiled.


    Jackson burst intoughter as he said, "Yup. But, it has been years since Ist walked. So, I am still not used to it yet."


    "No worries! It will get better for sure!"Isabe was overjoyed.


    "The credit goes to me, of course!" said Greg.


    Isabe could not help butugh as she said, "Of course! No doubt about it!"


    Greg then showed Isabe a proud expression. Isabe could not help butugh again.


    Then, Jackson saw Isabe''s bump. He asked, "How is it? When is your due date?"


    Isabe nodded as she said with a smile, "Soon. Maybe a few days after the wedding. But, I am fine.I do not feel ufortable at all."


    Greg then said beside her, "How could a doctor not treat herself? Give me your hand."


    Isabe reached out her hand obediently.


    Then, she smiled as she said, "Don''t worry, Grandmaster.I know my body well."


    Greg rolled his eyes as he said, "Hmph! How arrogant!"


    Isabe remained silent as she let Greg feel her pulse.


    Then, she retracted her hand with a rxed expression.


    After that, Isabe grabbed Greg''s arm to help him walked.


    Greg was so angry all of a sudden, "Go, go, go. Get Draxton to help you walk instead. How could I let a pregnant woman help me in walking? I am still energetic, okay? I might be the one who helps you in the end."


    Isabe refused to let him go.


    Greg dared not struggle at all.


    Isabe then chuckled as she said, "Grandmaster, didn''t you say that how could a doctor not treat himself? Come on, give me your hand!"


    Greg was infuriated.


    However, he still reached out his hand obediently.


    Isabe felt his pulse and gave him a thumbs-up instantly.


    "Not bad at all. You are as tough as a bull!"


    Greg then retracted his hand with a smug expression.


    Suddenly, a puppy barked.


    Isabe lifted her head and looked in that direction.


    It was Witty-Whitey, Isabe was so excited all of a sudden.


    ire was carrying Witty-Whitey and approaching her.


    At the same time, the rest of the Blue Crystals were carrying arge iron cage over.


    ck panther was lying in the cage inze.


    The ck panther was not nervous at all ate anes = when the Blue Crystals carried him to a new environment.


    It half-opened its eyes as he nced outside its cage.


    However, when it saw Isabe in the crowd, its fur straightened immediately.


    The arrogance andze it possessed earlier on faded instantly.


    Those half-opened eyes lit up immediately.


    They were as round as Witty-Whitey''s eyes right now.


    It stood up and looked at Isabe with its eyes widened.


    It had been such a long time since itst saw Isabe, the devil.


    Now that it saw her all of a sudden, it felt a little not used to it though.


    The ck panther wagged its tail and tucked its fluffy tail between its hind legs as it sat down obediently.It sat in a dignified manner.


    When Isabe saw its reaction, her face blushed.


    It was so embarrassing! Draxton looked at the ck panther and turned around to look at Isabe. He was thinking in his mind. His grandparents were not bragging at all. Be could actually knock down a panther with one punch.It could be proven by looking at the ck panther''s reaction.


    Isabe still wanted to face the rest of the people normally.


    However, she was so afraid that cky would do something that embarrassed her.


    Hence, she instructed the Blue Crystals, "cky is timid and not used to a new environment.novelebookSettle it down in some deserted ce first."


    At the same time, Witty-Whitey was wagging its tail as it tried to reach out to Isabe. Its bright round eyes were filled with the desire to get into Isabe''s arms. Isabe carried Witty-Whitey over from ire.


    That little fellow was so excited that it kept licking Isabe''s hands. It intended ta lick her neck too.


    Isabe calmed it down as she smiled at Draxton. She said, "Witty-Whitey is too enthusiastic. It has guts too and is not afraid of the new environment at all, unlike cky.Even though it is a ck panther, he could not adapt to the new environment at all. Look at it just now, it was totally freaked out."


    "Oh..."


    Draxton looked at her and gave a meaningful "oh".


    A chill ran down her spine.


    "I see." Draxton looked at her as he replied to her with a meaningful reaction.


    In fact, he felt a chill down his spine at that moment.


    Fortunately, he had never provoked Be.


    Otherwise, he would be the one inside the iron cage right now.


    "This little fellow has always liked to cuddle in Be''s arms. Otherwise, it will hide inside Ricky''s arms. But, it is scared of Betty the most."


    Greg smiled as he said that.


    "Of course! Betty always put Witty-Whitey on top of cky. She even fed it with weird stuff. How could it not be afraid of her?" Isabe said that with a smile. The group of people entered the mansion happily. Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood had been waiting for their arrival.


    "It is our honor for having you here," said Sir Graham Lockwood as he reached out his hand to shake Greg''s hand.


    In terms of age, he was actually about the same age as Greg.


    However, the Sanctum of Holy Doctors existed a very long time ago since ancient times.


    Greg was once the leader of the Sanctum of Holy Doctors. He possessed absolute arts and inherited great medical knowledge. His status was definitely not something that could be measured by money and power in the mortal world. He was a patriot.


    Greg shook his hand and said, "I am just an old man who came to attend my disciple''s wedding. That''s all!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood smiled as he said, "You are good at nurturing your disciple indeed."


    "I should thank you on behalf of the Lockwood family," said Sir Graham Lockwood politely.


    Greg''s smile almost faded instantly.


    Of course! Greg had put in so much effort nurturing such a great disciple.


    In the end, she married a member of the Lockwood family and benefitted the whole family members.


    How did he dare to show off to Greg right now? How annoying!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Upon seeing Greg was about to explode, Isabe lowered her head to hold back herughter.


    Draxton tried to smooth the situation by saying, "Grandpa, why don''t we let the elders enter the house first?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood then led the way.


    Then, he looked at Jackson and said, "I bet that you are extraordinary people too, Mr.Vaughn."


    Jackson was about the same age as Philip.


    Therefore, he showed respect towards Sir Graham Lockwood and said, "You are my respected elder too."


    They were still chatting happily when they entered the hall.


    Suddenty, two small figures rushed down from upstairs at the speed of light.


    "Grandpa Jaye! Grandpa Vaughn!"


    The two little fellows threw themselves into Greg and Jackson''s arms one after another.


    "Slow down my precious babies, slow down! Don''t fall!"


    Greg was so agile that none of the senior citizens could do the same thing as he had done. He carried Betty into his arms instantly when Betty ran towards him. "Boohoo! I miss you so much, Grandpa Jaye!"


    Betty said in an adorable voice and acted like a spoiled child. Her voice sounded as if she was about to cry.She snuggled into Greg''s arms and burst into tears. Greg felt so heartbroken right now.


    "Hush, my little darling! Please don''t cry, okay? I feel like crying too when you cry."


    Then, his eyes welled up instantly.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was confused.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was puzzled too.


    Were the two of them their little darlings? How could their two little darlings throw themselves in other elders'' arms instead of them? How sad! On the other hand, Ricky threw himself into Jackson''s arms. This restrained little guy could be indulged too.


    Jackson carried the little fellow instantly. He then smiled as he said, "Oh my gosh! My little Ricky has grown taller and heavier too!"


    He weighed Ricky in his arms.


    Ricky blushed shyly.


    Then, he got down from Jackson''s arms and looked at Jackson, "Grandpa Vaughn, you could stand on your feet now!"


    "Yup.Grandpa Jaye had cured my legs!"


    Jackson then caressed Ricky''s curly hair lovingly.


    Ricky then looked at Grandpa Jaye.


    Betty turned around to look at Jackson at the same time too.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up with surprise.


    Then, she got down from Greg''s arms and ran towards Jackson.


    Jackson cuddled Betty in his arms and said gently, "That''s right. Grandpa Vaughn''s legs had recovered. Did Betty Baby cast some spells on my legs secretly?"


    Betty''s eyes lit up instantly as she said, "Wow, I do have the power to cast spells!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone burst intoughter instantly.


    Only Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood could not hold back the unhappiness they felt right now.It was so sad! It was so sad indeed! Their two lovable babies could act like spoiled children in front of other elders.It must be because they did not dote on them enough.


    The two elders decided in their minds at the same time that they must dote on these two little darlings more from that day onwards.


    So that both of them could love them wholeheartedly too.


    Isabe did not know what kind of terrifying decision they had made in their minds yet.


    Oraxton could not help but sigh when he saw the eyes of the two darlings well up when they were cuddling inside Greg and Jackson''s arms.


    The children''s love towards Greg and Jackson was indeed more than he could imagine.


    It was absolutely beyond his imagination.


    He understood that it was them who raised the children after all.


    When Damon Lockwood saw how Greg and Jackson doted on the children, he nudged Sir Graham Lockwood secretly, "Aren''t you going to do anything about it?"


    "They are the children of the Lockwood family. Look at how they pamper them. What if they spoil them? They are the future of the Lockwood family!"said Damon.


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked at Damon and said in his mind, "I am not afraid of them spoiling the children at all."


    "I am just jealous of them for having so much fun with the children. This privilege should be uniquely ours!"


    However, someone seemed to have snatched them away.It was so annoying! Gary held Kieran''s hand as they stood at one side.


    Kieran stood quietly beside Gary as he looked quietly at Ricky and Betty.


    His eyes were filled with desire.


    Gary lowered his head and took a nce at his son.


    Then, he caressed his son''s head gently.


    At the same time, a guard dashed into the hall hurriedly.


    He then said, "Sir, something happened. Furry and the ck panther is fighting now!"


    Furry was the white lion raised by Sir Graham Lockwood.


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically.


    "Execute the emergency measures now!"


    Draxton gave orders without asking the cause of it. The group of people went to the garden immediately.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was so puzzled, novelebook "This is weird. Furry has been locked in the zoo all the time. How did ite out?"


    "That''s right! The ck panther. Is it because of the ck panther that Be knocked down with one punch? Be, is your ck panther out of its cage too?" asked Sir Graham Lockwood. Isabe then said, "Yes, Sir.cky is out too."


    Sir Graham Lockwood was so excited right now. He could finally see the legendary ck panther today. He was so excited that he walked faster.


    Suddenly, he shouted in shock, "Oh no! That''s bad! The ck panther had a fight with Be before. Furry is in trouble now.It is definitely not the ck panther''s match!"


    Isabe halted for a moment.


    "Sir, what do you mean by that?"


    "Why can''t I interpret it?"


    Isabe looked at Sir Graham Lockwood quietly.


    Isabe''s face turned ghastly all of a sudden.


    Draxton twitched his mouth helplessly.


    He stared at Sir Graham Lockwood at the same time too.


    His grandfather had gone too far this time! Didn''t he know that Be pay attention to her reputation very much?

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    As they approached the backyard, they heard the roars of ferocious beasts.


    The guards of the Lockwood family had already taken out their tranquilizer guns, nning to put down the two beasts from a distance.


    The people of the Lockwood family doted on their children, but at that moment, they were not worried that the scene of a wild beast fighting would scare the children. Betty was held in Jackson''s arms. Sir Graham Lockwood was too embarrassed to snatch his little baby back. He went up to Betty and said, "Betty, are you afraid?¡±


    Betty''s eyes were sparkling as she said in a clear voice, "I''m not afraid.''


    "Baby, you''re so brave!" Sir Graham Lockwood said proudly.


    Jackson cocked his brows and a glint shed across his eyes.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was very proud. Their child was indeed outstanding.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Although they doted on their children to no end, which child of the Lockwood family did not grow up pampered? However, pampering and doting were twopletely different things. The children of the Lockwood family were no delicate flowers.


    The ck panther and Furry were fighting fiercely. Fortunately, they were in the zoo and were separated by the barbed wire. They did not have to worry about hurting anyone in their rage.


    The two ferocious beasts were injured, and their fur flew everywhere. However, the guards widened their eyes in shock and did not fire immediately.


    The group of people who had rushed over also stopped dead in their tracks in shock. They saw that ck panther, who had a strong figure and beautiful lines, was pinning the adult white lion, which wasrger than him, under its ws. The white lion struggled angrily, but its struggle was actually in vain.


    The ck panther lowered its head and stared disdainfully at the lion below. His expression seemed to be saying, "Little guy, stop struggling.


    Just be obediently and obey me."


    The ck panther exuded an arrogant aura.


    The captain of the guards came over to report, saying,'' Mr. Lockwood, they''ve stopped fighting. The ck panther doesn''t seem to have any intention of continuing."


    Draxton nodded and stared at the scene in front of him.


    Sensing their arrival, the ck panther and white lion looked in their direction at the same time.


    Sir Graham Lockwood muttered, As expected, Furry can''t beat the ck panther!"


    If not for the little excitement on his face, others would have thought that he was feeling sorry for his white lion.


    Isabe silently took a step back from Draxton.


    She was afraid that the ck panther would do something embarrassing when it saw her.


    However, what she was afraid of came true.


    The ck panther immediately saw Isabe in the crowd.


    It immediately trembled, and its majestic aura immediately changed, revealing an inexplicable sense of cowardice.


    The white lion, whose head and neck were pressed, looked at the ck panther in confusion.


    Could it be that a ferocious beast more powerful than this fellow had arrived?


    It sniffed lightly and didn''t smell anything.


    The white lion felt a little puzzled.


    The ck panther stared in the direction of Isabe for a while. Then, it slowly released the white lion and let out a low roar at it as a warning. The ck panther walked in the direction of the barbed wire.


    When the white lion saw that the ck panther had suddenly let it go, its eyes immediately revealed a ferocious glint. It pretended tounch a sneak attack on the ck panther, and the ck panther was very sensitive to danger. It immediately turned around and swung its w.


    The w mercilessly pped the white lion''s head, leaving a few bloody marks.


    It was as if the ck panther was saying, "Who asked you to be so dishonest?"


    The white lion was stunned by the p.


    The ck panther walked to the barbed wire and looked at Isabe in the crowd. He slowly climbed down and raised his tail high behind him, wagging it ingratiatingly.


    It acted as if it was dog.


    When the white lion saw this, its eyes narrowed. It did not care about the blood mark on its forehead and looked around cautiously. Although it did not find the guy that scared the ck panther, it still sensibly climbed down.


    He also imitated ck panther and wagged his tail.


    "Mr. Lockwood, are we still firing the tranquilizers?" the captain of guards asked in surprise.


    Draxton did not answer immediately. Instead, he stared at the ck panther, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Isabe hid behind Draxton again.


    However, Sir Graham Lockwood said excitedly, "Be, your panther is very intelligent!"


    Isabe immediately felt everyone''s gaze converge on her.


    Isabe pretended to be calm and said, "Haha, although the ck panther is wild, it understands human nature very well. If it says that it doesn''t want to fight anymore, then it definitely won''t fight anymore. As long as the white lion doesn''t provoke it anymore, it''ll fine."


    Isabe was afraid that Sir Graham Lockwood would say something that would make her head smoke.


    Everyone immediately began to praise the ck panther for being smart.


    Amidst the crowd''s praises, Betty''s crisp voice was very pleasant to the ears. "cky was tamed by Mommy. It''s all thanks to Mommy that cky is so smart!"


    Isabe immediately noticed that everyone was looking at her again.


    Isabe didn''t know what to say.


    "My sweetheart, you''re putting me in a difficult position here!" thought Isabe.


    In the end, cky walked out of the barbed wire and separated from the white lion.


    The white lion stared at cky''s figure with a hint of confusion in its eyes. It felt that cky was a little strange.


    Although cky was a wild beast, because it had be familiar with humans in Lotus Vige, it would not normally attack humans. When it saw Betty and Ricky, it even took the initiative to walk forward. Everyone could not help but feel a little nervous.


    Betty and Ricky''s eyes lit up.


    The two little guys ran towards cky.


    "No!" the captain of the guards shouted instinctively, his face turned pale with fear.


    The others couldn''t help but gasp.


    Even Sir Graham Lockwood''s eyes widened instantly, and his expression became tense.


    Madame Emma Lockwood was so frightened that her face also turned pale. Fortunately, she was still calm. She knew that the children would not take risks for no reason. After all, her babies were very smart. "Biggy-cky, we missed you so much. Did you miss us?"


    Betty hugged cky''s neck enthusiastically and rubbed against it.


    When everyone saw this scene, they could not help but gasp.


    Oh my god, that was a panther, a wild ck panther.


    Then, they saw the majestic and powerful ck panther gently rub against the little girl''s body like a big cat. He even revealed a hint of gentleness.


    "Ah!" a person in the crowd suddenly screamed.


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat.


    They turned around in shock and saw that Olivia''s eyes were filled with stars. "It''s so gentle, so gentle!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    However, when they saw the intimacy between the two children and the ck panther, they gradually sensed a trace of gentleness from him.


    Betty let go of the ck panther''s neck, and Ricky reached out his little hand to touch the ck panther''s furry ears.


    The ck panther shook its ears and poked its head over to rub against Ricky''s body.


    It looked at the two children dotingly.


    "This is amazing!'' Madame Emma Lockwood''s initial worry and shock turned into amazement.


    She was even looking forward to head over herself as well.


    It was said that the elders were like children as well. At that moment, Madame Emma Lockwood also wanted to go over and interact intimately with the ck panther.


    Sir Graham Lockwood was also a little tempted.


    Kieran was even more envious.


    They were all children. How could they not be envious?


    Isabe saw through the two elders'' thoughts and immediately said, Grandpa, Grandma, don''t be in a rush. cky won''t attack people, but it doesn''t mean that it won''t bite people if they provoke it. After all, it''s a wild beast.


    "It''s close to the children because it watched them grow up. In its subconscious, it treats them as its cubs."

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood immediately restrained their restless feet.


    On the other side, Kieran put away his longing gaze and just watched obediently.


    "Mommy, can you let cky sleep with us today? Betty looked at Isabe with longing in his eyes.


    Ricky also looked at Isabe with longing.


    Isabe could not bear to reject the children. She smiled and nodded.


    The two little guys hugged cky excitedly and cheered.


    cky allowed the two little guys do whatever they wanted to it with an indulgent expression.


    Jeanne was a little hesitant. "Be, is it safe to let the ck panther sleep with the children?"


    What if the ck panther became hungry at night and ate the child as a snack?


    Thinking of this, Jeanne''s scalp went numb. She was shocked by her own thoughts.


    Isabe smiled and said,'' Mom, don''t worry. cky won''t hurt the children."


    "Really?" Jeanne''s face was still pale. Intellectually, she knew that Isabe would not harm the children, but emotionally... it was a ck panther they were talking about here. Jeanne''s legs began to give away.


    Isabe saw her uneasiness and smiled. "Mom, don''t worry. cky is very intelligent. It really won''t hurt the children.


    "Once, a wild beast entered Lotus Vige. It was cky who protected the two children. It would rather be injured and die to protect the two children.


    "That time, cky was injured and broke one of its hind legs. Even under those circumstances, it still carried the two children home.


    Jeanne''s eyes widened in shock. Not only Jeanne, but the others also gasped in shock.


    Isabe smiled. "It likes the two children very much."


    What she didn''t say was that in cky''s heart, if she was a demoness, then the children were definitely little angels.


    Since cky wouldn''t attack humans, it sessfully blended into the crowd.


    What was different was that Betty was sitting on its back.


    Ricky didn''t climb on. cky even wagged its tail and told him to climb on as well.


    In the end, Ricky felt that he was a big child and followed by cky''s side.


    cky looked a little disappointed.


    Watching cky blend into the crowd and leave, the white lion clung to the barbed wire. Its eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Roar!" It roared behind cky.


    cky turned its head and nced at it. Its arrogant eyes looked like it was looking at a retard.


    The white lion looked as if it was rendered speechless.


    It was so confused now. The white lion''s view of the world seemed to have been overturned.


    In order to build a good rtionship with cky, Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood used all their energy to please cky. One moment, they were delivering meat, and the next moment, they were delivering water.


    On the umpteenth time, everyone saw Madame Emma Lockwood bringing a te of cake to cky.


    After a while, Sir Graham Lockwood also delivered arge te of fruits.


    Philip muttered, "I''ve never even enjoyed such treatment."


    Jeanne looked at him speechlessly.


    Draxton and Isabe also looked at him speechlessly.


    Meanwhile, the Lockwood family''s juniors nodded in agreement. "Indeed, none of us have ever enjoyed such treatment..."


    Draxton was at a loss for words.


    "Shame on you, guys."


    Just then, they saw Sir Graham Lockwood walk out happily and mutter excitedly, "Yes, yes, it likes apples and doesn''t like bananas..."


    After a while, he excitedly carried a basin of apples and left.


    Damon rolled his eyes. "So childish!


    Sir Graham Lockwood suddenly stopped and turned to stare at Damon. "What do you know? That''s the ck panther who fought Be!" As he spoke, he left arrogantly, just like a fan chasing after a celebrity. Isabe was rendered speechless.


    Everyone looked at Isabe.


    Isabe felt that she could not live like this anymore.


    cky was doing very well in the Lockwood family. It was almost a big star in the Lockwood family.


    Isabe''s face turned ashen with shame.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the wedding. All the guests arrived one after another.


    Early in the morning, Isabe changed into her wedding dress. She then put on her makeup.


    Her wedding was a traditional western wedding.


    The Lockwood family was an aristocratic family that had been passed down since ancient times. The more such a family was, the more they paid attention to traditional rules and customs.


    As the Lockwood family''s patriarch and patriarch''s wife, weddings had to be done ording to the rules.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jocelyn, Ziana, and Jeanne surrounded Isabe,bing her hair, tidying her clothes and so on.


    On the other side, Draxton had also changed into a suit.


    However, even if they woke up early, time still flied and they had to stick to their schedule.


    Draxton was escorted out of the door by a few friends and came to Isabe''s door.


    He had been waiting.


    When Isabe came out, her eyes met Draxton''s.


    His dark blue eyes were filled with excitement.


    He held out his hand to Isabe.


    Isabe smiled at him and ced her hand in his warm hand.


    In the end, Isabe realized that his palms were actually a little sweaty.


    Isabe immediately realized that he was nervous.


    Isabe could not help but purse her lips and smile.


    Draxton looked at her sideways.


    Today''s Be was very different from usual. It really matched that sentence. Her face was like a white jade, her lips were red like cherries, her eyes were watery, and her brows were distant...


    She was the most beautiful woman in Draxton''s world.


    Draxton''s dark blue eyes gradually darkened.


    What he did not know was that just as he was admiring Isabe, Isabe was also enjoying it very much in her heart. Good lord, this man was really handsome today. He was really a peerless beauty!


    After the two of them were amazed by each other in their hearts, they walked into the wedding venue excitedly. Betty, Ricky, and Kieran followed behind Isabe. Ricky carried a flower basket, while Betty and Kieran carried the long tail of Isabe''s wedding dress.


    When he arrived at the scene, Isabe looked around and found that many friends and family hade.


    The Andrews family and Jared, and King Mkai from Southeast Aelinne were here.


    The Barker family from Maestria was also here.


    Floyd and his family, Fernando and Winna, Lawrence, and even Zolo, the poorest assassin and noble, came.


    Other than that, Isabe saw a few district masters from the Mystical Ind, two elders from the council, and a snake.


    It was Betty''s snake.


    At that moment, there was a very funny ribbon on the snake''s head.


    Isabe couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Besides the snake, cky, Witty-Whitey, and Furry the white lion also wore colorful ribbons on their heads. They looked very happy.


    The presence of these animals added to the celebratory mood at the wedding venue.


    Isabe and Draxton walked side by side. The bride and the groom looked astonishing in their wedding gown and suit. They walked slowly toward the stage while everyone looked at them in surprise and joy. Following behind the couple were Ricky, Betty, and Kieran. The three of them had all changed into little traditional suits for children. Betty especially looked even cuter with a huge red butterfly hairpin on her head.


    Elodia and Ziana also came to the wedding today. Elodia would not miss Isabe''s wedding. Moreover, Elodia could not help but smile in relief when she saw Kieran.


    As she did not want to cause unnecessary trouble, Elodia was dressed especially low-key. The other regr guests would not notice her.


    Elodia followed Ziana to meet Damon and greeted him.


    Elodia was still very grateful to Damon.


    If Damon had not been fair during the divorce, Elodia would most certainly have been on the losing end.


    She would probably never see her little boy Key again in her life.


    Damon saw that Elodia looked much more alive than before. Damon was relieved. He said, "You''re doing well now.''


    "It''s all thanks to your help," said Elodia. "I am sincerely grateful to you."


    With both hands, Elodia shook Damon''s hands.


    Damon waved his hand and sighed. You don''t have to. We, the Lockwood family are indebted to you."


    While they were talking, Kim also noticed what was going on there. When she recognized Elodia, her eyes narrowed and her face darkened. Kim prepared to walk toward Elodia.


    How did Elodia still dare to appear before the Lockwood family? She had already divorced Gary. Why was she here again? Could it be that Elodia was having regrets?


    Kim was about to walk over, her face filled with anger.


    As soon as she made a move, Colin asked in a deep voice, "Where are you going?"


    "1..." Kim stared in Elodia''s direction.


    "Ziana is now her teacher and that has nothing to do with you,1'' said Colin. ''You''d better behave yourself and don''t cause trouble. If you affect Draxton and Be''s wedding, you''ll have to leave.1''


    Colin did not mince his words.


    Kim''s face turned pale and her eyes turned red. She pulled back her leg and stood still, but she gritted her teeth.


    Although she was furious, she really did not dare to cause trouble under such circumstances.


    From another side, Gary also noticed Elodia''s presence. He stared at Elodia and clenched his fists, stopping himself from going forward.


    At this moment, Isabe and Draxton had already walked onto the stage together. After Damon and Elodia finished their conversation, Damon walked onto the stage too. Then he said, "The bride and groom have each prepared vows that they will read now."


    Isabe and Draxton turned to face each other and exchanged their vows.


    "I promise to cherish you always, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall part us," said the bride and groom in promise to each other.


    In the front row were Draxton''s family, Graham, Emma, Philip, and Jeanne Lockwood, as well as Isabe''s five masters.


    The bride and groom smiled brightly at each other.


    As for the elders, they were also all full of smiles. They could not suppress the smile on their faces.


    "Now, the bride and the groom have chosen rings to exchange with each other as a symbol of their unending love,'' said Damon.


    Draxton and Isabe continued looking at each other. They saw endless tenderness in each other''s eyes.


    Draxton picked up the wedding ring he had chosen for Isabe.


    Then Draxton suddenly dropped down to one knee in front of Isabe. He tenderly took Isabe''s right hand, kissed it dearly, and put the ring on her ring finger.


    He remained on one knee as Isabe put his ring on his finger. Then he stood up and kissed his bride.


    The guests were in an uproar.


    The Lockwood family''s patriarch had made such a public show of affection to his wife!


    Some of the guests did not understand the reason and so someone who did, exined it to them.


    In traditional wedding ceremonies, it was the bride and groom would remain standing while they exchanged their rings.


    At this moment, it was clear that the Lockwood family''s patriarch had moved away from tradition at thest minute and got down on one knee. This gesture showed how highly Draxton regarded his beloved wife.


    Isabe''s status in the Lockwood family status from then on was clear.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone could not help but sigh.


    Some female guests were even more envious.


    Not only was Isabe lucky enough to be a part of the Lockwood family, but she was also so well-loved.


    Kim stared at this scene in a daze. Her eyes were wide open, and she could not help but recall the time when she got married.


    When she got married back in the day, she was always giving in to Colin.


    When Damon, who was officiating the wedding, saw what was happening and his eyes widened. He was about to reprimand Draxton for his unconventional gesture.


    However, Damon barely uttered a sound and was red at by Graham.


    Damon immediately shut his mouth, but he still muttered softly, "Outrageous. This is simply outrageous."


    Ziana, Jocelyn, and the other teachers felt a burst of pride in their hearts at this moment. They felt that this was very good. Their student had done well. The Lockwood family was already letting them off lightly. It was their student''s right to be treated so well.


    However, although they thought so, they looked in the direction of Jeanne. They did not know if Isabe''s mother-inw would have any objections.


    In the end, they saw Jeanne''s smiling face.


    Philip mumbled ingratiatingly, My son is following in my footsteps.''


    Jeanne rolled her eyes at him. "Why? Are you regretting it?" she asked her husband.


    "Of course not. You are still the love of my life," dered Philip immediately.


    Jocelyn and the others silently looked away. Everything was alright then. They had worried too much.


    "The ceremony has beenpleted," said Damon. "It is my pleasure and honor to dere you husband and wife!"


    Although Isabe and the two children had already been legally added to the Lockwood family, Damon''s deration was a necessary part of the ceremony.


    Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood stood up and started pping. Then the rest of the Lockwood family and the other guests followed suit.


    At this moment, the wedding ceremony wasplete.


    Now, the banquet began.


    As soon as the banquet started, all the guests congratted the couple and the Lockwood family.


    Isabe and Draxton continued to receive everyone''s congrattions and wedding gifts.


    Suddenly, a scene that was in stark contrast to everyone appeared among the guests.


    A man and woman, dressed unfashionably and carrying reusable grocery bags walked in slowly. They seemed out of ce at the wedding.


    The man was wearing a pair of yellow sneakers and a pair of ck pants that had been worn for countless years. There was even mud on his pants. He also had on a fraying sweater that looked extremely ill- fitting.


    The man''s skin was dark, and there were a few deep crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes. He had a big smile on his face, revealing his big yellow teeth.


    The woman who apanied the man was also in a terrible state. Those who did not know them would have thought that they were here to beg for food.


    The atmosphere instantly fell silent. A guard walked toward Graham and the others. The guard whispered something and nced at Elodia who was next to Ziana.


    At this moment, Elodia''s face was pale.


    She stared fixedly at the middle-aged couple. Her eyes were red and vaguely revealed deep fear.


    The couple nced in the direction of Elodia. The man smiled and looked at the family table and said, "Congrattions Sir Graham Lockwood, Mr. Philip Lockwood, Mr. Draxton Lockwood."


    Graham already knew this middle-aged couple''s identity, so he smiled and said, "Thank you, both of you. You''vee from afar. Please take a seat."


    The middle-aged couple looked at each other in surprise. They could not believe that they had the honor of having a seat at the Lockwood family''s wedding banquet.


    When the good-for-nothing Elodia got married, the middle-aged couple did not even have the right to sit.


    At the thought of this, the couple immediately puffed up their chests. The woman even said, "The Lockwood family is indeed from a wealthy family. They don''t look down on poor people like us from the countryside."

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Graham, from the wealthy Lockwood family, was silent.


    He did not know what to say to that.


    At this moment, the guests present also could not stop talking among themselves.


    It was mainly because the presence of the middle-aged couple here was too strange.


    Moreover, it seemed like these two had some history with the Lockwood family. Otherwise, Graham would not have treated them politely.


    Damon was watching from the side. He sighed and stared at the middle-aged couple with a cold gaze.


    As for Kim and Colin, their faces were also ashen.


    "Why are they here?'' asked Colin, looking suspiciously at Kim.


    Kim felt wrongly used under Colin''s sharp gaze. "How would I know?" she replied. "Don''t tell me you think I brought them here. I''m not crazy. I''m so embarrassed by them!"


    Colin stared at Kim again. After confirming that his wife was not lying, he looked at the middle-aged couple again.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, the middle-aged woman turned her gaze and looked in the direction of Kieran. She waved at him and pretended to sound kind. "Hey my boy,e here. Let Grandma and Grandpa give you a hug."


    When Kieran saw the middle-aged couple, he could not help but take a step back with a pale face, as if he had seen a monster.


    Elodia immediately felt a sense of fear. She was afraid that they would hurt Kieran.


    Ziana pulled Elodia back and said, "Don''t worry, this is the Lockwood family''s residence."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Only then did Elodia rx a little.


    "Are they your parents?'' Ziana whispered to Elodia.


    Elodia nodded. ''They used to ask me for money," she said. "I changed my contact number after the divorce. They haven''t been able to contact me. I don''t know how they coulde here." Ziana frowned when she heard that. Jocelyn chuckled and said, "Someone must be stirring up trouble.¡±


    At this moment, the guests could not help but look at the Lockwood family''s second branch. They had also heard that the Lockwood family''s second branch''s young daughter-inw was a country bumpkin. However, they did not expect that her parents were... Well, it was not that the guests looked down on country bumpkins.


    However, the arrival of this middle-aged couple made it difficult for the guests to have a good impression of them.


    "Hey, hubby, look at this brat. He''s just like his mother. He''s so ungrateful," said the middle-aged Lilian Hudson to Alistair Hudson. No matter how poor your grandparents'' family is, we''re still your biological grandma and grandpa. Look at you. You won''t even let us hug you. What has


    your mommy been teaching you?''


    When Lilian saw Kieran''s reaction, she could not help but lose herposure and curse loudly. Her tone was filled with grievance and grief.


    Alistair also said pretentiously, "Daughters are indeed unloyal to their birth family. You don''t even kiss your parents anymore. We raised you for nothing..."


    Elodia was trembling all over.


    Graham''s expression darkened. ''Today is a happy day for my grandson and granddaughter-inw. If the two of you are here to congratte them, then the Lockwood family will naturally wee you. If the two of you are here for something else, then don''t me us for asking the two of you to leave."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of guards charged over angrily.


    Today was a happy day for Draxton, the patriarch, and his wife. How could the guards allow anyone to cause trouble?


    The couple had never seen such a scene before. Their faces turned pale in fear. Alistair begged and said. Sir Graham Lockwood, we''re not. We haven''t been able to contact our daughter for a long time. After that, we asked around and found out that she and Gary had divorced.


    "That damn blood-sucking bitch. What''s wrong with Gary? If she wants a divorce, see if we don''t break her legs!"


    He cursed angrily.


    Elodia was trembling all over.


    Although she never had any expectations for her parents, hearing such heart-wrenching words still made her feel cold all over and her blood drained from her face.


    Gary could not help but step out and say, "We filed for divorce because I had let Elodia down. She did nothing wrong."


    Kim''s expression changed.


    The Hudson couple''s expressions changed too. They were a little afraid of Gary because he was a member of the Lockwood family. He had always been high and mighty in front of them. But now Gary actually spoke up for their blood-sucking daughter.


    The Hudson couple looked at each other with a scheming look in their eyes.


    "If... if that is so, you must have given Elodia a lot ofpensation after the divorce, right?" they asked.


    Gary frowned.


    At this moment, Lilian looked in Elodia''s direction and suddenly sat on the ground. She pped her thigh and started crying.


    "Why is my life so miserable?" she wailed. "Our family is so poor that we can''t even afford to eat. Her brother doesn''t even have the money to go to college and is about to drop out of school to find work. This ungrateful Elodia hasn''t contacted her family for more than a year and only cares about living her good life.


    "It''s really our Hudson family''s misfortune to have such an ungrateful daughter. Boohoo, why is my life so bitter? Let''s just die..." There was dead silence.


    After that long speech, it turned out that they were here to ask for money!


    Elodia finally could not take it anymore. She definitely would not allow them to continue causing trouble and ruin Be''s wedding. "Have you said enough? Who asked you toe here?" demanded Elodia. "I don''t owe you anything. You don''tck money at all." Elodia raised her voice in anger.


    When Elodia first got married, all the wedding gifts received from the Lockwood family were enough for her parents time to time and kept asking her for money, making her life in the Lockwood family even more difficult.


    spend for the


    of their lives. Even so, they still came to ckmail her after that from


    Elodia thought that he could get rid of this nightmare forever. She did not expect them to catch up with her again. When Elodia''s parents saw that their daughter had dared to talk back to them, they immediately found it unbelievable. Their daughter had always been at their mercy. How could she dare to stand up and talk back to them now?


    After being stunned for a moment, Lilian immediately pped her thigh and howled again.


    "Look, everyone, look," she cried. "Take a look at how this ungrateful daughter treats her pitiful parents.''


    "Shut up!" An angry shout suddenly sounded out.


    Damon could not stand it any longer and walked over.


    He said angrily, "You shameless pair. How dare you say such things? If I hadn''t bumped into you back then, Elodia would have been sold to human traffickers. How dare you still have the cheek to act pitiful here?"


    The Hudson couple was stunned. They didn''t expect Damon to speak up for Elodia. Alistair immediately said sadly, "We''re really too poor. We didn''t have money to survive anymore. We had no choice. We have our difficulties."


    At this moment, Isabe frowned.


    At first, Draxton thought that she was annoyed, so he nned to get someone to chase the Hudson couple away.


    However, Isabe suddenly said to him, Draxton, I...I think I''m about to give birth."


    A thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Draxton was stunned at first. Then, his eyes slowly grewrge. Then, he panicked.


    He roared, "Somebody, help! Doctor, doctor-"


    Everyone was shocked by his roar.


    Even the Hudson couple was so frightened that they forgot to continue their pitiful howling.


    "Draxton, what''s wrong? Is Be feeling unwell?'' Jeanne''s expression changed drastically as she hurriedly rushed forward.


    At the same time, Isabe''s teachers and the other family members and friends also approached worriedly.


    However, the first to arrive was the medical team that had been on standby for quite a while.


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry when she saw Draxton''s cold sweat. She patted his handfortingly and said, "Draxton, don''t be anxious. It''s just that my water broke. I''m a doctor. I have experience."


    Afterforting her husband, Isabe turned to look at the Hudson couple and sneered. "I''ve been observing you for a long time," said Isabe. "Did you im that you''re very poor?


    "Alright, then. Lift up your sleeve. I saw two thick gold bracelets on your wrist. Hmph!"


    Even though Isabe was going intobor, she had to expose these two shameless people first.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Lilian immediately looked flustered and pulled her sleeve down guiltily.


    She thought that her actions were subtle, but everyone present was smart. Which one of them was not smarter than her?


    The guards of the Lockwood family immediately went forward, held the middle-aged woman down, and rolled up the sleeves of her tattered clothes. In an instant, two thick gold bracelets were exposed in in sight.


    Lilian looked angry and flustered as she shouted, "What are you doing? Let go of me now. So what if I have bracelets? Let go of me now.


    "Elodia, you ingrate. Tell them to let go of me!"


    Alistair could not help but re at his wife. Hadn''t they agreed to keep a low profile and pretend to be pitiful?


    Why was she still wearing jewelry?


    Lilian was also furious. Beforeing, she had taken off her most valuable diamond ne, her ring set with a gemstone, and emerald earrings. She could not bear to take off the two thick gold bracelets on her wrist.


    She thought that she would not be discovered if she hid it under her sleeve. How could she have predicted that she would be discovered?


    She could not help but look angrily in the direction of Isabe.


    But by then, Isabe had already been pulled away.


    To be precise, Isabe had rejected using the stretcher and had walked out with the medical team.


    Greg and Jocelyn also followed the medical team.


    It is said that medicine and poison are not separated. Although Jocelyn dealt with poison bugs, she was also proficient in medicine.


    Ricky and Betty were more dumbfounded than the adults. After the children recovered from their shock, they quickly followed after the adults.


    Was their baby brother or sister about to be born? They wanted to follow and witness the birth with their own eyes!


    Even if the Evolution Poison was hibernating, Isabe was still not an ordinary woman. Although it was painful, she could adjust her breathing rhythm. She was imperceptibly more rxed than when ordinary women gave birth.


    Draxton had always been calm even if the world were to copse before his eyes. However, at this moment, he was squatting beside Isabe. He was at a loss and his face was covered in a cold sweat. He was panicking.


    It was Isabe whoforted him instead. "It''s fine. There are so many doctors around.''


    Draxton nodded. The nervousness in his heart did not ease much.


    At this moment, they heard an electronic mechanical voice in their minds. It was Elsa.


    Addressing Isabe, Elsa said, ''Mrs. Lockwood, I can help you reduce the level of pain and also help youpletely eliminate the pain. Do you want me to do it?"


    "Yes," Draxton said without thinking.


    However, Isabe said. No."


    The two of them had spoken at the same time. Draxton looked at Isabe disapprovingly.


    Isabe held her stomach and smiled. She said to Draxton, "I want to feel the entire process of this baby''s arrival."


    Draxton''s eyes immediately turned red, and ayer of sparkling tears welled up in his eyes.


    "After the birth of this baby, we won''t have any more babies, Draxton said resolutely.


    Isabe rolled her eyes. Was Draxton expecting her to have more babies? What wishful thinking did he have?


    Cold sweat drenched Isabe''s hair. Clearly, she was not as rxed as she seemed.


    After arriving at the hospital, Isabe got on the gurney and was wheeled into the delivery room by a group of medical staff.


    Draxton and his two children, Ricky and Betty headed for the delivery room together.


    In the end, however, the delivery room door was closed and Draxton and his two children were shut out.


    Greyson walked over with a smile and said, "Mr. Lockwood, don''t go in when a woman is giving birth. You''ll only add to the stress. I think Mrs. Lockwood is quite calm. Instead, it is you who..." Greyson looked Draxton over from head to toe and smiled meaningfully.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Those who did not know the situation would have thought that Draxton was the one about to give birth.


    Draxton red fiercely at Greyson. "You''re still single! What do you know?"


    Greyson was speechless.


    He had long heard that ever since Draxton got married, the patriarch had been acting very out of character and would provoke his subordinates at the drop of a hat. Greyson did not expect that it was not a mere rumor but it was true!


    Greyson felt very angry.


    "What about us? Can we go in and apany Mommy?"


    It was Ricky who asked Greyson.


    Ricky''s eyes were filled with worry and anxiety. He looked at Greyson eagerly, hoping that he would agree to the children''s request.


    Betty widened her watery eyes and looked at Greyson expectantly. She said very cleverly, "Of course we can go in, right?


    She had added that in a soft and fawning tone.


    Greyson immediately lost his calm. Who could resist such cute little children?


    He could.


    He smiled and said, "Ricky, Betty, you can''t go in either. Don''t worry, your mommy will be out in a while. You can go in to see your mommy and the newborn babyter."


    Ricky and Betty were a little disappointed when they heard that they could not enter, but they stopped fussing about it. Instead, they stared nervously at the door of the delivery room. After a while, outside the delivery room, members of the Lockwood family main branch had all arrived. Members of the second branch were still at the wedding venue to entertain the guests. Nobody had expected Isabe would suddenly give birth at the wedding. Instead of leaving, all the guests nned to visit Isabe and the newborn baby.


    At the wedding venue, Elodia''s parents were still making a fuss.


    The two thick gold bracelets on Lilian''s wrist were not ordinary gold bracelets. Whether it was from craftsmanship to quality, they were all top-notch.


    The price of the bracelets was several times higher than ordinary gold.


    Kim sneered at the Hudson couple. "You don''t have money?" Kim asked. "How much money have you squeezed out of the Lockwood family all these years through your wonderful daughter? "Why are you moaning here about being poor? Why are you acting pitiful? Our family is really unlucky to have inws like you."


    Kim hated Elodia deeply now. In her opinion, Kim was in a difficult position in her family because of Elodia''s divorce. Kim''s husband, son, and grandson all med her.


    At this moment, Kim could not help but vent her anger on the Hudson couple and Elodia.


    Lilian was very afraid of the Lockwood family and Kim. She did not dare to provoke Kim at all. Instead, Lilian smiled, trying to please Kim.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we''ve made a fool of ourselves," said Lilian. "We came here to see Elodia, your ungrateful daughter-inw.''


    "Who''s my daughter-inw? Your daughter has nothing to do with our family now," Kim said sternly.


    Lilian''s expression grew stiff.


    Kim turned in the direction of Elodia and said harshly, "Elodia, I really didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You have already stirred up a stink in my family. And now you still have the cheek toe to our house to attend the wedding. Who gave you this honor?


    "Why don''t you hurry up and get your parents out of here?''


    Kim was used to bossing Elodia around and so she was not going to hold back now.


    However, Kim did not see Kieran secretly clenching his little fists.


    Kim also did not know that Elodia was no longer the same Elodia as before.


    Elodia looked at Kim and said coldly, I came here to attend my good friend''s wedding. Be invited me personally. It has nothing to do with you. I also have nothing to do with your family. Please show me some respect when you speak to me."


    "Ha!" Kim Langley was so angry that sheughed. "You''re quite bold now. You''ve learned to talk back to me. Alright, since you''re so bold now, you can chase your parents out now. The air here stinks!" Elodia was not angry. Instead, she looked at the Hudson couple and asked, "Who told you to cause trouble here today?"


    She felt that her parents would not suddenlye here for no reason. On top of that, they would not have known to pick this special day.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    After hearing Elodia''s question, Lilian and Alistair''s eyes shed.


    Alistair''s expression instantly darkened as he shouted angrily, "Damn you! How dare you question us? "Which daughter doesn''t care about her parents? Is it wrong for us to look for you? You don''t admit that you''re an ingrate. Get over here!"


    As Alistair spoke, he pulled out the belt around his waist and waved it in the air a few times. His face was filled with ferocity. He was going to teach his rebellious daughter a lesson today.


    How could she talk back to them? The Lockwood family''s guard would never allow Alistair to do as he pleased.


    Seeing his attitude, a guard stepped forward and without saying a word, kicked Alistair.


    Alistair immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. His face was twisted in pain and he was sweating profusely.


    When Elodia what was happening, there was a mixture of emotions in her eyes.


    However, those emotions in her eyes soon fadedpletely.


    When her parents decided to sell her to build a house for her brother so he could get married, Elodia chose to cut all ties with her parents. She was only a year older than her brother. But since they were children, she had been the one doing the household chores yet all the food went to her brother.


    Whenever her brother made a mistake and Elodia was the one who was beaten up.


    Even when Elodia could go to school back then, it was because her brother did not want to go to school and she had gone along to help with his homework.


    Otherwise, she would not even have had the chance to go to school.


    When she was 13 years old, her parents asked her to drop out of school and work in a local factory to earn money.


    Work at the factory was 17 hours a day. She was young but haggard and scrawny.


    If there was any month she earned less than usual, she would be beaten up when she returned home.


    Elodia''s earnings paid for almost all the expenses at home.


    As for her so-called parents, they slept, yed cards, and drank at home every day.


    Besides supporting the entire family''s daily expenses, she also had to support her brother''s extravagant expenses in school. They ate and drank well every day.


    However, when Elodia got home from work, all she had was leftovers.


    Besides that, she still had to wash the dishes, clean the house, and serve her greedy andzy parents and younger brother. Because she could earn money to support the family, Elodia''s parents had never thought of letting her get married.


    The year Elodia turned 20, the local factory closed down.


    When her parents saw that she could no longer bring money home, they came up with a scheme.


    At first, they found for their daughter a widower in his forties from a neighboring vige.


    The widower came from a wealthy family, but the widower had already beaten two wives to death.


    If Elodia was unwilling, her parents gave her a thrashing.


    Even her brother would point at her and call her an immature ingrate who did not know how to think for her family.


    It was only because the widower had already given the Hudson family 40 thousand dors as a show of appreciation.


    Alistair used his belt to hit Elodia till her skin and flesh werecerated.


    There was not a single inch of skin on Elodia that was not cut.


    Shey in bed for more than 40 days before she could get down and walk.


    Elodia would rather die than submit to her parents.


    When the widower heard about that, he called off the marriage without a secand thought.


    Elodia''s parents flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    In the end, they were afraid of beating her to death because she could earn money, so they did not hit her again. Instead, they carefully nursed her injuries.


    At first, Elodia thought that her parents had finally found their conscience.


    She thought that they still felt sorry for their daughter.


    However, she did not expect that as soon as her injuries healed, his parents would sell her to human traffickers.


    Liaprier 020 If Damon Lockwood had not happened to meet Elodia and saved her, she would have been sold.


    Therefore, even though Kim and Gary did not treat Elodia well, Elodia was extremely grateful to Damon. She was even grateful to the entire Lockwood family.


    Elodia knew that her life was hard.


    No one had doted on her since she was young.


    She did not me life for being unfair.


    Because now, she had already ovee her past and made it in life.


    She was no longer living for others.


    Every day, every minute and every second of her life now was for herself.


    She wanted to be stronger so that she could protect herself and her son.


    As for the couple from the Hudson family, Elodia would let them know today that she was no longer the daughter they could control.


    Elodia wanted to end their ideas about herpletely and make sure her parents never dare to look for her again.


    Elodia looked at the Lockwood family''s guard and said, "Sir, although these two are my parents, I''ve already cut ties with them.


    "Since they dared to cause trouble at Be''s wedding today, they must have been instructed by someone.


    Otherwise, they would not havee here at all.


    "Someone is behind this. You don''t have to show mercy. Do whatever you have to do."


    The guards from the Lockwood family looked at each other and immediately understood Elodia''s thinking.


    They immediately sneered, detained the Hudson couple, and dragged them to the dungeon.


    Elodia followed after them.


    Kieran saw Elodia go and immediately followed her.


    Gary''s eyes shed and he also went after them.


    Today, Gary was impressed by Elodia.


    The present Elodia was confident and calm.


    She was apletely different person from the past.


    Elodia used to be afraid of speaking up.


    And it was this change that made Gary''s heart beat faster. His face turned pale. He realized that his heart was touched.


    After hurting her and losing her, Gary had finally fallen in love with Elodia.


    After watching the spectacle, the guests present clicked their tongues. However, no one mocked Elodia.


    Kim''s face had turned pale and sick. It was very entertaining to watch.


    Elodia was indeed different.


    But even so, that did not change her background and her terrible parents.


    The Hudson couple was escorted by the Lockwood family''s guards.


    The couple was so frightened that their faces turned ashen.


    However, when they saw Elodia, they wore ferocious expressions and stared at her with hatred.


    Why couldn''t their daughter give them whatever they wanted like she used to? If Elodia had relented today and obediently given them the money, the Hudson couple would not have been arrested by the Lockwood family''s guards.


    The Hudson couple was filled with hatred and fear.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For a moment, they could do nothing but curse loudly at Elodia.


    As for Elodia, the emotions in her eyes were getting colder and colder.


    Atst, suddenly, she smiled.


    Elodia''s smile was rxed but cold.


    At the hospital, after more than two hours of waiting, the door of the delivery room finally opened.


    A nurse walked out with a smile and said to the Lockwood patriarch, "Congrattions, Mr.Lockwood. You have a son."


    As soon as the nurse finished speaking, Draxton disappeared.


    The nurse only saw two young children running into the ward too.


    The others were about to rush in as well but were gently and tactfully stopped by the nurse.


    "The mother needs some peace and quiet," said the nurse.


    "Please don''t go in together."


    Jeanne hurriedly said, "I''m her mother. Just let me in."


    But at the same time, Jocelyn and Ziana also said, "We''re her elders.Let us go in."


    Jeanne immediately looked at the two of them and said, "Ladies, I''ll go first."


    Ziana was also smiling, "You''re not in a hurry.Let us go first," said Ziana.


    "Be will definitely want to see her family more at this time."


    Jeanne retorted, "What do you mean by that? I''m her mother-inw. I''m also her family.Be is my precious darling."


    Ziana said, "Then why don''t you let me go in?"


    While they were still talking, Jocelyn strode in on her heels without saying a word.


    Jeanne and Ziana looked at each other and hurriedly ran in after her.


    The nurse was bbergasted by them.


    In the ward, Isabe was lying on the bed with the baby lying beside her.


    Draxton went in and sat on the bed.


    At the same time, he went to carry Isabe.


    "Be, are you alright?"


    His heart and eyes were focused on Isabe only.


    "Stop!" Isabe said in a rather weak voice.


    Draxton stopped moving.


    "The baby" said Isabe, her face darkening.


    Oraxton moved his head down to take a look. He had almost sat on a wrinkled baby.


    Draxton was shocked.


    "I...I didn''t do it on purpose," he stammered.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    The newborn baby was a little wrinkly bundle. He was wrapped in a small blue swaddle. The tiny head that peeked out seemed smaller than the size of the baby''s palm. He looked small and weak.


    If Draxton had sat down...


    Cold sweat broke out on Draxton''s forehead and the tip of his nose.


    As if sensing the danger outside, the little baby boy, who was sleeping soundly with his eyes closed, suddenly frowned. He pursed his lips and snorted a few times.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Isabe immediately turned over and carried the little baby into her arms.


    Feeling his mother''s embrace, the little baby''s small mouth subconsciously sucked a few times before gradually returning to silence.


    Isabe smiled with a gentle gaze. She lowered her head and gently kissed the baby''s tiny face.


    Draxton was still in a half-sitting position.


    He froze by the bed and looked at Isabe in a daze, "Be?"


    Draxton called out but Be ignored him.


    Isabe''s eyes suddenly widened because the baby actually pursed his lips and smiled after she kissed his little face.


    Hence, Isabe kissed the other side of the little baby''s face.


    Then the baby smiled again. He was so good and even knew how to smile.Isabe felt as if she had discovered a whole new world and kept kissing her son non-stop. Meanwhile, the little baby seemed to be able to sense his mother''s emotions. He simply opened his small mouth and revealed his pink gums,ughing non-stop.


    Although there was no sound, there was no doubt that the little baby wasughing.


    Isabe could also sense the baby''s joy.


    Oh my god, what kind of incredible, cute, and lovable little angel was this! Isabe was happy both physically and mentally. She felt that she did not need to rest now. She would be in high spirits even if she carried the baby and ran for 3 miles.


    Draxton had beenpletely forgotten.


    At this moment, he felt so redundant! Fortunately, Ricky and Betty ran in and resolved Draxton''s awkwardness.


    Draxton said enthusiastically, "My precious! Ricky, Betty,e and see your little baby brother!"


    Ricky and Betty''s eyes were sparkling as they eagerly ran towards the bed.


    Then, they very naturally pushed Draxton away.


    They did not hear what their father had said.


    "Mommy, are you tired?"


    "Mommy, it''s been tiring for you!" Ricky and Betty said warmly.


    Isabe''s heart was instantly touched and felt tender. She looked at the two children gently and smiled.


    "I''m not tired."


    "Mommy, is this baby our brother?"


    The two little children looked eagerly at the baby in Isabe''s arms.


    Isabe smiled and moved the little baby in her arms forward.


    "Yes, this is your baby brother." She showed it to the two children.


    Betty and Ricky immediately focused their attention on the baby.


    "He''s so small!"


    Ricky stared at the baby with wide eyes. He reached out his small hand and gently poked the baby''s face.


    Then the babyughed.


    "Wow, our brother is smiling!" Betty eximed.


    "Mommy, can we hold him?"


    Betty was eager to try.


    Isabe nodded with a smile and handed the child to Betty.


    When Ricky saw this, he immediately held out his arms, but it was to protect the baby.


    Ricky was afraid that Betty would lose her grip and drop their baby brother. But Betty held the baby very firmly and even rocked him.


    "Mommy, he is so light and small," said Betty.


    "He''s even softer than a doll."


    Ricky said longingly, "I want to hold him, too."


    Betty held onto the baby and did not want to let go.


    "I''ll let you hold himter," Betty said to Ricky.


    "Look! Our baby brother is smiling at us!"


    Ricky immediately went over.


    The two little children lowered their heads and observed the baby.


    Isabe looked at this very loving scene with a smile. She squinted at Draxton.


    Oraxton stood at the side with a sad expression. He felt like he was being brushed aside by everyone. He was a grown man but no one took notice of him.


    Most importantly, Isabe was ignoring him.


    As Draxton nursed his wounded heart, he looked at the two children admiring the baby as if the baby were a doll. He could not help but crane his neck and secretly take a look. The corners of his lips subconsciously curled up into a smile. He looked exceptionally blissful. He walked to Isabe''s side and held her hand.


    "Be, how do you feel? Does it hurt?"


    This time, Draxton Lockwood carefully squatted by the bed and observed Isabe''s face.


    Isabe smiled.


    "I didn''t suffer much"


    Oraxton stretched out his hands and wrapped them around her whole hand.


    When Jeanne and the others came in, they felt the warm mood in the ward.


    They nced at Ricky and Betty and saw that they were holding a doll in their arms.


    The two little children had their heads down and were very focused and so they did not notice Jeanne and the othersing in.


    The women also did not think too much about it.


    Then Jeanne and the others crowded together toward the bed.


    Draxton found himself pushed aside again.


    This time, he was pushed away by Jeanne, his biological mother.


    Draxton took a few steps back and silently looked at his aggressive family members. He felt that he had lost all dignity.


    "Be, how do you feel? Do you feel ufortable?" asked Jeanne gently, At the same time, Jeanne nced around the bed. The baby was not there.


    "Where''s the baby?" Jocelyn asked.


    She then grabbed Isabe''s wrist to take her pulse.


    Ziana also stared at Isabe with a burning look in her eyes.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Ricky and Betty are holding the baby."


    Jeanne and the two women were stunned.


    Then, the three of them seemed to have realized something and were shocked.


    The three of them turned their heads stiffly in the direction of Ricky and Betty.


    In other words, the two little children were not holding a doll in their arms, but a newborn baby! The three of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    Then, they immediately rushed over and surrounded Ricky and Betty.


    Ricky and Betty raised their heads and looked at the three women.


    The two children asked adorably, "Grandma, Grandma Grey, Grandma Menter, are you here to see our little baby brother too?"


    As they spoke, Betty even lifted the baby up.


    Jeanne held her hand to her heart and the very next second, she panicked and went to protect the baby.


    "My precious, your baby brother has just been born and is very fragile," said Jeanne.


    "We must carry him carefully.Come, let me carry him." Jeanne reached over to take the baby.


    Betty''s hands were a little tired, so she handed the baby to her grandmother.


    Jeanne held the child tightly.


    Jocelyn and Ziana nced at the baby before turning to re fiercely at Isabe.


    "How can you let such young children carry the baby?" they chided.


    Isabe exined, "Don''t be nervous. Both of you know that Betty and Ricky are not like other children. They won''t hurt their baby brother."


    Ziana red at Isabe again and then looked at Draxton with an unfriendly expression.


    "As the father, aren''t you eager to hold your son at all?" asked Ziana.


    "You don''t look enthusiastic at all."


    Oraxton felt at a loss for words.


    Wasn''t he wrongly used? "Be, my child, you must be exhausted!"


    At this moment, Madame Emma walked in. She came to Isabe''s bed, sat down, and spoke to her gently.


    After chatting for a while, Madame Emma asked for the baby.She held the baby in her arms and looked at the baby''s tiny round face and head. Her smile was so wide that her teeth were showing and her eyes were two tiny lines.


    "Oh my word, my little darling, you''re so cute," cooed Madame Emma.


    "You''re melting your great-grandma''s heart."


    As she spoke, she bent forward and kissed the baby''s forehead.


    The baby immediately pursed his lips and smiled.


    "Oh my, oh my, he knows how to smile!" Madame Emma eximed.


    "He knows how to smile the minute he''s born!"


    "Great-grandma, he alsoughed with us just now."


    Betty and Ricky came over to see their little brother.


    Jeanne and the others gathered around them and the baby.


    Draxton was squeezed to the outermost edge of the group. He nced silently at the group.


    They had pushed him out of the way to get a look at the baby. Then they used him of not holding the baby.


    Draxton pursed his lips and squatted down beside Isabe''s bed.


    Hmph, he was the only one who cared about his wife.


    The others were all drawn to the newborn baby! "Be, see, I''m the only one who cares about you," said Draxton. He did not forget to please Isabe.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Isabe could not help butugh when she saw how angry he was.


    Then, she suddenly frowned.


    "Draxton, the baby hasn''t cried since he was born."


    Draxton was taken aback.


    Isabe continued, "The ck Crystal Potion..."


    Oraxton hurriedly said, "Be, I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid the ck Crystal Potion will affect the child''s health. However, I think it will instead boost the child''s development."


    Afraid that she would be worried, Draxton continued, "The crystal potion''s experiment is about to bepleted. Even if there are any problems, they can be quickly resolved, don''t you think so? "Besides, look at how cheerful this child was since birth, He''s sure to be very intelligent. He might even be a genius! Besides, look at how healthy he is..."


    Isabe felt much more at ease after hearing Draxton''s persuasion.


    "Be, this little guy''s empathy should be very strong. Otherwise, the ck Butterfly wouldn''t havee out to protect us even before he was born."


    Isabe nodded in agreement.Her eyes were incredibly gentle.


    "He will definitely be as smart and cute as his brother and sister, and will be healthy and happy."


    "That''s right."


    Draxton''s face had a loving expression.


    *Draxton, I have an idea for the child''s name..."


    They had never decided on the child''s name when Isabe was pregnant. However, after the incident in Southeast Aelinne, Isabe had an idea in mind. Draxton looked at her and said, "Coincidentally, I have an idea too."


    They looked at each other.


    Oraxton said, "The child''s name shall be Rowell Lockwood."


    Alexander Lockwood, also known as Number Two, sacrificed himself to save Isabe.


    Although they never mentioned Number Two again, they knew they could not forget him.


    "Rowell is a pretty name." Isabe smiled.


    "Alexander always liked the name Rowell when he was still around."


    "Come to think of it, mommy was always looking for olives to eat when she was pregnant with our little brother."


    Betty said crisply, "Our little brother''s head and face are so round he reminds me of an olive too."


    "Shall we give him the nickname Olive then?" Jeanne teased with a smile.


    Betty tilted her head and thought for a moment. She exchanged nces with Ricky, who then said, "Ollie."


    There was an awkward silence.


    "Haha, Ollie does sound good. The name itself sounds very tough!"


    Sir Graham Lockwoodughed as he walked in.


    What a name! Isabe and Draxton, who were previously still immersed in their own little world, came back to their senses when they reluctantly heard what their children had just discussed. However, Betty was ted. She ran to the bed and announced happily, "Mommy, Daddy, our new brother''s nickname is Ollie.Ricky and I decided on it together!"


    Ricky knocked on Betty''s head.


    "Now that we have a younger brother, you should acknowledge me as your elder brother." Betty pouted.


    "You wish." Ricky looked helpless.


    Hearing what their children had just said, Isabe and Draxton was speechless, Thank god they had already given the child a name.


    "My precious children, are you sure you want your little''s brother nickname to be Ollie?"


    Isabe could not help but ask again.


    Ricky and Betty looked at each other and nodded seriously.


    Isabe gave up.She and Draxton looked at each other.


    Then, the two of them looked at Ricky and Betty.


    They squeezed out a smile and said, "My precious babies, the nickname you thought of is beautiful. Your little brother will definitely like it."


    Isabe thought to herself, "It would be strange if he likes it..."


    Ricky and Betty were instantly filled with a sense of aplishment.


    Isabelle did not expect herself to face a new problem right after the ck Crystal Potion.


    Would Ollie be dissatisfied with this name when he grows up? Oraxton patted Isabe''s shoulder and said, "Be, don''t worry. What goes aroundes around. When they grow up, and Ricky and Betty have children, Ollie might be able to take revenge on their children as their uncle!"


    Isabe was dumbfounded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What goes aroundes around...


    "Actually, Ollie is a pretty cute name..."


    She tried her best to find a reason not to let the children fight each other over nicknames in the future.


    "Yes, it''s very cute." Oraxton said reluctantly.


    Although the entire family was itching to hold the newborn, they knew they had to hand the child over and leave.


    They left, leaving space for Isabe to rest.


    That was Draxton''s first time carrying his child.


    The child was held by everyone in the family, and ironically, as the child''s father, Oraxton was thest to carry him.


    That was his first time holding a baby.


    The baby was light and soft.


    Draxton was scared to hold him tightly, fearful he would hurt him.


    "Daddy''s hands are shaking," Betty whispered to Ricky.


    With a straight face, Draxton bent down and carefully ced the child on Isabe''s bed.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. You''re quite proficient in holding a baby. You didn''t train for nothing during this period."


    Oraxton''s ears turned red. That''s right. He practiced holding a baby with a rag doll.


    But how could a rag dollpare to a real baby? The atmosphere was incredibly loving in the ward.


    All five of them were in there together.


    Ricky and Betty crawled beside the bed, with Draxton holding onto them.


    Together with Isabe, the four of them looked at the baby.


    The baby was already asleep. He never cried, and he simply slept when he was tired.


    Isabe said softly, "Ollie, my precious Ollie, do you like the name your brother and sister gave you?"


    The little guy, who was sleeping, seemed to have had a sweet dream and smiled.


    "Ollie smiled! Ollie likes it"


    Betty whispered happily.


    Isabe smiled.


    Perhaps Ollie did like his cute nickname.


    After a while, Isabe also fell asleep.


    In actuality, the golden butterfly had awoken right after the child was born.


    In other words, Isabe''s current physique had returned to its peak.


    However, it was still very tiring.


    After all, she had just given birth to a child.


    The hospital bed in Isabe''s ward wasrger than ordinary hospitals''.


    Draxton had arranged for it beforehand.


    Even though it was called a ward, its environment and facilities were more simr to that of a home.


    Ricky and Betty sat on another bed at the side.


    Seeing Greyson waving at him from the outside, Draxton said to his kids, "Daddy is going out for a while. Stay here and guard Mommy and your little brother."


    The two kids nodded earnestly.


    After Draxton left, the ward returned to silence.


    After a while, a ck shadow appeared on the ward''s window.


    The ck shadow looked at Ricky and Betty, then fixed his gaze on Isabe.


    His goal was indeed to capture Isabe.


    The ck shadow was remarkably good at hiding his presence.


    Neither Ricky nor Betty noticed him.


    Isabe was asleep and did not notice him as well.


    However, the sleeping baby suddenly frowned uneasily and snorted softly.


    Then, a small ck butterfly flew out.


    It pounced at the ck shadow on the window.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    The ck shadow was taken aback.


    Looking at the little butterfly flying toward him unsteadily, he inexplicably felt a creeping danger.


    Without hesitation, he jumped from the window and dashed into the ward.


    Ricky and Betty immediately discovered him.


    The ck shadow did not take the two children seriously at all.


    With a flick of his finger, two streams of internal force shot toward the two children.


    He didn''t want to hurt the two children.


    Instead, he was intending to use his internal force to seal the two children''s acupoints from afar to prevent them from running around and shouting to rm the guards outside.


    Unexpectedly, the two children dodged nimbly and quickly at the same time.


    Their movements were so fast that they did not seem like ordinary children.


    The ck shadow was shocked.


    He suddenly remembered.


    They were indeed not ordinary children.


    They were the Lockwood family''s children! Ricky was a rare boxing genius amongst the few generations.


    He was talented in boxing and had been taught by a few elderlies at the Lotus Vige.


    After returning to the Lockwood family, he even learned the Lockwood family''s technique.


    As for Betty, she was not only a genius in bug poison crafting but also an Evil Doctor.


    The core strength she trained was also from the Evil Doctors'' lineage.


    When the two children were in danger, their reactions were super fast.


    The moment they dodged, Betty screamed like a little witch, "Help, there''s a bad guy!"


    A drop of cold sweat immediately rolled down the ck shadow''s forehead.


    His figure swayed, and he almost fell to the ground. He had not been out for decades.


    Had all the children be so terrifying? The ck shadow was tightly clothed from head to toe.


    But suddenly, the small ck butterfly stirred a strong wind and tore off his ck headscarf.


    As soon as the headscarf fell off, the ck shadow revealed a head full of white hair and a rosy old face.


    He looked like a youth with white hair.


    But he was actually an old man in his seventies or eighties.


    The old man could not believe that he was defeated by two children.


    The guards outside heard themotion and rushed in.


    Seeing that the operation had failed, the old man decisively turned around and fled.


    Unexpectedly, a fine needle flew from behind him like lightning and instantly entered his body.


    The old man''s body stiffened.


    With a thud, he fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Only two eyeballs were left rolling around in fear.


    The golden butterfly flew out and went toward the fierce ck butterfly.


    Then, it hugged the ck butterfly and brought it back to its mother.


    The golden butterfly gently kissed the little ck butterfly, feeling helpless yet doting.


    Isabe ignored the golden butterfly and the ck butterfly.


    She sat up and looked at the old man on the ground coldly.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her tone cold.


    The old man''s eyes darted around crazily, unable to speak.


    Oraxton and a group of guards rushed in.He saw that Isabe and the children were all fine.


    Instead, it was the intruder lying on the ground who was not doing well.


    Draxton heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he looked at the intruder on the ground with a cold gaze.


    "Daddy, he wants to take Mommy away!"


    Betty put her hands on her hips and pouted as sheined angrily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The expression of the old man on the ground instantly turned bitter.


    Draxton rubbed Betty''s head and asked, "Did he scare you?"


    "No way!"


    Betty was very proud.


    Oraxton revealed a smile.


    He turned around and said to the guards, "Capture him. Whip him twenty times before interrogating him."


    "What?"


    When the old man heard that, he was devastated.


    The outside world was so dangerous...


    After pulling the old man away, Draxton walked to the bed and looked at Isabe.


    "Sorry to have disturbed your rest. I''ll strengthen my defense.I''ll make sure that not even a mosquito can fly in."


    "That old man just now came for me. Which boxing family do you think he''s from?" Isabe asked.


    "The possibility of himing from the Quincy family is higher. There are also people from other boxing families that I suspect.


    "They''re all here for the crystal potion and the Prime Code"


    Isabey down and continued to sleep with her eyes closed.


    She said, "They wish. The crystal potion will not be monopolized by anyone.


    "As for the Prime Code...Hmph, don''t even think about it."


    The Prime Code was already theirs.


    Unless they died, no one could take it away.


    Draxton turned around and saw the golden butterfly ying with the little ck butterfly.


    He immediately focused his gaze, and his expression subconsciously softened.


    Betty looked at the scene with sparkly eyes.


    She released her pink butterfly and said, "Pinky, go y with the golden butterfly and the little ck butterfly too."


    The pink butterfly pped its wings and flew over to the golden butterfly and ck butterfly.


    It tilted its head and carefully nuzzled against the ck butterfly.


    Betty smiled happily.


    Ricky blinked his big eyes with an envious expression.


    After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and summoned his blue butterfly.


    It was a deep blue butterfly with spots that sparkled like stars. It was a little weak.


    Aftering out, he was clearly not used to the environment.


    After seeing the three butterflies on the bed, he flew over and quietly stayed by their side.


    Draxton was silent.


    Isabe said, "Ricky and Betty''s butterflies are a little weak, especially Ricky''s. It has been sleeping because it''s weak and rarelyes out."


    Oraxton did not look too good.


    "It''s because of that ne crash."


    Back then, if only he hadn''t chased after Isabe but protected her instead.


    That way, they would all be well.


    Isabe shook her head.


    "Without you, I would still have taken the ne and left.I couldn''t have avoided that disaster."


    Inparison, the ck butterfly was the strongest.


    The ck butterfly was very lively.


    One moment, it was rubbing against the golden butterfly.


    The next moment, it was touching the pink butterfly.


    Then, it looked at the blue butterfly curiously and tilted its head.


    It was overjoyed.


    "When we get home, we''ll nt more flowers in the garden and let them y as much as they want." Oraxton said.


    Isabeughed and said, "They''re not real butterflies. They''re bugs."


    *The children would like it."


    Draxton looked at the butterflies with exceptionally gentle eyes.


    Isabe smiled and let him be.


    This time, Oraxton did not dare to leave the ward for even a second.


    Seeing Isabe sweating, he took a new nket and pajamas for her to change into.


    Not long after, Jeanne and Ziana arrived with ingredients in their hands.


    There was a kitchen in the ward.


    The two of them went to the kitchen to make a meal for Isabe.


    Draxton followed them into the kitchen and watched them work in silence.


    Jeanne turned to look at him.


    "What are you looking at? Do you know how to cook?"


    It wasn''t that she looked down on his son, but she reckoned that his son couldn''t cook.


    Oraxton nced at his mother and met her contemptuous gaze.


    He said, "I am a fast learner."


    "Haha, Ziana, did you hear that? He said he wanted to leam how to cook."


    Jeanne and Ziana were getting along quite well.


    Even the way they addressed each other had be intimate.


    Ziana smiled and turned to Draxton.


    "A man who knows how to cook is charismatic. Good luck!"


    Draxton clenched his fists. He was determined to learn how to cook.He wanted to make a meal for Isabe before she ended her rest.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Jeanne knew her son very well.


    One look at Draxton''s expression, and she knew what he was thinking. Sheughed teasingly.


    "Let''s see how fast you can learn"


    Draxton felt that he was being looked down upon. He immediately turned around and left. He turned to Isabe and announced, "Be, starting tomorrow, I''ll only be here in the afternoon and evening to apany you.I have other things to do in the morning."


    Isabe had heard the conversation in the kitchen. She could not help butugh.


    However, she did not expose him. She smiled and said, "Sure."


    From the next day onwards, Draxton would leave for two hours every morning. He would then return at noon.


    Isabe did not ask him what he was busy with. It was the same for the third day.


    On the fourth day, Isabe was discharged from the hospital.


    To have some peace, she returned to the Northernville Manor.


    After returning home, Isabe discovered that Draxton had also started to busy himself in the kitchen in the afternoon.


    But she never got to eat anything he made.


    She couldn''t help but poke Ollie''s little face and whispered to him, "Daddy has been learning for a few days already.


    Why hasn''t he made a meal for us yet? Is Daddy not talented in this?"


    Ollie closed his eyes and grinned foolishly.


    Isabe suddenly frowned slightly and asked softly, "Ollie, why are you still closing your eyes? Why don''t you open your eyes and look at Mommy?"


    Betty and Ricky came over and asked curiously, "Mommy, when will Ollie open his eyes?"


    Siepeee wow Isabe shook her head.


    "Mommy, when did we open our eyes when we were kids?"


    Ricky asked curiously.


    Isabe said, "You were able to open your eyes right after you were born."


    The two children frowned.


    "Mommy, then why isn''t Ollie opening his eyes?"


    Betty was getting anxious.


    Isabe was also a little worried.


    Ollie''s body was very healthy, but not opening his eyes was worrying indeed.


    Betty and Ricky looked at each other.


    The two children ran away.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a while, they returned after pulling Greg over.


    "Grandpa Jaye, take a look at Ollie. Why hasn''t he opened his eyes? Is he blind?" Betty asked worriedly.


    Isabe Thompson was quiet.


    Greg said, "Betty Baby, Ollie is very healthy. He''s not blind. Perhaps he''s just beingzy and refuses to open his eyes."


    "Lazy? Ollie is so young, and he''szy already? That''s not right.I will make Ollie diligent!"


    Betty clenched her fists.


    Isabe ignored their conversation and focused her attention on Ollie. Ollie was too quiet. He never cried and slept most of the time.


    Greg finished giving Ollie a check-up and took Isabe''s pulse.


    Then, he said, "You''re both doing fine, as I expected."


    "Grandmaster, why isn''t Ollie opening his eyes?"


    She was very worried.


    Greg looked at her and said thoughtfully, "Maybe...it''s really because he''s toozy."


    Isabe was instantly speechless.


    After Greg left, Isabe fell asleep before Draxton returned to the room.


    Ollie was very obedient and did not make a fuss at all.


    He slept from day to night.


    Back in the kitchen, Cooper and the two chefs watched withplicated expressions as they drank the soup handed over by Draxton for the nth time.


    Each of them looked troubled.


    They had gained three pounds just from the past three days.


    "How is it?" Draxton asked with a solemn expression.


    The two chefs said, "Mr.Lockwood, the soup you cooked is at a chef''s level. You are so omnipotent!"


    They praised him imploringly.


    They thought to themselves, "Please don''t let us try anymore. This is a meal meant for mothers to gain nutrients quickly!"


    Draxton acted as if he did not see the pleading in their eyes. He looked at Cooper.


    Cooper unbuttoned the two buttons on his shirt.


    Since he had gained weight, his clothes naturally became smaller.


    He gave a thumbs up and praised, "Mr.Lockwood, you''vepleted your apprenticeship."


    If this continued, all of Cooper''s clothes would have to be changed to a bigger size. He might even get high blood pressure, high blood glucose, and high blood lipid.


    It''s easy to get those when one ages.


    He thought for a moment and added, "Mr.Lockwood, Mrs. Lockwood will end her rest soon. You should let her try the meal you made as soon as possible"


    Oraxton silently nced at Cooper, then turned around and walked to the stove.He would practice again and bring it to Be the next day.


    After Isabe fell asleep, Betty and Ricky walked to the bed and carried Ollie into the cradle.


    "Ricky, what should we teach Ollie first?" Betty asked with a serious expression on her face. Her posture was exactly the same as Greg''s when he taught them.


    Ricky said, "Let''s y with him first. He''s still so young. He won''t be able to learn anything." "Let''s y ''worms'' then." Betty said.


    Then, she reached out and poked Ollie''s face until he woke.


    Ollie''s beautiful dream was disturbed, but he did not cry.


    Instead, he hummed twice.


    After hearing the voices of Betty and Ricky, he started smiling.


    "Ricky, why isn''t Ollie crying?"


    Ollie was so easy to bully.


    Ricky also frowned


    "He''s too obedient. He''ll get bullied when he grows up."


    Betty took General Red from her head and ced it in Ollie''s hands.


    Ollie had just been born, so his little hands could not grab General Red.


    It fell onto Ollie''s little face with a thud.


    Ollie instantly stopped moving, as if he was in pain.


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    "He''s going to cry! Ollie is going to cry! Cry!" Betty eximed excitedly.


    Ricky also widened his eyes and looked at Ollie expectantly.


    Ollie was still for a while.


    Then, he pursed his lips and let out a sweet snore.


    Ricky and Betty were speechless.


    Didn''t Mommy say that babies loved to cry? Why was Ollie so obedient? Then, the two children poked Ollie awake again.


    Ollie did not cry even after being poked awake.


    Instead, he yed with Betty and Ricky for a while like he was coaxing two children before falling asleep again.


    Betty was indignant.


    She sat by the cradle and scolded unhappily, "Ollie, if you''re too obedient, you''ll get bullied in the future. You have to cry and make a fuss, understand?" Isabe woke up and reached out to touch Ollie.


    She realized Ollie was gone. She didn''t panic. She thought that Draxton had taken the child away to change his diaper.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she found Ricky and Betty sleeping soundly with their heads against each other.


    Ollie was lying between Ricky and Betty. He was sprawled out on the floor sleeping.


    General Red was lying on Ollie''s diaper.


    It was also sleeping soundly.


    Isabe was speechless.


    Isabe felt dizzy.


    What kind of terrifying scene was that? She had not realized that while she was sleeping, Ollie had be a little toy in her brother and sister''s arms.


    When Draxton came in and saw Isabe''s strange expression, he followed her gaze and was also at a loss for words.


    He quickly went up and picked up Ollie.


    Ollie did not wake up even after being picked up.


    He revealed a subconscious smile in his father''s arms and continued to sleep.


    Then, Draxton looked at Betty and Ricky.


    They were sleeping unsteadily in weird positions.


    Isabe was not sure whether tough or cry.


    "Somehow, I feel that Ollie was the one who put them to sleep."


    Oraxton ced Ollie on the bed and smiled.


    "Ollie sure has a quiet personality."


    Isabe removed General Red from Ollie''s body and said helplessly, "Betty even let Ollie touch a bug. Isn''t that a little too early?"


    "Ollie''s physique is sturdier than an ordinary baby''s. He should be fine,"Draxton said.


    Isabe hesitated for a moment and said, "He''s very healthy, but he doesn''t open his eyes or cry. Draxton, do you think there''s something wrong with Ollie?"


    Isabe pointed at Ollie''s brain hesitantly.


    Draxton was speechless.


    "Be, that''s our son you''re talking about."


    "I have to question it even if he''s my own son!"Isabe was about to cry.


    "Be..."


    Draxton wanted tofort her further.


    In fact, he was also worried and muttering to himself. However, he suddenly paused.


    "Be, look...Ollie opened his eyes!" His voice was surprised and a little shaky.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. Due to her excitement, her movements were a little stiff.


    She twisted her neck and looked over bit by bit, only to meet a pair of pure and untainted eyes.


    Unique pupils. Ollie''s pupils were of two different colors.


    His left eye was ck, the right inky blue.


    The one on the left was as clear and pure as a ck grape, and the one on the right was like a gemstone with an ink-blue luster. It was crystal clear.


    At that moment, that pair of unique eyes were focused on Isabe. There was a smile on his tiny mouth.


    "Draxton, he must be a little angel. He''s a little angel, right?"


    Isabe murmured as she hugged the baby and kissed him fiercely.


    Ollie''s face was covered in saliva from the kiss, but he let out a cute giggle.


    Draxton also took a deep breath. He took out his phone and took a picture of his son''s tiny face.


    He sent the photo to the family group chat.


    He didn''t wait for any reaction from the group chat. He calmly turned off his phone and yed with the child with Isabe.


    Ollie was amused by his parents. His two beautiful eyes curved into crescent moons. It was unbelievably beautiful.


    "Ollie must have refused to open his eyes because he didn''t want us to discover his beautiful eyes."


    Isabe said angrily. As she spoke, she even vengefully kissed the little guy''s face.


    Ollie, whose face was covered in saliva, did not mind it as he smiled and epted his mother''s countless kisses.


    Draxton teased, "You can''t me the child for that. With the way we are always kissing, it would be strange if the child dares to open his eyes."


    Isabe was overjoyed. "Then why did Ollie suddenly open his eyes?"


    Draxton was silent for a moment. "Maybe... he wanted to prove that he''s not a fool."


    "Not opening his eyes has nothing to do with intelligence," Isabe said dryly.


    Draxton gave her a look.


    It was as if he was saying, "Oh, so you knew."


    Isabe looked guiltily at her beautiful child lying in her arms. She admitted her mistake decisively. Ollie, I''m sorry. Mommy shouldn''t have doubted your intelligence. Mommy was wrong. Can you forgive Mommy..."


    As she spoke, she kissed him again.


    "Hehe!" Ollie giggled foolishly.


    "He really does look a little silly," Draxton said.


    Isabe immediately red at him fiercely.


    Draxton touched his nose with an innocent expression. Be could be a little unreasonable at times.


    She could say their child was silly but would not allow him to.


    The two of them yed with Ollie for some time. It was rare for Ollie to not be sleeping but instead ying with them.


    It felt as if he was doting on his parents.


    It was not easy to be a baby.


    He had to coax her brother and sister to sleep first, then y with his parents.


    At that moment, excited footsteps came from outside.


    Isabe and Draxton turned around and saw Sir Graham Lockwood, Madame Emma Lockwood, Jeanne, Philip, and arge group of people fighting to squeeze in.


    "Don''t fight with me! I won''t show mercy to anyone who fights with me!" Madame Emma Lockwood shouted domineeringly.


    When Sir Graham Lockwood heard that, he immediately said, Don''t fight with my wife. I''ll beat up whoever fights with her!"


    The Lockwood family was speechless. Who would dare to fight with the two of you after you''ve said that?


    Madame Emma Lockwood and Sir Graham Lockwood walked over with smiles and rubbed their hands. "Oh, our little Ollie''s eyes are more beautiful than in the photos. Oh, how can he be so beautiful? Oh, how many youngdies will be charmed in the future? Oh!"


    Madame Emma Lockwood was so excited that she was incoherent.


    By the time Isabe and Draxton realized what was happening, the two elders had already carried the child over to kiss and coax him.


    Ollie was once again surrounded by arge group of people.


    Ricky and Betty, who were in the corner, were woken up by themotion in the house.


    The two children woke up and rubbed their sleepy eyes. They looked up at the suddenly lively house.


    The two of them watched for a while and realized everyone was watching Ollie.


    Moreover, it seemed like they were praising Ollie''s eyes.


    The two children jolted and got up from the ground. They tiptoed and craned their necks to look inside. Had Ollie opened his eyes?


    After trying to peek for a long time, none of the adults gave way to them.


    They were even pushed aside by someone.


    Betty and Ricky immediately fell silent.


    A momentter, Betty ced her hands on her hips and said with a serious expression, "Ricky, have you noticed that we seem to have fallen out of favor?"


    With that, she red at the group of people angrily.


    Ricky also looked at the group of people and nodded with a dark expression.


    The two little fellows looked at each other with grave expressions.


    After a moment, Ricky muttered, We can''t me them for liking the new and forgetting about the old."


    Betty thought about it and agreed. After all, Ollie had just been born and was so cute. It was inevitable.


    She angrily said, "Hmph, stupid adults!"


    Rickyforted her. "You can''t me them. Didn''t we want to y with Ollie too?"


    Betty refused to admit it. She said domineeringly, "We''re different!"


    Isabe and Draxton were also left out. They had noticed Ricky and Betty early on.


    At first, Isabe and Draxton were worried that the two children would feel bad about the situation, but after observing for a while, they knew they were overthinking. The two kids were very generous.


    "Ricky, Betty." Isabe waved at them.


    Ricky and Betty walked steadily to their parents'' side and said, "Mommy, I heard that the firstborn is a treasure, and the second is an ident.


    Is that true?"


    Isabe was stunned.


    Where did these two little fellows hear about that?


    Little did they know, her firstborn was also an ident. Haha!


    But she couldn''t tell her children that.


    Isabe raised her eyebrows at her children to hide her inner thoughts.


    Betty said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Ricky and I will definitely dote on Ollie."


    Betty thought to herself, "What a pitiful ident Ollie is..."


    "Hey, hey, hey. Be quiet, be quiet. Ollie is tired. Don''t bother him."


    Everyone immediately fell silent when Madame Emma Lockwood said that.


    When Madame Emma Lockwood turned around with Ollie in her arms, he saw four expressionless faces on the bed. They were Isabe, Draxton, Ricky, and Betty. The four of them sat in perfect order, watching the others in silence.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Madame Emma Lockwood smiled slyly. "Oops, I''ve disturbed Be''s rest. It''s all these ignorant people''s fault.


    "Be, it''s not safe here. Go back to the old residence with me. Once you''re back there, I guarantee that none of these people wille over to disturb you and Ollie." Isabe looked at Madame Emma Lockwood speechlessly. Did Madame Emma Lockwood think that she could not see through her thoughts?


    Madame Emma Lockwood felt slightly awkward being stared at by Isabe.


    Then, she looked aggrieved. "How would you take care of the child while you rest? It''ll be so tiring! Come to the old residence. I can help take care of Ollie."


    Jeanne immediately said, "Mom, this is a mother-inw''s responsibility."


    Madame Emma Lockwood immediately fought with Jeanne. There was an unprecedented huge crisis in the rtionship between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw.


    Even Sir Graham Lockwood and Philip were taking each of their wives sides and started ring at each other.


    Draxton said faintly, "Mom, grandma, this is an opportunity for a father to perform. None of you can snatch him from me.


    "I''ll allow you to visit Ollie and Be now and then."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    "You unfilial son!'' Philip dared not argue with Sir Graham Lockwood, so he directed it at Draxton.


    Draxton looked at Isabe aggrievedly.


    Isabe immediately announced domineeringly, "We will do as Draxton says!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    In the end, they returned in the same way they came.


    It was finally quiet.


    "It''s right for us to stay in the Northernville Manor," Draxton said. Then, he announced, "I''ll get Cooper to set up a key card. Only two people cane to watch Ollie every day. Others will not be allowed to enter."


    Isabe did not know whether tough or cry.


    The next day, Isabe drank a bowl of soup that tasted different from usual but was very delicious.


    In addition to the soup, there were also mashed potatoes and mixed grain porridge.


    The quantity was not big. Isabe finished them quickly.


    She put down the bowl and noticed Draxton''s expression. He pretended to be calm from the start to the end.


    Then, he peeked at Isabe eagerly. Seeing that she had finished eating, his dark blue eyes could not help but reveal a hint of anticipation.


    It was as if he was saying, "Ask if I made those and praise me!"


    Isabe held back herughter. She pretended to be surprised and said, "Draxton, did we change chefs today?"


    Draxton''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, there was a new chef," he replied casually, grabbing the magazine beside him and flipping through it.


    Isabe nced at him and held back herughter. He even held the magazine upside down.


    "A new chef? His culinary skills are great. The food today was delicious. It had a unique taste."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips could not help but curl up, but he tried his best to suppress it.


    He held back his smug expression and asked, "What unique taste?"


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and approached him with a smile. ¡°A unique taste... with a tinge of love."


    Then, she pecked him on the cheek.


    Draxton''s entire body instantly turned red. He was too excited.


    He grabbed her and swooped Isabe in for a kiss.


    Ollie was sound asleep at the side.


    Ricky and Betty pushed open the door to see Ollie. They had wanted to see Ollie''s eyes, but after falling asleep the previous day, Ollie had not opened his eyes again.


    Little did they know that when they entered the room, they would see their father kissing their mother ferociously.


    The two children retreated silently and closed the door. Then, they squatted down and silently began to draw circles.


    After a few more days, Ollie finally opened his eyes for the second time.


    Betty and Ricky eximed when they saw Ollie''s eyes.


    "Ollie''s eyes are so beautiful!"


    Ricky and Betty were stunned.


    Isabe said, "You have beautiful eyes, too, my precious babies."


    "Of course, we know, but Ollie''s is different!"


    Betty said proudly, "I want to go out and brag."


    Isabeughed.


    Half a monthter,rge groups of friends from various families went over to visit Isabe and Ollie.


    These people did not leave after attending their wedding. Instead, they stayed at Dawton City and waited until that day. Finally, they could not help but visit Isabe and her child. "To think I have to give such a huge gift!" Zolo took out his gift box from his bag.


    He immediately received countless disdainful gazes.


    Isabe was amused. "Didn''t Chris already let you off the hook? You shouldn''t be poor now, right?"


    Zolo said, "Although I''m not poor anymore, I was poor before. Those who have been poor are always thrifty."


    Isabe mercilessly snatched his gift and said teasingly, "Let me see if your gift is of the least value. If it is, I will definitely ask you to make up for it"


    Zolo widened his eyes and looked at Isabe in disbelief. "Don''t you know how poor my family is?


    "Heh." Isabe sneered.


    Chris said coldly, "His family is not poor now."


    Then, he also handed Isabe a valuable present.


    The others didn''t fall behind either. They were all friends of Isabe. Some of them were even her patients. They were more than willing to shower Isabe with countless gifts. However, they also knew that if they gave too much, Isabe would not ept them.


    After seeing Isabe and Ollie, the people returned to their respective regions one after another.


    They were not idlers. It was already considered a luxury for them after they got to y in Dawton City for more than half a month.


    These people from various families had be familiar with each other in the past half a month, and it was all because of Isabe.


    In fact, many of them even settled coborations with each other. It was a win-win situation.


    In another corner, the old man, who was locked up in the dungeon by Draxton, was almost forgotten by Isabe and Draxton. However, the Hudson couple was also locked up with him.


    Elodia and Ziana were also living in the Northernville Manor. As Isabe had just given birth, Elodia did not bring up the Hudson couple.


    Until one day, someone from the Quincy family arrived.


    The Quincy family went straight to the old residence.


    During those days, Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood thought of Ollie day and night.


    However, their horrible grandson and granddaughter-inw only allowed them to see Ollie once every three days.


    Their son and daughter-inw were also unforgivable. Instead of giving the two elderlies more opportunities to see their grandson, they were snatching the chances from them. What made them feel the most helpless was that their Betty Baby and Ricky Baby would not y with them anymore because they wanted to y with Ollie. What a tragedy.


    At that moment, the Quincy family arrived.


    It was Sir Frederick Quincy, as well as his son, the current patriarch of the Quincy family.


    Sir Frederick Quincy and his son entered the living room of the Lockwood family. When they saw Sir Graham Lockwood and Madame Emma Lockwood, they greeted them politely.


    Sir Graham Lockwood greeted them back and pretended to be ignorant. He asked, "Oh, Frederick, it''s been a long time since I met you. What are you doing here in Dawton City?"


    Sir Frederick Quincy pretended to sigh and said, ''Sigh, it''s been a long time since I stepped out of my house. I''m not even sure what the outside world looks like now.


    "However, one of my family members has gone missing recently. Even my disappointing younger brother has gone missing. That''s why I had no choice but toe out and look for them." "Oh? How can two living people go missing all of a sudden? Frederick, if you need help, do ask." Sir Graham Lockwood said sincerely.


    Sir Frederick Quincy''s expression froze. He cursed Sir Graham Lockwood countless times in his heart.


    He thought to himself, "What a cunning old man."


    Sir Frederick Quincy was not losing in this battle of acting ignorant. In an instant, he covered his face and sobbed. "Graham, you have to help me. I heard that my brother was stupid and offended your family. He''s now locked in your family''s dungeon!"


    Sir Graham Lockwood looked confused. "What? Frederick, you must be mistaken!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "We did catch a thief a few days ago. That person has sly eyes. He can''t be a member of the Quincy family.


    "Everyone from the Quincy family is honest. How can they be thieves?"


    Sir Graham Lockwood waved his hands repeatedly.


    Sir Frederick Quincy was tongue-tied.


    In another corner at the exact same moment, the aforementioned sly-eyed old man was holding his head in pain. The Hudson couple was cursing him non-stop.


    He was about to be cursed to death, and it was only because he said they shouldn''t favor boys over girls.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    The Hudson couple did not dare to scold the Lockwood family members. They were so afraid of them now.


    The Lockwood family is super rich. The Lockwood could easily lock them up in the dungeon just like that.


    What if they were locked up here for the rest of their lives?


    Who were they going to reason with?


    They could only curse Elodia every day. They said that Elodia was a jinx. Not only did she not let them gain any benefits, but she also harmed them.


    They must have been unlucky to have given birth to such an ingrate.


    The more they cursed, the more vicious they became.


    All the words that they could think of were used to curse Elodia.


    It was as if Elodia had killed their entire family.


    The old man listened for a few days and could not help but school them.


    In the next few days, the couple used all their curses to scold the old man.


    The old man curled up in the corner, thinking that the outside world was really dangerous and unreasonable.


    In the living room of the Lockwood residence, Frederick was angered by Graham that he trembled with anger. He simply stopped pretending and said. "Graham, I won''t pretend anymore. Don''t y dumb with me. It''s indeed my fault for letting my brother kidnap Isabe. I apologize to you personally.


    "However, we''re not trying to harm Isabe. We only wanted to ask for her help to go to the Quincy residence to save two people."


    After Frederick finished speaking, his eyes turned red. He even pretended to wipe his tears. He then took a gift box from Arthur.


    "Graham, these are thousand-year-old wild ginsengs that have been passed down in the Quincy family for generations. This is a gift to show my sincerity. Please let go of my brother and grandnephew!" Graham nced at the box in his hand and snorted in his heart, "Thousand-year-old wild ginseng?


    "Thousand-year-old wild ginsengs as an exchange?"


    Graham sat down on the sofa. His expression was sadder than Frederick''s. He said, "Oh no, our Be has just given birth. She was so weak, yet she was almost kidnapped.


    "Not only was she weak, but she was also almost separated from her child. If not for the fact that she had some ability to protect herself, she might have been captured by you guys. If she was not careful, her body might be affected adversely. What if she has any long-term damage...


    "Oh no, our Be is so pitiful. It''s our Lockwood family''s fault for not protecting her well. Thousand-year-old wild ginsengs can''t even make up for it..."


    Seeing Graham pretending to cry, Frederick''s and Arthur''s expressions turned sullen.


    Frederick reminded Graham with a stiff expression, "Graham, it''s not Isabe who''s being captured now. It''s my brother and grandnephew."


    "So, who would believe you even if you pretend to be so sad?" Frederick thought.


    "But our Be had a shock! Draxton said that his wife is very timid and weak..."


    She could only defeat a leopard at most.


    How could she withstand your evil ns?


    Frederick took a deep breath, and his face turned cold. He held back his anger and said, "Graham, tell me. What do you want to do to let them go?"


    "Nothing much. I''m not in charge of this matter. I''m not the one who caught them!''


    Graham spread his hands as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Frederick''s breathing stopped, and his eyes began to spew fire.


    Arthur, his son, immediately pressed his father down and stepped forward. "Uncle Graham, we, the Quincy family, have no intention of bing enemies with the Lockwood family. "You might not know, but my little sister and nephew were both tricked by someone. Now, both the mother and son are on theirst breath. They look pitiful.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "My father didn''t want to see his children die before him, so he had no choice but to do this. I hope Uncle Graham can take pity on him."


    Graham became angry immediately. He rolled his eyes and said, "You want me to pity you?


    "Can''t you guyse openly when you''re asking for a medical consultation?


    "Why did you have to kidnap Be when she had just given birth? Fortunately, our child is fine, or else... Hmph!"


    Arthur hurriedly said, "This is indeed our fault. Uncle Graham, we didn''t know that the Miraculous Doctor had just given birth. We didn''t know.


    "If we had known, we definitely wouldn''t have dared to do that.


    "However, my little sister, Mandie, who is Jasper Willsmith''s wife, and her child, Jeremy, were all rted to Jasper.


    "We knew that Jasper had offended the Miraculous Doctor before. We were worried that the Miraculous Doctor would reject our request, so we had no choice but to do this...


    "Uncle Graham, Jasper is already dead. My sister and nephew were harmed by him. They''re pitiful now."


    Graham sneered. "Anyway, our Be is frightened now."


    Frederick and Arthur looked at each other. Frederick gritted his teeth and took out another box from his pocket.


    "This should be able to express the sincerity of the Quincy family, right?''


    Frederick opened the box with a loud bang. There was a piece of crystal clear jade inside the box.


    A beautiful pink peach blossom was sealed inside the jade. Crystal clear and thick nectar surged from the stamen of the peach blossom.


    Just by looking at it, one could smell the fragrance of nectar.


    "This is the peach blossom jade that has been passed down in the Quincy family for generations. The nectar inside is very nourishing. If nothing goes wrong, this is the only one in the world. Its value is no less than your family''s Star of Cold Light."


    It was not like Graham had never seen anything good before. He rolled his eyes and said, "It''s just a piece of jade. What''s the use?


    Frederick''s face turned green. He took a deep breath and said, "The Evolution Poison would like this thing"


    Graham''s expression immediately changed. He reached out and snatched the jade from Frederick''s hand. After thinking for a moment, he also snatched the thousand-year-old wild ginsengs away.


    He said, "Please wait. I''ll call Draxton now. He''s the one who locked them up. You can ask him."


    Frederick was speechless.


    "This old man... was good for nothing!'' Federick thought in his heart.


    Because Isabe had to breastfeed Ollie, she just finished her fifth meal of the day andyfortably on the bed.


    Elodia sat opposite Isabe and held Ollie in her arms and said with a smile, "Mr. Lockwood is such a hands-on person. He does everything himself. He''s afraid that others will snatch his job." Isabe said, "He enjoyed it."


    Elodia said, ''That''s great."


    "Ollie, you and Mommy are so lucky!'' Elodia pinched Ollie''s little face.


    Ollie''s eyes were closed. It was no way to tell if he was awake or asleep. But, when his little face was pinched, he smiled.


    Elodia''s breathing stopped when she saw the smile. She wished she could take the child and run away. She said, Your mother is still the luckiest. Otherwise, how could she give birth to such a cute baby like Ollie!"


    "Be, this child is too lovable. No wonder Mr. Lockwood wants to do everything himself. If I were him, I wouldn''t be willing to ask others for help!"


    Isabe smiled and was about to speak when Draxton came in with a phone.


    "Be, this is Grandfather. The Quincy family sent someone here. They brought over a jade. It seems like a treasure useful for the Evolution Poison." Isabe was slightly taken aback. She seemed to be deep in thought, "Jade..."


    Draxton said, "I''ll go take a look."


    Isabe nodded.


    Draxton turned around and walked out. Then, he turned to look at Elodia and said, "Beside the old man from the Quincy family, a couple from the Hudson family were also locked up. What do you n to do with them? Speaking of her parents, Elodia''s expression changed. However, in the blink of an eye, her eyes turned cold. "Mr. Lockwood, can I trouble you to teach them a lesson?"

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    "Elodia, there are some things that you have to solve it yourself.


    "Draxton can help you, but it''s mainly up to you."


    Isabe said.


    Elodia nodded. "I know, Be."


    She got up and handed the child to Isabe. She turned to look at Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood, I''ll go with you. I''ll deal with them." Draxton and Isabe looked at each other and nodded.


    "I''ll let the golden butterfly go with you," Isabe said.


    Draxton''s eyes lit up, and he extended his hand.


    The golden butterfly flew out,nded on Draxton''s fingertips, and then flew into his cor.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Elodia followed Draxton to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    When Draxton arrived, he saw Quincy''s father and son in the hall.


    Draxton greeted the two of them and said, Sir Frederick and Arthur are here for your people?"


    Frederick was stunned. He did not expect Draxton to be so frank.


    Frederick nodded. "Exactly."


    He acted like an elder.


    "Our Lockwood family isn''t unforgiving,1'' Draxton said.


    Frederick and Arthur nodded slightly, feeling slightly relieved.


    It was easier to talk to young people.


    Draxton continued. That depends on whether Sir Frederick''spensation is enough for us to let them go. After all, we are the victims."


    As he spoke, the golden butterfly flew out of his cor.


    As soon as the golden butterfly flew out, it sniffed the air and flew toward the box containing the jade.


    Graham was still a little excited and curious seeing the golden butterfly. He quickly opened the box.


    He waited expectantly for the golden butterfly''s next move.


    Frederick''s and Arthur''s expressions were a little ugly. The Lockwood family members were shameless. They openly called the Evolution Poison to inspect the goods. Speaking of which, the golden butterfly was an Evolution Poison. It was the Evolution Poison.


    They stared at the golden butterfly with longing nces.


    The golden butterfly sniffed above the jade, then flew back to Draxton''s cor.


    At the same time, Isabe''s voice appeared in Draxton''s mind through the Prime Code.


    "Draxton, the golden butterfly said that piece of jade is very useful to it. It''s very nutritious. It''s very rare."


    Draxton''s expression changed imperceptibly. Then, he kept the jade away with a smooth act.


    He turned around and said to Frederick and Arthur, "Please follow me to the dungeon to retrieve your people." The Quincy heaved a sigh of relief.


    On their way to the dungeon, Arthur shared his n to have Isabe save his family members.


    Draxton said calmly, "Arthur, I will tell Be about the rescue."


    Arthur opened his mouth but did not say anything else.


    As soon as they arrived at the dungeon, they heard a demonic curse.


    "You old thing, fuck you. I''m scolding my daughter. It''s none of your business. You''re so nosy, why don''t you fuck you..."


    Chaotic scolding by a man and a woman reverberated in the air. The atmosphere was lively.


    Draxton''s face instantly darkened.


    The expression of Elodia, who was standing behind Frederick, was also terrifyingly ugly.


    "Mr. Lockwood, this dungeon is quite lively. I wonder who provoked the people who are so good at the bickering."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    Draxton did not say anything because they would know who was being scolded after making a turn.


    Seeing the pitiful old man curled up in the corner, Frederick and Arthur were stunned at first. Then, their expressions changed drastically, and they looked very ugly.


    "Mr. Lockwood, is this how the Lockwood family humiliates our family? Even if our family was in the wrong first, you can''t bully us like this!" Frederick had an explosive temper. When he saw that his younger brother was still being scolded at such an old age and so nastily, how could he tolerate it?


    Draxton frowned and said, "I didn''t arrange for these two people to be here."


    He nced at Frederick. "Your people can also scold them back.''


    "You...'' Frederick was speechless.


    "Max, my big brother!" Upon seeing Frederick and Arthur, the old man hiding in the corner was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears.


    He immediately pounced on the railing and was so touched that he was about to cry.


    "You''ve finallye to save me. If you hadn''te, I would have been scolded to death."


    He felt extremely aggrieved.


    Frederick red at Draxton. The Lockwood family''s guard opened the door and let the old man out.


    As soon as the old man came out, he pounced on Frederick and told him how miserable he had been.


    He was mostly using the Hudson couple.


    Arthur''s expression was solemn. He looked at the Hudson couple with a sharp gaze and asked, "Mr. Lockwood, you locked these two people up here too, right? "Can you leave them to us?"


    The Hudson couple had stopped cursing when they saw Draxton and the others enter. When they heard Arthur''s words, they immediately targeted Elodia.


    "Elodia, you''re an ingrate. We''re your biological parents. We worked so hard to raise you. Is this how you treat us by joining forces with outsiders?" Lilian cursed and cried loudly.


    Alistair''s expression was also ferocious. "You brat! If you don''t let us out, I''ll beat you to death with my belt when I get out!"


    One was cursing and the other was threatening. Their behaviors were hideous. However, they did not know that in Draxton''s eyes, they were just showing their ipetence through anger. Elodia thought of what had happened to her since she was young. She thought that if she could not protect herself, the couple would probably never let her off. They would forever suck her blood, and she would never be able to stand out for herself.


    They might even sell her off again.


    When Key grew up, this shameless couple would even take advantage of Key in the name of her grandparents.


    With that thought in mind, a hint of viciousness appeared on Elodia''s face.


    She red at the Hudson couple coldly and was about to say something when there was a suddenmotion outside the dungeon.


    "Gary, that''s your biological uncle, your mother''s biological brother. He''s from the Langley family, your maternal n. Are you that merciless?" Kim''s anxious and angry voice echoed.


    "I don''t have such a maternal family," Gary said coldly.


    "Did that mean you don''t acknowledge me as your mother anymore? Gary, Gary, stop right there!"


    Kim''s shouts continued, and the footsteps were getting closer.


    Soon, Gary''s and Kim''s voices appeared in front of everyone.


    "Elodia!'' Gary''s eyes lit up when he saw Elodia. He walked towards her happily.


    Elodia frowned and took a step back to avoid him.


    Gary''s body stiffened.


    After being stunned for a moment, Kim stared at Elodia angrily and said, '' Elodia, you jinx. Why are you here again? Don''t forget that you''re already divorced. You''re no longer a Lockwood anymore!'' "Yes, she''s no longer a Lockwood. Let us go quickly. We''ll bring this wretched girl home and teach her a lesson."


    When the Hudson couple saw Gary and Kim, they immediately shouted.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Kim looked at the Hudson couple in disgust and said to Draxton, "Draxton, these two people have nothing to do with our family. It''s better to chase them away instead of keeping them shouting and cursing here.


    Before Draxton could say anything, Gary said, No!"


    "Gary!" Kim red at his son with bloodshot eyes.


    She trembled slightly in anger and said in pain, "Gary, do you want to go against me? I''m your mother!"


    Gary''s expression was also very painful. He looked at Kim intensely. Why did his mother be like this?


    In the past, although his mother would sometimes be a little domineering, she was not like now,pletely indiscriminate and hiding the truth.


    However, before Gary could argue with Kim, Draxton said, "Auntie, we really can''t let these two people go so easily. They caused trouble at my wedding with Be. Moreover, their appearance is too strange. I will investigate this matter."


    Kim''s face instantly turned pale. She said in a trembling voice, "Draxton, can you stop pursuing the matter..."


    Draxton''s expression was cold. "Auntie, are you saying that I have to tolerate people who caused trouble at my wedding?"


    Kim opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    "Gary, quickly tell your cousin." How would Kim dare to provoke Draxton? She could only turn around and ask Gary to do so. Gary looked at Kim expressionlessly. After a moment, he said calmly,


    "Mom, if uncle and the rest dare to do it, they have to bear the consequences. That''s Draxton and Be''s wedding.


    "How dare they cause trouble at the wedding of the patriarch and patriarch''s wife? Do you think this is a small matter?" Kim''s face turned pale.


    Gary looked at Draxton and said, "Draxton, the Langley family instigated them to cause trouble at your wedding. You can deal with them however you want. You don''t have to care about me." Draxton nodded and did not say anything else.


    Kim panicked and quickly begged, "Draxton, I beg you, let the Langley family go. They''re not targeting you. It''s all because of this woman. It''s all because of her. She''s the troublemaker..." Kim pointed angrily at Elodia.


    Gary frowned and said, "Mom, look at you now. Do you still have the demeanor of a patriarch''s wife?"


    That words seemed to have pricked Kim''s sensitive nerves. She raised her hand and pped Gary.


    The loud p echoed clearly in the dungeon. Kim''s sharp voice could be heard saying, "Your father wants to chase me away. Do you want to disown me as your mother anymore?" Gary wanted to say something, but when he saw that Kim''s eyes were red and filled with tears, he shut his mouth again.


    She red at Gary and turned to Draxton. If you insist on harming the Langley family, I''ll die here today."


    She said with a determined expression.


    Draxton''s expression turned cold. He said indifferently, Aunt, you should know that I have never been threatened by anyone.


    "If you''re willing to die here, it has nothing to do with me."


    In other words, if she was willing to die, it was her choice.


    Kim''s expression stiffened.


    However, Draxton added, "After all, I''m not angry yet. At most, I won''t cooperate with the Langley family. But if you insist on forcing me, don''t me me for being rude."


    Color drained from Kim''s face.


    Not cooperating with the Langley family was a nice way to put it.


    In fact, how could the Langley family be qualified to cooperate with the Lockwood family?


    It was the Lockwood family that had been supporting the Langley family.


    Once the Lockwood family stopped supporting the Langley family, the Langley family would not only lose the support from the Lockwood, but they would also face the suppression of allpetitors. However, looking at Draxton''s cold expression, Kim did not dare to say a word.


    She had to be crazy to threaten that merciless man.


    She panicked, turned around, and ran away.


    She had to think of a way.


    Seeing Kim run away, Draxton gave Gary sympathetic look.


    Gary ignored Kim and looked in Elodia''s direction.


    Elodiapletely ignored Gary''s gaze. She stared at the Hudson couple and said to Draxton, Mr. Lockwood, they caused trouble at your wedding. How should we deal with them?" Draxton said, "At best, they''ll be whipped ten times and locked up for a few days as a lesson. At worst, their legs will be broken and be thrown out to fend for themselves." When the Hudson couple heard this, they were instantly afraid.


    They were afraid and did not dare to provoke Draxton. In their opinion, that man did not even care about a nobledy like Kim. How would he care about them?


    Hence, they did not hesitate to make things difficult for Elodia. "Elodia, you bitch. Now that you''re all grown up, you''re not going to care when your parents suffer, right?" They were a little flustered.


    However, at the same time, they viciously thought that once they returned, they would beat that brat up ruthlessly to vent their anger. When she was as obedient as before, they would sell her. That wretched girl was even more beautiful than before. She would be able to fetch a good price. In that way, their precious son would not have to work hard!


    Moreover, even if they sold that brat, they could still ask her for money as her parents in the future.


    This was a long-term business. They did not lose out.


    That brat was a money tree.


    Elodia looked at their changing and ugly faces. Her heart did not fluctuate at all. She said expressionlessly, "Mr. Lockwood, I have a suggestion. You can increase the severity of the punishment. "They came to cause trouble on purpose. Let''s break their legs and threw them out to fend for themselves. It''s fair."


    Elodia''s eyes were cold when she finished her words.


    As she said the words, she even felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction andfort in her heart.


    She had to let them know that she was no longer a person who could be easily controlled by others.


    Hearing her words, the Hudson couple was also stunned. That wretched girl was so bold that she wanted to break their legs!


    "Elodia Hudson, you''re a bitch who even dares to harm your parents. No wonder your husband''s family doesn''t want you. A piece of trash as you will never be able to get married in this lifetime. And the little brat whom you gave birth to...''Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wait for it! When I get out, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Lilian and Alistair cursed viciously at the same time.


    Gary''s expression turned cold. He looked at Elodia, whose expression was calm.


    Only when the Hudson couple mentioned Kieran did her eyes turn colder.


    Gary was stunned and felt that Elodia was different from before.


    Draxton did not say much. The two guards had already opened the dungeon door and pulled the Hudson couple out.


    After the Hudson couple came out, Lilian waved her arms and tried to pull Elodia, but she was kicked to the ground by a guard.


    She screamed and was pressed to the ground. The two guards immediately hit her.


    A guard waved the iron rod in his hand and swung it at Alistair''s right leg without hesitation.


    "Ah-no!" Lilian screamed.


    Alistair''s eyes widened in disbelief and horror.


    Crack!


    The iron rod hit the leg and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Alistair''s face turned pale from the pain.


    He raised his head and looked at Draxton in horror. In the end, he red at Elodia viciously.


    "Husband, how are you? Are you alright?


    "Elodia, you''re an unfilial loser. How could you do such a crazy thing..."


    Elodia''s heart could not help but tremble when she met their terrifying gazes. However, she quickly calmed down and said calmly,


    "Mr. Lockwood, they still dare to re at me. They''re probably not yielding. I think we have to punish them more."


    The Hudson couple''s eyes widened in disbelief. They stared at Elodia and felt like they did not know her anymore.


    Was she still the daughter that they could manipte?


    As soon as she finished her sentence, a guard hit Alistair''s leg again. Alistair was in so much pain that his face turned pale. He rolled his eyes and almost fainted. Lilian''s face was filled with fear and she subconsciously screamed for mercy.


    Elodia suddenlyughed and thought, "What was she afraid of?


    "Mr. Lockwood was doing this to support her. Otherwise, why would he deliberately waste his time here?


    "Wouldn''t it be nicer to be home to apany Be and Ollie?


    "With someone backing her up, she had nothing to be afraid of."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Seeing Elodia smile, Liliana could not help but feel shocked.


    Her father''s leg was broken, but she could still smile.


    How did she be like this?


    "It doesn''t feel good to have a broken leg, does it? I think the money you took from me in the past should be enough to treat your leg."


    Elodia looked at Alistair said.


    Alistair was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He looked at Elodia with hatred and fear.


    He thought viciously in his heart that after she left that ce, no one would support her. At that time, he would beat the wretched girl to death to vent his anger.


    Liliana, on the other hand, was flustered. When she realized Elodia''s heart was stone cold, she started crying.


    "Elodia, you don''t understand your parents'' painstaking efforts at all. We''re your biological parents. How can you treat us like this?


    "You''re our daughter. No matter what, we still love you. Other than your parents, who else in this world would love you truly?


    "Your father and I are uncultured and don''t know how to get along with our children, but we dote on you!"


    Tears streamed down Lilian''s face as she looked at Elodia lovingly and guiltily.


    Elodia was stunned.


    Since young, that was the second time her mother had revealed such fake gentleness to her.


    The first time was when she married into the Lockwood family.


    At that time, her parents felt that she had be sessful, so they say good things to her.


    Now was the second time.


    Perhaps Lilian wanted to beg her to be soft-hearted?


    Elodia did not feel anything at all.


    She thought in a daze, How could there be such a disgusting person in this world?"


    Elodia found the thought funny andughed again.


    When Lilian saw Elodia''s strange smile, she was stunned. She stared at Elodia, trying to figure out the meaning of the smile. "You guys must be thinking of how to take revenge on me when we get out, right?" Elodia said.


    The Hudson couple''s expressions changed at the same time.


    Lilian shook her head repeatedly. "Elodia, what nonsense are you spouting? How could we..."


    "You don''t have to quibble. I know best what kind of people you are/ Elodia said.


    Elodia asked the guard, "Can his leg still be treated?"


    One of the guards smiled and said, "It can still be cured, but it will require a lot of money. Even if it''s cured, there will be after-effects."


    Elodia smiled when she heard that. She looked at Alistair and said, "Did you hear that? Your leg is crippled.


    "All these years, you''ve asked for a lot of money from me. That money should be enough for you to treat your legs."


    Elodia knew that for some people, money was more important than their lives.


    Wanting their money was more painful than wanting their lives.


    As expected, Alistair''s and Lilian''s faces turned pale.


    However, who were they? Their shamelessness was already engraved in their bones.


    With the thought of spending money to treat Alistair''s leg, Lilian said these words without thinking, "Elodia, our family doesn''t have money now. You must have money now, right? Look, your father depends on you to treat his leg.


    "We''re your family. How can a family have overnight grudges!"


    Everyone frowned when they heard this.


    A guard could not stand it and whip Lillian. He said sternly, Shut up!''


    Lilian screamed in pain and then groaned.


    "Mr. Lockwood, I know how to deal with them. Please let them go out and fend for themselves now."


    Elodia told Draxton.


    Draxton now saw Elodia in a new light. At least, that woman was no longer weak.


    He said, "Alright, you can do whatever you want next."


    "But, don''t worry. Be will take care of your matters, so you don''t have to worry about others hurting you."


    In other words, Elodia had a backer.


    These words were directed to the Hudson couple.


    Elodia looked at the Hudson couple and said coldly, "You can go out now. If you don''t want to be crippled, spend money to treat your leg immediately. If you can''t bear to spend money, then you''ll be crippled fo the rest of your lives.''


    "Elodia, are you not going to care about us?" Lilian looked at Elodia with a pitiful look.


    Elodia smiled. If you look for me again, of course, I''ll care about you. I''ll break another leg of yours."


    Lilian was overjoyed at first, thinking that Elodia would not leave them alone. However, when she heard the second half of the sentence, her heart turned cold.


    The Hudson couple was dragged out by the Lockwood family''s guards and thrown on the street.


    In the dungeon, Elodia bowed gratefully to Draxton and said, "Mr. Lockwood, thank you so much."


    Draxton said, "There''s no need to thank. You''re Be''s friend."


    "Elodia, if you need anything, you can look for me," Gary said.


    Gary could not help but feel bitter when he saw that Elodia did not look at him from the beginning to the end and she only talked to his cousin.


    Elodia finally looked at him, but she only said indifferently, "There''s no need. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lockwood."


    She was distant and indifferent, like a stranger.


    Gary opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    The Quincy father and son watched themotion. At that moment, the old man looked at Elodia with admiration and said, "Youngdy, you''re amazing. You can control that couple." Elodia smiled sheepishly.


    She was forced to do so.


    At that moment, Frederick said, ''Mr. Lockwood, where''s my grandnephew? It''s time to let him go."


    Draxton said in surprise, "Sir Frederick, your grandnephew is not in the Lockwood residence."


    Frederick was furious and said, "I know. He''s at Mr. Lyons'' ce.


    "But with your rtionship with Mr. Lyons, you can ask for his release"


    Draxton said, "You''re wrong. Mr. Lyons has been locked up recently for stealing experimental data of crystal potion. That vites Lucsia''s interests. The Lockwood family can''t interfere." When Frederick heard that, he immediately exploded. "You''re quibbling. You could have done it with just one word..."


    Draxton''s expression suddenly darkened. ''Sir Frederick, I agreed to let this old man go because he didn''t hurt my wife and child. Also, you knew my grandfather when you were young.


    "You don''t think that a piece of jade is enough to make me speak to Mr. Lyons, do you?"


    "Mr. Lyons is the teacher of the Miraculous Doctor. With your rtionship, is it that difficult to ask?"


    "I''ve always kept a clear line between public and private matters," Draxton said expressionlessly.


    Frederick had an explosive temper. Seeing that he was about to explode, Arthur hurriedly held him down and said to Draxton, Mr. Lockwood, we''ve disturbed you today. We''lle and visit another day." With that, he pulled Frederick away.


    Draxton snorted. At least someone in the Quincy family understands."


    Draxton quickly left the dungeon. His heart was filled with thoughts of returning to Northernville Manor to apany his wife and children.


    Elodia followed him.


    When Gary saw that, he quickly followed.


    Gary wanted to say something but hesitated. Seeing that Elodia was about to get into the car and leave, he finally said, '' Elodia, I have something to tell you."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia pretended not to hear him. Without looking back, she followed Draxton into the car and left.


    Gary stood on the spot dejectedly. He had endless regret in his heart.


    At the same time, Kim walked into the Northernville Manor gracefully.


    She had figured it out. If she wanted Draxton to let the Langley family off, she had to start with Isabe.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Kim came in under the guise of visiting Isabe and Ollie.


    When Kim arrived, Jocelyn and Landon happened to be there too.


    Jocelyn had watched a good show of Kim and the Langley family at Lockwood family that day. When Jocelyn saw Kim, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    Kim was holding a gift in her hand. As soon as she entered, Kim smiled kindly and spoke to Isabe.


    "This must be Ollie. Ah, what a cute little baby!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ollie was being carried by Jocelyn. Kim leaned over and reached out to y with Ollie.


    Ollie was silly. When someone teased him, he would smile sweetly.


    Kim was stunned. She actually liked the baby a little.


    "This kid is so cute!" Kim couldn''t help but say.


    Isabe smiled and did not say anything. She felt that Kim''s motive foring was not what it seemed to be. After thinking for a moment, Isabe understood the reason. Could it be that the Langley family was rted to the Hudson couple causing trouble at their wedding?


    Isabe thought about what happened at the Lockwood house that day. The Langley couple was chased out by Colin Lockwood. If the Langley couple was dissatisfied, it was very likely that they wanted to cause trouble.


    Looking at Kim''s fawning attitude today, Isabe knew that Kim probably did not have a good time with Draxton.


    Just as this thought shed through Isabe''s mind, she heard Kim say, "Be, I''m here today because I have something to ask of you.''


    Isabe''s smile was even gentler and kinder than Kim''s. Isabe said, '' Kim, we''re all family. Of course, I would help you.


    "As long as it''s for the good of the Lockwood family. You''re an elder. As a junior, I''ll definitely listen to you."


    Kim was speechless.


    Kim was doing this for the Langley family.


    Kim looked at Isabe awkwardly. When Kim met Isabe''s gentle and quiet gaze, Kim could not spit out the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Isabe looked at Kim quietly and smiled.


    Kim could not say a word.


    After all, Kim was a head of a family, and she could manage it. Even though Kim was angry and embarrassed, she gritted her teeth and said, "Be, I came today to look for you for a private matter." Isabe pretended to be surprised. "Private matter? Could it be that you want to borrow money?"


    Kim was speechless again.


    Kim was utterly embarrassed.


    Kim gritted her teeth in anger. But Kim had no choice but to put on a smile and say, "Be, do you hear yourself? No matter what, I won''t borrow money from you.


    "I am..."


    "Ah!" Isabe pped her forehead. "Ollie is crying. I''ll go and see if he peed."


    Betty and Ricky, who were sitting on the sofa in the corner, immediately looked up and craned their necks. "What? Ollie is crying?"


    However, all they heard were giggles.


    Jocelyn held Ollie and was immersed in Ollie''s cuteughter. When Jocelyn heard Isabe say this, Jocelyn could not help but roll her eyes and re at Isabe. The baby didn''t cry, but Isabe had to say so.


    Couldn''t Isabe find another excuse?


    "Come, baby, let mommy hold you."


    Ollie was in Isabe''s arms. When he felt his mother''s smell, Ollie smiled even more happily.


    Isabe said, "Ah, this kid is really difficult to calm."


    Kim was wordless.


    "Do you think I''m blind or deaf?" Kim thought to herself.


    Ricky and Betty looked at each other and were instantly filled with sympathy. It was so hard to be Ollie. Not only did Ollie have to make his mother happy, but he also had to be framed by his mother. Kim''s words were stuck in her throat again.


    The expression on Kim''s face was a little awkward. Isabe clearly did this on purpose.


    Kim was not stupid. She had already guessed that Isabe was deliberately preventing her from saying anything.


    However, since Kim was here, she could not havee for nothing.


    Kim stood up and said, "Be, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I''ll be straightforward."


    Kim said loudly, "Be, I beg you to help the Langley family. As long as you say it, the rtionship between the Lockwood family and the


    Langley family will still be the same as before."


    Isabe''s back was facing Kim. Isabe could not help but roll her eyes.


    Jocelyn looked at Isabe in amusement.


    Isabe gently rocked Ollie in her arms as she watched Ollie happily prepare to fall asleep again. Isabe''s expression became even gentler. When Isabe turned around, Isabe said to Kim, Kim, isn''t the Lockwood family and the Langley family inws?


    "As long as uncle and you don''t get a divorce, this rtionship will never change"


    "Of course, it can change. Be, I know that you do understand. Draxton is angry now and wants to terminate the coboration with the Langley family. Be, I beg you, don''t ask Draxton to do this."


    Kim did not dare to mention that the Langleys were the ones that had the Hudson couplee to cause trouble at the wedding.


    Isabe looked at Kim sympathetically, and her expression became indifferent. "Aunt Kim, you came to me because you think I''m easy to talk to?"


    Kim''s expression was a little stiff. "Be, we''re both women from the Lockwood family. I think you should understand my difficulties."


    "Your difficulty is that you want to use the Lockwood family to gain benefits for the Langley family.


    "Kim, after so many years, the Langley family must have umted a lot of wealth with the help of the Lockwood family. Right?


    "One could not be too greedy. Of course, there was nothing wrong with being greedy.


    "In my opinion, it is worth respecting that the Langley family is now untied from the Lockwood family. The Langley family is independent." Being independent was nothing.


    Kim gritted her teeth. Be, help me this time. I will definitely remember your kindness in the future."


    Isabe felt that Kim was truly helpless.


    Kim looked at Isabe expectantly. Seeing that Isabe refused to nod, Kim gritted her teeth and knelt down. "Be, I am begging you!''


    Isabe immediately held the child and dodged.


    Isabe''s expression also turned cold.


    Isabe looked at Kim coldly and said, "Kim, you are my aunt. Don''t make me look down on you.


    "You''re right to want to help your family.


    "However, look at you now. Do you still look like the wife of the second-branch patriarch of the Lockwood family?


    "You''re one of the Langley family, but you''re also a member of the Lockwood family.


    "What position are you on to ask me to intercede for the Langley family? Just because the Langley family asked someone to cause trouble at my wedding?


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. It''s a good thing for the Langley family that the Lockwood family terminated their cooperation.


    "You should be d that Draxton did not do anything to the Langley family on your ount."


    Kim''s face stiffened.


    Isabe stopped beating around the bush and said directly, "Kim, you should go back. You should pay the price for your mistakes.


    "It''s already a kindness that I didn''t cause trouble for the Langley family. If you want me to plead for the Langley family again, I really don''t


    understand what you''re thinking. Do you think I''m a saint?"


    Kim''s face instantly darkened.


    Kim looked extremely humiliated. She knew that there was no point in saying anything more. Kim simply stood up from the ground and walked out without looking back. Kim happened to bump into Draxton and Elodia, who had just returned.


    Seeing Elodia, Kim immediately felt that she had found an outlet to vent the cold treatment and humiliation she had suffered today.


    Kim raised her hand and pped Elodia.


    Kim''s action was so sudden that no one had expected it.


    Elodia was stunned.


    Elodia had been pped for no reason, and tears welled up in her eyes. Elodia was angry and aggrieved, and her entire body was trembling.


    "Hmph." Kim red at Elodia coldly and was about to leave in her high heels.


    "Elodia, p her," Isabe said sternly with a cold expression.


    When Elodia heard Isabe''s words, she subconsciously pped Kim.


    p!


    Kim was also stunned.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Kim came back to her senses and widened her eyes in disbelief. Kim said sternly, "Elodia, how dare you hit me!"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare to hit you?" Elodia''s hands were trembling, and so was her voice. However, Elodia''s eyes were iparably firm as she stared straight at Kim.


    "How dare you talk back to me?" Kim was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare to talk back to you? Mrs. Lockwood, you''re a stranger to me now."


    Elodia said to Kim.


    Kim took a deep breath and turned to look at Isabe. "Alright, alright. So you''re in cahoots. I was muddle-headed today and begged the wrong person."


    Kim turned around and left.


    As soon as Kim left, Elodia asked, Be, is it okay that I hit her? After all, she is Key''s grandma.¡±


    "And you''re Key''s mother," Isabe said.


    Elodia was stunned. That was right.


    Elodia looked at her hand and suddenly smiled. "Be. I''ve never felt so happy before."


    Isabe raised her eyebrows.


    Ollie fell asleep. Isabe ced the child on the bed. Draxton came over to take a look and could not help but smile.


    "Be, Aunt Kim came to look for you for the Langley family, right? You didn''t suffer a loss, did you?"


    Draxton asked Isabe.


    Isabe blinked and said coquettishly, "I almost did."


    Draxton held his breath.


    Jocelyn pulled Landon and left. "Let''s go, let''s go. I really can''t stand it anymore."


    It was too much.


    Elodia also smiled and turned to leave.


    As soon as Kim returned to the Lockwood family''s residence, she saw a servant walking toward her. At the same time, the servant handed Kim a suitcase.


    The servant said, "Madam, Mr. Langley said that you don''t have to go in. He asked you to go straight to the vi he mentioned."


    Kim covered her face that was pped by Elodia and slowly widened her eyes.


    Kim never expected that Colin would not even let her into the house.


    Kim was about to say something when the phone rang. Kim took a look and saw that it was a call from one of the Langleys.


    Kim picked up the phone. As soon as the call went through, Shawn''s anxious voice sounded. Kim, is there any misunderstanding between you and your brother-inw? The Lockwood family suddenly stopped all cooperation with our family. Everyone isughing at us now."


    Kim''s heart turned cold.


    Shawn continued, "Kim, if there''s any misunderstanding, go and apologize to your brother-inw. There''s no need to make things so bad, right?"


    Kim couldn''t help but cry. How did things end up like this?


    "Shawn, I can''t help you now,'' Kim said.


    "Kim, what do you mean?" Shawn''s tone changed.


    Kim had already hung up.


    Kim got her luggage and left.


    Kim didn''t make a scene in front of the Lockwood house. Kim knew that she would only embarrass herself by making a scene. Moreover, Kim felt a trace of fear in her heart.


    Kim was afraid that if she continued to cause trouble, Colin would really divorce her.


    On the other side, the Hudson couple did not go to the hospital after being thrown out of the Lockwood family dungeon.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instead, the two of them found a five-star hotel to stay in. Then, the Hudson couple called their son from their hometown toin.


    Benjamin and a few friends were drinking at an entertainment club in the local town.


    Benjamin was dressed in designer clothes and looked posh. He had two young girls in his arms who were dressed scantily. The girls were being fed wine one ss after another.


    Benjamin picked up the phone. When he heard that not only did his parents not ask Elodia for the money, but their legs were also broken, Benjamin was furious.


    Benjamin pushed the two girls away with an angry expression.


    When the local young masters beside Benjamin saw him like this, one of them asked, "Benjamin, what''s wrong? What happened? Who dares to provoke you? Benjamin, tell us. We will definitely avenge you!" Benjamin picked up the beer on the table and downed it in one gulp. Then, he threw the ss away heavily, shattering it into pieces.


    Seeing Benjamin like this, the boss didn''t dare to say anything. Anyone in town knew that the Hudson family was not to be provoked. The Hudson family had a powerful backer.


    Benjamin said with a ferocious expression, "That slut Elodia has grown up. Brothers,e with me to Dawton City. I must teach her a lesson!"


    The young masters looked at each other. One of them said, "Benjamin, isn''t Elodia our sister?"


    "What sister? Is she worthy of being my sister?" Benjamin said disdainfully.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Benjamin is right. How is Elodia worthy?" The group of young masters immediately echoed.


    Benjamin''s eyes shed. Since Elodia and Gary were divorced, Elodia was not the mistress of the Lockwood family anymore. How could such a person be worthy of being Benjamin''s sister?


    Benjamin felt that his parents were right. While Elodia was rich now, it was better to get more money from her and sell her.


    Benjamin and his two friends were preparing to open apany. When it happened, Benjamin would be a big boss. At that time, he would have the money and status. Who would care about Benjamin''s rtionship with Elodia?


    Elodia came out of the embroidery shop with some embroidery threads in her hand. Just as Elodia was about to get into the car, a few young people suddenly surrounded her.


    "Oh, it''s different now. Such a good car. This car must be worth millions, right?"


    An extremely familiar voice sounded.


    Elodia looked up and met Benjamin''s sloppy and iparably sinister gaze.


    Elodia pursed her lips, her face slightly pale.


    Elodia recalled how she was bullied by Benjamin all those years ago.


    Seeing that Elodia was stunned, Benjamin was even more satisfied. "Elodia, are you really that bold now? You even dared to touch dad and mom. You even got someone to break dad''s legs?" Benjamin stepped forward and wanted to pull Elodia''s hair.


    Elodia took a few steps back and dodged.


    "Oh, you still dare to dodge? Brothers, attack!" Benjamin shouted.


    Immediately, the young masters who came with Benjamin rushed forward.


    Elodia''s eyes turned cold. She did not panic. At that moment, two guards who were hiding in the dark rushed out. In a few moves, the guards knocked the group of useless people to the ground. Benjamin was also stunned.


    Elodia looked down at Benjamin and said coldly, "Don''te looking fortrouble with me again. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    With that, Elodia drove away.


    The two guards also left.


    Benjamin and the others got up from the ground. Their faces were swollen, and they looked miserable.


    "Benjamin, what should we do now?" Someone asked.


    Benjamin''s eyes shed, and he felt a little scared. They had been keeping an eye on Elodia since they arrived at Dawton City. Benjamin had yet to meet his parents.


    Benjamin said, "Let''s go back to the hotel and discuss it with my parents first."

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    In a five-star hotel suite at Dawton City, Alistair was lying on the bed, sweating profusely from the pain.


    Although Alistair had taken the painkillers he had bought from the pharmacy, it still hurt.


    And it hurt more and more every day.


    Lilian sat by the bed, looking haggard.


    Lilian and Alistair had already changed their beggar''s clothes into designer clothes.


    But even so, Lilian and Alistair were determined not to go to the hospital.


    They could not bear to spend money. Lilian and Alistair still had to save their money to buy a house for their son when he got married.


    Lilian and Alistair were waiting for Elodia to pay before they were willing to treat Alistair''s legs.


    "Dear, if it really hurts too much, go to the hospital first. I''ll ask Elodia for the money for the hospitalization."


    Alistair was in so much pain that he could not sleep during the day and night. Lilian could not sleep either. The two of them were having a hard time. Just as the two of them were frowning, there was a knock on the door. Lilian said in surprise, "It must be Benjamin."


    When Lillian opened the door, it was indeed Benjamin.


    However, Benjamin and his friends were all bruised and battered.


    Lilian''s expression changed drastically. She could not help but hug Benjamin. Lilian''s heart ached. "Ah, son, Benjamin, what''s wrong with you?


    Who hit you?"


    Benjamin felt embarrassed in front of a group of young masters. He pushed Lilian away and said, "Ah, don''t hug me. It''s fine. I was beaten up by Elodia''s bodyguards?


    "What? She even hired bodyguards? No, no, she actually dared to let the bodyguards hit you?''


    Benjamin invited the group of young masters to sit down and said angrily, "I think she needs to be taught a lesson. Does she really think she''s still the mistress? I won''t let her off!" Benjamin''s eyes were filled with viciousness.


    Benjamin had been pampered since he was young. When had Benjamin ever suffered such a loss? Moreover, Benjamin had been beaten up by that trash, Elodia. How could he tolerate this? Benjamin had to vent his anger.


    "By the way, mom, where''s dad?" Benjamin asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lilian immediately thought that her son was filial and was thinking about his father, unlike Elodia. Lilian thought her son was indeed the best.


    Lilian wiped her tears and said, "Your father''s leg was broken by Elodia. He is lying on the bed in the room now. He can''t eat or sleep well. That bitch Elodia didn''t even care about him. What''s the point of having her..."


    Benjamin said angrily, "She''s really grown up now!"


    "That''s right!" Lilian said angrily.


    Benjamin said evilly, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll definitely catch her and ask her to treat dad''s leg. You and dad will wait in the hotel and see how I deal with her!"


    Lilian immediately felt confident. She nodded repeatedly and finally smiled.


    The group of young masters was stunned. One of them could not help but whisper, "Benjamin, shouldn''t we send Mr. Hudson to the hospital first? What if his condition worsens?''


    The person beside the talking one silently poked him, indicating that he should keep his mouth shut.


    As expected, Benjamin red at the person who spoke and said, What do you know? This was done by Elodia. I have to ask her to personally clean up the mess.


    "She''s in big trouble this time. If I don''t ask her to pay and kneel down to apologize, I won''t let her off!"


    "Benjamin is wise!''


    "Benjamin is right. We''ll listen to Benjamin. We''ll do whatever Benjamin asks us to do!"


    Lilian looked at this scene in relief. Her son was really capable. So many rich young masters listened to Benjamin. Lilian''s son was indeed capable of doing big things. Benjamin was unlike Elodia.


    Alistair called out from the bedroom and asked, Lilian, is Benjamin here?"


    Lilian answered as she hurried into the bedroom.


    Benjamin had been a sweet talker since he was young. Benjamin shouted into the bedroom, "Dad, I''ll visit you in a while. Wait for me. I''ll think of a way to find Elodia and get her to treat your leg." When Alistair heard this, his heart was instantly filled with joy.


    At such a critical moment, Alistair felt his son was the most reliable.


    However, Alistair still felt a little ufortable because his son did note in to see him first thing. It would not take long for Benjamin to check on Alistair and have a word.


    Lilian came in and said to him, "Benjamin was also beaten up by that wretched girl. She''s really rebellious."


    Alistair immediately threw the ufortable feeling in his heart to the back of his mind. Alistair''s eyes revealed a gloomy light. "She''s really bold.


    "Benjamin will definitely catch her. When the timees, we''ll ask her to hand over all the money and send you to get your leg treated. When we get home, we''ll marry her off."


    Alistair did not say anything. His eyes were gloomy. After a while, Alistair said, "That contractor with the surname Zellons in our town is suitable. His family is rich, and he has a big vi in the big city. I heard that his wife just died."


    Lilian said, Didn''t someone report that he beat his wife to death?"


    "So what? That bitch Elodia has a bad temper now. We have to find someone powerful to teach her a lesson."


    At the same time, downstairs, Benjamin was discussing with a few young masters how to capture Elodia.


    One of them said, "Benjamin, even if we catch Elodia, it''s useless. If she refuses to hand over the money, there''s nothing we can do.''


    When Benjamin heard that, he immediately thought of a solution with a gloomy expression.


    After a moment, Benjamin suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "Brothers, you guys saw it just now. Elodia looks good, right?"


    The young masters were stunned. One of them said, "Benjamin, that''s true. She is so beautiful. She''s prettier than all the women we''ve seen.


    She doesn''t look like she had children at all."


    The others didn''t say anything. But from their expressions, it was obvious that they were thinking about the same thing.


    Benjamin smiled maliciously and said, "In that case, I''ve thought of a way.


    "When we catch her, we''ll book a room in this five-star hotel. I''ll be in charge of recording, and you will just enjoy yourselves. Brothers, that won''t be too much to ask, right?"


    The few young masters were stunned. They thought to themselves that Benjamin really didn''t treat Elodia as her sister.


    A young master hesitated and said, "But Benjamin, won''t there be consequences?"


    Benjamin said, "Just don''t kill her. You don''t know this, but that slut Elodia has been tough since she was young. She can endure all kinds of hardships, not to mention merely asking her to serve you in bed." The few young masters thought of Elodia''s beautiful face and gentle temperament. She was indeed a stunner. They could not help but be tempted.


    "But how are we going to catch her?"


    Benjamin fell into deep thought.


    Benjamin did not have Elodia''s contact information now. He pondered for a while and cursed, "Brothers, we can only wait."


    Then, like before, they waited under the road of Northernville Manor.


    When they saw Elodia leaving, they immediately notified Benjamin and the others.


    Gary wanted to see and talk to Elodia. In order to do that, Gary offered to let Kieran live in Northernville Manor with Elodia.


    However, Elodia had to pick Kieran up personally.


    Elodia could not resist the temptation to see her son.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Knowing that Elodia was going out to pick up Kieran, Isabe sent a few guards to her.


    Elodia thought about how Benjamin was in Dawton City and even blocked her once, so she did not refuse.


    Even if Elodia wasn''t thinking for herself, she had to consider Key''s safety.


    This time, 2 more guards were added. 4 guards followed behind Elodia.


    As expected, when the spy saw Elodiaing out, he immediately told Benjamin the news.


    Benjamin received the message and looked at the two bald men beside him.


    Benjamin asked seriously, "Are you sure you''re good at fighting? The two guards beside that woman are very powerful."


    The two bald men showed the dragon-shaped tattoo on their chests and said proudly, "In Dawton City, who doesn''t know the Skydragon? "Mrs. Lockwood, the owner of Skydragon, is a very impressive person. Kid, since you hired us, you''d better believe in us. Otherwise...'' The two bald men frowned unhappily.


    Benjamin did not get angry when he saw the bald men''s imposing manner. Instead, Benjamin said, "Alright, that is the confidence I want. As long as the matter is done, you''ll get a lot of benefits!" "Isn''t it just kidnapping a woman? What''s wrong with that?


    "In the past, Skydragon had indeed done all kinds of evil. But it is different now. We are already decent people.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you said that that woman broke her father''s leg and didn''t give him money to treat it, we wouldn''t have epted your job. Do you really think we want that lousy money of yours?" Benjamin waved his hand impatiently and told them to get ready to abduct Elodia.


    Elodia was already very careful along the way, but she was still blocked by someone on the way.


    Looking at the two cars in front of her, Elodia''s expression could not help but change.


    Elodia cursed Benjamin in her heart. As expected, Benjamin and the others would not let Elodia off easily.


    Elodia''s expression turned cold. She had never underestimated the shamelessness of the Hudson family.


    As expected, Benjamin and the other young masters got out of the car carelessly.


    The way those people looked at her was different from thest time. This time, they were especially frivolous and explicit. Elodia frowned ufortably.


    "Elodia, if you know what''s good for you,e over obediently. Don''t force us to attack!"


    Benjamin smiled darkly.


    Elodia said angrily, Benjamin, you''re really shameless!''


    "You dare to scold me? You''ve really gotten bold, huh?" Benjamin''s face was ferocious. Benjamin was used to bullying Elodia since he was young. How could Benjamin tolerate Elodia scolding him? "Fuck. Don''t think that you''re so great just because you have bodyguards behind you. Let me tell you the truth. We''re not to be crossed with!" As Benjamin was speaking, the 4 guards behind Elodia drove over When the guards saw the scene in front of them, they immediately rushed forward to deal with Benjamin and the others.


    At the same time, the bald men and the others rushed out of the other car that came with Benjamin.


    The neers did not take a closer look. In the blink of an eye, they started fighting with the 4 guards.


    The people from Skydragon had been saved by the golden butterfly. At the same time, bugs had been nted in their bodies.


    From then on, they became bug people.


    Not only had their strength increased greatly, but their fighting abilities had also surpassed that of ordinary people.


    Even the guards of the Lockwood family, who had undergone special training, could not help but find it especially difficult to deal with these people.


    Moreover, there were many of them this time.


    In the end, the 4 guards were caught up. Benjamin and the others rushed forward. They pulled Elodia into their car and drove away.


    The Skydragon people were only responsible for helping them catch Elodia, and they didn''t want to hurt innocent people. However, the 4 guards were very persistent. So they captured the guards as well. Benjamin had booked a suite early in the morning and had already set up the filming equipment.


    A young master patted the equipment and closed the curtains. He said excitedly, Benjamin, this is a good device. It''s definitely high-definition!"


    As he spoke, he chuckled.


    When the other young masters heard this, they could not help butugh with wretched expressions.


    The Skydragon people frowned. They understood it perfectly. They used to do this kind of thing.


    Elodia''s hands and feet were tied behind her back, and her mouth was covered with a rag. When Elodia saw this scene, her eyes widened in shock. Elodia seemed to have foreseen what would happen next.


    Elodia red at Benjamin in shock and anger, her eyes spitting fire.


    "Damn it, how dare you re at me like that?''


    Benjamin stepped forward and pped Elodia.


    "Bitch, I told you to listen to me, but you didn''t listen. You just had to make me unhappy. I don''t believe that I can''t deal with you. You want to rebel?" Benjamin was enraged after pping Elodia. However, when they thought about how they were going to record Elodiater, they shifted their anger to Elodia''s guards. The expressions of the 4 guards were filled with humiliation.


    They were the guards of the Northernville Manor and were actually defeated by a group of baldies.


    The guards looked at the group of baldies in disbelief. They felt that this group of people was ridiculously strong. When did the Skydragon''s people be so strong? Moreover, didn''t this group of people turn good?


    It was said that Mrs. Lockwood was behind this group of people, but who was this Mrs. Lockwood? Skydragon''s people would not reveal it to anyone.


    Benjamin stepped forward and kicked the 4 guards with a fierce expression.


    After Benjamin finished venting, he said, '' Brothers, let''s begin. Have fun. Just don''t kill her."


    Benjamin looked at Elodia proudly. When Benjamin saw the fear in Elodia''s eyes, he immediately felt good.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That''s right. It should be this look.


    Fear, timidness, obedience.


    Benjamin smiled happily and retreated to a corner to watch the execution.


    Benjamin said to the bald men, Brothers, if you''re interested, you can enjoy it too. You can still get a lot of money. I''ll let you y with this woman for free!"


    The bald men looked at Benjamin in disgust. They were beginning to wonder if they should make a move.


    This guy called Benjamin did not seem like a good person, no matter what. The bald guys began to suspect who was right and who was wrong. At this moment, the rag in Elodia''s mouth was taken out. Elodia immediately cursed loudly.


    "Benjamin, do you think treating me like this will end well for you?


    When I came out of Northernville Manor, everyone knew. When they wait for me and I didn''t return, don''t you think they would look for me? "I''ve mentioned you to Be. She knows that you''re here. If anything happens to me, Be will definitely make you wish you were dead! "Brothers, get her for me!" Benjamin was infuriated when he heard that. The Northernville Manor, Be, and Elodia really took themselves seriously. When the video was released, Benjamin doubted Elodia would make a sound.


    At this moment, the bald men''s expressions changed.


    They looked at Elodia in shock. The bald man in the lead asked, "What? Did youe out of the Northernville Manor? Is the Be you''re talking about Isabe Thompson?"


    Elodia immediately looked at the bald man with hatred in her eyes. These people were also Benjamin''s aplices.


    Elodia sneered. "That''s right. I came out of the Northernville Manor. If you don''t want to die, you''d better let me go!" Elodia tried to scare them.


    "What''s your rtionship with Isabe?'' the bald man asked.


    Elodia felt that something was wrong. Elodia asked warily, "Be is not someone you want to cross with!"


    The bald men immediately looked at each other. The bald man in the lead looked at the 4 guards, and he suddenly asked politely, Brothers, are you guards from the Northernville Manor?" Although the 4 guards were humiliated, they still stood up straight. That''s right. If the Skydragon''s people know any better, let us go quickly.''


    The air was inexplicably silent for a second.


    A few members of the Skydragon immediately untied 4 guards, while the rest suddenly attacked and subdued Benjamin and the others.


    The fierce expression of the bald man in the lead turned into a silly smile. He said, "Ah, it''s been a huge misunderstanding. We''re all on the same side!"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    The 4 guards from the Northernville Manor looked at the bald men suspiciously. The guards were very confused.


    The bald man in the lead stepped forward enthusiastically and shook the hand of a guard. Brother, Miss Thompson is our boss. Tell me, are we family or not?"


    The guard''s arm hurt from being shaken. The guard''s eyes were fixed, and his expression was strange.


    "We really are family," the guard muttered.


    "That''s right!" The bald man did not let go of the guard''s arm. Instead, the bald man held the guard''s hand with both of his hands. The bald man shook the guard vigorously again with both of his hands. The bald man''s excitement of finding a member of his organization and family was simply touching.


    The guard''s arm hurt even more.


    The guard thought to himself, We''re family. Why are you so agitated?"


    Fortunately, the bald man finally let go of the guard. The guard silently lowered his head and saw that his hand was red.


    The guard silently promised himself that he would definitely tell the patriarch that he wanted to train more when he got back. The guard was not afraid of hardship.


    The guard thought he needed to be able to endure a handshake, at least.


    The bald man turned around and burst into a rage. He walked up to the dumbfounded Benjamin and threw a punch.


    Before Benjamin could recover from the sudden turn of the situation, he was punched into the corner by the bald man.


    Elodia was also stunned.


    The fear and despair on her face had yet to dissipate. Elodia stared nkly at the scene until the bald man sent Benjamin flying and walked up to her with a ttering expression. Elodia subconsciously took a step back.


    The bald man did not notice anything and took another step forward. Without a word, the bald man bent down and bowed 90 degrees. "I''m sorry. We didn''t know that you were Mrs. Lockwood''s friend. Sorry for scaring you."


    Elodia blinked and said in shock, No, it''s okay."


    The bald man looked up. His fierce face suddenly revealed a trace of sadness. His eyes were filled with hope as he said, '' Miss, can you call Mrs. Lockwood?"


    Elodia paused and pointed at Benjamin and the others. "They stole my phone."


    The bald man turned around and walked to Benjamin. He kicked Benjamin and said sternly, "Hand over Miss Hudson''s phone!"


    Benjamin raised his head and covered the spot where he was kicked. Benjamin said fiercely, Have you fucking forgotten that I''m the one who hired you! You took my money and still hit me!"


    "So what if I hit you?" The bald man pped Benjamin. Benjamin''s head tilted.


    The bald man cursed, "What the fuck are you talking about? I didn''t even use any force. Hurry up and hand over the phone!"


    Benjamin was still thinking of transferring the money from Elodia''s phone. How could he be willing to hand it over? Benjamin straightened his neck and did not move.


    The bald man was so angry that heughed. "Yo, kid, you''re quite interesting! Brothers, hold him down!


    Two Skydragon members immediately went forward and held Benjamin down. The bald man bent down and found Elodia''s phone on him.


    The bald man carefully held the phone and came to Elodia. Miss Hudson, look, is this your phone?"


    Elodia took the phone and looked at the bald man who appeared to be a bad person. Elodia thought to herself that Be actually had such a subordinate. Be was really amazing! Elodia''s admiration for Isabe instantly soared.


    Be was the most powerful person in Elodia''s heart. Even Mr. Lockwood could notpare.


    After all, even Mr. Lockwood had to listen to Be.


    Be was the best!


    Elodia praised Isabe in her heart. She turned on her phone and called Isabe.


    "Um, Miss Hudson, can you make a video call?" The bald man leaned over and asked seriously. Elodia was speechless.


    Elodia changed it to a video call.


    After the video call went through, Isabe asked, Elodia, did something happen to you guys?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary called the Northernville Manor. After waiting for so long for Elodia, he called to ask.


    Isabe called Elodia but couldn''t get through either.


    When Isabe called the guards, she could not get through.


    Isabe was about to send someone out to look for them when Elodia called.


    Elodia quickly exined her situation and changed the camera angle. Elodia asked Isabe to see her situation clearly.


    The bald man stood at the side and stared at Elodia''s phone. He wanted to go forward but did not dare to.


    "Skydragon?" Isabe asked in surprise.


    Elodia said, ''That''s right, Be. Fortunately, Skydragon is your subordinate. Otherwise, I would be finished today."


    Elodia felt a lingering fear.


    Isabe''s confused voice was heard. "Skydragon is my subordinate? Why didn''t I know?"


    Elodia was stunned.


    The 4 guards were also stunned.


    As for the bald man and the others, they instantly copsed.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, you don''t recognize us anymore?" The bald man wailed. He couldn''t care less and snatched the phone from Elodia''s hand.


    The bald man looked at the video with an aggrieved expression.


    Isabe unexpectedly saw the bald man''s face.


    Isabe paused and asked, "Did I say that you are my subordinates?"


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re all yours. Please don''t abandon us, okay?"


    The bald man''s eyes were filled with tears.


    The other Skydragon members also squeezed over. They all moved closer to the camera.


    All of them were eager and full of hope.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re all your people. We''ve been waiting for you to look for us and arrange things for us to do.


    "Mrs. Lockwood, we''re already good people now. We didn''t do anything bad. Really, don''t despise us!"


    Isabe was wordless.


    Isabe fell into silence.


    To Isabe, the words of the Skydragon sounded like, "Mom, we''re good boys now. Don''t abandon us!"


    Isabe could not help but shiver.


    Draxton came in and saw Isabe''s strange expression. Draxton could not help but ask, "Be, what''s wrong?"


    Isabe shook her head. Nothing. Something happened to Elodia."


    Isabe looked at the video and said, "Alright, I understand. Do you know what to do now?"


    The bald man immediately said, "I know, Mrs. Lockwood. Don''t worry, we will definitely protect Miss Hudson and punish the bad guys who hurt her."


    Isabe nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll leave it to you. You have to listen to Miss Hudson and send her back in one piece."


    "Yes, Mrs. Lockwood. We will definitely listen to you andplete the mission you gave us. We will definitely not disappoint you."


    The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched imperceptibly. "Alright, I believe you. I''ll go see youter."


    The eyes of the bald man and the others lit up. "Alright, Mrs. Lockwood. We''ll wait for you!"


    All of the bald men were overjoyed like children who were about to see their mother.


    Isabe was shocked by her own thoughts. She responded and hung up the video call.


    Isabe stared at the phone thoughtfully.


    Draxton said in amusement, "It''s Skydragon? That time, you used bugs to save them. It was equivalent to controlling them. They are already yours." Isabe said, "I actually forgot about them a long time ago."


    The two of them looked at each other and talked about Elodia again.


    Meanwhile, on Elodia''s side, the bald men immediately became excited aftermunicating with Isabe.


    The bald man shouted, "Brothers, capture him. We''ll teach him a lesson!"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Skydragon''s members were all energetic. They tied up the young masters and threw them into a corner. Then, they brought Benjamin over.


    "What are you doing? I''m your boss!" Benjamin shouted.


    "I''ve never seen such an idiot. What kind of boss keeps saying he is the boss? Do you want everyone to know that you hired someone to kidnap people?"


    One of the Skydragon members sneered in disdain.


    "Elodia, you bitch. How dare you treat me like this? I won''t let you off!"


    Benjamin cursed viciously, "Elodia, why don''t you ask them to let me go? If you ask them to let me go now, I might let you off easilyter.


    Otherwise, I''ll definitely make you regret it."


    "Shut the fuck up!" The bald man shouted and kicked Benjamin to the ground. Then, the bald man grabbed Benjamin''s cor and pressed Benjamin''s head on the coffee table with his foot.


    Benjamin''s face turned red from the pain. Veins popped out, and his mouth was deformed. Benjamin could not even finish a sentence.


    A member of the Skydragon said, "Leader, you swore just now. Didn''t we say that we have to be good people in the future, starting by not swearing?"


    The bald man pped his forehead in frustration. "That''s right. This bastard made me so angry that I almost forgot. You have to remind me in the future that Mrs. Lockwood doesn''t like people who curse." "Leader, you''re swearing again."


    The bald man immediately shut up and started to lecture Benjamin angrily. "It''s all your fault!"


    The bald man moved his foot away and pped Benjamin''s head.


    Benjamin was stunned.


    The group of young masters tied up in the corner began to tremble when they saw this scene.


    It was too scary. These people were really too scary.


    "Elodia, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you going to watch them beat me to death? I''m the son of the Hudson family. I''m going to pass the Hudson family''s bloodline. Elodia, are you fucking dead?'' When Benjamin was free, he shouted at Elodia. However, there was a hint of fear in Benjamin''s eyes. He was no longer as ferocious as before.


    Elodia looked at Benjamin. Elodia suddenly thought that she could only be more ferocious when facing ferocious people.


    Suppress evil with evil, and see who was eviler.


    The fiercer one won.


    Elodia walked towards Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s expression rxed. He felt that Elodia was afraid, so he said, Elodia, you should know that if anything happens to the only son of the Hudson family because of you, the consequences are unbearable for you."


    "Miss Hudson, why is he so obsessed with passing on the bloodline? Why does he make it sound like their family can''t do without him?"


    A member of the Skydragon asked in confusion.


    Elodia thought for a moment and suddenly smiled. "Maybe he is just stupid."


    "Oh, I see." Members of the Skydragon had an epiphany.


    "Elodia, what the fuck do you mean? Hurry up and ask them to let me go!


    "How dare you be so fucking unreasonable? What are you doing this for?" The bald man pped again.


    Then the bald man asked Elodia, "Miss Hudson, what do you n to do with him? Should we cut off one of his arms or one of his legs? Or we can just kill him!"


    Benjamin shuddered when she heard that.


    Benjamin immediately looked at Elodia, only to see that Elodia had no intention of pleading for him. Instead, Elodia fell into deep thought as if she was really thinking about how to deal with Benjamin. The bald man said, "Miss Hudson, it''s obvious that this person is not someone who can repent. If you keep him, you won''t be able to guard against him in the future. Fortunately, he hired us this time. If he hires someone else to harm you next time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Elodia nodded. "You guys are right."


    Benjamin widened his eyes and stared at Elodia.


    Elodia said, Then break both his legs and chop off one of his hands."


    The bald man was stunned.


    Elodia said, This way, we don''t have to kill him. We can also prevent him from harming others."


    Elodia thought that they had already be enemies when Benjamin used such a vicious way to hurt her.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates...


    Not only were Benjamin and Elodia not family, but they were also enemies.


    If Elodia let go of Benjamin easily and timidly did not dare to attack him, what would be waiting for her?


    Be could protect Elodia for a while, but could she protect Elodia forever?


    In the future, Elodia would have to depend on herself.


    Moreover, Elodia could not leave any hidden dangers for her son.


    Benjamin widened his eyes in disbelief.


    By the time Benjamin recovered from his disbelief, one of the bald men had already brought over a cold saber.


    The knife looked extremely sharp.


    Even if the bald man were to cut off Benjamin''s hand, it wouldn''t take much effort.


    "No!" Benjamin thought.


    Benjamin suddenly felt a great sense of fear. He was afraid. He was terrified now.


    Ever since he was young, Benjamin was always the one who bullied others. Benjamin was the one who bullied Elodia. There had never been a moment when Benjamin was so afraid. The cold de suddenly pressed toward Benjamin.


    Benjamin began to struggle violently. Benjamin twisted his body crazily, trying to break free from this dangerous situation.


    However, a few Skydragon members stepped forward and held Benjamin down. One of them pressed Benjamin''s arm to the coffee table and waited for it to be cut off. Benjamin raised his head. His eyeballs were bulging, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. The extreme fear made Benjamin feel like his heart was about to burst.


    "Ah ah ah, no, no, you''remitting a crime!"


    Benjamin screamed.


    The bald man sneered. "When you treated Miss Hudson like that, you didn''t say anything about crimes, did you?"


    Benjamin suddenly looked at Elodia and begged loudly, "Elodia, let me go. I won''t dare to provoke you again. Tell them to let go


    Elodia only looked at Benjamin coldly without any change in her expression.


    Benjamin was finally afraid. There was a hint of timidity in his fear. Benjamin wailed, "Sister, I was wrong. Please forgive me. Think about mom and dad. If my hand is really cut off, what will happen to mom and dad?"


    Elodia suddenly thought of something and said, Wait."


    The bald man looked at Elodia.


    Benjamin''s expression froze. Benjamin thought that Elodia was finally going to let him go.


    Benjamin''s eyes lit up. As long as Benjamin was given the chance, he would make sure Elodia died a miserable death.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Elodia nced at Benjamin indifferently and said, 1 Please ask him to transfer all the money from his bank ount first. Without money, Benjamin''s lifeline was truly cut off.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Naturally, the bald men obeyed Elodia''smands. When they heard it, they wasted no time searching all over Benjamin to find his phone, which he had on him. Then, they untied his hands and demanded, "Kid, did you hear that? Transfer all of the money."


    After that, one of the bald men turned and asked Elodia, Miss Hudson, where do you want the money to be transferred?"


    Elodia instantly provided him with her bank ount number.


    All of the money spent by the Hudson family was supposedly hers.


    She vowed to get everything that they had taken away from her back.


    She was able to put what had already been spent out of her mind, but there was no way she was going to give the Hudson family a single penny under any circumstances.


    By fixing a murderous re on Elodia, Benjamin earned himself another thudding p from the bald man. This time, he seemed to have learned his lesson since he transferred 4,000 dors to Elodia''s ount.


    "I only have this much money. That''s all I''ve got!" Benjamin dered.


    The bald man, of course, didn''t believe him. He bellowed, "Guys, since he can''t be obedient, let''s chop off his tongue first so that he won''t lie." In an instant, two men of the Skydragon moved forward, des drawn. They started moving in the direction of Benjamin''s mouth.


    Clearly, they wouldn''t do any actual harm to him.


    Benjamin, stricken with terror, pleaded, Don''t cut my tongue off! I meant I have money with me. I''ll transfer everything to Elodia."


    With his hands trembling furiously, tears welled up in his eyes as he begged Elodia, "I messed up big time. You''re my sister. You''ll definitely forgive me, right? You''re my sister, and I''m the only man in the Hudson family. As long as I transfer everything I have to you, you will let me go, right?"


    "You''re the man of the family. So you''re worth a lot of money?" Elodia mocked.


    While Benjamin was begging continuously, his eyes shed a menacing glint, but he continued, "I don''t worth anything to you, Elodia. You''re doing much better than we are now. You just want your money back, right? I''ll give everything to you. I won''t hold even a penny with me. Elodia, let me go! I am begging you!"


    Benjamin was reduced to tears. He would''ve been on his knees if Skydragon''s men weren''t keeping him up.


    Elodia, on the other hand, didn''t fail to catch the depraved lunacy that lurked within his eyes.


    Her eyes sparkled with sarcasm and her grin broadened as she assured him, "Absolutely! I promise to let you go if you give me all your money."


    Benjamin immediately asked, Are you going to keep your word?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. You said it yourself. I just want my money back," Elodia shrugged.


    Benjamin believed her words almost in an instant.


    He had the impression that even if someone as spineless and impotent as Elodia managed to stand up on her own, she still wouldn''t dare to do any harm to him. After all, she wanted nothing more than to have all her money back.


    Upon learning Elodia''s true motive, the Hudsons felt an instant sense of relief.


    Afterward, Benjamin continued to transfer the rest of his funds to Elodia.


    After making a few more transfers, he was going to say he was out of money.


    The bald man turned to one of his minions and said, "Check the kid''s ount. If he dares to leave a dor in his ount, cut off his tongue and chop off his hands and feet."


    She had indeed nned to leave him without a single dime.


    Benjamin''s hand trembled at the sound of that and muttered, I won''t hold any money. I won''t hold even a single penny."


    Even as he was saying it, he realized he was out of luck. He gave Elodia all that he had in his ount.


    He made a solemn vow to himself that if he made it out of here alive today, he would absolutely find a way to make Elodia pay back twice as much in the future.


    He cast a forlorn nce toward Elodia while he asked, "I''m done. Can I go now, Elodia?"


    He wasn''t an unattractive guy. He never failed to disy a pitiful expression. That was why their parents often took it out on Elodia first when they were kids, even if he or she was at fault. Then, they would give Benjamin a big hug and tell him he was their darling.


    Benjamin excelled at ying the victim and winning over the hearts of everyone around him.


    Elodia felt disgusted at the sight of him, but her expression remained unchanged as she said, "That''s enough. Get lost. I don''t want to see you ever again."


    She tried her best to act tough.


    The bald man was shocked. "Miss Hudson, you''re really going to let him go?"


    Elodia nodded.


    The bald man and the others didn''t want to, but this was Elodia''s business, and they had no business getting involved.


    They were required toply with all that Elodia ordered them to do as per Miss Hudson''smands.


    Therefore, they released Benjamin.


    The bald man pointed at the other young men at the corner and asked Elodia, "Miss Hudson, what about these people?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elodia nced at them and said, "Beat them up."


    Despite his disappointment at having to release Benjamin, the bald guy relished the opportunity to finally give the young men a good beating.


    Not long after that, those young men were scattered all over the room, with bruises covering every part of their bodies. Then, they managed to stand up and stumbled away. As of right now, they despised Benjamin to the core.


    Why would they have helped Benjamin if they had known how challenging Elodia was to cope with and how stupid he was?


    The only ones left in the room were Elodia and the bald men.


    "I have another favor to ask of you," Elodia said to the bald men.


    As she was talking, she was about to wire the funds to the bald man and his friends as she exined, "This is me hiring every one of you here."


    The bald man quickly waved his hand and refused, "Miss Hudson, you''re Miss Thompson''s friend. What do you want to do? Just say the word, but we won''t take your money." Elodia didn''t argue further. Instead, she spoke to the bald man and the others in a hushed voice.


    Everyone, even the bald man, looked up to her with respect and admiration.


    After Benjamin left, he didn''t go anywhere.


    Instead, he went straight into his parent''s room.


    Upon first seeing him, Lilian went straight up to him and asked, Baby, did you get Elodia? Did you get the money from her?"


    Benjamin hesitated for a second before answering, "Yes, but Elodia has too much money. Now, it''s stashed away in the bank. There''s no way I can withdraw it."


    Lilian said in a state of terror, "So what should we do? Tell Elodia to get it herself!"


    "She couldn''t withdraw it either because the money was given to her by the Lockwood family.


    "Mom, there''s only one way now, and that''s to put all our money into Elodia''s ount. That way, we''ll have tangible evidence that the money is ours. That way, the bank will allow us to withdraw the money." Benjamin began to make things up.


    Neither Alistair nor Lilian could read or write. As a result of their faith in Benjamin, they epted his story without question.


    Instantly, Lilian responded, 1 Baby, hurry up and deposit the cash. Don''t you have a ton of money in your ount?" Benjamin replied, "My money is still not enough. Mom, you should transfer all the cash that you and dad have to me." That was a shock to Lilian.


    "Mom, hurry up! The bank isn''t waiting for us."


    Benjamin urged his parents anxiously.


    Lilian quickly ran to look for Alistair.


    Alistair also believed in Benjamin''s words, so he transferred most of his wealth to Benjamin.


    Benjamin felt a flutter of enthusiasm. He was rich again!


    Then, he caught a nce of Alistair leaving 20 thousand dors in his ount.


    He quickly asked, "Dad, what did you save that money for?"


    Lilian exined, Baby, your father and I still have to eat. And the money to stay in a hotel..."


    "Oh dear, can''t you just stay in an ordinary hotel? How expensive a five-star hotel is! You only need some money to eat. Why do you think you''ll need so much money?"


    As he spoke, he snatched Alistair''s phone and transferred the remaining 20 thousand dors from Alistair''s ount to his, leaving only tens of dors for his parents.


    Alistair and Lilian stared at him in shock.


    Benjamin raced out of the room after making the money transfer. Before he left, he warned, "There''s something I need to take care of first. The both of you better behave." With that, he disappeared.


    Alistair and Lilian watched him go from the room where they remained. Despite their best efforts, they felt ufortably odd.


    Right as Benjamin left the hotel, he started cursing, "You two old fogies, I''m so sorry. You said that you love me and are willing to give both of your lives for me. You won''t hold it against me, will you?" As he finished talking, he was going to call a cab and leave.


    His goals in life now were to have fun and be the head of his own sessful business. He nned to exact his vengeance on Elodia as soon as he got rich.


    However, just as he stepped to the side of the road and was ready to hail a cab, a ck sports car sped up from behind and mmed into him. The horror in Benjamin''s eyes was palpable. The next moment, he was sent flying.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates...


    As the window of the ck sports car was rolled down, it revealed the face of the bald guy. Elodia, who was sitting in the backseat, turned to Benjamin with a beaming grin on her face.


    Benjamin felt a sudden icy feeling spread across his whole body. That was a terror like none before.


    For Benjamin, Elodia now resembled the devil herself.


    That frightened him. He was paralyzed with fear.


    Before passing out, he promised himself that if he lived, he would never again offend Elodia.


    Rather, he was immediately petrified with fear at the sight of Elodia''s face.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    The car window rolled up slowly, and the ck sports vehicle was no longer in sight.


    Benjamin was hemmed in by a crowd of people. People who were worried called the emergency number, and the ambnce came quickly.


    No one dared to stop the ck sports car.


    The car had no license te.


    However, even if there was a license te, it wouldn''t have done much to help Benjamin.


    Once the paramedics helped Benjamin to the ambnce, he was taken to the hospital. Meanwhile, someone discovered Benjamin''s phone and found Lilian''s contact number.


    Alistair and Lilian were in the room when they heard the sound of the ambnce below.


    Just as they were going toin about how annoying the noise was, the phone rang.


    When Lilian saw that it was Benjamin calling her, she was overjoyed and answered the phone, Baby!"


    The tone of her voice was really caring andforting.


    The nurse on the phone couldn''t help but shudder. She had never used that kind of tone even when she was screaming for her idols with excitement.


    She adjusted her tone and said, "Hello, are you a family member of the person who owns this phone? Here''s the thing. The phone''s owner was involved in a car crash. Right now, we''re on our way to send him to the hospital. If you can, please get yourself to the hospital right now."


    It was at that point that Lilian stopped hearing what the nurse said.


    The phone fell to the ground. Lilian''s face turned pale and her body started trembling.


    "What happened?" Alistair, noticing her stony expression, asked abruptly.


    Lilian looked at him with bloodshot eyes and said, "Something happened to Benjamin. I have to go to the hospital."


    Alistair''s expression changed as well.


    By the time Lilian got to the hospital, Benjamin had already been taken to the operating theater.


    Once Lilian came, she seized a nurse and gripped her by the neck, demanding in hysteria, "What did you do to my son? Tell me now, where''s my son?


    "Listen up, if anything happens to my son, you will all pay with your lives!"


    Shock radiated from the nurse''s face. Thankfully, hospital security officers arrived on the scene promptly and restrained Lilian.


    At this second, a few people approached.


    Those who arrived were Elodia and four guards from the Northernville Manor.


    At first sight of Elodia, Lilian hurled a barrage of curse words and insults at her. She even went as far as physically assaulting Elodia.


    Elodia was the first to speak. "Something had happened to Benjamin. I''ve already paid the surgery fees for him. If it weren''t for me, no one would have signed the consent form or paid the fees on his behalf. He wouldn''t be able to have the operation even if he wanted to."


    After hearing Elodia''s words, Lilian fired back, "You''re Benjamin''s sister! It is your duty to keep him safe!"


    She was still bitter at Elodia for breaking Alistair''s leg. Impatiently, she continued, "Then why don''t you foot the bill for your father''s operation as well? Your dad is still in the hotel!"


    Elodia seemed to be fine with it when she agreed, "Sure, I''ll call for an ambnce to pick him up now."


    It was only then that was Lilian satisfied.


    She gave Elodia a disapproving look and huffed, "At least you''re being courteous and still remember that you''re from the Hudson family."


    Elodia smiled and didn''t say anything.


    An hourter, Alistair was sent to the hospital as well.


    The doctors and nurses were taken aback by what they found when they examined Alistair''s leg. However, despite the severity of his leg injury, he avoided going to the emergency room. Instead, he stayed at the hotel to endure the pain.


    This was really... something astonishing.


    Was his leg still working?


    Elodia was more than d to pay Alistair''s medical fees.


    Two hourster, Benjamin came out from the operation theatre.


    Lilian immediately rushed up and asked, "How''s my son?"


    The doctor said, "The operation went well. He survived, but he may have permanent damage to his legs. Still, he ought should be able to move around with the use of a crutch."


    Elodia wasn''t surprised since she only asked Skydragon''s men to hurt Benjamin, but she didn''t ask them to take his life.


    Lilian was stunned.


    By the time she regained her senses, the doctor had already left.


    Seeing that the doctor was no longer around, Lilian pounced on Elodia, but she was held back by the guards. Unable to get close to Elodia, Lilian pointed her finger at Elodia and yelled.


    "You''re the reason for all of this bad fortune. If it weren''t for the fact that I wanted to take some money from you, why would such a thing happen to Benjamin?


    "My poor son, how bitter your life is!"


    Elodia and the others had strange expressions on their faces. Elodia asked, "He said that he wanted to take the money from me?"


    Lilian was still in the middle of screaming at Elodia, "Because of your uselessness, you can''t even take your own money from the bank, and you need to deposit Benjamin''s money in addition to ours. Under these circumstances, how is it even possible that anything this bad could happen to Benjamin?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Why was it not you who got hit by the car? Why?"


    Lilian was in hysterics.


    Elodia''s face became icy. She had long since given up hope for the Hudson family, so Lilian''s judgment did not sting.


    She sneered, So Benjamin used such an excuse to cheat both of your money.''


    Lilian was stunned and she asked, "What do you mean? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Elodia said, "Didn''t Benjamin tell you? He failed to kidnap me and I took back all the money.


    "In other words, he doesn''t have a single penny left. That''s why he made up an excuse to cheat both of your money.


    "Since he has both of your money in his hands, he will definitely flee. He doesn''t give a hoot whether you''re dead or alive.


    "You guys have really raised a good son!"


    Elodia was in a good mood.


    Lilian was dumbfounded. She opened her mouth, but she refused to admit it. "Nonsense! My baby won''t lie to us. He''s been obedient and sensible since he was young. He''s the best!"


    "Yes, he''s the best. Then why would he lie to you? Why would I withdraw money for you? You''re obviously dreaming too!" Elodia retorted.


    "Damn you, girl! You still won''t admit it? Why did you help your dad and Benjamin out with the medical bills if you don''t care about us?"


    Lilian refused to believe Elodia.


    She was certain that Elodia was afraid of them and was still willing to be used by them.


    Elodia said, That''s right! Why would I not care about you guys?


    "At such a crucial time, I am the only one who''s willing to cover the medical bills with the money that Benjamin cheated on you. Because of this, the hospital agreed to perform the surgery on him. "Oh, right, Alistair''s surgical fees will be deducted from the fund as well.


    "This is all the money there is. It won''t be around for much longer. You should make the effort to save every penny there is. Perhaps the money will be sufficient to get them through till they can be discharged from the hospital."


    Alistair Hudson was Elodia''s father.


    That being said, Elodia didn''t even bother to nce back at Lilian before turning around and walking away.


    The earth seemed to hold Lilian in ce. Her thoughts seemed to be jumbled up when she tried to process Elodia''sments.


    Elodia had already left by the time Lilian finished processing what she had heard.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Elodia rushed to meet Isabe as soon as she got back to the Northernville Manor.


    As Isabe saw Elodia, she instantly noticed the sharpness and hardness in Elodia''s gaze. She couldn''t help but feel slightly astonished, but she also felt proud of her.


    "Be, I may have gone bad," Elodia murmured.


    Isabe arched one of her eyebrows and asked, I heard that you got someone to run over Benjamin''s leg?"


    Elodia''s normally assured gaze was now filled with doubt. She did not have the courage to look Isabe in the eye as she apologized to Be and said, "I''m sorry. Perhaps I''m a truly awful person. Yet I don''t feel any remorse for having done this."


    "For what reason do you feel sorry? You didn''t let me down. Before you act on anything, the only person you should be thinking about is yourself. Since you have done it, just think about bearing the consequences. After everything Benjamin has done to you, why can''t you take revenge on him now that you can? I''m only afraid that you won''t be able to handle the consequences of your actions." That was all Isabe could say.


    Elodia tried to exin herself, "I cannot take the brunt of the consequences alone. Despite this, I went ahead and did it because I know you will be there to back me up."


    Isabe squinted her eyes and chuckled lightly, "Then I have to thank you for trusting me."


    Elodia saw that Isabe''s eyes were bright and held without any hint of judgment. Elodia couldn''t help but grin. This time, she was really contented and able to let go of everything. "Be, it feels good to be a bad guy once in a while."


    She sat across from Isabe and fixed her gaze on Isabe with her dazzling eyes.


    She had no idea when it began, but she soon developed a deep admiration for Isabe. Isabe had an untouchable idol position in Isabe''s head.


    Elodia was staring at Isabe intently as Draxton entered the house.


    Something more than tonic friendship existed between the two girls, as seen by the glow in Elodia''s eyes.


    Draxton felt his mind waspletely blown away. He realized he needed to guard against both men and women in the future.


    At first, he was willing to help Elodia because of Be.


    For now, all he could think was that as a man, he had to be colder and more ruthless.


    Otherwise, he would undoubtedly lose his status!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Be, is Ollie asleep? Draxton came striding over and abruptly broke Elodia''s eye contact.


    Elodia was surprised to see him. She had a slight feeling that Draxton''s demeanor was off in some way, but she was unable to pinpoint what it was.


    Draxton sat down alongside Isabe tenderly and stretched out to bring her into his embrace. He asked gently, What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll go and prepare it."


    Isabe cast a sideways look at him. She wondered why Draxton was behaving so strangely today, but she couldn''t seem to figure it out.


    Isabe said, "I love everything that you make. They''re really delicious."


    She talked with an overly expressive look of love on her face.


    Draxton was happy as he secretly throw a look at Elodia.


    Seeing Elodia''s nk expression, he could not help but snort coldly in his heart. It was really difficult to guard against a thief.


    He had to think of a way to get Elodia out of his house and not make Be unhappy.


    However, for now, he could not let Elodia get any closer to Be.


    Hence, he said, "Miss Hudson, Key has been quite concerned about you since your ident. I''ll have someone send you to the Lockwood family''s residence now. Don''t worry, with my people around, Gary won''t dare to act hastily."


    When Elodia heard this, she was extremely grateful for Draxton.


    For Mr. Lockwood to take notice of a nobody like her, Elodia knew it had to be because of Be.


    Elodia''s appreciation for Draxton briefly shifted to appreciation and enthusiasm for Isabe. She looked at Isabe with delight.


    As he noticed her affectionate gaze on Isabe, the veins on Draxton''s forehead throbbed.


    He couldn''t stand it any longer. Draxton immediately called Ss and asked him to send Elodia to the Lockwood family''s residence to see Kieran.


    From this day onwards, Draxton would arrange for his men to send Elodia over and spend time with Kieran every day.


    Elodia no longer had the chance to speak to Isabe.


    Isabe began to suspect that something was off, but she had no idea what Draxton was up to.


    In a blink of an eye, Isabe and Ollie reached their full moon phases.


    Overall, Isabe had a good physique. After the golden butterfly had woken up, her strength increased even more.


    On the day of the full moon, Draxton gave Isabe the jade he had gotten from the Quincy family.


    The golden butterfly rapidly fluttered toward the jade after picking up on its aura and being drawn to it.


    After circling the jade, the golden butterfly settled on Isabe''s ear.


    They seemed to bemunicating.


    A momentter, Isabe''s eyes glowed up. Excitedly, she told Draxton, "The golden butterfly said that the honey contained in this jade had been absorbed for a long time. It''s very nourishing. Furthermore, it''s also very beneficial for the children''s butterflies to eat. Especially Ricky''s butterfly. It has always been weak. It''s possible that this is a chance for improvement."


    When Draxton heard this, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He immediately stood up and called the children over. Betty and Ricky were called over.


    It was morning. The children were both fast asleep until their father woke them up. The two of them looked dazed.


    Isabe immediately smiled at the sight of them as she nted sweet kisses on the children''s cheeks.


    The two kids grew sleepier right away. Without thinking, they dove further into Isabe''s arms. They had instinctively formed a strong attachment to their mother that was deeply ingrained in their head. Isabe hugged the kids even tighter and smiled in amusement, "My precious, I made something delicious for you today."


    Crack!


    The kids were instantly wide awake.


    Isabe looked at them in confusion.


    The children flushed, and Betty said sheepishly, "We''re grownups now, mom. We''re all big now. We can''t fight with Ollie over food.


    Isabe was stunned.


    It took her a moment to realize what they were talking about.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle, asking, "My precious, so you''re thinking of snatching food from Ollie?


    Both of them started blushing and shaking their heads nervously at the same time.


    Isabe looked at them meaningfully and said, "Oh, so you don''t want to. I know that none of you will try to steal food from Ollie."


    The children nodded stiffly. Ricky asked, "Mom, what food did you say you''d made for us just now?"


    The little guy looked at her with his big round eyes. He seemed asposed as an adult, despite his young age. He was the cutest thing ever.


    Isabe said, "My precious, summon your butterflies out."


    The two little guys were puzzled, but they still obediently summoned their butterflies.


    The two butterflies, one pink and one dark blue, took to the air as soon as they emerged, pping their wings and flying circles around one another. That was a stunning sight to see.


    The ck butterfly, who had felt everything, likewise emerged from Ollie and joined the other butterflies in flight.


    It looked like it was a smart follower of his siblings.


    However, they soon discovered the jade.


    Isabe cracked open the jade with the help of her Butterfly Wing.


    The room was immediately filled with a fragrant aroma as the honey that had been preserved there for eons began to seep forth.


    The golden butterfly swooped down with the other three little butterflies, diving for nectar in the jade.


    Both Betty and Ricky''s eyes widened in wonderment as they took in this sight.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    After some time, Ricky suddenly murmured to Isabe in a hushed tone, ''Mom, my butterfly seems to be very happy. It has never been so energetic."


    Ricky''s small face was flushed red at the same time.


    Isabe waspletely overwhelmed.


    The well-being of the kids was, without a doubt, her first priority.


    The dark blue butterfly was only feeble because Ricky''s physical weakness had been transmitted to it.


    Like Isabe and her golden butterfly, the children and their butterflies were all inextricably linked.


    If one was weakened, the other would be affected.


    The dark blue butterfly had been asleep since it had absorbed all of Ricky''s physical weakness.


    In fact, it might asleep for the rest of its life.


    But now, Isabe seemed to see a change in this.


    Her eyes began to tear up. She couldn''t help but take Draxton''s hand and squeeze it firmly since she was so happy.


    Draxton also knew about the rtionship between the butterflies and the children. Seeing Isabe so excited, he also realized something and was equally excited.


    Their children''s well-being was of utmost importance to them.


    After a while, the golden butterfly stopped feeding on the nectar and left the rest for the little butterflies.


    Due to its tiny size, the ck butterfly was unable to consume too much nectar. It was mostly squeezing in to join the fun.


    His chubby little body moved around, looking extremely adorable.


    The pink butterfly and the dark blue butterfly let it be. Even when the ck butterfly rolled over and crashed on them, they weren''t angry at all. Instead, they patiently pushed him closer to the nectar. It was a very loving scene.


    Isabe gently stroked Ricky and Betty''s hair, her eyes filled with love.


    Ollie had woken up at some point in time. The little guy opened his beautiful eyes and looked around him. When he saw that no one was paying attention to him, he put his little fist into his mouth and sucked it whileughing foolishly.


    After some time, the nectar was finally finished by the three small butterflies.


    To be exact, the dark blue butterfly ate the most.


    The tiny ck butterfly was only there to have fun. The pink butterfly stopped eating after she had enough nectar. The rest were eaten by the dark blue butterfly.


    When it was done, it pped its wings gently and flew back to Ricky''s side. Then, it disappeared into his body.


    Ricky was a little embarrassed and said, "Mom, it''s asleep."


    To be precise, it was in a deep sleep.


    After eating something so nourishing, it induced itself into a deep sleep in order to restore its body to peak condition.


    "This is a good thing." Isabe was very happy.


    It was the same for the pink butterfly too. It slowly flew back into Betty''s body.


    The ck butterfly shook his head and nced about, observing that his siblings had entered sleep mode. Yet he didn''t seem to have gotten his fill of fun just yet.


    The golden butterfly pped its wings twice and returned to Isabe''s body.


    It might also sleep for at least two days.


    However, the little ck butterfly looked very energetic.


    "Little guy, why aren''t you sleeping?'' Isabe stretched out her hand and the ck butterfly immediately flew to her fingertips. It lowered its head and gently rubbed the tip of her hand. Naturally, it wouldn''t reply to Isabe''s question.


    Although the ck butterfly had eaten the least nectar, it was the smallest in size among the others.


    However, it was not sleepy at all.


    "Maybe it''s because of the ck Crystal Potion," Draxton suggested.


    Isabe also thought of it and said, "It looks like the ck Crystal Potion doesn''t have any side effects on Ollie. Instead, it has made the little guy stronger."


    Isabe smiled and poked the little ck butterfly.


    In the end, the small thing tumbled over.


    Isabe quickly caught it and said apologetically, "Baby, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose.....¡±


    Ollie, on the other hand, found it amusing and giggled.


    Only then did Isabe and Draxton realize that he was awake.


    Draxton walked over to pick up Ollie. His actions were quick and precise as if he were already an experienced nanny.


    Isabe asked, "Draxton, the crystal potion''s experiment is almost done, right?"


    Draxton nodded and said, "Almost. Recently, the forces from other countries have begun to be more vtile."


    At that exact moment, Elsa''s words rang in their heads, warning them, "Although the crystal potion is an excellent medication, the fragile human body won''t be able to tolerate it.


    "In fact, the crystal potion is indeed a potent drug capable of enhancing gic potential. It is certainly pricey.


    "My previous owner had an ident while stealing the crystal potion.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I might as well add this, Ms. Thompson, your child''s genes are very good. The ck Crystal Potion has already beenpletely absorbed by him. If you give him another shot of the crystal potion, he will feel much better."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other with surprise and joy.


    Three dayster, the golden butterfly woke up from a deep sleep.


    It was an adult butterfly, which meant that it could absorb the nectar better and woke up from its sleep quicker.


    Isabe could clearly feel that her physical fitness had improved.


    Isabe admired her wless features and glowing health in the mirror. She felt awe and wonder in her heart. This was an almost perfect body of hers.


    And she could clearly feel that her strength had increased.


    Isabe had just changed after exiting the bathroom when she overheard a conversationing from downstairs. Isabe ran downstairs and asked, "Draxton, what''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    Draxton put down the phone and said, "Be, Olivia is about to give birth."


    Isabe''s eyes lit up when she heard that. She eximed with joy, Really? Come on, we have to go to the hospital.''


    The two of them didn''t speak much after that. They quickly dropped the kids off at the Lockwood family''s residence, where they could entrust Graham and Emma with their care. Then, Draxton and Isabe immediately left for the hospital.


    When Draxton and Isabe arrived at the hospital, everyone had already arrived. However, their expressions were very calm, and they didn''t show any signs of nervousness.


    Except for Jake, who Isabe found him pacing frantically and restlessly around the room.


    "Hey, Be is here!" Ava called out.


    Immediately, therge group of people looked in the direction of Isabe and greeted her, "Be, you''re finally here. Olivia has been in there for almost two hours." Isabeforted them and said, "I''m going to get changed into the sterile surgical gown and take a look at her."


    Everyone immediately nodded calmly and said, "Yes, yes, yes. That''s what we wanted to ask."


    Isabe couldn''t decide to respond to the situation, but she wasted no time getting dressed.


    When she entered the delivery room, she heard the voices of Olivia and the doctors.


    Outside the delivery room, Jake slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He trusted Isabe very much. He was less concerned after seeing her enter the room to check on Olivia. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t keep hisposure because of the overwhelming happiness and excitement of bing a parent, as well as the unprecedented anxiousness he felt. Time passed quietly. Two hourster, the door of the delivery room suddenly opened.


    Isabe walked out with a baby in his arms.


    Jake was the first to run over. He merely nced at the baby briefly before dashing off into the delivery room.


    A crowd of people quickly gathered around the baby Isabe was holding.


    "It''s a girl," Isabe announced with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s great, that''s great! Hello, littledy!"


    Everyone in the room was beaming with joy.


    To them, a cute baby girl was much more fun than having a baby boy.


    Isabe was instantly speechless by their thoughts. They had shown the same enthusiasm while ying with Ollie

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    The baby resembled a tiny ball when it was first born. Jeanne stepped forward and carried the baby in her arms.


    Nevertheless, because of this move of hers, the peacefully sleeping baby woke up and let out a loud wail.


    Isabe had seen the baby''s cries in the delivery room, so she was not startled by this.


    Yet the group of people who were used to Ollie''s obedience waspletely taken aback.


    It turned out that... babies did cry.


    The baby''s cries startled the entire group of people. Jeanne rocked the child in her arms and tried her best to coax the baby, but the baby cried even louder.


    Jeanne couldn''t figure out what she should do.


    "Let me try," Philip suggested.


    The baby stopped sobbing as soon as he had it in his hands. Before he could delight, the baby began to wail even more intensely, turning her sweet tiny face scarlet. She seemed to be venting her anger at these people for disturbing her sleep as she wouldn''t stop crying.


    Philip was simrly baffled.


    He looked at Jeanne for help and said, "Who does this child have a temper like? Olivia and Draxton weren''t like this when they were small."


    At this moment, a man voiced out, "Let me carry her."


    It was Jackson who said.


    Although Philip wasn''t too happy with the sound of it, the baby was sobbing too intensely. He was forced to give the child to Jackson after seeing his extended hand. At first, the child was still crying. Jackson smiled and rocked her gently, cooing, "Be good, baby girl. Don''t cry, don''t cry. Your grandpa is here for you."


    The baby''s cries then softened with time. The baby''s soft hups were all that was left once the crying had subsided.


    Jackson rocked gently a few more times, and the little thing finally stopped crying. Instead, she looked at him with her dark blue eyes that were filled with curiosity. Jeanne and Philip could no longer remain calm. They red at Jackson as if they wanted to bore a hole through him.


    Jackson grinned at them. His face beamed with smugness.


    "Hey, looks like the child is closer to me!"


    Philip opened his lips to speak, but he chose not to. His face was crimson red.


    Jeanne didn''t look good either. With a ferocious stare, she managed to say, "Give me the child. I''ll bring her in for Olivia."


    She came forward to hold the child.


    Jackson had no intention of going against her wishes, so he carefully handed the baby to her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The child suddenly felt like her hug had shifted. She was pouting and on the verge of crying again. Jeanne immediately panicked and coaxed her gently.


    However, the baby didn''t seem like she was going to stop crying. Instead, she frowned, looking very challenging to deal with. Isabe batted her eyes and whispered to Draxton, "This child''s temper is definitely like Jake''s. He has such a bad temper." Draxton''s eyebrows furrowed as soon as he heard this. He refused to believe that he would fail to calm a baby down.


    Hence, he went forward and said to Jeanne, "Mom, let me carry her."


    Jeanne red at him, "She won''t even let me carry her. How would you be able to?"


    Draxton narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at baby girl, saying, "It might work."


    Jeanne handed the child to him.


    And something magical happened. As soon as the child was in Draxton''s arms, she stopped crying and looked at him with her watery eyes. Philip was instantly amused, "Heh, the little girl listens to her uncle."


    The corners of Draxton''s lips curled up into a smile as he looked at the little girl in his arms with a gentle expression.


    Well, at least she knew her ce!


    Isabe was also surprised and gasped, "Hey, it really works!"


    The two of them looked at each other and carried the child into the ward.


    Jeanne was unhappy about it, but she still went to the ward to see Olivia.


    Olivia was in good spirits and was talking to Jake in a hushed tone. When she saw arge group of people enter the room, she immediately looked over. When she saw the child in Draxton''s arms, she could not help butugh. "Oh, you''re obedient in your uncle''s arms."


    Jake looked at Draxton with a burning gaze.


    Draxton raised his eyebrows and asked him, "Do you want to hold her?"


    Of course, Jake wanted to hold her! He walked over to Draxton nervously.


    Then, he reached out with trembling hands and held his baby in his hands. Everyone looked intently at him as Jake had his baby in his embrace.


    Then, a loud baby''s cry sounded.


    Jake was as rigid as a rock in an instant. His hands started to shake while he was holding the baby.


    His expression waspletely nk.


    "God, you look hrious!" Isabe gloated.


    Jake couldn''t care less. He just held the baby stiffly and helplessly, not daring to make a move.


    Draxton went forward and carried the child back.


    He looked at Jake in disdain and said, You''re holding her too tightly. The baby is ufortable."


    Then, he skillfully demonstrated how to carry a baby and make sure that she could feelfortable.


    Sure enough, in Draxton''s arms, the baby''s cries slowly became softer.


    Isabe put away her phone and said to Jake with a smile, "It''s fine. Don''t worry, new dad. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to practice in the years toe." Jake didn''t feelforted by her words at all.


    This was because he caught a glimpse of Isabe recording him just now.


    She caught his previous humiliating moment on camera.


    Moreover, Isabe''s eyes were clearly filled with amusement.


    Jake''s face turned red.


    Draxtony on the bed and started chuckling lightly.


    "Have you decided on the name for the baby?" Isabe asked.


    Olivia nodded and said, "I have. Jalivia Quillon."


    Isabe was surprised. Olivia smiled sweetly and exined, "It''s Jake and Oliviabined."


    Isabe was instantly overwhelmed by their unfailing disys of affection for one another.


    She looked at little Jalivia. She was indeed the real gem of her parents'' love.


    "What? What kind of name is this?" Philip was displeased at the sound of it.


    "I think it''s pretty good," Jackson said with a smile.


    Philip was taken aback.


    His face slightly paled as he asked again, "Then what''s her nickname? Since I call you by your name, what should I call her then?"


    Olivia smiled and said, "Dad, I''ve already decided on her nickname too. It will be Livvy."


    This time, Philip kept his mouth shut.


    Isabe restrained herughter. She had herself draped over Draxton when she failed to hold back her giggles, This is really too fun."


    "Livvy sounds beautiful to me. Only my daughter is worthy of this name. She will undoubtedly have a wonderful and bright future," Jake looked at Olivia proudly and affectionately as he said. Olivia grinned broadly and agreed, "I also think Livvy sounds really nice."


    They looked at each other with affection andpletely forgot about Livvy, who they keep talking about.


    Draxton asked, "Are you going to hold Livvy? If not, I''ll be taking her away.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Jake and Olivia were instantly anxious. Olivia demanded angrily, "Draxton!"


    Draxton loved his sister very much. He put Livvy in Olivia''s arms as a fleeting grin crossed his face.


    Livvy settled herself in Olivia''s arms. She had no intention of crying and burrowed further into her mother''s embrace.


    Draxton and Isabe continued to stay with Olivia in the hospital for some time before they returned to the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Although Ollie was well-behaved, he couldn''t bear to be apart from his mother for too long.


    When they returned home, Ollie was awake and had a bright smile on his face. He was having a great time ying with Graham and Emma.


    At the sight of them returning home, Emma walked over to them and asked, Has Olivia given birth yet?"


    "Yes, it''s a baby girl. She cries really loudly," Isabe said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good. How''s Olivia doing?" Emma asked.


    "She''s fine," Isabe replied.


    Emma was overjoyed and gushed excitedly, "Things are going well with our family these days."


    "My precious, you''ve another little sister!"


    Emma said happily to Betty and Ricky.


    Betty was very excited and asked, "Great-grandma, can we dress her up in pretty dresses?"


    Emma agreed without any hesitation, "Yes, yes!"


    Ricky asked, "Great-grandma, can we teach her to y with worms?"


    Emma continued to nod and chirped, "Of course!"


    Betty''s eyes lit up and said with delight, "That''s great! We''ll definitely have lots of fun with our sister in the future."


    Emma nodded repeatedly and praised them, My precious, you''re awesome!"


    Both Ricky and Betty''s eyes lit up with anticipation. From now on, they would take on the roles of an older brother and an older sister. They would shower Ollie and Livvy with affection. The adults naturally had no idea what they were thinking.


    At the same time, the Quincy family.


    The Quincy family lived in seclusion in a remote mountain vige in Lucsia.


    This mountainmunity was unique because the residents of this mountain town were all part of the Quincy family.


    Almost all of them serve the Quincy family.


    To be more urate, the Quincy family ran this mountain vige more like a corporation.


    They were not primitive in any way, despite the fact that they lived in istion. They had their own intelligence service and were constantly gathering information from the outside world.


    In the Quincy family, Mandie, who had been in aa for a long time, finally woke up on this day.


    She blinked her eyes nkly. Her memories remained frozen at the time she learned Jake''s true identity and perished alongside Jasper.


    She had been severely hurt and was close to death at the time.


    She believed that if she ended herself in Jasper''s hands, she would undoubtedly die. The guy was cruel and heartless, after all.


    However, she did not expect that she would make it out alive.


    Noticing that she was finally awake, the servants who were taking care of her immediately went to look for Frederick and the other members of the family to notify them of the good news.


    Frederick and the others soon rushed to her side.


    Mandie looked at them as tears ran down her face.


    "Dad, Arthur."


    Words could barely describe what she was feeling.


    "Mandie, you just woke up. Don''t get too emotional," Arthurforted her softly.


    However, Mandie couldn''t control herself. Tears were falling uncontrobly from her eyes.


    "Dad, Arthur, my child isn''t dead. He was taken away by that bastard Jasper to be a test subject."


    Mandie''s eyes were filled with pain.


    The expressions on Frederick and Arthur darkened.


    "Mandie, what did you say?" Frederick asked in disbelief.


    Mandie said between sobs, My first kid didn''t die at an early age. Back then, the dead baby was a fake. I didn''t give birth to him at all. My real son was taken away by Jasper to be an experimental subject. He''s still alive."


    "What?" Frederick''s voice trembled as he murmured, He''s still alive..."


    Mandie''s tears flowed even more violently. He, he''s grown up now. His name is Jake Quillon. The Lockwood family, The Lockwood family knows him. Dad, Arthur, you must help me find him. I want to see him! Mandie''s eyes widened as if she were dying of discontent if she didn''t get to see Jake.


    Frederick and Arthur looked at each other. Shock shed across their eyes. "Jake Quillon is your child?"


    "Yes, he is Jake Quillon. That child has suffered too much! Dad, Arthur, you must help me find him! I, I''ve let him down. I once helped Jasper to harm him. I, I''ve let him down..." Mandie broke down and cried in grief.


    "Mandie, Jasper is already dead. Jake is doing very well now. He''s married to the eldest daughter of the Lockwood family. Perhaps, they''re going to have a wedding soon. Mandie, you need to get better. When the timees, you might be able to attend his wedding," Arthur said with encouragement.


    Mandie''s hopeless, frail eyes were suddenly filled with the bright light of survival.


    Frederick and Arthur continued tofort Mandie for some time. When they reached the study room, Frederick became agitated and snarled, "The Willsmith family is really something. I''ll definitely find Old Willsmith and demand an exnation for this. They sent our grandson to be experimented on. He''s also their grandson. They''re simply inhumane!"


    "Dad, don''t be angry. What happened has already happened. I think the current situation is beneficial to us," Arthur said calmly.


    Frederick red at him and growled, "What are you trying to do? You''re not trying to use them, are you?"


    Arthur shook his head and exined, "Dad, what do you mean by using them? That''s the truth. Jake Quillon is part of the Quincy family. We''re the inws with the Lockwood family now. How can the Lockwood family reject our request? Who doesn''t want to know the results of the crystal potion''s experiment?"


    By his words, Frederick was a little hesitant.


    "Dad, just because we''re using Jake Quillon doesn''t mean that we''re bad people.


    "Even if Jake and the Lockwood family had nothing to do with each other, once we find out the truth today, we will still ept him and give him what he deserves. It''s just a coincidence that he''s rted to the Lockwood family. We''d be nitpicking if we passed up the chance to be close with the Lockwood family."


    Frederick nodded when he heard this. He looked at Arthur thoughtfully and said, "What you said makes sense. However, I heard that Jake is the leader of Mercenari Uno. He even epted Jackson Vaughn as his adoptive father. Do you think he will acknowledge us as well?"


    "Why not? Aren''t we his biological family?" Arthur asked.


    Frederick shook his head and said, "I don''t think so."


    Instead, Arthur said, I refused to believe it. I''m his uncle. I''ll look for him tomorrow."


    The next day, they received an invitation from the Lockwood family.


    Jake and Olivia were going to have their wedding in a month.


    Arthur was delighted for Jake and eagerly shared the wedding invitation with Frederick.


    Both Frederick and Arthur decided to look for Jake and tell him that they were his biological family.


    Jake was having a bitter-and-sweet life at the moment.


    The sweetness was due to having Livvy, but the bitterness was also due to having Livvy.


    Livvy''s temper was too much to handle. She would sob uncontrobly if Jake caused her any kind of difort.


    Jake, exhausted after putting Livvy to sleep, slumped next to Olivia while sweating heavily.


    He muttered, "Don''t tell me our Livvy''s temper takes after mine? I was told that my temper was terrible when I was small."


    Olivia ran her hand through his thick ck hair and grinned, But Be said that you have a bad temper now too."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jake gritted his teeth and spat, "Maybe my sister is meant to be beaten up!"


    After some thought, he said, "Unfortunately, I can''t win her."


    Olivia found it funny that Jake wasining about Isabe. They seemed to be really close with each other.


    "I''m going to tell Be," Olivia said in a sing-song voice.


    "Olivia, whose wife are you? You can''t side with outsiders." Jake was unhappy at the sound of it.


    Oliviaughed, "You seem to have forgotten that Be is my sister-inw."


    Jake gritted his teeth in silence

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    While Olivia rested to recover from her pregnancy, Isabe and Draxton often brought Ollie with them to visit Olivia.


    This was because Livvy was really too difficult to deal with. She would only quiet down when she was in Draxton or Isabe''s embrace.


    Ollie, on the other hand, looked curiously at the crying baby.


    They were both babies, but he couldn''t help but wonder why Livvy was so loud.


    Ollie finally started his way of protesting as well. When Livvy started to cry, he cried too.


    The first time Isabe heard Ollie cry, she was shocked. Fortunately, after she picked him up, Ollie immediately stopped crying and shed her a smile.


    After a few more times, Isabe understood that it was Ollie''s way ofining about Livvy being noisy.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, Isabe stopped carrying Ollie over.


    On this day, Frederick and Arthur came to pay a visit to the Lockwood family again. This time, they brought all kinds of supplements and children''s supplies.


    When Graham found out that they were dropping by to visit again, he instantly pulled a glum face and seemed displeased.


    Frederick looked around the room and said, "Graham, I never thought I''d see the day when you and I would be inws!


    Graham was instantly unhappy at the sound of it and yed dumb, "Frederick, I have no idea what you''re saying."


    He mentally swore in his head how would Frederick be so shameless as to refer to his family as inws.


    The smile on Frederick''s face was full of pride. "Don''t you know? Your grandson-inw, Jake Quillon, is my grandson. He is my biological grandson."


    "Old Quincy, you''re not dreaming, are you? You can make such usations!" Graham rolled his eyes.


    Frederick was unhappy either. He didn''t anticipate Graham''s denial of the issue. His expression abruptly altered. Frederick was about tosh out, but Arthur intervened since he knew his father had a temper.


    He said politely, "Old Mr. Lockwood, that''s indeed the case. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you call Jake down to meet us? Moreover, Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood know about this too. My sister, Mandie, has just woken up. She really wants to see Jake. After all, they are mother and _ - II son.


    While Graham didn''t want the Quincy family to be rted to him, this situation involved Jake''s kinship, so he didn''t stop them.


    He asked his men to call Jake toe over. Although inspecting Frederick from head to toe, he didn''t appear to like what he saw when he took another look at Frederick.


    Frederick, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He chuckled and looked happy.


    When Jake came into the room, he noticed Graham''s angry expression.


    He couldn''t help but ask, Grandpa, you called for me?"


    Graham pointed at Frederick and Arthur, huffing, "There! They''re looking for you."


    Then, he rolled his eyes at Frederick.


    Jake could see why Frederick and Arthur were here when he nced at them.


    Frederick and Arthur were getting a little emotional. Frederick carefully looked at Jake and muttered, "Yes, you look so alike."


    Jake and Jasper indeed looked alike.


    However, Jake frowned imperceptibly at the sound of Frederick''s words.


    He hated Jasper Willsmith, he hated him to the very core.


    Arthur managed to notice the change in Jake''s expression and quickly said, "You''re Jake, right? You might already know who we are. I''m your uncle, and this is your grandfather."


    Jake clenched his fists. His eyes were cold when he said, "That is definitely the case in biological terms."


    Arthur''s expression froze, trying to say, "Your mother really wants to see you. She didn''t abandon you. She loves you. She''s also a victim here. Can you go see her?"


    Jake''s expression didn''t change at all, and he remained unmoved. He replied, "Mr. Quincy, I don''t intend to acknowledge anyone of you. However, if she wants to see me, I will go and see her. But I don''t think can give her more than that."


    "We''re your family!"


    Arthur was a little surprised. Jake''s attitude was something he had never expected.


    Jake was expressionless and very cold.


    Arthur said, I know that you suffered a lot when you were young. You might not have any feelings for us. You might have your grievances as well, but we''llpensate you."


    Jake said calmly, "I think the bestpensation you can give me is to stay out of my life. After all, I''m 30 years old, not three."


    As forining, he had never done it before.


    He had never had anything before. Therefore, he had no hope. So what was there toin about?


    Arthur''s eyes widened and eximed, "You, you''re too cold! Don''t tell me you treat everyone like this?"


    Jake gave him a quick look and responded, "Not really. I''m actually very enthusiastic around my family and friends. As for people who don''t matter, I''m pretty much the same way." Arthur immediately felt aggrieved. To Jake, it turned out that they were irrelevant people and could not even be considered family and friends.


    Frederick''s face darkened.


    He had lived for so long. How could he not see through a person''s mind? Jake had indeed treated them as people that didn''t matter.


    This cold attitude of Jake''s was truly heartbreaking.


    Graham was amused and said, "Frederick, look, it''s still up to fate whether we can be inws. There are some things in life that can''t be forced upon!

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Frederick''s face turned crimson red, and his breathing gradually quickened.


    Just as everyone thought that he was going to leave in anger, Frederick started to roll up his sleeves and broke into tears.


    "Is there anyone in this world who doesn''t acknowledge their own family? It''s not that we don''t want you on purpose. It''s all the Willsmith family''s fault. What have we done wrong?" He looked depressed.


    Then, he raised his tearless eyes and nced at Jake, saying, "In any event, I won''t be leaving today until you ept me as your grandpa. You may as well beat me up and throw me out if you don''t give a damn."


    He slouched on the couch as if he had already made up his mind to remain.


    Arthur was dumbfounded.


    He looked at his father in disbelief. He had never thought that his hot-tempered and prideful father would pull such a stunt.


    Meanwhile, Graham and Jake slightly frowned.


    Graham arched one of his eyebrows and demanded angrily, "Old Quincy, do you still have any shame?"


    He really wanted to stop talking to Frederick.


    Frederick chuckled coldly, Old Lockwood, you finally stopped pretending now, have you? I know that the Lockwood family is powerful and has a high status. No one dares to touch you or your family. However, we, the Quincy family, are not asking for anything from you. Naturally, we are not afraid of you. If my grandson doesn''t ept me today, I''ll stay at your house and not leave. I want to stay and get to know my grandson


    better!"


    Graham''s face gradually darkened.


    Jake''s face turned sour as well.


    He really did not expect the Quincy family to act like this.


    Frederick seemed to think that he had made a good move. As he patiently unwrapped each present he had brought, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment.


    "Jake, look, this is the clothes, toys, hat, and socks I bought for my great-granddaughter. Look, I even bought diapers for her."


    He pushed the huge pile of things toward Jake.


    Jake frowned and took a step back. Coldly, he said, "Sir Frederick, you don''t have to do this. We don''t have any rtionship, to begin with. What you''re doing is unnecessary."


    "Look, you''re right to think that way. We don''t have any love between us, that''s why I''m here to get to know you better! It''s alright, the two of us will naturally get closer to each other after spending more time together. When the timees, you''ll definitely be more than willing to call me your grandpa," Frederick replied.


    Jake held back his tongue this time.


    He had never seen such a thick-skinned person.


    And this person was his biological grandfather.


    In fact, the Quincy family people had done nothing to harm him. As they said, the Quincy family had no idea that he was harmed by Jasper.


    After missing out for nearly 30 years, the Quincy family had indeed done nothing wrong.


    It was fine for them toe and acknowledge him as part of the Quillon family.


    But he... didn''t want to do so.


    He really felt that there was no need to ept them as family.


    Wouldn''t it be better for them to remain as strangers?


    So many years had passed without them ever interacting. Wouldn''t it be best that they avoid bothering one another in the future?


    Jake really didn''t know what to say to Frederick and Arthur.


    So he turned to look at Graham for help.


    Graham understood the look in Jake''s eyes and immediately huffed out loud. He pointed angrily at Frederick and demanded angrily, Old Quincy, aren''t you too thick-skinned? Don''t think that I don''t know what your motive is. Before this, you''ve sent your men to Mr. Lyons''s home to steal the experimental data of the crystal potion. Now that you''vee here, trying so hard to make Jake ept you as family, are you trying to make use of Jake?"


    Jake''s heart skipped a beat. He threw a nce at Frederick and immediately understood everything.


    No wonder Frederick was so willing to give up his face to pull such a shameless stunt. It turned out that he had other motives.


    At the thought of this, Jake''s eyes grew cold.


    Frederick couldn''t take it anymore. Putting his hands on his hips, he screamed at Graham, "Bah, Old Lockwood! You''re looking down on me! I''m putting my cards on the table here! Even if it''s not for the crystal potion, I''ll still acknowledge my grandson."


    Graham red at him and snorted, "There, there. Your true colors are showing, right?"


    Frederick was instantly dissatisfied and bit back, "Alright, since you want to make it sound like that, then I''ll make it clear today. I don''t want your crystal potion or whatever you''re going to give me! I''m here to make my grandson ept me. Alright? Are you still unhappy about it?"


    "Dad!" Arthur''s expression changed when he saw his father''s determined expression.


    He pped his forehead out of desperation.


    "You... Old Quincy! That''s good of you!" Graham was so furious that he was at a loss for words.


    As his rage grew, so did the quivering in the hand he was pointing at Frederick. He then waved his hand and started heading toward the second floor.


    "Emma, Emma! Someone is bullying me and our grandson-inw. Come and seek justice for us!"


    He couldn''t win the argument with Frederick, so he went off to tattletale.


    Damon had not left the house. Instantly, his expression soured at the sound of his brother''s cries. He turned to Colin and said, "He''s really getting more and more ridiculous as he gets older. Doesn''t he find it embarrassing?"


    Damon''s tone was filled with disdain.


    Colin was busy teaching Kieran how to write, so he made no response to Damon''s remarks.


    Emma was busy ying with the two newborn babies. Clearly, she couldn''t care less about seeking justice for Graham.


    Arthur, a headache growing in his head, stared at his smug father in the living room. Then, he looked at Jake and said awkwardly, "Jake, your grandfather is sincere about having you back. Don''t me him." Jake looked at them with a nk face and said, You two really don''t have to do this. You should return."


    As he spoke, he wanted nothing more to do with them. He turned around and left the room.


    Everyone upstairs heard themotion downstairs.


    Isabe and Draxton heard it too. When they saw Jakee up, Isabe went up and asked him, "The Quincy family came to look for you?"


    Jake nodded, "Just ignore them. As long as they don''t get what they want, they won''t bother me anymore."


    Isabe pondered for a moment and said, "What if they actually came for you and they truly want you back?"


    Jake was silent for a moment before he answered, "We''ve missed out on each other''s lives for so many years. It''s better to just consider each other as rtives. It''s not easy to grow any feelings for them." Although the Quincy family was insisting on wanting him back, in fact, everyone knew that there was no affection between them.


    "The Quincy family are so strange..." Isabe muttered.


    Frederick had indeed refused on leaving, but the Lockwood family didn''t kick him out.


    When it was time to eat, Frederick and Arthur walked over to join them. The Lockwood family didn''t bother much since there was more than enough food for everyone.


    At first, Arthur''s cheeks began to boil with embarrassment. That would have been a huge embarrassment to refuse to leave someone''s home.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was so embarrassed that he didn''t even want the crystal potion anymore. He just wanted to drag his father and leave as soon as possible.


    However, Frederick didn''t feel pressured at all. Instead, he argued with Graham all the time, looking very smug about it.


    After a few days, Arthur gradually got used to it. He, too, felt that there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    On the day Livvy reached her first full moon, Mr. Lyons suddenly called Draxton and told him that the experiment on the crystal potion was a great sess.


    What did this sessful experiment mean?


    This meant that they had solved the secret of the crystal potion.


    From then on, they could produce the crystal potions themselves and control the dosage.


    Those who injected themselves with the crystal potion would not only protect themselves from the effects of the crystal potion, but they would also fortify their bodies, expand their longevity, and enhance their ability to engage in battle. As a result, they would produce a mystical impact that is impossible to fathom.


    One can only imagine the deadly might of such an army if it were to be formed.


    In time, the widespread use of such a potion would ultimately constitute an unprecedented step forward for all of humanity.


    The average human life expectancy would increase beyond what was now imaginable, human bodies would be stronger, and many formerly deadly illnesses, including viruses, would no longer be a


    concern.


    Thebination of technological advancement and the temptation was sufficient to alter the course of human history.


    This was what the crystal potion experiment was really about.


    Wasn''t this the reason why there was such a huge interest in taking part in the crystal potion experiment back when it was being conducted?


    Draxton put down the phone and told Isabe in a grave tone, "From now on, we will have to strengthen our defense. We can''t afford to make any mistakes with the crystal potion''s experiment results. I''ll have to find Mr. Lyons."


    Isabe nodded and Draxton ran out of the room.


    This, however, would be impossible to keep under wraps. It didn''t take more than two days for the word to reach the ears of various forces.


    Several people contacted Isabe to inquire about the news.


    Jared, Harlow, Mkai, and the others from Southeast Aelinne also called to ask Isabe about it.


    Isabe didn''t keep anything from them. She just advised them not to act hastily while she waited for the President and Mr. Lyons'' arrangements.


    Floyd also came to inquire about it. Isabe told him she would sell the end product of the crystal potion that would make his body stronger and make him live longer.


    People kepting to Isabe to ask her about the crystal potion.


    Some, though, chose not to ask her. They were scheming and plotting to get their hands on the crystal potion.


    Halbert had came over too

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The Willsmith family was never the same since Jasper''s death.


    The Willsmith family was also one of the boxing families of Lucsia. Because of Jasper, it was clear that the Willsmith family didn''t live a low-key lifestyle. But now, Halbert was now old and left alone.


    He hade to visit the Lockwood family. There was another man with him.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked foreign. He resembled a nobleman from the Medieval Ages in his ck tuxedo.


    "My dear inw, I heard that you''ve been staying with the Lockwood family. Turns out it''s true!"


    Halbert went up and greeted Frederick enthusiastically while shaking his hand.


    Frederick''s face turned sour. He shook off Halbert''s hand rudely and snorted, "Get lost! Who''s your inw? Our family is not worthy of a family as high as yours!"


    Halbert''s eyes darkened and said, "Old Quincy, why are you being like that? After all, the children are all here. If they find out that you treat me like this, how difficult will it be for them? I heard that Mandie has woken up, right? How''s Jeremy''s health? And Jake, you''ve been living with the Lockwood family. Has he taken you as his grandfather?"


    Frederick''s face became sourer with each new statement made by Halbert.


    "I heard that I have a great-granddaughter. Where''s Jake? Why isn''t heing down to meet me, his grandfather?" Halbert sighed and revealed a fake sadness.


    Frederick was so mad that his chin couldn''t seem to stop trembling. But as helpless as the situation sounded, he was the only one in the hall.


    He scanned his surroundings, but he didn''t see Graham and Arthur.


    He was so angry that he wanted Graham toe over and help him out.


    "Old Lockwood, Old Lockwood,e down quickly!" he yelled continuously.


    However, Graham was in the zoo at the time.


    The ck panther, cky, and the white lion, Furry, had grownfortable with one another after some time spent getting to know one another. After being trained by the ck panther, Furry showed an exceptional level of obedience.


    Graham released Furry from the zoo''s cage.


    Betty took a ride on cky''s back. Furry''s eyes were warm as he kept turning his head to look at her.


    The ck panther growled at Furry unhappily.


    Furry turned his head away sullenly. His gaze then unconsciously shifted to Ricky.


    Then, Furry sneakily trailed after Ricky and drew near him.


    The ck panther had a sharp edge. Simply put, he was keeping an eye out. He never gave Furry a chance to get away. He raised his front ws and pinned Furry to the ground. Furry lowered its head.


    How bad, all he wanted was to carry the child.


    Graham smiled and said to the guards, "Look, cky and Furry are getting along so well."


    However, the guards didn''t think so.


    Furry got up from the ground and looked at Ricky again, noticing that Ricky had no intention of ying with him. Then, he looked at the ck panther in fear and sadly followed by his side. Ricky looked at Furry thoughtfully and said, "cky, he''s only trying to be friends with me."


    Of course, cky didn''t understand what Ricky was saying. In any case, it didn''t want Furry to get close to Ricky.


    Then, they returned to the living room. In the past, Furry would asionallye into the house, but this was the first time he entered the house with cky.


    However, as soon as they entered, they saw two old men fighting in the room.


    It was Frederick and Halbert fighting with each other.


    In the beginning, they were only arguing verbally. Frederick wanted to chase Halbert out of the house, but Halbert insisted on seeing Jake.


    The foreign man who came with Halbert was getting impatient. Then, heined, "Old Mr. Willsmith, when can we see your grandson and get him to help us get the crystal potion? I heard that he was a tes subject. Is his newborn daughter born special too? Don''t waste time with this old man here. Why don''t we go and get the baby? They will surely give us the crystal potion from the experiment.¡±


    This foreign man''s tone was very arrogant.


    However, he was speaking in a foreignnguage, so Frederick didn''t understand a word he was saying.


    However, a maid happened to pass by. Her expression immediately changed. She moved closer and repeated what the guy had said to Frederick.


    Frederick immediately exploded. He went forward and grabbed the foreigner''s cor. Just as he was about to attack, Halbert had already stepped into the fight. Then, the two old men started fighting.


    A look of rage spread over the maid''s face. She turned around and was ready to bolt towards the upper floor. She feltpelled to inform the Lockwoods of this.


    The foreigner abandoned the two elderly guys who were fighting when he noticed the maid heading upstairs. He knocked out the maid and proceeded upstairs alone. He cursed as he went upstairs, "What a bunch of idiots!"


    Immediately after, he put on a pair of sses. Instantly, he could see through every room in the Lockwood family''s residence.


    He quickly focused on Jake and Olivia''s room as he noticed Livvy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Jake was not in the room. There were only Olivia and Livvy in there.


    However, he turned around and saw Isabe and Ollie''s room.


    He was instantly tempted. If he captured Draxton''s son, it would probably be worth a fortune.


    As he thought of how strong Isabe was, though, he abandoned the n altogether.


    In the end, he decided to make his way to Olivia''s room.


    Witty-Whitey was also doted by the Lockwood family recently. It wagged its little tail and leisurely came out of the next room of Isabe''s. It happened to see this strange-looking man.


    It immediately barked in the man''s direction.


    The man''s expression changed drastically. He quickly took out his dagger and nned to kill Witty-Whitey.


    At this moment, Graham and the two beasts entered the house.


    cky was as quick as an arrow. It was able to whoosh up the stairs, even with Betty riding on its back. It swung its w at the guy, knocking his knife out of his hand and pinning him to the floor. The foreign man was stunned.


    As he looked up at the ck panther, which was baring its fangs in an unimaginably menacing way, he felt a shudder go through his whole body.


    Betty sat calmly on the ck panther''s back as if she was surveying the battlefield like a female warrior. In spite of the situation, she didn''t freak out or show any signs of fear. Instead, she waved over at Witty- Whitey with a worried look on her face, "Witty-Whitey,e over here. Don''t be afraid. I will protect you!"


    Due to its extreme fright, Witty-Whitey''s eyes were wide open. Its eyes welled up with tears as it wailed in response to Betty''s words and the sight of cky''s powerful frame. Witty-Whitey quickly sprang into her outstretched hands.


    How cute this big beast and Betty looked together

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    At this moment, Frederick and Halbert had already stopped fighting. Frederick walked towards Graham and said, "Old Lockwood, you''re finally back! Look, you''re being bullied even at home!"


    Before Graham could speak, Halbert quickly exined, "Old Mr. Lockwood, look, this is all a misunderstanding. We''re all on the same side.


    Quick, tell that ck panther to release Mr. Carlos Ashbluff."


    Halbert was speaking nervously.


    Graham''s expression turnedpletely cold.


    As a security guard walked in after them, Graham asked, "Who let them in?


    The guard rushed over and handed a phone to Graham with a solemn expression.


    The phone was ying footage from the security camera.


    As seen on the recording, Halbert and the foreign man called Carlos Ashbluff flew in on a silver disc of metal.


    The silver disc flew so swiftly and steadily that it passed right through the Lockwood family''s guards and defense system.


    Graham squinted his eyes as he rewatched the footage on the phone.


    With a smug grin on his lips, Halbert saw the change in Graham''s demeanor.


    Did the Lockwood family really believe they were unstoppable?


    Did they truly believe they could resist such a massive temptation from the public while inmand of the crystal potion experiment? They came here today to demonstrate their authority.


    Frederick also saw the recording on the phone. He opened his mouth in shock and asked Graham, "What''s that? A flying disc?


    Halbert showed a trace of disdain in his expression at Frederick''s inexperience.


    Graham was also stunned.


    However, he couldn''t give the impression as if he had never left the house.


    He did it coolly, heaving up his chest and showing an iprehensible face, snorting, ''Don''t make it sound so mysterious. A flying disc. I''ll have a spaceship!"


    He showed his contemptuous face on purpose.


    Frederick nodded nkly. He also revealed a disdainful expression and said, "That''s right. You''re making it sound so mysterious!"


    As Halbert watched the show between Graham and Frederick, the contempt in Halbert''s eyes grew stronger.


    At this moment, Isabe, who was ying with Ollie, suddenly stood up.


    Elsa''s voice sounded in her mind, Ms. Thompson, I''ve sensed the signal of the Fairy aircraft. It''s currently outside."


    Isabe was stunned and asked, "The Fairy aircraft?"


    Elsa replied, "Ms. Thompson, when the Fairy sank to the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean, everyone was focused on the crystal potion and the Prime Code. They failed to realize that the Fairy still had a backup aircraft and that someone had stolen it."


    Isabe''s expression changed and asked again, ''Other than that aircraft, what else was stolen?"


    "A weapon, Elsa replied weakly.


    Isabe gasped.


    Draxton was the second main user of Elsa. Even though he was with the President, he could still hear the conversation going on in the Prime Code. "What weapon is it?" Isabe asked.


    "It is a weapon that can wipe out a city in an instant without leaving any traces behind. It will silently obliterate a city."


    Isabe picked up Ollie and walked out of the bedroom.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When she opened the door, she saw the foreigner pressed to the ground by the ck panther.


    When Betty saw Isabeing out of the room, she was holding Witty-Whitey as she called out proudly, "Mommy!"


    Isabe couldn''t help but reveal a loving smile, "Betty is the best!"


    Betty became prouder after receiving her mother''s praise.


    She climbed down from the ck panther''s back and walked to Isabe''s side with Ricky.


    Bettyined, "Mom, that person wants to hurt Witty-Whitey."


    Isabe caught sight of the dagger on the ground.


    Carlos looked up at Isabe and yelled in horror, "Tell this damned leopard to let me go!" Isabe looked down at him and gave him a mocking smile, "cky, bite him!" Carlos'' eyes widened, and meanwhile, he saw the ck panther open its wide maw. After being shocked, Carlos'' eyes rolled back in his head, and he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    cky turned its face away in disdain and looked at Isabe with its enormous furry face.


    Isabe pursed her lips and smiled. "Alright, alright, alright. I know you''re picky. I won''t force you to bite him."


    The ck panther''s expression changed slightly better until this moment.


    Furry walked over. It wasn''t picky with its food. Its eyes were burning as it stared at the unconscious foreigner, looking tempted to bite him.


    It looked at the man on the ground, then at cky. It hesitated, but in the end, it quietly approached Carlos.


    cky pped Furry with its paw.


    Furry was dumbfounded by the p and looked at cky sadly.


    Then, Furry let out a low growl at cky.


    Furry was growling because cky wouldn''t let him eat the guy since cky wasn''t going to eat the man himself.


    cky growled back at Furry as if he was saying, "You''re useless! Don''t you have enough food at home? Why aren''t you being picky?" Furry fell silent.


    It obediently retreated to the side and didn''t take another look at Carlos.


    Isabe was amused by the two beasts.


    Witty-Whitey looked at cky with much respect. cky was so amazing! He had been great in the Lotus Vige. Now at Dawton City, he was still the greatest.


    Halbert''s expression changedpletely at this moment. He said sternly, "Mr. Carlos Ashbluff is not someone you cany a hand on! Isabe Thompson, you''d better not hurt him!" Isabe nced at him with disdain.


    She handed Ollie to Ricky to hold. Then, she walked over to Carlos and crouched down. Under Elsa''s instructions, she fumbled in Carlos'' pocket and found a little metal object about the size of a button. Then, Isabe pushed a small piece on the small button. The little button abruptly changed into a round disc with a diameter of about one meter before she could see how it changed.


    "Yes, this is the aircraft from the Fairy," Elsa confirmed.


    Isabe pressed the button again and the aircraft returned to its original size.


    At the side, Ricky and Betty''s eyes lit up.


    They looked at the small button in Isabe''s hand in surprise and were a little tempted to try it.


    cky walked up to Ricky and curiously looked at Ollie.


    When Ollie saw cky''s furry face, he couldn''t help but giggle and reach out his little hand to touch cky.


    cky took a small step forward. With its golden eyes, it quietly stared at Ollie. Then, it stuck its furry head over and gently rubbed Ollie''s little hand.


    Ollie chuckled even more.


    cky''s ears twitched as they continued to gently move against Ollie''s little hand.


    It vaguely remembered that when it was carried back home by Isabe, Betty and Ricky were mere babies.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Halbert''s expression drastically transformed after seeing Isabe sessfully put the aircraft away.


    At this moment, Jake and Draxton strode into the house together.


    When Draxton heard the conversation going on in the Prime Code, he quickly rushed back home.


    As soon as he entered, he looked around the house and ordered the guard, "Arrest them and lock them up in the dungeon for interrogation."


    At this moment, Halbert''s face was deathly pale. His previouscency hadpletely vanished. He had never expected Carlos to be so useless.


    "Draxton, what do you mean by this? No matter what, I''m an elder," Halbert tried to say.


    Draxton looked at him coldly and ignored him. Instead, he strode towards Isabe.


    The guards surged forward. Facing the countless guns, Halbert didn''t dare to move.


    As he was cuffed up, Halbert looked at Jake with burning eyes, snarling, "Jake Quilion, although your bear the name of Quillon, you''re still my eldest grandson. Are you going to stand by and watch your grandfather be treated like this?"


    "Shut up!" Jake raised his voice in disgust. His eyes showed determination to kill.


    When Frederick saw this, he was instantly amused.


    He said to Halbert, "Jake is very gentle to me. This doesn''t make any sense."


    He looked smug about it

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Without a doubt, Halbert was also locked up in the dungeon of the Lockwood family.


    When the living hall was left with themselves, Graham''s expression gradually turned solemn, "Draxton, what do you n to do? From the looks of it, there are some people who won''t be able to hold back anymore."


    Draxton answered coolly, "The Charles family is an unpresentable family. The ways of doing things in the family have always been awful. The evolution of this family, however, has made tremendous strides during thest several decades. They act without any moral conscience. They have even risen to be the chief of The Allied Nations and are now a direct threat to the Barys family. Fernando is an absolute waste of space. He really let such a person be alive to this day.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. After the Charles family stole the aircraft and the weapon on the Fairy, I don''t suppose they''ve been sitting around doing nothing for thest few years. They must have been examining it covertly. Theirbat strength may be incredible," Isabe said.


    Draxton''s eyes darkened.


    In fact, it wasn''t hard to believe that once they got their hands on the crystal potion, the first thing they wanted to do was to experiment with it and perfect it so they could sell it in bulk. They may even try to make more progress.


    Simrly, Norah wanted to pursue eternal life after obtaining the Prime Code Chip.


    The Charles family would definitely have the same thoughts after obtaining the aircraft and that weapon.


    "What weapon are you talking about?" Graham didn''t know about the Fairy.


    Isabe said, "It''s a cruise ship. It''s called the Fairy. A powerful weapon was stolen from the Fairy as well."


    Draxton also added, "After Be and I obtained the Prime Code Chip, we learned the secret about that big ship."


    "I see," Graham said thoughtfully.


    "So what are your ns?" Graham asked again.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. The two of them clearly shared the same thoughts. Draxton said, "We don''t have to do anything. The enemies will naturally grow desperate. We just have to wait and


    see."


    Graham said, What if they really have arge number of deadly weapons?"


    Isabe smiled and said, "Grandpa, so what if they have more weapons? Don''t forget, we have the Fairy in our hands."


    Graham was stunned. Then, he slowly smiled.


    After they were done discussing serious matters, Isabe and the others started talking about other things.


    Betty and Ricky took small quick steps and made their way to Isabe''s side. Their little faces had uneasy looks as if they wanted to say something but were too embarrassed to do so.


    Isabe was amused. How could she not know what they were going to ask?


    What did these two kids want from her? By the looks of it, what they desired this time didn''t seem to be anything that could be considered usual.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Even when they were asking for candy back when they were smaller, they had never looked so embarrassed.


    Isabe''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she pretended not to know what they were trying to do. She smiled and said, "Oh dear, Ricky, Betty, you guys seem to have grown taller these days!" "Really, Mom?" Ricky asked innocently.


    Isabe nodded and said seriously, "Of course it''s true. It looks like you''re one step closer to bing bigger."


    Ricky didn''t know that this was her mother''s trick. The expression on his face instantly turned conflicted.


    It didn''t seem right to make unreasonable requests to his mother now that he was bigger.


    However, Betty didn''t feel pressured at all. She pouted and said, "Mommy, we''re not even seven years old. We''re still children."


    "Oh, really?" Isabe squinted at her.


    "Yes, of course." Betty nodded repeatedly. Then, she tugged at Ricky and asked, "Ricky, don''t you think so?


    Ricky felt a little ashamed, but he still braced himself and nodded.


    "Oh, so you''re still kids!" Isabe said.


    "Mommy, we want to y with that silver disc. Is that okay?" Betty asked shyly. Her eyes shone with yearning.


    Ricky didn''t say anything, but he looked at Isabe with anticipation.


    Isabe''s heart was about to melt.


    But she wanted to tease the children further.


    She said seriously, "But only older children can y with that. After all, you''re not even seven years old. You''re still small kids..." Betty and Ricky were taken aback by their mother''s words.


    The two of them were dumbfounded as they looked at their mother in a daze. They felt like they had shot themselves in the foot.


    However, their mother had taught them not to go back on their word. They had already said that they were still children. If they didn''t admit it now, they would be quibbling. They never quibble.


    The two of them looked at each other silently and then lowered their heads aggrievedly. If their ears could grow any longer, they would probably have drooped to the floor at this moment. Isabe was amused as the joy hidden in her eyes grew.


    Draxton watched hopelessly at Isabe. Be was teasing the children!


    However, he found the children extremely cute when they were being picked on. He enjoyed himself immensely while he watched the show.


    Looking at the two little kids'' drooping heads, his lips couldn''t help but curl into a faint smile.


    Who knew that teasing the kids could be something so interesting to look at?


    "But..." Isabe spoke again. She deliberately made her words sound longer.


    Bang!


    The kids raised their heads at the same time and looked at Isabe with excitement. Their eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Isabe said with a smile, "However, I believe that you can y the silver disc like the big children."


    "Wow!"


    "Mommy''s so great!"


    The two of them cheered happily in unison. If they had a pair of wings on their backs, they would definitely be dancing happily in the air. Betty and Ricky cheered and jumped into Isabe''s arms. Isabe held the two of them in her arms and let them snuggle in her embrace.


    Draxton smiled.


    Isabe handed Ollie over to Draxton. Then, she took the children to the garden to learn to y with the aircraft.


    With Elsa''s guidance, they soon figured out how to use the aircraft.


    After learning more about it, Isabe found out that the aircraft wasn''t only one meter in diameter.


    It turned out that Carlos'' method of use was merely the most basic.


    The aircraft was ten times bigger than previously when itsplete capability was put into motion.


    Moreover, there wereyers of protection on top of it and transparent windows on the protectiveyer. Standing in it, one could see everything outside clearly. Isabe brought the kids inside and taught them how to use the aircraft.


    "Although you''ve learned how to use it, you can only y with it when I''m around. If Mommy and Daddy aren''t around, you can''t y with it yourself, understand?" Isabe was afraid that the kids would operate the aircraft without her knowing, so she had to remind them about it.


    She knew that the children were very sensible. As long as they had promised her, they would keep their word.


    The kids nodded seriously and then happily yed with the aircraft''s console.


    Elsa said, "Ms. Thompson, your children are very smart. The aircraft''s programming is connected to mine. Even if you''re not around, things will be fine as I will still be around." Isabe said, "They''re still children after all. The existence of the aircraft is too special. It''s not a good idea to leave children flying around."


    Elsa didn''t say anything this time.


    With the two kids, Isabe flew close to the area. They flew back to the Lockwood family''s residence in a stealthy fashion, drawing no attention from anybody.


    The kids got off the aircraft and restored it to its size of one meter in diameter. They sat on it and flew around the Lockwood family''s garden.


    The group of guards was all attracted by them, and their gazes couldn''t help but follow where they flew

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    The wedding of Jake and Olivia was held as scheduled despite the unusual times.


    This wedding was the wedding of the eldest daughter of the Lockwood family and Commander of the Mercenari Uno. One could imagine how grand it was. They didn''t hold the wedding in the Lockwood family''s residence but set the venue at the Pacilian Ocean.


    With this massive luxury liner, hundreds of guards stood guard in their submarines. The magnificent spectacle much surpassed everyone''s expectations.


    While Isabe and Draxton''s wedding was joyful and modest, Olivia and Jake''s wedding was incredibly extravagant and prominent.


    Guests from all around the world traveled to the Pacilian Ocean three days before the wedding andnded right on the liner by helicopter.


    The Barys family was the chief of The Allied Nations,prised of various nations and family forces.


    Yet, The Allied Nations'' internal split had been more potent in recent years. The number of countries that still supported the Barys family was less than half of what it formerly was, and the other half of the forces were obviously centered on the Charles family.


    The Charles family had strangely be much stronger a few years earlier, but they had never directly challenged the Barys family. The Charles family, however, unexpectedly rose to prominence. However, Fernando didn''t take the Charles family seriously.


    Fernando, however, fell silent as the Charles Family unveiled a collection of mysterious weaponry for the first time.


    Draxton pped on the shoulder of the silent Fernando in apassionate gesture, but his tone was full of glee, "It''s okay, there''s no need to feel down about it. After all, we had just learned their secret too. It''s hardly surprising that a person as dull, boring, and stubborn as yourself didn''t notice it."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, Isabe heard Fernando gritting his teeth.


    She threw Fernando a sympathetic look.


    "When have you seen me feeling depressed? I was just only thinking back. Wasn''t Sir Graham Lockwood there when the ship was uncovered back then? Why did he not suspect that the Charles family had stolen the weapons and the aircraft?" Fernando sneered.


    Draxton immediately said, "Wasn''t your grandfather there too?"


    The two of them began to re at each other.


    Isabe poured herself a ss of water. She held the ss of water while she watched their staring contest with interest. Then, she looked down at Ollie, who was sitting in her arms, and said, "Ollie, who do you think has bigger eyes, daddy or Mr. Fernando?"


    Draxton immediately looked away and made an uneasy cough. He, too, felt that he was acting a little childish. It was all Fernando''s fault.


    Fernando had seriously affected his intelligence.


    Fernando also moved his gaze away and looked at the baby in Isabe''s arms. He smiled and said, "Such a cute child, Miraculous Doctor. If you don''t mind, I can help you babysit him for a few days." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Draxton growled as he red at Fernando coldly.


    How dare Fernando take interest in his son? It looked like he really deserved a good beating!


    At this moment, a loud baby cry was heard. The cry was getting closer and closer. It was Jake carrying Livvy.


    Draxton was instantly amused. He turned to Fernando and suggested, "If you like babysitting so much, why don''t you babysit Livvy?"


    Fernando looked at the little girl in Jake''s arms. Not only was she crying, but she was also swinging her small arms in an angry manner. She looked like she was about to hit someone. It was clear that she was not someone to mess with.


    Fernando looked stunned.


    He looked at Ollie and then at Livvy. After a moment, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, don''t you think your son is too obedient? He doesn''t even cry. Won''t he get bullied when he grows up?" Although that should be the case, everyone knew that no one would dare toy a finger on the descendent of the Lockwood family.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Ollie burst into tears, as if to say, "I''m not to be messed with too."


    When Livvy heard Ollie''s cries, she couldn''t help but stop crying. However, she seemed unwilling to lose and burst into tears again.


    When Ollie heard this, he cried even harder.


    These two babies seemed to bepeting in a crying contest.


    Isabe was instantly amused and helpless.


    Jake looked defeated and pleaded, Be, Draxton, which one of you will help me coax Livvy?"


    He really couldn''t coax this little girl anymore. Whenever Livvy was in his arms, she seemed to enjoy crying to her heart''s content. She didn''t pity her dad being new at this at all. Isabe handed Ollie to Draxton and she carried Livvy over.


    As soon as Livvy was in her arms, Livvy mysteriously stopped crying.


    Jake''s face soured.


    Currently, the only people who could stop Livvy from crying were Isabe, Draxton, Olivia, and Jackson.


    As a father, he had no dignity at all.


    Once Livvy had stopped crying, Ollie stopped crying too.


    Fernando was instantly amused. He walked around the two babies excitedly.


    He walked up to Draxton and said annoyingly, "Can you let me carry your son? I promise I won''t drop him."


    Draxton red at him fiercely and said, "Go away! Don''t touch my son."


    He looked disgusted.


    "Mr. Lockwood, you''ve too much!" Fernando smiled coolly.


    Draxton continued to carry Ollie in his arms and turned his back around to face Fernando.


    Fernando walked up to Isabe and said, "Miraculous Doctor, can you let me hug this baby?"


    Isabe nced at him and said, "Livvy is very difficult to coax. She''ll cry when she''s in your arms."


    Fernando stared at the little girl in her arms. When he saw the little girl''s dark blue eyes staring at him quietly, he couldn''t help but quirk his eyebrows and ask, "I don''t think so. Why don''t I give it a try?" Isabe raised her eyebrows and handed Livvy to him.


    She thought that Livvy would cry when he left her arms, but instead of crying, the little girl waved her little hands and babbled nonchntly at Fernando.


    Fernando''s face immediately lit up and gasped, "Look, look, look! Babies love me!"


    He was extremely excited.


    Isabe couldn''t help but reveal a stunned expression.


    Jake and Draxton were also very surprised.


    After all, everyone knew how difficult it was to coax Livvy.


    Jake didn''t feel good about this. He went forward and eyed Fernando from head to toe before snatching Livvy back.


    Fortunately, Livvy gave him credit this time and didn''t cry again when she was back in her father''s arms.


    However, Fernando said, "Mr. QuiHon, can you let me carry her one more time?"


    Jake looked at him coldly. "Mr. Fernando, if you want a child, why don''t you make one yourself?"


    Fernando let out a mncholic sigh.


    "Hmph, how pity it is being single," Draxton mocked him.


    Fernando gritted his teeth in hatred and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, you''d better keep a good eye on your son. If I get my hands on him, I won''t return him to you."


    Draxton''s expression immediately turned cold. Just as the two of them were about to quarrel again, a foreign man in a ck suit and a ck coat slowly entered the room. Behind him was a line of bodyguards in ck. They were all foreigners.


    "When did Fernando and Draxton be so close?" the man asked to his subordinates with a gloomy expression.


    His subordinates were also dumbfounded

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Before his subordinates could react, the foreign man sneered and said, "Hmph, no matter how close they are, it doesn''t matter anymore!"


    His subordinate immediately agreed and said, "Yes, sir, you''re right. Because the Pacilian Ocean serves as their burial ground. They''re destined to sink together with this liner."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The corners of the foreign man''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a sinister smile.


    He muttered, "In the future, the Charles family will be taking over the world!"


    The man slowly walked into his room with his subordinates.


    "He''s the patriarch of the Charles family. He is Rayshaw Charles," Fernando exined.


    "What does Carlos has to do with him?" Isabe asked.


    Fernando answered, "Carlos is his cousin."


    Isabe curled her lips and said, "The patriarch of the Charles family might not know that we have Carlos in our hands."


    Fernando was stunned, "You have Carlos?"


    Isabe briefly told him what had happened in the Lockwood family''s residence. Fernando asked curiously, "So, you also detained that aircraft?"


    "What do you mean we detained it? It''s called returning it to its rightful owner," Isabe smiled.


    The Fairy was theirs. So naturally, the things on the Fairy were also theirs.


    Fernando was speechless.


    Fernando looked at Draxton jealously and snorted, Mr. Lockwood, if you hadn''t married Miraculous Doctor, you definitely wouldn''t have taken such a huge advantage."


    Not only was Draxton not angry, but he was also very proud at the sound of Fernando''s words. He said, "That''s right. Be choosing to marry me is my greatest sess. Otherwise, why would Be like me?" Fernando was rendered speechless again.


    Fernando turned his face away angrily. He should not have said anything more to this shameless Draxton.


    Isabe didn''t know whether tough or cry at their conversation.


    At that moment, cargo nes flew in from a distance and circled above the liner.


    At the same time, Draxton''s phone rang and he picked it up.


    The call was from Joshua.


    "Patriarch, we''ve already transported the ores you wanted. All of them have been thoroughly cleaned," Joshua reported over the phone.


    Something shed in Draxton''s eyes and he said, "Drop them into the Pacilian Ocean. The coordinates are..."


    Fernando narrowed his eyes slightly. The coordinates that Draxton mentioned happened to be the location of the liner.


    "Yes, patriarch," Joshua replied and led the cargo nes straight to the coordinates mentioned by Draxton.


    At the same time, Elsa had already taken control of the ship. She opened the ship''s energy cabin and stored all the ores that the cargo nes had dropped.


    "Oh my god, Ms. Thompson, the quality of these ores is so high. I think it''s not impossible for us to explore further into the universe."


    Isabe and Draxton were shocked.


    They were content with their lives on Earth for the time being, however, and had never considered exploring the gxy.


    The sound of the cargo nes quickly attracted the attention of some observant guests.


    With a confused face, Rayshaw lifted his binocrs and looked out over the ocean.


    "What is the Lockwood family doing? What are they dropping into the sea? Rayshaw muttered to himself.


    His subordinate immediately replied, "Sir, we''ll send someone over to take a look."


    Rayshaw nodded.


    The subordinate immediately scurried to do so. Soon, a submarine secretly headed in the direction of the liner.


    However, the submarine that had snuck over never returned.


    Rayshaw''s face gradually turned sour.


    "Sir, we''re being too passive. Mr. Carlos Ashbluff is held captive by the Lockwood family. Even the aircraft is missing," one of his men said worriedly.


    Rayshaw''s eyes shed red and said, "You''re right. We can''t be passive like this. We have to do something..."


    "Sir, the Prime Code system of that liner is in the hands of the Miraculous Doctor, Isabe Thompson. Do you think it will affect us in any way? the man asked.


    Rayshaw said, "Of course. After all, that''s the Prime Code. However, we also have our own weapons. No matter how powerful the Prime Code is, it can''t do anything against our weapons. I still have this bit of confidence."


    The subordinate''s expression rxed slightly.


    Rayshaw added, However, we can''t just allow them to do what they want. It would be best if we could capture Isabe or get the Prime Code from her."


    The man nodded and said, "Sir, why don''t we send someone to kidnap Isabe?"


    After all, although this liner belonged to the Lockwood family, in their opinion, the Lockwood family''s defenses could easily be breached by their weapons. That night, after dinner, Isabe carried Ollie to the liner''s rooftop to bask in the moonlight.


    The moon shone brightly tonight, and there weren''t many stars. A soft wind blew by as Isabe''s grin lit up her face.


    Ollie''s eyes glowed with a unique brilliance as well. He babbled and fluttered his little fists in joy. He was filled with curiosity about the world.


    "Baby, that''s the moon. Those are the stars..."


    Isabe didn''t care if Ollie could understand her as she muttered softly to him.


    The only response she got was Ollie''s childishughter.


    Isabeughed with him. A warm and pleasant mood engulfed the two of them. One could sense the serene ambiance even from a distance.


    However, some people just wanted to spoil it.


    "Miraculous Doctor, you''re in a good mood," an unfamiliar voice sounded from behind.


    Isabe paused slightly and turned around. She noticed it was the patriarch of the Charles family, whom they had met during the day, standing not far away with a smile. Standing beside him were two subordinates.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly. If I remember correctly, you are the patriarch of the Charles family, right?"


    "That''s me," Rayshaw said with a smile. As a true gentleman, he carried himself with grace and respect.


    Isabe looked at the two subordinates standing next to him. They were each clutching a weapon that resembled a gun.


    But they were much different from ordinary guns.


    The two firearms had given Isabe a vague sensation of unease.


    Seeing that Isabe''s gaze was fixed on the two firearms and ignored him, a trace of displeasure shed in Rayshaw''s eyes.


    He had good looks and a charming personality. He had the image of a powerful, aplished guy. His power awed many women. They flocked to him, everyone wanting to be his lover and go on dates with him.


    But, the woman who was right in front of him totally ignored him.


    A cold smile appeared on his lips as he asked, "Miraculous Doctor, are you interested in those two guns? If you are, I''ll give you one as a gift next time."


    Isabe said, "Why wait for the next time? Why don''t you let me give it a try now?"


    The smile on Rayshaw''s lips couldn''t help but fade a little as he continued asking, "You already have the Prime Code. There''s no need to be so anxious, right?"


    Isabe said, "The Prime Code is one thing. It has nothing to do with this weapon."


    Rayshaw narrowed his eyes slightly. "Looks like you''re not an average woman. Why don''t we trade if you''re serious about getting your hands on this one? Miraculous Doctor, give me the Prime Code and I''ll give you one of these guns."


    As he talked, his gaze couldn''t help but turn yful as he slowly swept his eyes over Isabe.


    Isabe''s expression hardened. Her lips appeared to form a chilly grin. Two tiny bugs, hardly visible to the human eye, darted out of her fingers and flew toward Rayshaw''s two subordinates.


    Isabe said, "What if I want these two weapons now?"


    "Only if you are willing to be my lover,'' Rayshaw said smugly.


    Isabe didn''t say anything. She remained to stare coldly at Rayshaw.


    On the other hand, Rayshaw had a smug expression on his face. The two subordinates behind him started moving in a robotic manner, but he didn''t notice. Then they moved forward and grabbed Rayshaw. They stepped onto the deck and flung him overboard while he was still in shock.


    "Ah... No! Are you all crazy?" Rayshaw''s scream pierced the night.


    Isabe rolled her eyes and muttered, "Idiot.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The two subordinates stood rooted to the ground mechanically, their eyes dull. They had no idea what they had done.


    Isabe smiled and ordered, "Come here!"


    The two men came over obediently. Isabe said, "Put your guns down."


    Obediently, they lowered their guns.


    Isabe was very satisfied. She nodded and said, "You guys have to jump down."


    The two of them didn''t hesitate at all. They mechanically turned around, walked onto the deck, and jumped overboard.


    "Tsk tsk, you are indeed ruthless, Miraculous Doctor. You don''t look like a Miraculous Doctor who treats illnesses and saves lives at all!" Fernando walked over at a slow pace.


    Isabe nced at him and said, "I''m not only a Miraculous Doctor who treats and saves people. I''m the best assassin of all assassins too." Fernando smiled and walked over. He squatted down and picked up the strange gun to study it.


    Isabe said, "Be careful. Don''t kill yourself with that."


    "I didn''t know you cared so much about me!" Fernando turned around and smiled. There seemed to be a notable depth in his gray eyes.


    Before Isabe could say anything, Draxton''s voice rang, "Fernando, do you want to die?"


    Fernando huffed exaggeratedly and snorted, Why does it seem like all of a sudden the air is filled with the stench of jealousy? It stinks so bad!" Draxton''s face darkened even more.


    Isabe smiled and said, "Draxton, I think it''s very unfair for such a remarkable guy like Mr. Fernando to remain single. Why don''t we find him a girlfriend?"


    Almost immediately, a grin spread over Draxton''s face. He gave a thoughtful expression while slightly narrowing his eyes, saying, "What you say makes sense. I think there are many great singledies among the guests tonight. Why don''t we take this opportunity and introduce some of them to Mr. Fernando?"


    While Fernando stood by hearing the conversation going on between Draxton and Isabe, he immediately felt a headache growing in his head. He sped his hands and smiled apologetically, "Guys, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have teased the two of you. Don''t be like this. It''s scary!"


    "Ha!" Draxton looked at him and let out a coldugh.


    Isabe didn''t say anything. She just pursed her lips and squeezed a smile.


    When Ollie saw his mother''s smile, heughed foolishly too.


    Draxton walked over and examined the two strange guns with Fernando.


    A momentter, they raised their guns and pulled the trigger at the distant sea.


    Instantaneously, two balls of white light erupted on the sea in the distance, which caused massive waves to form.


    The lethality of the weapon was so frightening that it couldn''t bepared to anything else.


    "My best guess is that the shape of the pistol is just one of those things that have taken form. They must have more aces under their sleeves than we realize," Fernando said. Draxton remained quiet this time.


    Elsa consoled Isabe, telling her, "Ms. Thompson, don''t worry. Even the weapon they took back then is no match for the Fairy with me around, much alone the weapons they are developing."


    Draxton''s remained unfathomed, but Fernando pressed on, Mr. Lockwood, what did your cargo ne drop into the bottom of Pacilian Ocean during the day? Is it about the big ship? Have you found a way to restart that ship?"


    With a chilly expression on his face, Draxton replied, "It may not be a good thing to know too much."


    Fernando''s face turned sullen.


    Isabe reassured, Mr. Fernando, seeing as we decide to organize a wedding at such stressful times, this implies that we are not scared of the weapons of the Charles family."


    Although she didn''t say it explicitly, something seemed to have clicked in Fernando''s mind.


    Two dayster, the wedding officially began.


    The Lockwood family''s elders, including Jackson, were all present.


    All the key figures from the different forces were on board this liner.


    If anything were to happen to this liner, it would cause a massive reorganization of global structures of power.


    Of course, there was no way it could have happened.


    Jake, dressed in a ck suit, and Olivia, dressed in a white wedding gown, walked in slowly under the watchful eyes of the guests.


    Ricky and Betty, along with Kieran and the rest of the Lockwood kids, trailed after Draxton. Some of the kids were holding the floral arrangements and the others were helping to elevate the hem of Olivia''s gown.


    The long, elegant hem of the gown was a particr highlight. The children, too, were d in designer clothes and looked adorable.


    The air was filled with the delicate movement of flower petals. The setting was stunning.


    Jake and Olivia''s faces were radiant with happiness and contentment. They made their way together up to the altar. The host then assisted in the ceremonial exchange of rings and kisses. There was a burst of thundering apuse and shouts of approval from the assembled guests.


    Isabe, carrying a huge flower basket, grinned teasingly as she went towards the newlywed couple in this inviting setting.


    The enormous flower basket was wrapped in plush velvet and encircled with flowering vines. A baby girl wasying in the flower basket, dressed in an adorable pink puffy dress. Clutching a bottle of milk in both hands, she had wide eyes as she looked around.


    Livvy didn''t cry for once. She treated her parents with the utmost respect.


    Both Jake and Olivia were first speechless. They were at a loss for words when they saw their daughter in the flower basket.


    "Olivia, you''re so bad!" Olivia couldn''t stop smiling and added, "But I like it so much."


    The corners of Jake''s mouth twitched as he stared at the flower basket Isabe handed over to them.


    "Just letting Livvy attend her mommy and daddy''s wedding here. Imagine how significant it will be when she is old enough and look back on this moment," Isabe gushed excitedly.


    Jake and Olivia exchanged nces and grinned at one other simultaneously. Just then, at the same moment, they both reached out and grabbed the flower basket.


    Together, they carried the flower basket. Livvy enjoyed the swaying motion of the flower basket very much. Atst, she let out a lovely grin.


    Click!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene was kept in ce.


    Isabe put away her phone.


    The couple seemed happy and the setting was really touching. Yet in this lovely setting, an unpleasant sneer rang, Looks like I missed a good show. I apologize for the dy."


    He came striding in, and behind him came a squad of armed men.


    It was Rayshaw.


    Isabe didn''t expect to kill Rayshaw by throwing him off the liner, so she wasn''t too surprised to see Rayshaw here at this moment.


    The side of her lips curled but she said nothing.


    Draxton asked in a low, steady voice, "What are you hoping to aplish by bringing in all these men with their guns?"


    Rayshaw looked at Draxton mockingly and said, "Mr. Lockwood, I won''t beat about the bush and get straight to the point here. What I''m looking for is simple. Hand over the findings of the crystal potion experiment and the Prime Code, so we can have a conversation. Or else...

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Rayshaw pointed at Draxton with a threatening expression.


    Before Draxton could say anything, Fernando mocked, "Rayshaw, look at that evil face of yours. I''m not even as bold as you.¡±


    Rayshaw''s countenance became stern as he shot an angry look toward Fernando. Then, he sneered and said, "Fernando, do you still think that the present Allied Nations is still the world of the Barys family? I suggest keeping quiet so as not to cause any offense."


    The pupils of Fernando''s eyes turned darker.


    Draxton asked subtly, "Rayshaw Charles, do you get your self-assurance from your weapons?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rayshaw had seen that Draxton remained unfazed and had a cool demeanor. In spite of his best efforts, he seemed displeased.


    That made sense after giving it some more thinking. Because of their upbringing, these people naturally had an air of superiority.


    As so, there was no need to rush. He would always put an end to their imperiousness, crush their noble bones, and force them to bow down to him.


    Rayshaw gave a sinister chuckle. He stopped pressuring Draxton to give over the crystal potion''s experimental results and the Prime Code. Instead, he sat down in the first row of the wedding''s main seating area with a smug air about him.


    The seats here were for Graham and the other elders.


    However, Rayshaw just sat there casually. He even cast an arrogant nce at Graham and asked, "This is the Lockwood family''s Sir Graham Lockwood, right? I heard that back when you were at the bottom o the Pacilian Ocean, you looked down on my father, is that true?"


    Graham''s expression was nonchnt, but his eyes mocked as if he were looking at a clown.


    Rayshaw said, "It''s alright. I''ll give you your punishment soon. There''s no rush on this. Let''s continue with the wedding. This might be thest time you celebrate."


    He beamed with pride since no one was in his line of sight. It was as though he already saw himself as the ruler of this nation.


    "Despite everything, Old Charles has managed to maintain a low profile and hold out. Despite hisck of modesty, he is aware of his own limitations. But you..." Graham trailed off.


    Then, he slowly shook his head, as though continuing to speak would be pointless.


    Rayshaw''s eyes suddenly grew cold. He suddenly sprang to his feet, pulled out a gun, and pressed it to Graham''s head.


    Draxton and Isabe''s expressions changed at the same time.


    They could never tolerate Graham being treated like this.


    However, Graham himself remained calm. He slowly said, "Stop pretending. You won''t kill me anyway. Why waste your energy?"


    Too well, in fact, he grasped the psyche of people like Rayshaw. It was said that the bad guys always end up with the goods. They seemed to take great pleasure in seeing others who had been higher in status bow down to them.


    Rayshaw was never going to kill him.


    Thements made by Graham enraged Rayshaw. He felt as if Graham could see right through him.


    When he saw Draxton and Isabe rushed over, Rayshaw sneered and put away his gun, affirming him, "Sir Graham Lockwood, you''re right. I won''t kill you."


    He looked malicious.


    Isabe felt that Rayshaw was like a disgusting man trying his best to get out of his sticky situation.


    However, Rayshaw announced aloud, "Alright, let''s keep the wedding going. After all, today will be a day you''ll never forget. Because after today, the Lockwood family and the Barys family will no longer exist. When this wedding was over, everything will be over as well!"


    Jake and Olivia exchanged nces. They looked at one other with rage in their eyes. Honestly, this person was just too irritating.


    Other than Rayshaw, the families of the Allied Nations forces that were already attached to Rayshaw were all standing on Rayshaw''s side at this moment, looking around arrogantly.


    A socialite smiled frivolously. "I think Draxton is indeed charming. Dad, can I have him as my lover?"


    There was a young woman who asked the man beside her.


    Her tone made it seem like a question, but it was really an insult.


    The father answered, "Of course. As long as Mr. Charles agrees, Draxton Lockwood and Fernando can be your ythings."


    His tone was filled with arrogance.


    Isabe immediately red in their direction when she heard the conversation.


    Fernando murmured lowly to Isabe, They are from the Noverson family and are also one of The Allied Nations'' forces. When they first joined The Allied Nations, they were the lowest-ranking family. Now that they were associated with Rayshaw, however, their status had improved dramatically. Among the nobility, Miss Novalynn is famous for having a terrible reputation. My only surprise was when her father turned out to be much more arrogant than she is."


    Isabe asked, "Fernando, you''ve never stopped them from doing this?"


    Fernando said meaningfully, "They''re not worthy of my attention. So what if I allow them to do what they want? And now, don''t I have Mr. Lockwood and you as mypanions? How great it is to be able to gather around together."


    Isabe red at him, "Do you think this is a joke?"


    Fernando raised his chin arrogantly and said, "To me, Rayshaw is only fooling around. The person behind supporting Rayshaw is the real deal."


    "The person behind Rayshaw?" Isabe was shocked.


    Fernando narrowed his eyes slightly while he continued, "The Allied Nations have been around for a very long time. As a matter of fact, the very existence of The Allied Nations has weakened the authority of the different national leaders. They won''t allow progress for the Allied Nations. Why do you think The Allied Nations have split up so badly? How could the massive Allied Nations be split so swiftly and on the edge of copse under my authority if no one was covertly instigating trouble? And Rayshaw. Not that I have anything against the Charles family, but I really doubt that Rayshaw could learn to be that arrogant right under my nose."


    Isabe lowered her eyes and said calmly, "Looks like something big is on its way."


    "You''re right," Fernando answered.


    At this moment, Miss Novalynn had already treated Fernando and Draxton Lockwood as if they were her own She red at Isabe unhappily and demanded, "Hey, go away! Stay away from Fernando. If you make me unhappy, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson!"


    Isabe looked up and nced at Miss Novalynn.


    She was dressed in an expensive designer gown and a dazzling array of essories. She appeared like a sophisticated socialite with her blond hair and green eyes. The contradiction between her outward demeanor and her inner behavior was striking.


    "You''re letting her make a fuss about this? Fernando asked in a hushed tone.


    Isabe was about to say something. However, Miss Novalynn noticed Fernando leaning toward Isabe, and she was furious about it.


    She stormed up to Isabe, wine ss in hand, ready to throw it in her face in a fit of rage.


    Isabe sighed and said, "I really don''t want toy a hand on an idiot. But now that you made the first move..."


    Miss Novalynn had left her with no choice.


    She frowned in distress. She grabbed Miss Novalynn''s wrist and twisted it forcefully.


    Screams of terror reverberated across the wedding hall. Everyone in the room looked over. The wine was flowing from Miss Novalynn''s face and hair, and her wrist was twisted in an odd position. To say she looked like a mess would be an understatement.


    Isabe smiled innocently at Draxton and Jake and said, "What a nice song! I wish the two of you a blissful marriage and that your lovests forever."


    Jake''s lips twitched.


    Olivia pped happily and said, "Well done, Isabe! I like it."


    Isabe immediately made a heart gesture at her.


    Their interaction as if no one else were in the room caused the expressions of Mr. Novalynn and his daughter to change drastically. Mr. Novalynn immediately growled at Rayshaw and said, "Mr. Charles, look at them..."


    Rayshaw''s eyes darkened as he stood up. He smiled evilly and walked towards Isabe, saying, You''re is indeed extraordinary, Miraculous Doctor. I like you very much."


    He stared at her with the intentness of a hunter assessing his prey.


    Isabe looked at him seriously and asked, "Did the water of the Pacilian Ocean taste good? Do you still want to be thrown into the water and have a taste of it again?" Rayshaw bit his tongue back at the sound of her words

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Rayshaw couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    "You are indeed very powerful, Miraculous Doctor. However, it''s best if you stay like this. Otherwise, I''ll definitely let you see how powerful I am," Rayshaw said confidently and arrogantly.


    In the next moment, Rayshaw suddenly felt his vision blur. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain in his arms.


    Before everyone could react, Draxton had already dislocated Rayshaw''s arms and twisted them behind him. At the same time, he pressured down Rayshaw''s legs, forcing Rayshaw to kneel on the ground. Rayshaw was stunned.


    Draxton''s expression was cold. Draxton ignored Rayshaw''s assistants who were running toward Rayshaw for his assistance and broke Rayshaw''s legs as well.


    Then, Daxton pulled the gun from Rayshaw and pushed it against Rayshaw''s mouth.


    Rayshaw''s face was pale.


    Isabe walked over and eyed Rayshaw''s awkward position with mock. She smiled and said, "It looks like other than drinking the Pacilian Ocean''s water, Mr. Charles also likes the taste of guns." Beads of cold sweat rolled down Rayshaw''s forehead. He was furious and was mumbling something.


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other briefly. When they opened their mouths to speak, a thick, white fog rolled in from all sides of the vast wedding hall.


    The fog was initially odorless, but as it thickened, a slight but unpleasant odor began to permeate the air.


    After taking a whiff, Isabe realized the gas was toxic and may cause people to pass out.


    The gas had no negative effects, but things may take an unexpected turn if she lost consciousness now.


    Several had obviously inhaled it, and many were already unconscious.


    In a sh, Isabe responded, yelling, ''Everyone, hold your breath. Don''t breathe."


    Then, she ran in the direction of the children.


    Draxton also ran over to them as well.


    However, they were still a step toote. Ricky and Betty were already in the hands of the men in ck by the time they reached the kids.


    Isabe ran as fast as she could in an effort to catch up.


    She was unbelievably fast.


    However, a man''s voice sounded from ahead, "Miraculous Doctor, it''s best if you don''te over. Cross this line, and we won''t guarantee that your children are safe with me. "However, if you obediently remain on the other end of the line, everything will be fine!"


    Isabe lowered his head. She caught a glimpse of a wireying horizontally at the base of the white fog.


    It was a bomb.


    "That''s right. It''s a bomb."


    The shadowy figure confirmed her suspicions, adding, At the very least, Miraculous Doctor, we will bargain with you if we have your children.


    Yet, if you go too far, the consequences are uncertain."


    Isabe''s expression was as cold as ice. "You want the Prime Code and the results of the crystal potion''s experiment too?"


    "Miraculous Doctor, you are indeed a smart person," the person in the dark said.


    Isabe said, "You don''t even dare to show your face, so how would I know who to give it to?"


    "You must be joking. Miraculous Doctor, you can just hand it over to Rayshaw."


    While the white fog masked the man''s appearance, Isabe was able to locate his position by following the sound of his voice.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he could read her mind, for he added, "Don''t bother looking for me, Miraculous Doctor, because if you do, you won''t be able to rescue your kids.


    "Miraculous Doctor, you and Mr. Lockwood have better do as I say."


    Draxton said in a deep voice, "This liner is ours. Do you think you can escape safely just because you hold my children captive?"


    "I have my ways."


    The man added, "Alright, I''ll give the two of you ten minutes to consider that. If the two of you still don''t do as I say after that, then... one of your children will probably suffer a little. "For example, cutting off one of their fingers."


    With that, the voice seemed to be gone.


    Isabe and Draxton were left with nothing but a crushing weight.


    A normal parent would have broken down right about now if they were in this situation.


    Although Isabe and Draxton were both concerned, they managed to keep their cool.


    "Oh, by the way, Miraculous Doctor, it''s best not to use your bug poison crafting."


    The voice was back again.


    This person was obviously aware of Isabe''s strength and was somewhat intimidated by her.


    "Be, let Elsa take the lead," Draxton said.


    Isabe immediately asked Elsa, Elsa, how are the children now?"


    Elsa could definitely check on the children''s current situation.


    Elsa hesitated for a moment before answering, "They''re... fine."


    Isabe raised an eyebrow.


    On the other hand, Ricky and Betty were locked in a room by their captors.


    Not long after, a person walked in from outside.


    It was a foreign man.


    The man would be instantly recognizable to everyone who had met him before. He was the chief of The Allied Nations.


    At this moment, the chief walked to the children, gave them a quick once-over, and then said, "The two of them are indeed very cute. I really can''t bear to hurt them. My dear, I hope your parents know what''s good for them and won''t force me to do anything to harm you."


    He wasn''t very tall, and he looked rather typical. Nheless, he carried himself with the kind of authority that could onlye from a position of power.


    After a moment of watching the children, he moved past them and headed for the couch.


    There was utter silence in the room. The bodyguards in the corner were quiet as they stood still.


    But the man stopped dead in his tracks.


    He nced at his legs with wide, incredulous eyes.


    No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to move his legs at all.


    His legs had be numb.


    To be more specific, he was unable to move his legs.


    On each of his legs, he saw two fine needles. They were as fine as a hair.


    The worst part was that although his right leg itched horribly, the left one hurt like hell from the fine needles.


    It turned out to be some kind of very fine needle.


    Betty squinted one of her eyes and frowned. In her little hand, she held a small bottle from which a faint scent emanated.


    The few bodyguards who had been standing off to the side began to feel lightheaded. After that, they copsed to the ground looking dazed.


    The man''s eyes widened in horror.


    Because he felt a bit lightheaded himself. He had pain and numbness in his limbs, and he was unable to move in any way.


    At this moment, he heard a little girl''s childish voice. Wow, that''s great. My medicine can finally be put into use. I''ve been waiting for the bad guys for a long time! "Ricky, get up! Stop pretending, I''ve already restrained the bad guy."


    Ricky opened his eyes and quietly got up from the ground.


    Betty also got up and ran happily to the man. She looked carefully at the man, who was now her current experimental subject.


    "Huh, you''re so ugly," Betty said in disdain. '' No wonder you''re a bad person!"


    This was a huge blow to the chief of the Allied Nations.


    He was devastated by the hit to his sense of self-worth.


    However, Betty put her hands on her hips angrily and said, Hmph, how dare you kidnap me, Betty Baby! Today, I will definitely have you try on my medicine!"

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    The chief of The Allied Nations was dumbfounded.


    His eyes widened in a state of shock as he took in the young girl before him.


    What did he hear? What did he see? What was he experiencing?


    He could not believe what he was seeing.


    He felt powerless as he looked about. His guards had all passed out from the drug, and he felt like he might as well join them.


    Betty tugged at his shirt and pulled him to the ground. Then, she stuffed a pill into his mouth.


    "Don''t fall asleep. It won''t be fun if you do!"


    Even though Betty''s voice was soft and pleasant, to the man''s ears, it was like a little demon whispering to him.


    "Betty, what experiment are you going to do with him? You can''t kill him, or Mom will be mad," Ricky walked over to Betty and warned.


    Betty said seriously, "Ricky, don''t worry. Of course, I won''t kill him. Mom said that it''s wrong to deliberately take another person''s life. On top of that, we need to be capable of dealing with the fallout. What I really want to do is experiment with a new drug on him. All that''ll happen is that his skin will inte and he''ll end up looking like a toad."


    The leader of the Allied Nations, whom no one dared to offend because he was iparably honorable, felt his head spin after hearing Betty''s solemn but sweet voice. He wondered whether he should be thankful that Isabe had instilled in her kids the value of treating people with respect and not resorting to senseless violence.


    However, he could never ept himself as looking like a toad!


    He felt a prickling sensation on his scalp as he watched Betty pull two tiny bottles out of her pocket.


    "W-What are you doing?" he stuttered. He realized his voice was as feeble as a mosquito''s the moment he tried to speak. It was hard for him to utter a word, much less yell for help. Betty''s expression to him was one of pure innocence. Noticing the dread in his eyes, Betty reached out to stroke his forehead and console him, "Don''t be afraid. It won''t kill you."


    He watched Betty pull out two little bottles. The bottles were minuscule in size. Even if you put five or six of them in your pocket at once, they wouldn''t make a bulge.


    Suddenly, he noticed Betty taking the caps off of the tiny vials of medication. The bottles released an array of off-putting odors. Then, a plethora of brightly colored fluids and powders were poured out. Using her hands, Betty mashed and pressed the ingredients together. After a short while, she made a pill about the size of a soybean.


    The girl''s eyes lighted up with joy as she examined the tablet. After that, she took the pill and brought it to his mouth.


    "No, no! Help, help..." the man cried out.


    While Betty tried to give the man the pill many times, he moved his head erratically and she was unable to do so. Betty started pouting after a few more tries.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to stop the man from moving his head in ce with a fine needle, but Ricky acted first.


    Ricky sat on the man''s back and pressed the man''s head hard.


    The man didn''t have much strength, to begin with. After being pressed down by Ricky, he couldn''t move at all.


    His eyes widened as he watched Betty feed him the pill.


    He tried his best to move his tongue, wanting to spit out the pill. However, the pill had already melted in his mouth.


    As soon as he took a bite, his tongue was flooded with aplex blend of vors, including spicy, bitter, sweet, and a trace of saltiness.


    To the point that he felt a surge of exceedingly pungent odor upwards to his head, too.


    The man immediately burst into tears and sobbed.


    With a solemn look on her face, Betty gripped his lips to prevent him from spitting up the medicine.


    Unconsciously, the guy gulped down the medicine to relieve the ache that had already spread to his head.


    Only then did Betty be willing to let him go.


    "That''s more like it. You won''t suffer much if you''re an obedient experimental object." Betty patted his headfortingly and said, "Don''t cry. If you cry like this, people will think that I''m mistreating you!" The man stuck out his tongue and roared crazily in his head, ''Aren''t you mistreating me now?''


    "Go, go and find your mother. I won''t hold you captive anymore!


    The man had a good thought about it and felt that it was best for him to stay away from these two little demons.


    As for the drug that he had just taken, he could just look for Isabe to find him a cure.


    He felt that the Miraculous Doctor was definitely much easier to talk to than these two little demons!


    However, Betty widened her eyes and shook her head repeatedly, pleading, "No, no, I can''t look for my mom. If my mom finds out that I used someone to test out my medicine, she will definitely scold me. It''s not easy for me to meet a bad person!"


    Betty sat cross-legged in front of the guy, her delicate, fair hand supporting her chin. Her short, wavy hair bounced mischievously as she shook her head, giving her an adorable and vivacious appearance. She was a sweet little angel if he chose to overlook what she had done to him


    On the other hand, the man clenched his teeth in resolve. Put bluntly, this was a little demon pretending to be an angel.


    The man''s internal organs were throbbing with excruciating agony, and he also felt waves of an unexinable itching sensation.


    The man''s body twisted in agony. His vision blurred up on him. He had a hazy impression that two devilish horns had grown on the sweet young girl''s head.


    Her once-adorable dimples had turned into sharp, demonic teeth.


    "Help, help, Miraculous Doctor..."


    He was in such much pain that he started to yell for the Miraculous Doctor. He was certain that Isabe would never tolerate her child''s treatment of him in this way. After all, he was the chief of The Allied Nations, and his position was on par with that of the President of Lucsia.


    If Isabe didn''t want things to be any worse, she would save him without a doubt.


    Nheless, the noise he was making at the time was hardly louder than a mosquito''s buzz.


    At this very moment, he was meant to suffer this misery.


    In just two minutes, something had already started to spread over the man''s skin.


    Betty''s eyes widened as she began to closely monitor the man''s every movement.


    The lump started white but quickly became red. The red intensified, bing dark purple, then dark green, and finally ck.


    Every one of the lumps resembled the size and form of a broad bean.


    Betty reached out and poked it. It was hard.


    Ricky came down from the man''s back and asked, "Betty, what''s the use of this medicine? How do we know he won''t die?"


    Betty shook his head and said, "He won''t die. This medicine is a medicine that makes people suffer. It''s used to punish bad people. He''ll be fine within two days."


    This guy was in agony, yet he was still conscious. He was first overjoyed by Betty''s surprising prediction that he would make a full recovery within two days, but this joy quickly turned to despair.


    Two days! It needed two days for him to recover! So this meant he was going to suffer for two whole days? No way!


    If he had known that these were two little demons sooner, he wouldn''t have dared to kidnap them!


    At this moment, Ricky said, "Betty, let''s carry him to the sofa. It''s morefortable on the sofa."


    The man felt a whirl in his head.


    He thought to himself, Kind young man, are you trying to kill me or doing this for me?"


    Then, he went through another round of hellish torture.


    Although the two of them were small, they were quite strong.


    One of them grabbed his arm, and the other grabbed his leg. They forcibly moved him to the sofa.


    The difort was made worse when the lumps on his body motioned together with the floor

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 655


    The wedding of Jake and Olivia was held as scheduled despite the unusual times.


    This wedding was the wedding of the eldest daughter of the Lockwood family and Commander of the Mercenari Uno. One could imagine how grand it was. They didn''t hold the wedding in the Lockwood family''s residence but set the venue at the Pacilian Ocean.


    With this massive luxury liner, hundreds of guards stood guard in their submarines. The magnificent spectacle much surpassed everyone''s expectations.


    While Isabe and Draxton''s wedding was joyful and modest, Olivia and Jake''s wedding was incredibly extravagant and prominent.


    Guests from all around the world traveled to the Pacilian Ocean three days before the wedding andnded right on the liner by helicopter.


    The Barys family was the chief of The Allied Nations,prised of various nations and family forces.


    Yet, The Allied Nations'' internal split had been more potent in recent years. The number of countries that still supported the Barys family was less than half of what it formerly was, and the other half of the forces were obviously centered on the Charles family.


    The Charles family had strangely be much stronger a few years earlier, but they had never directly challenged the Barys family. The Charles family, however, unexpectedly rose to prominence. However, Fernando didn''t take the Charles family seriously.


    Fernando, however, fell silent as the Charles Family unveiled a collection of mysterious weaponry for the first time.


    Draxton pped on the shoulder of the silent Fernando in apassionate gesture, but his tone was full of glee, "It''s okay, there''s no need to feel down about it. After all, we had just learned their secret too. It''s hardly surprising that a person as dull, boring, and stubborn as yourself didn''t notice it."


    Then, Isabe heard Fernando gritting his teeth.


    She threw Fernando a sympathetic look.


    "When have you seen me feeling depressed? I was just only thinking back. Wasn''t Sir Graham Lockwood there when the ship was uncovered back then? Why did he not suspect that the Charles family had stolen the weapons and the aircraft?" Fernando sneered.


    Draxton immediately said, "Wasn''t your grandfather there too?"


    The two of them began to re at each other.


    Isabe poured herself a ss of water. She held the ss of water while she watched their staring contest with interest. Then, she looked down at Ollie, who was sitting in her arms, and said, "Ollie, who do you think has bigger eyes, daddy or Mr. Fernando?"


    Draxton immediately looked away and made an uneasy cough. He, too, felt that he was acting a little childish. It was all Fernando''s fault.


    Fernando had seriously affected his intelligence.


    Fernando also moved his gaze away and looked at the baby in Isabe''s arms. He smiled and said, "Such a cute child, Miraculous Doctor. If you don''t mind, I can help you babysit him for a few days." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Draxton growled as he red at Fernando coldly.


    How dare Fernando take interest in his son? It looked like he really deserved a good beating!


    At this moment, a loud baby cry was heard. The cry was getting closer and closer. It was Jake carrying Livvy.


    Draxton was instantly amused. He turned to Fernando and suggested, "If you like babysitting so much, why don''t you babysit Livvy?"


    Fernando looked at the little girl in Jake''s arms. Not only was she crying, but she was also swinging her small arms in an angry manner. She looked like she was about to hit someone. It was clear that she was not someone to mess with.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Fernando looked stunned.


    He looked at Ollie and then at Livvy. After a moment, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, don''t you think your son is too obedient? He doesn''t even cry. Won''t he get bullied when he grows up?" Although that should be the case, everyone knew that no one would dare toy a finger on the descendent of the Lockwood family.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Ollie burst into tears, as if to say, "I''m not to be messed with too."


    When Livvy heard Ollie''s cries, she couldn''t help but stop crying. However, she seemed unwilling to lose and burst into tears again.


    When Ollie heard this, he cried even harder.


    These two babies seemed to bepeting in a crying contest.


    Isabe was instantly amused and helpless.


    Jake looked defeated and pleaded, Be, Draxton, which one of you will help me coax Livvy?"


    He really couldn''t coax this little girl anymore. Whenever Livvy was in his arms, she seemed to enjoy crying to her heart''s content. She didn''t pity her dad being new at this at all. Isabe handed Ollie to Draxton and she carried Livvy over.


    As soon as Livvy was in her arms, Livvy mysteriously stopped crying.


    Jake''s face soured.


    Currently, the only people who could stop Livvy from crying were Isabe, Draxton, Olivia, and Jackson.


    As a father, he had no dignity at all.


    Once Livvy had stopped crying, Ollie stopped crying too.


    Fernando was instantly amused. He walked around the two babies excitedly.


    He walked up to Draxton and said annoyingly, "Can you let me carry your son? I promise I won''t drop him."


    Draxton red at him fiercely and said, "Go away! Don''t touch my son."


    He looked disgusted.


    "Mr. Lockwood, you''ve too much!" Fernando smiled coolly.


    Draxton continued to carry Ollie in his arms and turned his back around to face Fernando.


    Fernando walked up to Isabe and said, "Miraculous Doctor, can you let me hug this baby?"


    Isabe nced at him and said, "Livvy is very difficult to coax. She''ll cry when she''s in your arms."


    Fernando stared at the little girl in her arms. When he saw the little girl''s dark blue eyes staring at him quietly, he couldn''t help but quirk his eyebrows and ask, "I don''t think so. Why don''t I give it a try?" Isabe raised her eyebrows and handed Livvy to him.


    She thought that Livvy would cry when he left her arms, but instead of crying, the little girl waved her little hands and babbled nonchntly at Fernando.


    Fernando''s face immediately lit up and gasped, "Look, look, look! Babies love me!"


    He was extremely excited.


    Isabe couldn''t help but reveal a stunned expression.


    Jake and Draxton were also very surprised.


    After all, everyone knew how difficult it was to coax Livvy.


    Jake didn''t feel good about this. He went forward and eyed Fernando from head to toe before snatching Livvy back.


    Fortunately, Livvy gave him credit this time and didn''t cry again when she was back in her father''s arms.


    However, Fernando said, "Mr. QuiHon, can you let me carry her one more time?"


    Jake looked at him coldly. "Mr. Fernando, if you want a child, why don''t you make one yourself?"


    Fernando let out a mncholic sigh.


    "Hmph, how pity it is being single," Draxton mocked him.


    Fernando gritted his teeth in hatred and said, ¡°Mr. Lockwood, you''d better keep a good eye on your son. If I get my hands on him, I won''t return him to you."


    Draxton''s expression immediately turned cold. Just as the two of them were about to quarrel again, a foreign man in a ck suit and a ck coat slowly entered the room. Behind him was a line of bodyguards in ck. They were all foreigners.


    "When did Fernando and Draxton be so close?" the man asked to his subordinates with a gloomy expression.


    His subordinates were also dumbfounded

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Draxton stared at the onlookers and turned to the kids with a wry face. "Mommy won''t criticize you!"


    The kids'' eyes lit up. "Daddy, really?"


    Draxton vengefully rubbed their soft little curly hair again before saying, "Yes, Daddy promises that Mommy will definitely not criticize you. You have to trust Daddy!" Draxton patted his own chest and promised.


    The next moment, the two kids looked at each other and cheered. "Oh, that''s great. Let''s go find Mommy!"


    Draxton had been left behind and speechless.


    He stood still, looking at the backs of the kids, feeling mncholy.


    "Hahahaha!" Fernando was the one who gloated the most.


    The other two were alsoughing so hard that they could not straighten their backs.


    They all looked sympathetically at Draxton. It turned out that Mr. Lockwood had such a lowly status in the family.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Draxton chased them out with a long face.


    "Mr. Lockwood, don''t be so touchy. Some people are even more looking down upon you now. Those countries'' chiefs went on your liner without notifying you. Are you not going to interfere?" Lawrence smiled with an indecent expression, as if he wanted the world to be in chaos.


    Draxton said, Of course, but I don''t have time now."


    He was going to look for his wife and kids now.


    On the other side, Ricky and Betty were sneaking around the bedroom. Isabe discovered them quickly.


    Isabe was then excited and said, "My precious, you''re back!"


    The rim of her eyes was red slightly.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    The two little guys cried out affectionately and plunged into their mother''s arms.


    "Mommy, we missed you so much!"


    "Mommy, I''m sorry that we came backte."


    "It''s notte, not at all. It''s good that you''re back. Isabe embraced the kids as if hugging a treasure that was once lost and regained. Although she was not worried, there was another feeling knowing the two kids had wandered outside for two days.


    "Mommy, are you not angry? We didn''t listen to you and flew away on our own with the aircraft."


    Betty asked softly with a nervous expression. Ricky also looked at his mother eagerly.


    Isabeughed. My precious, Mommy wouldn''t criticize you; I will even reward you!"


    The two children felt as if they were in a dream.


    Isabe said, "If you''re risking your lives this time by flying an aircraft on your own in order to have some fun, Mommy will definitely be angry


    because I will be very worried about your safety.


    "However, it was Daddy and Mommy didn''t protect you well that caused you guys be caught by the bad guys. You guys were not afraid, and even bravely escaped from the bad guys. So, Mommy feels very gratified."


    Looking at their mother''s gentle smile, Ricky and Betty also smiled. Mommy, we love you!"


    "Mommy loves you too!''


    Draxton looked at this soft and sweet scene with an aggrieved expression. He came over and looked at them silently.


    Isabe looked up at him and said, "The kids are back!"


    "Yes, the kids came to me first just now!''


    Isabe was amused. She said without a second thought, "Did theye to you and plead with you?"


    Draxton thought, Be understands everything."


    That made Draxton neither cry norugh. He grabbed Betty, who was closest to him, and pretended to be fierce. "You little brat!"


    Then he messed up the kid''s cute curly hair.


    Betty was stocked.


    Ricky looked at his sister sympathetically.


    Isabe was stunned.


    Draxton then looked up at Ricky and reached out to grab him.


    Ricky immediately widened his eyes and ran.


    Draxton did not expect to miss. After being stunned for a moment, he stood up and chased after Ricky with Betty in his arms.


    "Don''t run!"


    Ricky ran even faster.


    "Ricky, run! Don''t let Daddy get you!" Betty shouted.


    Ricky therefore ran even faster.


    Isabe looked at Draxton, who is childish, and took out her phone to take a video of them.


    One day in the future, she would definitely let Draxton see how silly he was.


    At the same time, Franky''s subordinates finally saved Franky.


    When they rescued Franky, he was like a wanderer on a deserted ind. Except for his disheveled appearance, he had actually lost a lot of weight in just two days. "Chief, who kidnapped you?" The bodyguardmander said angrily.


    Franky finally let go of the life-saving wood and gritted his teeth. It''s... it''s Draxton and Isabe!"


    Franky was about to say that it was the two kids, but when the words came to his mouth, he felt extremely embarrassed.


    If word of the two kids got him spread out, he would lose his dignity.


    Therefore, he just said that it was Draxton and Isabe.


    Draxton and Isabe didn''t expected that they would take the me for the two kids.


    Other chiefs also walked in at this moment. When they heard Franky''s words, they immediately sneered.


    "Draxton is too arrogant. Franky, as you are the leader of a country, how dare they look down on you?"


    Franky said hatefully, "That''s right. They don''t take me seriously. They might dare to attack you next time, as they did it to me this time. They really look down upon us."


    A few chiefs had bad intentions before. They now had even more reasons to use the Lockwood family.


    At night, when Draxton and Isabe were enjoying a cozy moment with the kids, a Lockwood family guard was thrown into the living room from outside by someone.


    The abdomen of the guard was bleeding. He was seriously injured.


    When Isabe and Draxton heard themotion, they immediately walked out. Their long faces appeared immediately after they saw the scene.


    Other guards stepped up and helped the injured guard got up.


    They looked outside the door and saw a group of chiefs walking in with their subordinates.


    The chief of Merrida, who took the lead, sneered and said loudly, "Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor, this guard dares to speak rudely to us. Should you have no objections to us treating him like this, right?" "Nonsense!" the guard said hatefully.


    The Merrida chief raised his gun and was about to shoot the guard with a long face immediately.


    Isabe threw out the Butterfly Wing and cut off the chief''s finger, which was about to pull the trigger.


    The chief immediately screamed and held his broken hand. He looked at Isabe in disbelief. Isabe said coldly, "Sorry, but I always protect my people."

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    The bloodless Butterfly Wings circled once in the air before returning to Isabe''s hands.


    She spared no nce at the shocked chief. She turned around and walked to the guard, reaching out for his pulse.


    Isabe immediately frowned. Then, she took out a pill bottle from her pocket, poured out a brown pill, and fed it to guard.


    The guard swallowed the pill and looked at Isabe gratefully. He opened his mouth to speak, but Isabe said, "Don''t speak. Conserve your strength."


    The guard obediently shut his mouth.


    Isabe said to the other guards, "Send two of you to bring him to the doctor. He injured his internal organs and needs surgery."


    Immediately, two guards carried the injured guard away.


    The other guards made no intention to move. Instead, they stared coldly and murderously at the few chiefs opposite them and the group of bodyguards behind the chiefs. The bodyguards were not holding ordinary guns - those were newly developed weapons.


    Perhaps it was because the bodyguards had this new weapon that they looked at the Lockwood family''s guards with disdain. It was as if their guards were nothing in their eyes.


    Merrida''s chief had yet to recover from the pain of losing a finger. As he looked at his bleeding finger, his eyes started to turn hazy.


    At the same time, the other chiefs were looking at Isabe with shock and anger. This woman was too terrifying. She had attacked just like that, and they were all caught off guard. However, they had to maintain theirposure.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Draxton Lockwood, Isabe, you''re too arrogant. Do you think well tolerate you indefinitely like your Lucsia President?


    Isabe and Draxton Lockwood revealed a cold smile. Isabe said, "Then what do you want? You injured our guard for no reason, and you did it on our liner. Who''s the arrogant one now? Do you really think our Lockwood family is an easy target?"


    "Isabe, you''re a doctor. You should clean up the mess you caused. Hurry up and stop the bleeding for the Merrida chief."


    A small nation''s chief, who was trying to curry favor with the Merrida chief, said.


    Isabe nced at him with cold, mocking eyes. "Sure, but why don''t you ask him if he''d dare let me treat him?"


    The small nation chiefs face turned pale uncontrobly.


    With the help of his bodyguards, the Merrida chief wrapped up the severed finger. He was also a tough one. Even though his face was pale from pain, his gaze was still sharp as a knife. "Isabe, don''t be too arrogant. Frankly speaking, this liner has already been surrounded by us.


    "If you don''t want everyone on this ship to perish with you, hand over the Prime Code and the results of crystal potion''s experiment obediently.


    "Otherwise, even with all the noblesbined together on this ship, not to mention your Lockwood family, even your Lucsia President won''t be able to afford such consequences."


    The chief''s lips couldn''t help but reveal a cold smile.


    He was going to see how Isabe and Draxton Lockwood would decide.


    In the house, Betty and Ricky were apanying Ollie. When they heard the sword sounds outside, they peeked their heads out to take a look.


    The Merrida''s chief immediately said, "Draxton Lockwood, Isabe, think carefully. Other than the lives of the nobles, Franky is also on this ship. After he was kidnapped by you, he was tortured beyond recognition. Can you afford to bear such a crime?


    "If you hand the items over obediently, well all be allies from now on."


    Ricky and Betty retreated, and closed the door.


    The two little guys looked at each other and said in unison, "Has that bad uncle been saved?"


    After saying that, they blinked innocently. A momentter, Betty said hesitantly, "I think I heard that person say that Dad and Mom kidnapped that bad uncle. He was really dishonest."

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Ricky''s face was serious. "They''re wronging Mom and Dad."


    "I''m gonna confront that bad uncle!'' Betty clenched her fists.


    Ricky was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, "You can''t. There will be bodyguards protecting him. We can''t get near him."


    "Also, Mom and Dad asked us to keep an eye on Ollie."


    Betty looked at Ollie, while Ollie was also looking at them with his round odd eyes. He was grinning foolishly, as though he found it very interesting to listen to his older siblings'' conversation.


    Betty poked Ollie''s little face and said,1 Brother, don''t you think Ollie seems especially silly? Will he get bullied when he grows up?"


    When Ricky saw that Betty had shifted the topic to Ollie, he could not help but fall silent as he looked at Ollie''s silly expression.


    After a moment, he said,"... It''s fine even if he''s silly. He has us."


    Betty sighed and poked Ollie''s little face again. "Ollie, be good. We will protect you in the future. Even if you really can''t turn smart, it''s fine." Ollie had no idea that his brother and sister had already identified him as a little fool. He was still grinning foolishly.


    "Brother, you stay here and keep an eye on Ollie. I''ll go look for that bad uncle," Betty said.


    Ricky said, "No, it''s dangerous. Stay and watch Ollie. I''ll go find him."


    Betty pouted. "I''m your sister. You have to listen to me."


    Ricky said helplessly, Be a good girl."


    "Why don''t we bring Ollie along?" Betty suggested.


    Ricky said, "No, it''s dangerous."


    Betty was instantly at a loss. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she carried a cloth doll over from the bedside.


    Ricky had no idea what she wanted to do. He watched on as Betty took off the doll''s pink ribbon, golden wig, light pink puff skirt, yellow and white stockings, white scarf, etc.


    Then, she skillfully put those things on Ollie one by one.


    Ricky:"... Oh."


    He seemed to understand what Betty had wanted to do!


    A few minutester, the live-action Ollie doll was fresh out of the oven.


    Throughout the entire process, Ollie was very cooperative. In fact, it was as if Ollie had sensed that his sister was going to take him out to y, and he even giggled happily. Betty held Ollie in his arms. As long as he made no sound and stayed still, no one would notice him, and they would think that it was actually a real doll!


    Ricky widened her eyes and looked at the tender doll, whose little face was twisted into a knot.


    "Brother, stop dilly-dallying. We should find that bad uncle quickly. We can''t let them wrong Mom and Dad.


    Betty urged as he carried Ollie to the door.


    Ricky said, "Actually, Dad and Mom can solve it. We don''t have to go out and cause trouble forthem."


    However, Betty said, "No, great-grandpa and grandpa both said that we are children of the Lockwood family. We should be brave and not suppress our anger." Had they suppressed their anger?


    Ricky thought about it, then nodded in agreement.


    They had found the bad uncle so quickly that it was disrespectful to the fruits of theirbor. They could not ept this grievance.


    At the very least, they had to let the bad uncle float in the water for three days before it could be considered a sess!


    After some thought, Ricky went to the bathroom and carried out the big yellow duck he used for bathing and swimming. Then, he followed Betty out of the door. They avoided the group of people outside and slipped out through the aisle on the other side.


    Frankyy on the bed as he talked to his subordinate weakly.


    He had just taken a bath and was now injecting nutrient solutions as he ate at the same time. Although he was still weak, his body was feeling fine.


    Just to be safe, he had already undergone a full-body checkup.


    Other than hunger, there was essentially nothing wrong with him.


    Franky said nothing, but he was extremely shocked. That poison had tortured him until he was better off dead and had even left his entire body with painful blisters, but now, he was free of injuries. How old were those two children? They were already using such mysterious and terrifying methods!


    He could not help but feel iparable reverence for Lucsia''s medical and poison skills.


    The subordinate said, "Mr. President, your body is weak now. Please leave the rest of the matters to the others.


    What if they seed in the end and exclude you from it? Then wouldn''t we be able to use our power to help them?


    "Once the crystal potion''s experiment results and Prime Code are in the hands of those people, they won''t be able to get it back!"


    Franky said nothing after hearing this, and instead fell mysteriously silent.


    The first thought that shed through his mind was: Are those people a match for Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood?


    Their children were already so terrifying. Did those two really not have any backup ns?


    Thinking of this, Franky could not help but want to retreat.


    He despised himself at that moment for having such thoughts.


    He flew into a rage out of humiliation and told his subordinate, "Do you think Isabe Thompson and Draxton Lockwood are so easy to deal with?


    "Even if those people join forces,bined with our weapons, we might not even be able to defeat them.


    It''s best if they suffer losses on both sides. We can sit back and reap the final benefits."


    The subordinate''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Mr. Chief, you''re really wise!"


    Franky waved his hand and said, "I want to sleep for a while. Leave and stand guard outside."


    His subordinates left on his order.


    Not long after they had left, a circr aircraft quietly floated over from outside the window.


    The window was closed, and Betty was not in a hurry. Instead, she took General Red out of her hair.


    General Red stretched out its curved scorpion tail and climbed up the window. Like cutting paper, it cut open the ss.


    That was no ordinary ss. It was precisely manufactured bulletproof ss.


    After General Red spun around on the ss, the two to three-meter-long floor-to-ceiling window was cut open.


    Franky, who was lying in bed and about to fall asleep, suddenly felt a chill. He was puzzled. Was the window not closed?


    He opened his eyes and looked at the window and saw a scene that stunned him.


    Those two little devils had actuallye again!


    It was ridiculous that the little girl was holding a pink doll in her arms while the little boy was holding an intable big yellow duck.


    Did they think that by dressing up like this, they could hide their ferocious true color?


    Don''t even dream of confusing him! He would not fall for it!


    Franky opened his mouth to call for help.


    However, Betty said, "Don''t shout. If you do, we won''t let you off-"


    Franky really closed his mouth slowly, and just stared at the two children in horror.


    "What... what do you want?" He shrank closer to the corner of his bed.


    "Uncle, don''t be afraid. We have something to tell you!" Betty said innocently and sweetly.


    One would think she was a polite and kind little girl.


    "Wh-what is it?" Franky was trembling.


    Betty said, "Those people outside wrongly used Mom and Dad of kidnapping you. It was clearly me and my brother who kidnapped you. Those people are too dishonest. Uncle,e with us and tell them the truth, okay?


    Franky:"... Uhm."


    Dear God, what had he done to deserve this?


    Franky forced a smile upon his face. Children, listen to me. It''s useless even if I go out and say that. Those people just want an excuse to be enemies with your parents. Truth and lies aren''t important." Betty looked at him in confusion.


    Ricky frowned and pondered for a while before saying, "In that case, it doesn''t matter or not whether you go out and tell the truth.


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s right!''


    Franky nodded quickly.


    Ricky nodded thoughtfully and said, "Alright then. In that case, uncle, do you like this big yellow duck?"


    Franky looked at the stupid, adorable big yellow duck and winced.


    But did he dare to say that he didn''t like it?


    He could only nod and respond against his conscience, "Yes, I like it very much. Are you going to give it to me?"


    Ricky looked at him and nodded.


    Franky actually felt a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart. Even the stupid and cute big yellow duck instantly looked high-ss.


    But a few minutester...N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Franky was floating on the water with the big yellow duck in his arms.


    "Goodbye, Uncle." Betty and Ricky politely waved at him from the aircraft.


    Franky: "Damn it!"


    Franky floated a little too quickly. After an unknown period of time, he looked at the liner that was getting further and further away from him.


    He could not even let out a cry for help.


    He cried as he hugged the big yellow duck tightly.


    At this moment, he vaguely heard a voice.


    It was a very mechanical but very human voice -


    "The Fairy is loading energy. Countdown: 10, 9, 8, 7...

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    The sound of the countdown seemed toe from the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean.


    Franky was so frightened that he forgot to cry. He stared in the direction of the sound in shock.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The next moment, he carried the big yellow duck and swam in that direction.


    The countdown continued. Finally, the countdown ended. Then, there was a long beep.


    "Energy loadingplete. The Fairy is being activated... Countdown to activation, 10, 9, 8,7..."


    Franky hugged the big yellow duck, his face full of shock.


    "The Fairy is being activated..."


    He muttered, his eyes involuntarily filled with extreme fear.


    He immediately determined that "The Fairy" must be the name of that big ship!


    He looked toward the sound of the countdown. There was no mistaking it. It wasing from the direction of the big ship.


    Therefore, the name of the big ship that had sunk at the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean for decades was The Fairy!


    In the past few decades, various forces had dived into the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean from time to time and boarded that ship to constantly search for benefits. Crystal potion, Prime Code, aircraft, weapons...


    Each one of these things brought bloodshed to the various forces.


    Many forces were destroyed because of these things, and many forces emerged because of these things...


    In everyone''s understanding, this ship was a pile of trash.


    However, this pile of trash was a little special.


    No matter what weapon they used, they could not cut it open.


    They couldn''t even leave a scratch on its surface.


    Otherwise, they would have long dragged it out of the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean and dragged it to the headquarters of a certain force to cut and study it. Of course, they could not drag it.


    It was because it was really too heavy.


    Therefore, all these years, even though it had sunk to the bottom of the Pacilian Ocean, no one had ever been able to move it at all.


    However, the consensus was that this was just a useless ship, and it could never be activated again.


    But now, what did he hear?


    Franky''s eyes were filled with shock as well as horror.


    Because he suddenly remembered... just a few days ago, the helicopters of the Lockwood family had transported a lot of supplies into the Pacilian Ocean.


    The position where it was thrown down was the position closest to the big ship.


    Franky was the chief of a country. At this moment, he could not help but sense something.


    Could it be that... the materials that were thrown in were actually the energy that activated The Fairy?


    That was right. His eyes widened. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. Isabe had a Prime Code!


    If she had discovered the secret of restarting the ship from theplete Prime Code, then everything that happened now would not be an ident or a coincidence. Instead, it would be a premeditated n and a nned operation...


    Franky couldn''t help but think of the liner. At this time, the chief and others from the Merrida were still forcing Isabe to hand over the Prime Code and the experimental results of the crystal potion.


    He couldn''t help but shiver. If the chief and others from the Merrida knew that the big ship had already started, and it was started by Isabe, and Isabe was waiting for the big ship to suddenly start suppressing them, what would those people from the Merrida feel?


    Thinking of this, Franky actually felt he was lucky.


    So, did the two children think that he was already an acquaintance, so they followed Isabe''s orders and threw him into the sea?


    This way, he could avoid what happened on the liner.


    The more Franky thought about it, the more touched he became. Even the big yellow duck in his arms had be so cute... "Woo-woo..."


    In the past, he wanted to make things difficult for the Lockwood family. He was so silly that he did those things.


    From now on, he would be the Lockwood family''s friend. Yes, he wanted to be friends with the Lockwood family!


    Ricky and Betty, who were standing on the aircraft, naturally heard the sound when the countdown for The Fairy''s activation sounded.


    This aircraft was originally a backup aircraft for The Fairy. When The Fairy fell into the sea, the aircraft was an independent aircraft. However, when The Fairy was activated, the aircraft could naturally sense the carrier''s call.


    "What, The Fairy? Who''s The Fairy? I''m the little fairy! Who dares topete with me?"


    Betty put her hands on her hips angrily and said to Ricky, "Ricky, let''s go find her and see who wants topete with me! If she''s not as good-looking as me, she can''t be a little fairy like me!" Ricky was also extremely curious.


    No matter how smart and sensible they were, they were still children. Once a child''s curiosity was aroused, they really could not restrain themselves for a moment.


    As a matter of fact, they didn''t need to fly over themselves. The aircraft flew toward the carrier on its own.


    Ricky and Betty widened their eyes in surprise.


    Ollie, who was dressed as a doll, was lying on the ground,pletely unaware that he had been taken away by his unreliable brother and sister...


    Fortunately, Ricky and Betty did not forget to take care of Ollie. The two of them sat on either side of Ollie. They sometimes poked Ollie''s little face and sometimes pinched Ollie''s little hand. Ollie was ted. He looked at Ricky for a while and then looked at Betty. He was overjoyed.


    The aircraft quickly passed above Franky.


    Seeing the aircraft, Franky immediately saw his savior and shouted for help.


    "Cute children, hurry up and save your Uncle Franky. I''m begging you..."


    Ricky and Betty nced down. Betty said, "Uncle Franky, float a little longer. We''ll pick you upter!"


    Franky was speechless. "Okay, okay. Children, you must remember this. Don''t forget me. I will be your experimental object!"


    After saying that, Franky''s eyes widened. What... did he just say?


    If not for the fact that he had to carry the big yellow duck with both hands, he would have pped himself.


    Betty was overjoyed. She said enthusiastically, "Alright, Uncle Franky, wait for us!"


    Franky was stunned.


    He should just die!


    The aircraft quickly passed Franky and arrived above the ship. At this moment, the aircraft changed from a disc to a hatch. It swooped down into the sea like an arrow.


    Ten minutes ago, on the liner.


    Isabe, Draxton, and the guests on the liner were all driven to the hall.


    Around Isabe and Draxton, there were countless mysterious weapons aimed at them.


    As long as they moved, these weapons would definitely shoot them to death.


    The guards of the Lockwood family were furious when they saw Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood being restrained. However, there was nothing they could do. Their faces were filled with grievance and resentment.


    The Merrida''s chief was extremely proud. Heughed out loud. "I''m afraid Franky would never have thought that the weapons he created would ultimately help us!"


    The Merrida''s chief looked at the other chiefs beside him and said.


    The other chiefs chimed in, "Yeah, we really have to thank him properly!"


    "No, we have to thank Mr. Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood. If they hadn''t tortured Franky to such a weak state, we wouldn''t have had a chance!"


    The Merrida''s chief had a smile on his face, but there was a trace of gloominess in his eyes. If only Franky wasn''t here...


    Thinking of this, he turned around and whispered something to his trusted subordinate

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    The trusted subordinate immediately turned around and went to do it.


    Merrida''s chief looked at his subordinate''s back and revealed an excited smile on his lips again. Once Franky died, everything would be his...


    He looked in the direction of Isabe and Draxton with a smirk. "Draxton, Isabe, look. There are so many dignitaries present. If they die because of your stubbornness, can you bear the consequences?" Draxton and Isabe, who were subdued, just looked at him expressionlessly.


    If Merrida''s chief wasn''t so proud and excited, perhaps he would have noticed that the restrained Draxton and Isabe didn''t look anxious at all.


    Draxton and Isabe even looked at them as if they were clowns.


    Seeing that they were silent, Merrida''s chief sneered. He raised his weapon and aimed it at Fernando in the crowd.


    "Haven''t the Barys family and the Lockwood family always been enemies? Why don''t I embellish this hatred between the two of you today?


    "How about a blood feud?


    "Because the Lockwood family refused to hand over the items, Mr. Fernando, the patriarch of the Barys family, died of an unknown cause. I''m afraid the family will never let go of this grudge, right?" He began to slowly pull the trigger.


    Fernando''s expression turned cold as he shouted angrily, Don''t you dare! Unless you kill everyone present, as long as one person survives, the Barys family will know who their true enemy is."


    Merrida''s chiefughed mockingly. Looks like Mr. Fernando and Mr. Lockwood have a good rtionship, but so what? I''ll start with you today."


    He looked at the others. "Of course, if Draxton and Isabe still refuse to hand over the things after I kill Fernando, then no one on the ship can stay alive today..."


    He saw fear and hate in the eyes of everyone present. They all turned to look at Draxton and Isabe.


    "Draxton, Isabe, we came to this liner to attend the Lockwood family''s wedding. You must be responsible for our lives!"


    "That''s right. Hurry up and hand it over to the Merrida''s chief. Otherwise, can you bear the consequences of losing the lives of so many of us?" "Hand it over, hand it over!"


    One after another, they urged and criticized Isabe and Draxton. Their voices ovepped one another''s, causing amotion. If Isabe and Draxton were ordinary people, they would have long been forced into a state of panic, not knowing what to do.


    However, Draxton and Isabe''s expressions remained unchanged.


    Merrida''s chief sneered. His expression suddenly turned cold. He aimed the gun at Fernando and slowly pulled the trigger.


    At this moment, the trusted subordinate he had sent away suddenly returned in a hurry. "Chief..."


    Merrida''s chief paused in his action of pulling the trigger and turned to look at his subordinate.


    His subordinate had always been confident in his work and rarely lost hisposure.


    Something must have happened.


    Merrida''s chief looked over, his eyes sharp.


    The subordinate quickly stepped forward and whispered something into his ear.


    Following that, the expression of Merrida''s chief turned extremely dark.


    The other chiefs also looked over and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Merrida''s chief gritted his teeth and said, "Franky... is gone."


    The other chiefs fell silent at the same time with confused expressions.


    Even Isabe and Draxton looked surprised.


    "Draxton, don''t you think it''s strange?" Isabe whispered.


    Draxton nodded.


    Isabe said, "Logically speaking, they should have captured the children to threaten us. However, when I entered the room previously, I realized that the children were gone. "Then Franky also went missing. Could it have something to do with the children?"


    Draxton was speechless.


    It was hard to say.


    Actually, there must be a connection.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Even though Be, Ricky, and Betty are missing, I''m not worried. After all, they''re very smart, but Ollie..."


    No matter how smart Ricky and Betty were, could they always keep an eye on Ollie?


    Isabe was not too worried. She said, "Don''t worry. They''re very responsible. When they took care of Witty-Whitey, they were also very responsible." Once again, Draxton was at a loss for words.


    Isabe was saying that their son was the same as Witty-Whitey.


    Draxton''s mouth twitched.


    His poor baby.


    When he looked at Merrida''s chief, he could not help the murderous intent ring inside him.


    He wanted to vent all the grievances that his children had suffered on this guy!


    Merrida''s chief was still unaware of the uing danger. His expression was dark as he shouted, "Draxton, Isabe, I really didn''t expect you to actually kill Franky. "Today, I will kill you in front of everyone to avenge Franky."


    He spoke hypocritically.


    It was as if he wasn''t the one who had sent his trusted subordinate to kill Franky.


    Isabe looked at him mockingly. She wanted to see what other tricks this clown was going to pull.


    Hence, she said, We, the Lockwood


    family, wouldn''t dare to kill Franky alone. Are you trying to say that everyone present isplicit and that you guys are the only ones upholding justice?"


    She was just casually mocking him, but who would have thought that in the next moment, Merrida''s chief would say indignantly, "That''s right He looked around at everyone and stretched out his right index finger to point at them one by one. "You people are all aplices of the Lockwood family. You were the ones who killed Franky. We won''t let this matter rest.


    "Isabe, Draxton, hurry up and hand over the Prime Code and the results of the crystal potion''s experiment to make up for your crimes. We can lighten your punishment on ount of you making a contribution!"


    Isabe was instantly amused. Everyone present was also stunned.


    They really did not expect the chief from Merrida to be so shameless.


    Isabe could not help but sneer. She listened to the countdown of The Fairy in her mind and said, "What an eye-opener. Draxton, let''s attack!" Upon hearing this, the expression of Merrida''s chief changed.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared viciously at Isabe and Draxton. "Attack? Attack who?


    "It seems that you still don''t understand the situation you''re in."


    As he spoke, he signaled with his eyes. Immediately, the people surrounding Isabe and Draxton loaded their weapons and prepared to fire at them.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time, the liner suddenly started rocking.


    Immediately after, someone eximed, "Water is seeping in. Water is seeping into the ship!"


    ¡°Oh no, the liner... liner seems to be sinking...

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    As the crowd eximed, the ship was indeed starting to sink slowly.


    The water level in the ship was obviously rising.


    The sneer on Merrida''s chief''s face disappeared. He red at Isabe and Draxton and shouted, "Draxton, Isabe, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and hand over everything!"


    "Hand it over and you can live. Everyone can live. Otherwise, all of you will die in the Pacilian Ocean today!"


    The patience of Merrida''s chief was clearly at its limit as he gave them an ultimatum.


    Meanwhile, Isabe and Draxton remained unmoved.


    The expression of Merrida''s chief became even more ferocious and terrifying. His eyes turned bloodshot and he stared at Isabe.


    At this moment, everyone on the ship was panicking.


    Seeing that the liner was sinking deeper and deeper, a nobleman could not help but roar and pounce on Isabe and Draxton.


    His face was pale and his expression was twisted. He shouted, "Hurry up and hand them over. At a time like this, do you want all of us to die with you?"


    However, his crazy attacks did notnd on Isabe and Draxton because he was sent flying by Draxton''s kick.


    The man flew back and fell into the water.


    At this time, the water level in the liner had risen a lot, and the liner itself had sunk quite a bit.


    The nobleman struggled for a few seconds and got up from the ground with the help of a table and chair near him.


    He looked at Isabe and Draxton with fear and resentment. He did not dare to provoke them anymore. Instead, he looked at the others and said, "Are you just going to wait for death?" The already anxious crowd immediately lost their rationality. They all approached Isabe and Draxton.


    Some people even had malicious thoughts.


    If Isabe and Draxton could not withstand their coercion and handed over the items, they could take the opportunity to snatch them and jump into the sea to escape.


    Merrida''s chief stared coldly at Isabe and Draxton. He then said mockingly, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, are you still not going to hand over the items at a time like this?


    "Are those things more important than these people''s lives? These people''s lives are extremely precious!"


    "That''s right. If anything happens to us, can the Lockwood family bear the consequences?


    "Can the Lockwood familypete with all the families here?


    "Or are you saying that the Lockwood family doesn''t care about our lives at all?¡±


    Seeing that the water level had risen to the waist, someone shouted at the top of his lungs.


    There were even some people who were extremely resentful and recklessly charged toward Isabe and Draxton.


    Draxton mercilessly kicked these people away. Isabe stood behind him with her arms crossed and said slowly, "The cause of all this is the old man over there. If you want to hate someone, you should hate him!"


    She casually looked in the direction of Merrida''s chief.


    Those people fell silent for a moment and looked in the direction of Merrida''s chief.


    How could they not know that it was Merrida''s chief who caused all of this?


    However, Merrida''s chief and the others had such terrifying and powerful weapons. People usually picked on the weak.


    Inparison, Isabe and Draxton were easy to deal with.


    Isabe seemed to have seen through these people, and she sneered. "They do have that kind of weapon, but the Lockwood family is also not to be trifled with.


    "Do you really think that the Lockwood family is not prepared at all?"


    The crowd instantly fell silent.


    Isabe continued, "You can make a choice now. If you trust us, stop your actions and stand beside us.


    "If you don''t believe us or have other thoughts and still want to be our enemy, then bear the consequences yourself."


    Everyone nced at each other, their eyes flickering with different emotions.


    Fernando, Zolo, Lawrence, and the others stood at the side and watched coldly. Fernando said, "Mr. Lockwood, it turns out that you''re so kind. At a time like this, you''re still giving them a chance to choose. If it were me... Hmph."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As he spoke, he revealed a sinister sneer.


    Draxton looked at him proudly and said, "If it was in the past, I naturally wouldn''t have such a good temper, but now... I want to listen to my wife!"


    Fernando was stunned. Then, he could not help but curse.


    This man was really infuriating.


    Could Draxton not show off?


    Zolo and Lawrence also fell into deep thought. Zolo said, "I''m too poor to get a wife. Sigh, I wonder if a rich woman will be willing to marry me in the future!"


    Lawrence said, A man with a wife is indeed different. There are so many girls pursuing me. After I head back, I''ll choose one girl to marry."


    Then, they looked at Fernando at the same time.


    Fernando felt ufortable being stared at by them. His face was as dark as thunder. These people were all crazy!


    Isabe smiled and looked at the nobles who surrounded them. Everyone, you can make a choice now. Please trust that I will make sure you don''t regret choosing to stand on our side."


    Fernando and the others walked over first and stood beside Isabe and Draxton.


    Seeing that even people like Fernando had chosen to believe in Isabe and Draxton, many people immediately changed their minds. One after another, they went to stand beside Isabe and Draxton. The smile on Isabe''s face grew wider.


    She looked at the people who were still standing opposite them and said, "It seems that you don''t believe us?"


    Her beautiful eyes slowly swept over those people. She saw that one of them had a burning look in his eyes. This person was a member of The Allied Nations who had already sided with Rayshaw. There were also people who chose to side with Merrida''s chief because they benefited from their rtionship with Merrida''s chief.


    Some of them had other thoughts.


    In short, the people standing opposite them were already their enemies a long time ago.


    At this moment, under the temptation of the Prime Code and the results of the crystal potion''s experiment, how could they not have malicious thoughts?


    Isabe could not help but smirk.


    At this moment, the water level had already reached their abdomen, and it was still rising.


    The people who rushed forward to surround them were hindered by the water and could not approach them as easily as before.


    However, those people had raised their guns and were pointing them at Isabe and Draxton.


    Someone shouted, "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, stop trying to act tough! Hand them over. Good things should be shared with everyone."


    Merrida''s chiefs expression


    suddenly turned grim. He nced


    coldly at the person who spoke. The


    person immediately shut his mouth.


    and retreated into the crowd not


    daring to make another sound.


    Merrida''s chief looked at the people standing behind Isabe and Draxton and said coldly, "So, you chose to stand with Isabe and Draxton. Don''t regret itter!"


    As he spoke, the chief made a


    gesture. Immediately, more than ten


    helicopters flew toward them afar. The muzzles of the guns on the helicopters were aimed at the liner. At the same time, a ropedder was lowered from the helicopters. Merrida''s chief began to climb up the ropedder.


    The others also stepped on thedder and climbed upward.


    Seeing this scene, those who chose to stand beside Isabe and Draxton could not help but hesitate.


    The water level was still rising, and they looked at Isabe and Draxton anxiously.


    However, Isabe and Draxton were not anxious at all.


    They did not want to be impatient, but the liner''s sinking speed was unforgiving.


    Not long after, the leaders of Merrida and the others had boarded the helicopters.


    Merrida''s chief stood at the cabin door and looked down with a sneer. "Isabe, Draxton, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to hand them over. When you die, I will naturally have a way to get what I want. Hmph!"


    Merrida''s chief stared viciously at Isabe and Draxton.


    He stared at the sinking liner and could not help but smile wickedly.


    He thought, All of you deserve to die, and even if you''re dead, I can still get what I want."


    "Miraculous Doctor, Mr. Lockwood, we..."


    Seeing that the water level had reached their chests, they finally panicked.


    Meanwhile, in the minds of Isabe and Draxton, the countdown for The Fairy''s activation had reached its end.


    Just as everyone''s faces were filled with anxiety, an iparably huge "monster" suddenly broke out of the water in the distance.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    It was not exactly a monster. It was a huge spaceship that was shiny ck and had beautiful golden sides.


    It was a real spaceship.


    From afar, it looked like a ck butterfly with golden edges. However, because it was huge and had a cold metallic luster all over its body, it looked extremely ferocious and mighty. However, the beautiful golden lines on its body made it look enchanting.


    It approached the liner at an unbelievable speed.


    "What is that?"


    Merrida''s chief and the others eximed, their faces filled with fear.


    His terrified expression was simr to that of prey facing a hungry and ferocious beast in the wilderness.


    While they were talking, the enormous creature arrived before them and floated to the surface of the sea.


    A long iron panel stretched out of the bottom of the spaceship like the hand of a god, pulling the sinking liner up.


    The huge liner was petite in front of The Fairy. When the liner was dragged up, it looked as easy as someone fishing a fish out of the water.


    Dead silence.


    Everyone who saw this scene was iparably shocked.


    In this extremely shocked silence, childish cheers broke through the atmosphere.


    "Wow! The Fairy, you''re so awesome! You''re amazing!"


    Betty jumped around on top of the big ship with the cute doll in her arms.


    Ricky also had a smile on his face. He also wanted to jump, but he restrained himself. He was a boy and Betty''s elder brother. He could not be as reckless as his sister. But even so, his beautiful dark blue eyes were filled with light and excitement.


    As for the cute doll...


    Itughed foolishly in his sister''s arms, but no one noticed it.


    At this moment, someone finally reacted.


    "This huge thing, doesn''t it look like that big ship?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. That''s the big ship.''


    Then, there was silence again.


    "Isn''t that ship junk?"


    "How did it fly?"


    Various discussions broke out. Those who had chosen to stand on Isabe and Draxton''s side revealed surprised expressions after recovering from their shock.


    It was indeed right to stand on the Lockwood family''s side!


    No one was stupid. This ship was clearly controlled by Isabe and Draxton.


    Thinking that the Prime Code was in Isabe and Draxton''s hands, they could not help but understand something.


    It must be the Prime Code that brought this junk-like ship back to life!


    On the other hand, Merrida''s chief and the others were shocked and furious at the same time. Little by little, fear crept onto their face.


    They could not lose!


    They could not afford to be retaliated against by the Lockwood family.


    As this thought shed through his mind, Merrida''s chief suddenly shouted, "Fire, now! Now!"


    Bullets immediately shot out from the machine guns on the helicopters and whizzed toward the ship.


    Isabe and Draxton''s expressions did not change. When the attack neared them, a transparent protective shield suddenly rose above the ship. The shield looked like a fragile bubble, but it blocked the bullets and could not be prated.


    It seemed that those attacks were useless.


    Merrida''s chief waspletely panicked. He hurriedly turned around and asked Franky''s bodyguards to use that secret weapon to attack the ship.


    The moment those bodyguards raised their weapons, they saw a person carrying a big yellow duck climbing up the top of the spaceship.


    His entire body was drenched. He could not bear to let go of the big yellow duck. At the same time, he shouted angrily at the bodyguards, "Stop! Put down your weapons! Put down your weapons now!" When the bodyguards saw their chief, they were stunned. They lowered their weapons and looked at Franky in shock.


    Merrida''s chiefs expression changed drastically. Why was Franky on the other party''s ship?


    "Franky, what''s the meaning of this? Didn''t you take the initiative to contact us to cooperate? Why are you switching sides now?"


    Mu Country''s chief and the others felt that they had been fooled by Franky.


    Franky sneered. "I took the initiative to cooperate with you, but I didn''t ask you to go behind my back and take action alone. Chief, do you think I don''t know what you''re up to?" Franky had already changed his ways!


    Merrida''s chiefs expression was unreadable. Suddenly, he snatched the weapon from the bodyguard behind him and raised it. He fired wildly at therge ship without aiming. From his actions, it was obvious that he wanted to kill Franky, Isabe, Draxton, and the others.


    He didn''t even avoid shooting in the direction of Ricky and Betty.


    However, the ship''s protective shield remained intact.


    Draxton looked at the maddened Merrida''s chief and the others. He suddenly gave an order in his mind, "Elsa, kill them!1''


    Isabe was shocked and looked at Draxton.


    However, Draxton looked at her with an exceptionally firm and cold gaze.


    Isabe fell silent.


    None of them were saints.


    Even if there were consequences after killing Merrida''s chief, who were they afraid of now?


    If Merrida''s chief wanted to kill them, he had to be prepared to be killed by them.


    Otherwise, everyone wouldn''t take them seriously.


    The next moment, The Fairy began to change. Rows of cannons slid out from the sides and aimed at the helicopters above.


    The expressions of Merrida''s chief and the others immediately turned to horror.


    Merrida''s chief saw that even that secret weapon couldn''t do anything to the big ship. Now, the big ship was clearly trying to kill them.


    He was afraid.


    He was really afraid now.


    He shouted fiercely, "Isabe, Draxton, you dare to kill us? We are..."


    "If you dare to kill us, why wouldn''t we dare to kill you?" Isabe asked coldly.


    Merrida''s chief and the others suddenly turned around and shouted into the cabin, "Run, run!"


    However, Franky''s bodyguards, who had been standing behind them, suddenly attacked and kicked Merrida''s chief and the others off the helicopters.


    Then, Franky''s bodyguards started to fight with the bodyguards of Merrida''s chief.


    On the other hand, the bodyguards


    of Merrida''s chief had long been scared out of their wits, so they could not even unleash 30% of their usualbat strength. They raised their hands and surrendered after a few hits.


    Franky''s eyes widened as he secretly praised his bodyguards. He would increase their sries and bonuses when he returned. They did a great job. They were really smart and made him look good.


    Franky''s eyes filled with tears of excitement.


    This time, Mr. Lockwood and Miraculous Doctor would definitely forgive his previous actions, right?


    He looked at Draxton and Isabe expectantly.


    Draxton ordered his men to kill Merrida''s chief and his men who fell into the water to prevent future trouble.


    As for Isabe, she walked toward her children.


    "Ricky, Betty, where''s Ollie?" Isabe asked.


    Isabe''s gaze swept across the cute doll in Betty''s arms. Then, her questioning expression froze.


    Betty widened her watery eyes and looked at her mother guiltily.


    Isabe widened her eyes and looked at the doll in Betty''s arms.


    As for the doll, it was giggling and stretching out its arms to ask for a hug.


    Isabe almost fainted.


    This little doll with golden braids and a pink tutu dress was even more beautiful than a doll. It was actually Ollie!


    Betty did not dare to look at her mother and directly stuffed Ollie into her mother''s arms.


    Isabe hugged Ollie. She had conflicted feelings.


    "Mom, we know we were wrong!"


    Betty was the first to admit her mistake.


    Ricky also walked forward and lowered his head to admit his mistake.


    Isabe looked at Betty, then at Ricky, and finally at the little guy in her arms.


    Draxton finished his business and walked over. He nced at the doll in Isabe''s arms and was stunned.


    At this moment, Franky''s voice came from the side with a hint of shock. "This, this doll is alive..."


    Isabe and Draxton were speechless.


    Isabe helped Ollie take off his clothes. The child seemed to be reluctant to part with them. He grabbed the golden wig with his small hand and refused to let go. Isabe was instantly amused. "Ollie, you''re quite happy to be dressed like this, aren''t you?"


    Naturally, Ollie did not understand. He only knew that his mother was talking to him, so he babbled in response.


    Isabe brought the children into the house. She felt that she needed to have a talk with Ricky and Betty.


    Draxton did not follow them but turned to look at the people on the liner.


    These people had chosen to believe them. No matter what the reason was, they were on their side.


    Seeing Draxton looking over, these people immediately thought of the death of Merrida''s chief and the others. That had been the order of the man in front of them!


    In the end Draxton was still Draxton. Even if his temperament was much gentler now, he would still be the terrifying Mr. Lockwood when his loved ones were threatened.


    These people were a little uneasy. They were afraid that Draxton would kill them to silence them.


    However, Draxton let them go.


    "I''ve told Be that I won''t make you regret your choice."


    The appearance of the spaceship caused a global uproar.


    Just as the various forces were about to investigate, the spaceship suddenly flew into the sky, emitting an iparably terrifying pressure.


    This made everyone feel suffocated and terrified.


    Draxton''s voice rang out, and his voice reverberated through every country and every force through The Fairy.


    "Don''t try to challenge our boundaries."


    He only said one sentence.


    Then, the ship slowly descended and finally returned to the bottom of the sea.


    Isabe and the others returned to Dawton City on an aircraft.


    Ricky and Betty, who were criticized by their mother just now, were already happily flying the aircraft.


    Isabe looked at them dotingly. She looked at their small figures and suddenly felt that her children had grown up.


    Draxton walked to her side and hugged her and Ollie. "The children have grown up. Next year, they will have to start training as the Lockwood family''s heir."


    Isabe froze and asked hesitantly, "Does that include training at Expendable Camp?"


    Draxton was silent for a moment. "This has always been the Lockwood family''s tradition."


    Isabe pursed her lips.


    Next year, the children would only be eight years old. At eight years old, they would have to go to the Expendable Camp for dangerous training...


    Although Isabe already knew this, she still found it hard to ept when this day really came.


    Draxton smiled gently and said, "Be, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to the children.


    "However, I think they''re going to be happy instead of being worried like you are now."


    Isabe followed Draxton''s gaze and looked at their children. She saw that the two children were operating the aircraft with restless glints in their eyes.


    These were two fearless little fellows. They were born extraordinary!


    For some reason, Isabe rxed slightly. She owered her head and


    looked at Qllie in her arms. The little kid was happily looking in the direction of his brother and sister as if he couldn''t wait to grow upand y with them.


    "Ollie seems to prefer ying with his brother and sister," Draxton said with a smile.


    Isabe agreed. "That''s indeed the case. He was willing to let them dress him up like a doll. I almost didn''t recognize him. He''s so silly!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She poked Ollie''s little face reproachfully.


    It immediately caused him to chuckle.


    Betty turned around and jogged over. She picked up Ollie and ced him on the console.


    Ollie was so happy that he raised his hands and feet to the sky and kicked wildly.


    The room was filled with Ollie''s cheerfulughter.


    After a moment of helplessness, Isabe and Draxton could not help butugh.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    The people who had personally experienced what happened on Pacilian Ocean kept their mouths shut. They were all reticent.


    The murder of the Merrida''s chief and a few other chiefs was not a small matter. It became an open secret.


    Everyone knew the truth, but no one dared to bring it up.


    There was only one reason: the current Lockwood family and Lucsia were extremely powerful.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that they were the overlord of this world.


    They had crystal potion. They had terrifyingly advanced weapons. In fact, they even had The Fairy!


    Those who were enemies of the Lockwood family deserved to die.


    However, the Lockwood family kept a low profile from then on. This made the already famous family even more mysterious and unfathomable.


    Five years was enough for arge family to be unknown.


    As for the Lockwood family''s patriarch and his wife, they were shrouded in mystery.


    Southeast Aelinne.


    Draxton and Isabe came to Southeast Aelinne again.


    They came here for vacation and also to investigate an organization called Strix.


    This organization had quietly risen in Southeast Aelinne in the past two years and had already tricked the Lockwood family several times. Moreover, Strix seemed to be specifically targeting the Lockwood family.


    Isabe and Draxton lived in the same estate they used to live in.


    The two of them were very rxed and were not in a hurry to investigate Strix. After ying outside for a day, they finally drove back before evening. The two of them did not look tired at all. In fact, they looked refreshed. Compared to five years ago, time had barely left any traces on them. However, their auras had changed.


    Draxton was even gentler than before. In front of his wife and children, he could never be cold.


    After what he had gone through in the past five years, he now gave people a warm and gentle feeling.


    As for Isabe,pared to the sharpness of the past, the current her was gentle and reserved, and her eyes were filled with happiness and sweetness.


    Only people who were surrounded by happiness and love would have such a calm temperament.


    Her eyes were clear and beautiful.


    "Ollie, Daddy and Mommy are back. Come here and let Mommy hug you!"


    Isabe took off her scarf and coat as she shouted up the stairs.


    That was right. They had brought a little troublemaker to Southeast Aelinne this time.


    The butler stood at the side and wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Isabe shouted, but Ollie did not respond.


    She raised her eyebrow and said to Draxton, "We didn''t bring Ollie out to y today. Is he really angry?"


    Draxton also raised his eyebrow and looked upstairs with interest. "It''s okay. We brought gifts. Ollie is very easy to coax."


    Isabe immediately nodded and began to rummage through their shopping bags for gifts.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The butler finally interrupted and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood, the young master is not at home."


    Huh?


    Isabe and Draxton looked over in surprise.


    Draxton frowned. "Ollie won''t run away from home just because he''s angry."


    Moreover, that child had a good temper and rarely threw a tantrum. This made them very vexed at the same time.


    Isabe said, "Could it be that Fernando stole him away again?"


    That was right. Ollie''s childhood was difficult. In the past few years, he had been stolen by Fernando more than ten times. Every time, they had to fly to the Barys family to negotiate with Fernando before he would return the child to them.


    After all this time, the Lockwood family had given Fernando a lot of benefits!


    They were all numb to this.


    The butler said, It wasn''t Mr. Fernando. Not long after the two of you went out, His Majesty''s three children came to look for the young master. "Young Master went out to y with the two princes and the little princess. He''s probably in the king''s pce now."


    Isabe and Draxton looked at each other. Isabe rubbed her forehead. "Forget it, Draxton. Let''s bring some gifts that the children like and visit


    Mkai. We haven''t seen him for a few years."


    "I heard that Mkai has married a few more wives over the years. Now, he has a total of 14 wives. Moreover, these wives of his are all your admirers."


    Draxton did not look too happy. Mkai really knew how to make things difficult for him.


    Isabe rubbed her nose and was a little speechless. Mkai really pulled a stunt.


    Draxton still did not look happy.


    Isabe said, "I''m a little curious. If someone pretended to be my fan with the goal of marrying Mkai, I bet he wouldn''t be able to tell!"


    Draxton said grumpily, "That''s Mkai''s business."


    Even if Mkai really had such bad luck with women, he deserved it.


    They took the gifts that the children would like and headed to Mkai''s pce.


    They never would have thought that what they said casually would be true.


    A beautiful young woman with an enchanting figure sat in the gorgeous pce. She gently stroked her t stomach, her alluring eyes filled with charm.


    She was wearing exquisite robes and was sitting quietly on the couch. Opposite her, a maid stood respectfully and was reporting something to her in a low voice. "Your Highness, the matter has been settled. Those three little mutts will nevere back!"


    "It''s just... it''s just that other than those three little mutts, there''s also the Lockwood family''s young master with them. He was also sold."


    At this point, the maid''s voice sounded a little weak.


    The beautiful woman''s expression changed slightly. What?"


    Her eyes flickered uneasily, then she gritted her teeth and said, "Was it a clean job? They didn''t leave any clues, did they?"


    The maid said confidently, "Don''t worry. Our people did a very clean job. They definitely won''t be able to trace it to you."


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief.


    After a moment, she sneered."


    Hmph, if you want to me someone, me that Lockwood- family''s child for being unlucky He


    could have yed with anyone, but


    he had to y with those little


    mutts.


    "Actually, he deserves it. Back then, I pretended to be a fan of Isabe, so His Majesty paid attention to me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even have the chance to marry into royalty.


    "Now that I am finally pregnant with His Majesty''s child, I must clear the way for my own child.


    "Naturally, we can''t keep those three favored little bastards around!"


    l.n


    Although Southeast Aelinne was not as chaotic as before under the king''s rule as well as the influence of the Chancely family, the Andrews Family and the Lockwood family, there were still some things that could not bepletely eliminated.


    It was very easy to traffic children. It was highly likely that they would never be found.


    What the woman did not know was that at this moment, Isabe and Draxton had already arrived at the pce to meet Mkai.


    They exchanged a few simple pleasantries before mentioning the children.


    Mkai was stunned. What? They''re not back? I thought they were still ying at the Lockwood family''s estate!


    Isabe and Draxton''s expressions immediately changed.


    Mkai realized something and his expression changed as well.


    This was Southeast Aelinne, not Lucsia. They were really afraid.


    If someone was targeting them, the children''s safety could not be guaranteed.


    They immediately panicked and sent people to look for the children.


    On an uninhabited path, arge truck filled with tobo kicked up a trail of dust.


    Among the containers filled with tobo, there was one container where four children were tied up, gagged, and squeezed inside.


    They were all about five years old. The little princess and one of the princes were already crying from fear, their faces covered in tears and snot. The other prince''s face was also pale. His eyes were filled with fear, but he was still calm.


    Then, he looked at the little guy who had different colored eyes. He was sniffing around in the dark and narrow space, looking very curious. He looked a little silly as if he did not know fear at all.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    After walking for a long time, the truck suddenly slowed down and stopped. The back door of the truck was opened, and a few men of Southeast Aelinne descent climbed onto the truck. They stuffed four bags of bread and two bottles of water into the container.


    The men then rudely tore the tapes off the children''s mouths and untied their hands and feet.


    "Daya, be gentle. If you hurt them, we won''t be able to sell them for a good price."


    "Little brats, don''t shout, do you hear me? If anyone shouts, we''ll beat them up!"


    One of the men threatened fiercely.


    The little princess and one of the princes, who were already crying from fright, immediately whimpered in fear.


    Even the other prince had tears in his eyes.


    Only Ollie picked up the bread and water and ate silently.


    The crooks looked at Ollie in surprise. This child was very bold.


    He reached out and lifted Ollie''s little face. His eyes were instantly filled with amazement. "This child''s eyes are really beautiful."


    Then, he said, "He''s just a little silly and doesn''t look very bright."


    Ollie looked at them in confusion and curiosity, then lowered his head to continue eating.


    "Alright, one of you stay here and watch them. We''ll stand guard outside. If anything happens, drive away immediately."


    After the men left, Ollie said to his three friends, "Don''t be afraid. The bread is delicious and sweet."


    The pampered little prince and princess would never eat this kind of dry bread on the usual days. However, when they saw Ollie eating so happily, they abandoned their fear and ate with him. The bread that was clearly not delicious seemed to have be especially sweet because the few of them ate it together.


    The world of children was sometimes that simple.


    The crook who was left behind to guard them could not help but take a few more nces at them.


    These children were really crazy!


    Suddenly, a series of gunshots came from outside.


    Everyone was shocked. The crook who was watching the children dashed out of the truck and saw a heavy trucking toward them.


    When they saw the logo on the heavy truck, the crooks were shocked. One of them muttered, "Damn it, why are men from Strix here?"


    While they were talking, Strix''s truck was already closing in on them. The gunshot from before was from Strix''s truck. Someone had fired a shot into the sky as a warning.


    The leader of the crooks signaled one of his subordinates to get in the truck and watch over the children while he led the others toward the oing heavy truck.


    "Oh my, isn''t this Mr. Klub? Are you just passing by, Mr. Klub? My men will make way for you now."


    The leader of the heavy truck was a man from the southeast. His name was Klub, and he was one of Strix''s higher-ups.


    Klub looked at the crooks coldly and said, "What are you transporting?"


    "Just a few tons of tobo."


    As he spoke, the leader of the crooks ordered his subordinates to bring down a fewrge boxes of tobo. He said to Klub, "Mr. Klub, this is a small token of our appreciation!" They did not want toplicate matters.


    Klub nced at the boxes of goods and sneered. "Tobo? Hmph, I heard that what you have in your truck is what Strix wants. Who gave you stragglers the guts to intercept Strix''s business?" The leader of the crook felt uneasy.


    What Klub was talking about was naturally not the children. Instead, there was a very special nt hidden in the tobo.


    They just took the children because it was convenient.


    Just as the leader was about to quibble, a scream suddenly came from behind.


    The leader''s expression changed. He turned around and saw that the subordinate he sent to guard the children had been thrown out of the truck. His subordinate also looked pale.


    He had fainted and looked like he had been poisoned.


    At the same time, a few children ran toward the end of the truck and were using all four of their limbs to climb down the truck.


    At the same time, thick smoke billowed out of the truck.


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically. "Oh no, there''s a fire!"


    The things in the truck could not be burned.


    Not only were the crooks anxious, but the people from Strix were also anxious.


    Everyone rushed to the truck to


    out the fire, but the man sitting


    quietly in the heavy truck, who


    not shown his face up till now, fixed his dark blue eyes on Ollie. Content


    "Little brats, I''ll kill you all!" A crook walked toward the children with a ferocious expression.


    "Mister, your butt is on fire too!" Ollie kindly reminded him.


    The man didn''t take it seriously at first, but soon, he felt a burning pain in his butt. He turned around and saw that his butt was indeed on fire.


    The man couldn''t care less about dealing with the children now. He frantically patted the mes on his body that was getting bigger.


    Upon seeing this, Ollie said to his threepanions, "Let''s run."


    As he spoke, he took out a round button. The button turned into a round disk that was big enough to fit all four of them. It was ready to fly them away.


    The two princes and princesses


    were stunned. They forgot their fear and stood on the round disk


    excite lood


    el:


    excitedly. Just as they were about to fly away, someone blocked their


    Way.


    Ollie looked at the person and was stunned. He tilted his head to the side in confusion and called out, "Daddy?"


    His voice was soft, and his eyes were beautiful. He looked adorable.


    The man''s body trembled slightly when he heard Ollie call him "Dad". Then, he looked at Ollie with a deep gaze. They seemed to be in a deadlock.


    Ollie, whose head was still tilted, sized up the man he thought was his father. Then, he said, "You''re not Daddy." Number One looked at Ollie in silence. He did not expect to meet Draxton''s child again five yearster.


    This child should be the one in Isabe''s belly back then.


    He waved his hand at Ollie and said, "Come down."


    Although the person in front of him looked exactly like his father, Ollie was still a little hesitant. In the end, he put away the round disk and walked toward the man. Ollie was extremely curious about this man, so in the end, he did not leave.


    Moreover, he was very sensitive to other people''s emotions. He felt that this man would not hurt him.


    Ollie cocked his head to the side and


    examined the man for a moment. Then, he teaned forward and sniffed


    the man


    ike a puppy. He blinked and


    asked curiously, "Uncle, why do you look like my father? Do I have two fathers?"


    The corners of Number One''s mouth twitched. He thought to himself, "Your mother doesn''t have two husbands."


    He replied, "Of course, I''m not your father. Child,e with me. I won''t hurt you."


    Ollie immediately nodded happily and followed Number One into the car with his three friends.


    The people in the heavy truck didn''t even want what they initially came for and had already driven away.


    The crooks were left to extinguish the fire, but in the end, they were not able to save anything.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    What was even more unlucky was that the Lockwood family and Mkai''s men found them shortly after.


    Naturally, the culprits were caught and revealed Strix''s involvement.


    "The children were taken by Strix''s men. Mkai, have you ever seen Strix''s chief?"


    Mkai shook his head. "Strix is very mysterious. He''s even more mysterious than the headman back then."


    Draxton and Isabe could not help but frown.


    Meanwhile, Ollie was in Number One''s arms, and the two of them were staring at each other.


    Neither of them spoke as they studied each other in silence.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    In an estate that was filled with all kinds of flowers and full of vitality and fragrance.


    The four little guys enjoyed a delicious dinner in the estate''s room and sat in a row.


    Number One sat across from them with a warm look on his cold and stiff face. "What''s your name?" he asked Ollie. Ollie tilted his head and replied slowly with a sweet smile, "Hi, my name is Rowell Lockwood. What''s yours?"


    Number One was silent for a moment and thought, Rowell Lockwood. Lockwood..."


    He thought of Number Two.


    Number One''s gaze became a littleplicated. He waved his hand and said, "My name is Number One... Come here." Ollie walked up to him and was pulled into his embrace. "Don''t go back in the future. How about living with me?"


    A thought shed across Ollie''s mind. "Herees another man who wants to snatch me away!"


    Previously, Mr. Zolo, Mr. Docker, and Mr. Arvid all wanted to snatch me away."


    Then, they were punished badly by his parents.


    Mr. Fernando was much smarter. He always brought Ollie away by stealth.


    Ollie looked at Number One with an experienced gaze and said, "Sir, aren''t you afraid that my parents will beat you up?"


    Number One''s face turned solemn. "Why would I be afraid of them? Sweetie. You''re my child from now on."


    Ollie nced at him and said helplessly, "Well, if you''re happy, sir."


    Then he yawnedzily, and he looked lethargic andpletely unstressed.


    Number One looked at Ollie fondly and liked him even more. With a hint of softness in his eyes, he smiled and said, "What a good child." He picked up Ollie and headed upstairs. At the sight of this scene, the two princes and the princess were instantly dumbfounded.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. "So the famous Strix is actually Mr. Number One." Mkai''s voice sounded.


    Upon hearing their father''s voice, the two little princes and the princess immediately went over.


    Draxton and Isabe followed him in.


    "Number One, if you want a child, have one yourself. Why are you snatching ours?" Isabe''s voice sounded.


    At this moment, the three kids of Mkai had already arrived in front of Mkai. When they saw their father, all the frightened children immediately poured out all their grievances. The little princess couldn''t help but burst into tears. She pointed upstairs and said, Daddy, Ollie is going to be kidnapped by the bad guy!" Number One was speechless.


    He was originally ring at Draxton, but when he heard the little princess''s words, he choked in anger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ollie popped his head out of Number One''s arms, greeted his mom and dad calmly, and then said to the little princess, "Kavia, I wasn''t kidnapped by a bad guy!" Number One sighed. It seemed like he could forget about keeping the child in his arms today.


    Helpless, he could only return to the sofa.


    Draxton said, Number One, it seems like you''ve been doing well in Southeast Aelinne all these years."


    "Now that I can make things difficult for you, Of course, I''m doing well," Number One said coldly.


    "Don''t you have nothing better to do?" Isabe said.


    Number One said, "Yes, I have too much time on my hands. I have to find something to do."


    "So you keep finding trouble with us?" Draxton''s face darkened.


    Number One said, "How about this? Give me the child and I won''t find trouble with you anymore!" Draxton and Isabe''s faces darkened. The two of them immediately rubbed their hands.


    When Ollie saw his parents'' attitude, he knew that they were going to beat someone up again.


    He looked sympathetically at


    Number One, thinking that Number One was about to be beaten up by his parents as well. How pitiful he was. He felt sorry for him foca second.


    After that second of sympathy, Ollie


    sat cross-legged on the sofa and


    propped up his cheeks with his


    chubby little hands. He looked like


    he was waiting to watch a good


    show. Most importantly, he was still smiling.


    The little princess walked over, sobbed, and asked Ollie, "Ollie, aren''t you afraid? You might not be able to see your parents again!''


    Ollie chuckled and said slowly, No, I''m not afraid. I''m already used to it."


    In any case, those who wanted to snatch him away would be beaten up by his parents in the end.


    As expected, half an hourter, Number One got up from the ground with a bruised face.


    Isabe came over with a smile and


    picked Ollie up. She said helplessly,


    "Baby, you were almost taken away


    again!" "Woo!" Ollie cradled in his mother''s arms and said weakly There was a hint of coquettish in his votee.


    UMS


    Draxton looked at Number One''s bruised face and sneered as he left with the others.


    Before leaving, Ollie stuck his head out of his mother''s arms and waved at the low-spirited Number One. "Goodbye, sir!"


    Number One raised his hand stiffly and waved back.


    "Daddy, why does that man look exactly like you?" The child asked with his childish voice.


    "Because he''s my brother," Draxton replied.


    "Then why doesn''t he evere home?" Ollie asked curiously.


    "Because he''s not a good boy," Isabe said.


    "Oh, so it''s because he''s not a good boy."


    Isabe and Draxtonx looked at each other. They were in no hurry to go back. After parting with Mkai, they took Ollie to where Number Two was buried. The mountain range from back then.


    "Oh! Daddy, Mommy, why does the man on this tombstone look like Daddy?" Ollie widened his beautiful eyes.


    Isabe said, "Because he is also Daddy''s brother. He died saving Mommy, Ollie, and the others. We have to remember him."


    Ollie looked at the photo on the tombstone seriously and replied seriously, Okay, Mommy. I will remember him.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    A dark blue ship passed through the atmosphere and appeared above Mystical Ind.


    Now that the Mystical Ind was technologically advanced, they quickly discovered this obviously extraordinary spaceship.


    But in the blink of an eye, the spaceship disappeared.


    Five or six men and women in battle armor appear out of thin air in a deserted mountain range in District 9 of the Mystical Ind.


    One of them, who had two horns on his head and an exquisite baby face, patted his chest and said in fear. "That was close. I was almost discovered just now."


    A silver-eyed woman with pointy ears nced at him and said disdainfully, "Why should you be afraid? I just checked. The people of this are so outmatched inbat and technology that they are no match for us."


    "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to be too loud. It would be troublesome if it caused a disturbance. Do you think so, Your Highness?" With that, the baby-faced young man looked at the tall and handsome young man who had been silent.


    The young man wore a magnificent suit of Snow White armor, and he had very pure blond hair and a pair of equally pure golden eyes.


    His facebines the depth of the Wecian and the delicacy of the Eacian. His sharp ears, however, made him look a little demonic.


    What was most striking, however, was the extraordinary dignity of his temperament. Even if he just stood there quietly and did not speak, he was very different.


    Seeing the baby-faced man looking at him, the young man nodded. "Indeed. We''re here to investigate the theft of crystal potion on this. We have no intention of invading and starting a war, so we''d better keep a low profile..."


    The young man suddenly stopped talking.


    He pursed his beautifully shaped thin lips and fixed his golden eyes on a big tree not far ahead.


    On the branch of the tree, a colorful snake was staring at him coldly.


    What caught his attention, however, was not the huge snake, but a young girl carrying it.


    The girl, who had been watching and listening to them from the branch of the tree, was tilting her head with a face full of interest.


    A strand of curly long hair hung down from her shoulder and danced gently with the girl''s swaying feet.


    The girl had a pair of dark blue eyes. They were clear and clean, but they also exuded an irresistible heat and evilness.


    The young man''s sharp ears began to burn for some reason under the girl''s gaze.


    He was even a little at a loss.


    But how could he, the most respected crown prince of Silverblue, allow himself to be so embarrassingly vulnerable to a young girl?


    By the time he reacted, his body was already floating in the air, and he had restrained the girl, half hugging her in his arms.


    He was instantly annoyed. How could they be so rude?


    But the next moment, he felt a soft warmth in his arms and an indescribable smell of medicine.


    The young man felt a little dizzy and his vision was blurred. He lowered his eyes and stared silently at the snake that was biting the back of his hand.


    The snake also looked at him coldly.


    The young man hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not attack the snake. He also stopped the others from attacking the snake. In the next moment, his tall body fell from the sky. The young girl also fell to the ground with him.


    Betty really didn''t expect that she would encounter a few "elves" that seemed toe from fantasy stories just by going into the mountains to search for some strange poisonous insects to refine bugs. Especially the man who was hugging her. He was really too good-looking. He was 10,000 times better looking than all the boys she had met.


    She blinked, feeling that she, who had been single for twenty years, was finally beginning to fall in love.


    "Well, now that you''re so good-looking, I''ll allow you to be my most unique experimental object!"


    She reached out and touched the young man''s beautiful face.


    "Oh, your skin is so good. It''s even finer than mine!"


    Then, her evil hand moved to his sharp ears.


    She even pinched it. "Wow, is this an elf''s ear..."


    Then, the aliens'' eyes twitched as they saw the girl reach out her hand to His Highness''s chest.


    "You, what are you doing? Let go of His Highness!" The baby-faced youth shouted angrily and fearfully.


    Betty nced at them and secretly nodded as she thought. "Yes, these were all good experimental objects. I should trick... No, I should bring them back to n Mobius first." Hence, she got up from the young man''s body and said with a smile and a harmless expression, "I didn''t do anything! I was just checking this handsome young man''s body." "You sure?" The innocent baby-faced alien looked at her suspiciously.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I''m a kind and good girl. I saw that he was bitten by Flowery and seemed to have been poisoned. Why don''t you guyse home with me? I have to help him detoxify." The baby-faced man was still skeptical. Why did he feel that this girl was not kind at all? Instead, she made people feel scared.


    The silver-eyed woman and the other aliens revealed unfriendly expressions. This girl was clearly taking advantage of His Highness just now.


    It was a pity that His Highness had lived for a thousand years and his innocence had just disappeared.


    ,


    When Betty saw that they were obviously wary of her, she immediately said, "Come on! I''m really a good girl. My house is over there. You guys just came to Earth and don''t have a ce to stay, right? Why don''t you stay at my house first?"


    The aliens looked at each other. That seemed to be the case. They might as well stay at the girl''s house first, and when they knew more about the, they could go on investigating the matter of the crystal potion.


    "Well, then take us to your house. But I warn you not to do anything wrong. We''re the ones you can''t mess with."


    The silver-eyed woman warned in an evil tone.


    Betty blinked her watery eyes. A trace of fear appeared on her face, making her look a little pitiful. She said aggrievedly, "I''m really a good girl. I''m so kind. Don''t scare me."


    Tears quickly gathered in her eyes, making her look really pitiful.


    The silver-eyed woman immediately looked awkward. She stammered, "Why are you crying? We didn''t bully you."


    "Yes,dy, you must not be bad people. I will treat you home for dinner."


    Seeing that she did seem harmless enough, the silver-haired woman nodded coolly. "Lead the way, then We won''t let you help for nothing. Then, two alien men came forward to help the handsome young man who had fainted.


    Betty immediately blocked the two of them and said, ''TH do it. I''ll do it. Let me do it because I caused the trouble."


    As she spoke, she pulled the handsome young man up from the ground and let his tall body lean against her exceptionally thin and slender body.


    The two alien men immediately sighed. This little girl was really a good girl. She was really responsible.


    After that, they followed Betty back to n Mobius.


    Betty dragged the handsome young man forward effortlessly. Yes, dragging.


    The young man woke up halfway. He was awake because of the dragging.


    However, the moment he woke up, he smelled the faint fragrance of the girl''s hair. He immediately closed his eyes in panic and pretended to be unconscious. His sharp ears secretly turned red.


    When they finally returned to n Mobius, the few elders of n Mobius were dumbfounded when they saw Betty bringing back these strange-looking people.


    An elder shook his head and sighed. Young people nowadays are all dressed strangely."


    Betty invited the aliens into her room and asked someone to serve them a table of delicious food.


    When the few aliens smelled the fragrance, their horizons were broadened and they started eating curiously.


    Betty smiled and said, "Don''t stand on ceremony. Please help yourself. Just eat as much as you want. I''m very hospitable."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Then, the aliens really ate too much.


    After eating too much, they fell asleep.


    When they woke up, they were stripped of their clothes and in a strange pool.


    There were many poisonous snakes and insects wandering around them.


    The aliens were dumbfounded.


    "Oh, you''re awake? Looks like I have to add more medicine." The kind girl smiled and added more medicinal herbs, poisonous insects, and snakes into the pool.


    "Oh no..."


    The few aliens came back to their senses and immediately felt the danger of this.


    They wanted to go home. They wanted to go home. Boohoo...


    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. You won''t die..." Betty quickly coaxed.


    "Where did you take His Highness?" Fortunately, although these aliens were afraid, they still cared about His Highness.


    "Goldie,e here!" Betty shouted toward the outside.


    Goldie, Goldie?


    The aliens were dumbfounded.


    Then, they saw His Highness, the so-called Goldie, obediently walked in and stood obediently beside the girl.


    "Dear master, you called me?" The young man''s voice was gorgeous and beautiful, like the most pleasant instrument in the world.


    Ma... master?


    The aliens looked horrified.


    Betty raised her chin proudly and patted the young man''s shoulder. "Good boy!"


    Then, she said to the aliens, "Did you see that? I''m really a good person. I didn''t hurt him. Be good and be my experimental objects. There won''t be any danger."


    The few aliens still hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    They looked at His Highness with earth-shattering expressions.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    The silver-eyed woman looked worried. Then, she red at Betty. "What did you do to His Highness? Why did he call you master?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just ced a cute little bug in his body..."


    "How dare you control His Highness, you..."


    The silver-haired woman still wanted to say something, but she saw His Highness give her a warning look.


    The silver-eyed woman immediately shut up.


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Only then did she realize that His


    Highness was the number one war god of Silverblue. Even the most ferocious control methods


    of


    Nightmare Race could not control


    him. Could this girl do it with just a


    little bug?


    The silver-eyed woman looked at His Highness in disbelief. However, when she saw that His Highness was looking at the young girl with a hint of love, she immediately fell silent.


    It turned out that he was pretending.


    "Dear master, you won''t hurt them, right?" The young man inched closer to the girl and lowered his voice.


    "Of course not. I''m a kind and good girl." Betty smiled at him. ''Look, did I hurt you?"


    "No, my dear master, you are the kindest and most beautiful."


    "Of course!" Betty was pleased. She patted the young man''s shoulder happily. "Goldie, let''s go back."


    "Alright, my dear master." The young man followed,pletely ignoring the stunned looks of his subordinates. With a faint smile on his face, he stared at the girl''s beautiful back with his golden eyes

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    North Star Group headquarters.


    This was Ricky''s first year as the patriarch of the Lockwood family.


    However, in fact, Ricky had been managing the family matters by his father''s side since three years ago.


    Most of the time, Ricky''s father was there in presence only. Many important matters and decisions were decided by Ricky.


    Finally, after the new year, Ricky''s father left the business to Ricky and went off somewhere with Ricky''s mother.


    Ricky sat before the spacious office table, carefully handling the documents in his hands.


    asionally, Ricky would look up at the young man sitting on the sofa in the office.


    The young man''s appearance was abination of all the merits of his father and mother. The young man''s beautiful eyes were like his mother''s. They were a pair of captivating eyes.


    When the young man focused his attention on someone, it made them feel like they were being gazed at with deep affection.


    The young man was already so charming at such a young age. When he grew up, countless girls would be mesmerized.


    Ricky looked at the young man gently and dotingly as he called out, Ollie!"


    The young man raised his head. His exquisite and charming face still had the immaturity of youth. The young man put down the book in his hand and looked at his brother in an obedient and cute manner. A smile shed in Ricky''s eyes. "You''ve been reading for forty minutes. Take a break first."


    "Okay." Ollie obediently put down the book.


    Ricky waved at Ollie.


    Ollie got up and obediently walked to his brother''s side.


    Ricky smiled and said, "Come and help me deal with these documents."


    The young man lowered his eyes and looked at the documents on the table. His long eyshes fluttered as he said embarrassedly, "Brother, but I don''t understand these documents."


    "I can teach you. You''re so smart. You''ll learn it easily," Ricky said with a smile.


    "But... I still have homework to do," Ollie said obediently.


    Everyone knew that Ollie was an outstanding student in the eyes of the teachers, and an obedient child in the eyes of his parents, siblings and all the elders.


    Even in the eyes of passers-by, Ollie was a good-looking and polite young man.


    Ricky reached out and rubbed Ollie''s curly hair. Ricky smiled and said, With your intelligence, you can take on both tasks. I learned these from Dad when I was fifteen years old." Ollie nodded obediently. He looked really guileless.


    Ricky''s eyes lit up. Ricky''s father might have left the work to him, but Ricky believed that he would be able to liberate himself because he had such an obedient younger brother! He could definitely do it!


    Ricky thought to himself, and his smile became even gentler.


    "Come, Ollie, sit down. Let me ask you, do I dote on you?"


    Ollie nodded seriously. His smile was very cute and obedient.


    "Help me then. Learn together with me," Ricky said.


    This twenty-year-old youth, or rather, young man, might have the vigor and aggressiveness of a young man on his young face, but he had enough patience when it came to scheming against his younger brother.


    In a few years, Ricky would dump the burden on Ollie. As Ollie''s brother, Ricky could take a back seat and retire in his prime!


    Ricky would definitely be able to realize this beautiful dream. When the time came, the expressions on his grandpa and father''s faces would definitely be very interesting.


    It was as if Ollie had no idea what his brother was thinking. Ollie obediently sat beside his brother like he did as a young boy, and learned from Ricky.


    Fifteen minutester, Ricky said, "Ollie, do you understand what I said just now?"


    Ollie blinked nkly. "I think I understand, but I''m not really sure."


    Ricky was stunned for a moment before he exined once more.


    Another fifteen minutes passed. "Ollie, do you understand now?"


    Ollie raised his exquisite face and looked at his brother. However, Ollie''s beautiful eyes looked confused.


    "Brother, I don''t think I understand anymore," Ollie said, bowing his head guiltily.


    Ricky, the young new patriarch, was speechless.


    Unwilling to give up, Ricky exined once more.


    "Ollie, this time..."


    Looking down, Ollie tried his best to open his eyes wide and listen, but his eyes were empty. He was obviously distracted.


    Ricky started to feel uncertain. How could his genius younger brother, who had an extremely high IQ and outstanding memory, not understand the contents of this document?


    Ollie seemed to have snapped out of his reverie and immediately apologized guiltily. "I''m sorry, Brother. I seemed to have been distracted just now..."


    Seeing Ollie''s guilty expression, Ricky''s heart ached. Ricky had doted on his younger brother since he was young. Ricky could not bear to see Ollie disappointed and sad. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Take it slow in the future!"


    Ollie hesitated for a moment. "Brother, don''t you think that managing the family also requires talent?"


    Ricky felt a chill in his heart. This couldn''t be true, right?


    Ricky silently sized up Ollie a few times. Ollie looked like such a smart child. This shouldn''t be so...


    However, seeing Ollie''s innocent look, Ricky really couldn''t bear to be too hard on him. Ricky sighed and said, "Go and y first."


    "Okay, I''ll go out then."


    Ollie turned around and walked out. He blinked his beautiful eyes and hid the craftiness in his eyes. He put on that obedient, slightly silly and guileless look again. Ollie thought to himself, "I''m sorry, Brother. I don''t want to manage the family either."


    When Ollie reached the door, he thought of something and asked, "Brother, when is Sistering back?"


    Ollie missed his sister.


    Ricky said, "She probably won''t be back for a while. Your sister said that she found a few special experimental subjects."


    "Well..." The young man left in disappointment.


    It was summer vacation, and Ricky took Ollie to thepany to teach him for a few days. Seeing that Ollie really did not have any talent in this aspect, Ricky could only sigh and let him leave.


    Upon regaining his freedom, Ollie went to Southeast Aelinne the next day. Underground boxing arena.


    Amid the noisy crowd, two boxers were fighting crazily in the high arena.


    In the private room on the top floor, the manager of the boxing arena bowed respectfully and said to the young man in front of him who had his back towards the manager, "Sir,


    the famous boxing king, Hedies


    fighting in the finale boxing match t¨¦day. His opponent is the promising new boxing champion, Poison Eagle.


    "Poison Eagle?"


    The young man''s childish but pleasant voice sounded with a hint of yfulness.


    "Yes, Poison Eagle," the manager said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The young man turned around and looked at the manager. The ck butterfly mask covered half of his face. One could vaguely see the young man''s beautiful and dangerous eyes behind the mask.


    This young man was really mysterious.


    The manager only knew that the young man was the young heir of Strix¡±, but he felt that the young man''s identity was far moreplicated than that

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    "Sir, no one has seen this Poison Eagle''s true appearance. However, only one of the two boxers in the arena can survive today. If Poison Eagle loses, his true appearance will no longer be a secret." The young man curled his pink lips and looked at the manager. Do you think Poison Eagle will lose?"


    The manager was taken aback. Wouldn''t he?


    How could the boxing king, Hedi, lose?


    Hedi had been invincible as the boxing king for ten years.


    After all, Poison Eagle was just a newbie. Moreover, from his appearance, Poison Eagle had a slightly slender build.


    However, the young man had no intention of saying another word.


    The young man turned around and silently watched the fierce battle below. About half an hourter, as a series of sharp whistles sounded below the arena, the crowd instantly erupted. Hedi, the boxing king who had dominated the arena for ten years, was defeated.


    Yes, he was down.


    As for Poison Eagle, he was standing there unsteadily. His body was drenched in blood, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    However, he won.


    When the manager saw this scene, he could not help but gasp.


    "Well... Hedi actually lost!"


    The young man turned around and walked out. As he walked, he said, "Send Poison Eagle to Uncle''s estate. He will be interested."


    The manager quickly agreed. He knew that the uncle whom the young man mentioned was the leader of "Strix". The leader''s name was Number One.


    The manager had always been very curious about why that gentleman was called Number One. Didn''t he have a name?


    However, this question seemed to be a taboo that no one dared to mention.


    The young man got into the car, and two rows of bodyguards dutifully protected him on both sides. Just like that, the entourage made their way to Number One''s estate in a grandiose manner.


    The young man leaned back in his seat and took off his mask, revealing an exquisite, charming and slightly tender face. It was Ollie.


    Ollie''s eyes crinkled with interest and he stretched. He sighed and said, "The boxing arena was exciting. Brother tried to trick me into managing the family. I don''t want to! Hmm... What should I y next time?'' The young man''s beautiful eyes flickered a few times, and he pondered seriously.


    After returning to the estate, Ollie walked into the hall and saw Number One sitting quietly on the sofa alone. Number One was holding a white handkerchief in his hand. When Number One put the handkerchief down, Ollie could vaguely see a patch of red on the handkerchief.


    Ollie''s expression changed instantly. Ollie ran in withrge strides. Hearing themotion, Number One tried to put away the handkerchief quietly, but Ollie grabbed Number One''s wrist.


    Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, Number One said helplessly, "I''m fine. It''s not the first time I threw up."


    Ollie said angrily, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t throw upst time?"


    Number One looked back at Ollie in silence.


    Ollie immediately scratched his head angrily. "You lied to me? You actually lied to me!"


    "This is the fate of a clone. I''ve already been lucky to be able to live for so many years!"


    Number One said.


    As clones, no one had thought about whether their bodies were wed despite being powerful.


    Being infertile and incapable of reproducing was just one of the ws.


    The worst part was that five years ago, Number One''s body started showing signs of gic copse.


    "Can''t you be treated?" Ollie felt a little indignant.


    Number One said, "Everyone will die. It''s just a matter of time.''


    Ollie got a little angry. "You''re still so young."


    Number One''s face still looked the same as ten years before. He still looked the same way as he did when he was created.


    Number One wouldn''t grow old, but he was about to die.


    The two of them fell into a stalemate.


    "Mom is the Miraculous Doctor. Your genes came from Dad. They must have a way."


    Ollie whispered.


    Number One looked at Ollie calmly. "Don''t mention it again. I don''t need them to save me. Hrnph."


    Ollie was very helpless.


    Ollie did not understand why Number One was being stubborn.


    Ollie sat down beside Number One listlessly and said, "Alright, alright Let''s not talk about how to save your life now. I''ve got someone to send you a rather interesting person."


    Number One looked over with interest.


    Soon afterward, Number One''s subordinate brought in a man covered in blood.


    The man was still wearing a mask.


    Number One raised his eyebrows. "Poison Eagle?"


    "He''s Poison Eagle." Ollie looked at that person and asked, "Why are you called Poison Eagle?"


    "Sir, it''s because I want to be the most powerful and free person in the world."


    Ollie blinked. The most powerful and free person... Haha, are you kidding me? Even my parents never said they were the most powerful and free people." They were indeed powerful and free, though.


    Poison Eagle looked at the young man. "Are your parents Mr. Lockwood and the Miraculous Doctor?"


    "Eh? You actually know about my parents..."


    Just as Ollie said that in surprise, Poison Eagle suddenly got up. In an instant, a cold dagger appeared in Poison Eagle''s hand, and he aimed the dagger at Number One. Although Number One''s genes were in a state of copse, his strength did not decline. Number One forcefully blocked Poison Eagle''s attack and restrained Poison Eagle. The bodyguards rushed in and tied Poison Eagle up.


    Ollie blinked slowly, his expression unchanged. "Why did you try to kill my uncle? Did he offend you?"


    Then Ollie looked at Number One and said, "Uncle Number One, look at you. You''ve done too many bad things, right? There are so many people who want to kill you!''


    Number One shrugged it off. "The worst thing I did was lead you astray. Your parents would be furious if they found out."


    Although Number One said that, he was quite pleased with himself.


    Ollie was speechless. "Are you sure you''re the one who led me astray? No, that''s not right. I''m clearly a good child."


    Ollie pretended to be innocent and obedient.


    Seeing that Ollie and Number One


    were still in the mood to talk and t


    laugh, Poison Eagle was furious. He


    roared, Number One, you''re just a clone. Why are you so arrogant?"


    Number One and Ollie both looked at him. Number One said in a deep voice, "Take off his mask."


    The bodyguard took off Number One''s mask and realized that he was a rather handsome young Lucsian man.


    Number One stared at Poison


    Eagle''s face and thought for aText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment before saying, "I remember now. Are you the young heir of the Sullivan family that I destroyed five years ago?"


    Poison Eagle red at Number One hatefully. "It seems that you have a good idea of what you''ve done."


    With genuine interest, Number One said to Ollie, "This person is indeed very interesting."


    Ollie propped his chin with both hands and looked at Poison Eagle sympathetically. Oh no, now that Poison Eagle was in his uncle''s hands, he was really done for.


    Number One waved his hand. "Take him away first. I''ll deal with him when I''m bored someday."


    However, two dayster, a group of people came to Number One''s estate.


    That group of people came for Poison Eagle.


    Number One and Ollie were instantly interested. It turned out that Poison Eagle had a backer.


    This was much more fun.


    Number One and Ollie arrived at the hall in high spirits. When Ollie saw who the leader was, he felt terrible.


    Ollie slowly shrunk behind Number One with a guilty expression.


    However, just as Ollie moved, a young man''s voice sounded.


    "Ollie!

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    The young man ran towards him excitedly. Instantly, everyone''s attention was focused on Ollie.


    The man who was the leader also saw Ollie and frowned. "Ollie, why are you here?"


    Looking at the young man who had already run up to him, Ollie sighed helplessly.


    The young man looked at Ollie with sparkling eyes and asked, "Ollie, are you here to experience life in Southeast Aelinne?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "My dad said that he wanted to bring me to Southeast Aelinne to see the world. I was originally unwilling, but when I saw that you were also here, I was happy!


    "If I had known that you were here, I would havee happily and not argued with my dad."


    The young man looked at Ollie in admiration and kept talking.


    Ollie''s lips twitched.


    He let out a long sigh in his heart. He thought, "Uncle Number Two, Uncle Number Three, Uncle Number Four, Uncle Number Five, you must protect me from exposing my true color!"


    He looked at the man who was the leader meekly and shouted, "Uncle Isaac, why are you here?"


    Ollie called Jake "Uncle Jake" because Jake''s wife, Olivia was Draxton''s sister. But even though Isaac''s wife, Yvette was Draxton''s cousin, Ollie and his siblings called her husband "Uncle Isaac". The young man in front of him was Zephyr Taylor, the son of Isaac Taylor and Ollie''s aunt, Yvette.


    Zephyr was three years younger than Ollie and was already a top student.


    This young man had looked up to Ollie since he was young and was determined to be an outstanding student like Ollie.


    Isaac looked sharply at Ollie and then at Number One.


    Isaac sneered and said, "So Mr. Number One has always been in contact with you, Ollie. I wonder if your parents know about this?"


    Ollie did not know what to say.


    "This is between Rowell and me." Number One raised his eyebrows.


    Number One looked at Ollie and said, "Looks like he''s family."


    Ollie did not respond to that.


    "Uncle Isaac, why are you looking for Uncle Number One?" asked Ollie, looking innocent.


    Isaac was also very direct. He said, "I have a subordinate, Poison Eagle. He has been detained by Mr. Number One."


    Ollie immediately frowned.


    Number One said with interest, "Poison Eagle wants to kill me."


    Isaac''s expression did not change as he said, "What will it take for Mr. Number One to let him go?"


    Number One said, "I''m open to discussion, but you can''t tell anyone that Rowell is here. Especially not Draxton and Isabe. They mustn''t know."


    Isaac was angry. His gaze was sharp as he said,'' Number One, what are you trying to do?"


    It was Isaac''s impression, or rather, it was everyone''s impression, that Ollie was a likable and obedient child.


    Ollie had been like that since he was young.


    He was still the same when he grew up.


    "Nothing," said Number One. "I just don''t want those two annoying people to know and disturb us."


    "Ollie won''t be with someone like you," said Isaac.


    Then Isaac said angrily, "Ollie,e here. I will bring you home.''


    But Ollie did not want to!


    Ollie blinked his beautiful eyes and said kindly, "Uncle Isaac, Uncle Number One is so pitiful. He''s alone and has nobody with him. I''ll stay and keep himpany." Isaac felt his heart stop for a moment. This child was too sensible. But Ollie needed to know how to choose who to give sympathy to.


    Not everyone deserved sympathy.


    The things Number One had done all these years could be said to incur everyone''s wrath.


    Causing someone to be bankrupt was already one of the lesser evils.


    Poison Eagle''s family were the victims.


    "Ollie, you''re still young," said Isaac. "You don''t understand. You don''t judge a book by its cover."


    Ollie said, "Uncle Number One won''t hurt me."


    Isaac still had more to say, but Ollie quickly said, "Uncle Isaac, I''ll stay with Uncle Number One for two more days. Then, I''ll go to Mystical Ind to see my sister." Only then did Isaac''s brows rx slightly.


    Zephyr immediately said, "Ollie, can I stay and study with you? I''ll go with you to see Betty."


    Ollie did not reply immediately.


    He was unwilling to let Zephyr stay.


    Just as Ollie was about to refuse, Isaac said, "I think that''s fine. Ollie. Zephyr is about to be a nerd. Why don''t you bring him along and have fun for a few days?" Zephyr looked at Ollie expectantly.


    Ollie was quiet.


    To Ollie, Zephyr was a burden. With Zephyr tagging along, Ollie would not be able to do anything mischievous in the future!


    Ollie was already feeling furious, but he still smiled sweetly and said to Isaac, "Alright, I think that''s fine."


    "Mr. Number One, I''ll agree to your request just now," said Isaac. "I won''t tell Ollie''s parents about your rtionship with Ollie. Can you let my man go now?" Number One was also very decisive. With a wave of his hand, he ordered Poison Eagle to be released.


    Isaac then left with Poison Eagle without any hesitation and left his only beloved son behind.


    Ollie looked at Zephyr and kept sighing.


    Zephyr looked at Ollie with a burning gaze and asked, "Ollie, are you here to study in Southeast Aelinne? What have you learned?"


    In Zephyr''s heart, Ollie was a genius and the smartest student. Zephyr had always tried his best to be on par with Ollie.


    As Zephyr spoke, he took out a booklet from his bag. "Ollie, there''s a mathematical olympiad question I don''t know how to solve. Could you teach me?"


    Ollie snatched the booklet and closed it.


    Ollie reached out and rubbed the top of young Zephyr''s head. He said solemnly, "We don''t learn from textbooks. Let''s learn something else." Zephyr was not angry. Instead, his face was filled with anticipation. Learn what?¡±


    Ollie looked at him and said a single word, "Fight." There was no expression on Ollie''s face.


    Zephyr was stunned.


    Did he hear wrongly?


    He subconsciously reached up and cleaned his ears.


    Looking at Zephyr''s dazed expression, Ollie gave an evil smite. If this younger cousin continued to tag along, Ollie would not be able to keep up with his pretenses, or else, he would not be able to have fun.


    Therefore, to make it more convenient to have fun, it should not be a problem for Ollie to reveal some of his true colors at the appropriate times. However, Zephyr''s mind was already confused.


    The young man was wearing a pair of sses for his short-sightedness and had a nk expression. It was obvious that he was a nerd.


    Ollie pursed his lips. He did not know how a fighter like Isaac, who would fight to his death, could give birth to such a nerdy son.


    Number One watched the two young men with interest. He was looking forward to seeing the range of expressions on the Lockwood family''s faces when they learn of Ollie''s true personality. The next day, Ollie brought Zephyr to an underground mercenary guild in Southeast Aelinne to ept a mission.


    Considering Zephyr''s situation, Ollie epted a rtively simple mission.


    Recently, a small organization was formed. The way this organization did things was very chaotic, giving others a headache. It had already attracted the dissatisfaction of manyrge forces. Someone in the mercenary guild had issued a mission to destroy this organization. It was good to break it up.


    Whatever the reason, this organization could not continue to exist.


    Ollie epted the mission and brought Zephyr to the organization.


    That organization was quite rich. The address was in a courtyard. Although it was a courtyard, it was very elegant. There were also many lofts.


    When they were about to enter, Ollie and Zephyr were stopped by a few people.


    Ollie said, "Zephyr, watch!"


    Then, Ollie went into action.


    Zephyr was speechless.


    Zephyr felt like his world had been turned upside down.


    Zephyr had always looked up to Ollie as the perfect model student. But now, Ollie was fighting with a group of people who looked ferocious. And the key was that Ollie had the upper hand.


    The people who were getting beaten up kept wailing. Someone witnessed this and immediately reported it to the chief of the organization.


    Not long after, everyone heard a sharp shout. "I am the chief here. Who hase to my territory to create trouble? Aren''t they afraid of death?"


    It was the voice of a young woman.


    Ollie and Zephyr thought that the young woman''s voice sounded a little familiar!


    Then, they looked up and saw Jalivia. She was wearing abat uniform and her hair was short. She walked over with a fierce expression.


    Jalivia was shocked immediately when she saw Ollie and Zephyr.


    "Ollie, Zephyr, why are you here?" asked Jalivia.


    Ollie was caught off-guard.


    He must be destined to be shot to death today!


    How could he have known that this organization was run by Jalivia?


    Jalivia looked at her subordinates whoy beaten on the ground and then looked at Ollie. She immediately smiled maliciously. "Alright I knew it. Ollie, you''re definitely hiding something!" shesaid.


    "Ollie, you have to tell me the truth today. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll tell Aunt Isabe and Uncle Draxton what you''ve done!"


    Jalivia was naturally referring to Ollie''s parents, Isabe and Draxton.


    That was how they had always called each other''s parents. For example, Ollie called Olivia "Aunt Olivia" and Jake "Uncle Jake".


    Ollie sighed and said, "There''s nothing to exin. It''s just what you see. Livvy, why are you here? Do Aunt Olivia and Uncle Jake know that you''re here?"


    A hint of guilt shed across Jalivia''s eyes. ¡°I''m already old enough. I won''t go missing. I don''t have to report to them, right?¡±


    At this point, she paused slightly and said proudly, "People used to call me a mercenary princess, but I think the title ''queen'' is more suitable for me.


    "I founded this organization myself. In the future, I willpete with my father''s Mercenari Uno!"


    Ollie''s eyes lit up. "If you keep my secret, I''ll help you."


    Jalivia''s eyes lit up. The three teenagers looked at each other and immediately huddled together.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!